《Is Xiao Fu Bao Disliked? The Whole City Loves Me With Their Lives》


 Chapter 1： Poor little Sui Sui

    Chapter 1 Poor little Suisui


    In late spring and March, everything comes back to life.


    Sui Sui dragged the thick and long branches and moved forward with difficulty.


    ?The branch is about as thick as an adult¡¯s arm and six or seven feet long, which is longer than two years of age put together.


    ??The young man had little strength, so he gritted his teeth and walked and stopped, and finally dragged the branch back to the small courtyard at the head of the village before the sun rose.


    As soon as he entered the courtyard, before he could call her aunt, Tian Cuihua, who swept the courtyard angrily, slapped her on the head.


    The blow was fast and hard, and Suisui was shot directly to the edge of the chicken coop. His forehead hit the low stone wall with a "thud" sound.


    ?The pain hit me instantly, my eyesight went black, and my stomach was churning with nausea, but I gritted my teeth and told myself not to cry.


    ?Because if you don¡¯t cry, you may get scolded. But if your aunt is not angry, you don¡¯t need to be beaten again.


    ??However, if she cries and her aunt gets annoyed, she might just beat her to death!


    ?However, it was so dark in front of my eyes and my head felt dizzy. Suisui couldn''t even hear what my aunt was cursing, so she lost consciousness.


    ¡°¡­Early in the morning, the yard is not swept, the chickens are not fed, and the water is not carried. What are you doing to raise them?¡±


    "Your mother is a prodigal, and you are also a prodigal. If you don''t do your job well, you will be embarrassed if you go out! Am I digging the ancestral graves of your old Chen family? God wants to torture me like this!"


    ¡­


    ? Tian Cuihua cursed while raising the dirty broom in her hand and slapping Suisui''s little body.


    As for Suisui fainting?


    Tian Cuihua felt that she was just fainted, not dead, so why did she care so much?


    Besides, it¡¯s better to die and save food!


    Suisui''s clothes were thin, and the patches on his pants were not only connected into one piece, but also a lot too short, exposing his ankles covered with scars.


    At this time, although Suisui was fainted, he was still conscious.


    When the broom is pulled up, the body will still shrink subconsciously.


    Tian Cuihua fought for a long time and was so exhausted that she was panting. Just as she was about to step forward and kick her feet again, she heard her youngest daughter Chen Yueyao shouting from inside the room: "Mother, mother!"


    The voice sounded a little urgent. Tian Cuihua was getting angry now. When she heard the voice, she turned around and shouted into the room: "Scream, scream, scream, have you called the soul all morning?"


    That''s what he said, but the person turned around and walked back into the house. Before leaving, he threw the broom heavily at Suisui as if he was venting his anger.


    The old little body shrank slightly again.


    ? Chen Yueyao in the room was a little excited now. She looked at the water in the basin again and again, and finally confirmed one thing.


    She was reborn!


    Rebirth to the most important day in the previous life!


    ?On this day in her last life, her father, who was far away in the capital, sent someone to pick her up!


    ?After returning to the capital every year, life became better, and even poor relatives like them benefited a lot.


    ??Chen Yueyao also went to the capital and saw a lot of the world.


    The more this happened, the more unwilling Chen Yueyao became.


    Why is she just a village girl when she is the daughter of a marquis at every age?


    Is it just because I have a watery and flowery mother every year?


    ??Chen Yueyao was unwilling in her last life. Unexpectedly, God opened her eyes and allowed her to be reborn on the most important day!


    ??Chen Yueyao thought: Isn¡¯t it the daughter of the Hou family?


    Hers!


    Since Mr. Hou has never met Sui Sui, she is the same age as Sui Sui. Why can¡¯t she be the daughter of the Hou family?


    Besides, after my aunt¡¯s death, it was their family that took care of Suisui, so it¡¯s not too much to repay her now, right?


    It is early morning now, and people from the capital will arrive in about a stick of incense.


    ??Chen Yueyao needs to discuss with her family before this, and the most important thing is to silence Sui Sui!


    ?Only the dead can keep secrets forever!


    In the house, while Chen Yueyao and her mother were discussing quietly, Suisui, who was lying next to the chicken coop, finally woke up in the slightly cold spring breeze. Her head still hurt a little. She stretched out her hand and touched it, and she felt blood on her hand.


    Sui Hou felt the pain after a while, and her tears fell uncontrollably, but she did not dare to make a sound. She held her **** hand and wiped the tears from left to right.


    ?Sui Sui told himself: I can¡¯t cry. Even if I cry, I can¡¯t make a sound.


    Otherwise, you will be beaten.


    Moreover, it¡¯s just a bruise, it doesn¡¯t hurt.


    The day before yesterday, her uncle beat her arm to become swollen. She blew on it and the pain soon disappeared.


    ?The day before yesterday, her cousin cut her hair and pricked her scalp. There was blood at the time, but she applied some plant ash and the pain was gone at night.


    Having experienced bleeding before, Suisui pursed her lips and told herself that it didn''t matter and it would be fine soon.


    After coaxing myself for a long time, Suisui got up with difficulty and prepared to go to the stove to get some plant ashes.


    Before reaching the door of the house, Tian Cuihua rushed out, raised her hand and pinched Suisui''s shoulders roughly, carried Suisui quickly to the chicken coop, stuffed Suisui into her through the low entrance. Go in.


    Sui Sui did not dare to make a sound the whole time.


    Because she knew that resisting would not only be useless, but would also lead to more beatings.


    ?As long as she behaves well and lets her aunts beat her and her cousins ??bully her, and when they get angry, she will be fine.


    Just a few spanks, and she will take care of herself!


    The entrance to the chicken coop was very small, and even though Suisui was thin, Tian Cuihua walked in forcefully. In the process, Suisui''s head hit the stone wall again, and her knees also scratched across the wall, with a "hissing" sound. A sound.


    Suisui''s pair of trousers, which were extremely old, finally couldn''t withstand such violence, and a long **** was opened.


    Hearing the sound, Tian Cuihua muttered viciously: "Why don''t I just kill you and save me the trouble?"


    After speaking, he grabbed the stone slab on one side and blocked the entrance to the chicken coop. He did not forget to threaten Suisui: "Lie down inside if you dare to make a sound, and see if I don''t break your legs!"


    Suisui originally hissed twice in pain, but after hearing these words, he was so frightened that he gritted his teeth and did not dare to make a sound.


    But the head that had been injured in the first place was injured a second time, and Sui Sui felt even more dizzy and nauseous.


    After the door panel was blocked, there was only a trace of light leaking into the chicken coop. It was dark, depressing and cramped, and there was a strong stench every time you breathed.


    Suisui shrank cautiously, wanting to see how her legs were doing, when a clear and gentle voice suddenly came to her ears.


    ¡¾The happy growth system has been activated! ¡¿


    ¡¾Let Lele see, which little cutie is in need of companionship...? ¡¿


    The Growth and Happiness System was originally talking happily about its activation lines.


    As a result, after seeing the situation in front of me clearly, I was dumbfounded.


    ??Is this the cutie I need to keep company with this time?


    Looking at the information, it shows: Sui Sui, five years old.


    Look at the little girl huddled in the corner, thin, thin, and injured. With such a small body, she is said to be malnourished even at the age of three, right?


    ?Is this height more than three feet?


    Growing Happy System looked at this scene, and his heart almost broke!


    ??It adjusted its clip sound data, trying to maximize the clip, and then lowered its voice with a coaxing tone.


    ¡¾Sui Sui, I am your good friend, Lele. ¡¿


    Opened a new book


    This is the story of cute Sui Sui, please support me~

 Chapter 2： Life was stolen

    Chapter 2 Life was stolen


    The first time Suisui heard the sound, he was so frightened that he closed his eyes.


    ghost!


    There is a ghost in the henhouse!


    Suisui is very scared, but dare not go out.


    He closed his eyes and hugged himself tightly in fear. His little body huddled in the corner, looking weak, pitiful and helpless.


    ?The system looked even more distressed.


    ¡¾Don''t be afraid, I am a child from another world. My name is Lele. ¡¿


    Another world?


    The underworld?


    Sui Sui thought to himself, it is indeed a ghost!


    It took the system most of the day to finally convince Suisui that it was not a ghost, but a little friend who could accompany her.


    The main focus of the growth and happiness system is companionship.


    At the same time, we care for children¡¯s physical and mental health so that they can have a happy and fulfilling childhood.


    ¡¾You follow Lele every day, study, play games, and complete the daily check-in. At night, a beautiful aunt or uncle will come to tell you stories and put you to sleep. ¡¿


    When it comes to this point, the system feels a little guilty.


    Because, the candidates for story telling in the evening are randomly refreshed. They may be ordinary people, or they may be famous bosses in history.


    Xiao Suisui has just been coaxed, and the system feels that it is better not to scare the child.


    Tell stories?


    Suisui had never heard of it before, but after a systematic explanation, she realized that happy children can listen to stories before going to bed.


    A little envious.


    Sui pursed her slightly dry lips, her beautiful almond-shaped eyes, and her blinking frequency was much lower.


    To be honest, Suisui wants this kind of company.


    Want a bedtime story.


    I want good friends.


    Want a...home.


    However, Suisi dare not say it.


    ?She has no father, her mother died early, and her uncle''s family is not kind to her, but she has nowhere else to go except here.


    Sui Sui doesn¡¯t know what happiness is and what warmth is.


    She only knows that she is still alive.


    It should be pretty good too, right?


    Listening to the muttering of PUA himself as a child, the system was so angry that he gritted his teeth.


    ??If it had an entity or other abilities, I would really want to go out and kill this family!


    ??How could they be so cruel to such a cute little cub?


    ??System curse words are popping up, but the data flow is still controlled.


    Not wanting to scare Suisui, the system raised its voice and started coaxing people.


    At this time, the servants of Jinyang Houfu who finally entered the village after a long journey were almost furious when they looked at the rugged mountain road.


    But what can be done?


    ??The old lady has not been sleeping well recently, and the ladies and aunts in the backyard are trying their best to help the old lady soothe her mind.


    ?? Mrs. Guo next to Mrs. Jinyang Hou and Mrs. Ma next to Aunt Su seized the opportunity to come and show off.


    The two of them used to be inseparable in the house, but they have developed some resonance along the way.


    ??What''s the use of this girl who lives in a remote mountainous area?


    If it weren¡¯t for the old lady¡­


    ?Thinking of the old lady, the two women gritted their teeth and endured it for the time being.


    However, the arrogant posture and the contemptuous eyes all expressed their disgust.


    As for whether it was Suisui or Chen Yueyao who was picked up, they were both village girls, so they took them back one by one and settled matters.


    ?They are people from the Hou Mansion. Is it possible that this family dares to fool them?


    ??Chen Yueyao was very dissatisfied with the attitude of the two mothers-in-law, but now she was alone and could not do much.


    She thought: When she returns to the Marquis Mansion and becomes the eldest lady, let¡¯s see if she doesn¡¯t teach these slaves a lesson!


    ??Watching the carriage go away, Tian Cuihua still couldn''t believe it.


    ?Things turned out so smoothly? This made her recall in a daze the year when Chen Yueyao was born. She gritted her teeth and spent ten copper coins to find a scholar to name the child.


    It seems that this child is indeed lucky!


    ?Thinking about Chen Yueyao''s words, as long as he established a foothold in the Marquis Mansion, he would take care of his parents and brothers at home, Tian Cuihua felt excited.


    However, she did not forget what Chen Yueyao had repeatedly warned her before leaving.


    Get rid of Suisui!


    Tian Cuihua planned to take advantage of the lack of people in the fields at noon to tie up Suisui with her men and throw them into the back mountain.


    ?Tomorrow morning, I will tell him that the child is missing, and then go to Li Zheng to cancel the household registration.


    At this time, Tian Cuihua was very lucky that the household registration in Suisui was in her own family.


    ?Even if the Hou Mansion becomes suspicious in the future, nothing will be found.


    ??However, Tian Cuihua felt heartbroken when she thought about taking away the jade pendant left by her sister-in-law just now in order to recognize her relatives.


    It¡¯s all the fault of Suiya, a loser!


    At noon, the villagers went home to rest. Many people were curious about that gorgeous carriage.


    ?Some people came over to inquire, and people who had seen the excitement in the morning spread words to each other.


    Tian Cuihua¡¯s external statement is that her sister-in-law¡¯s man came to pick up the child.


    ?Most people in the village know that Suisui was brought back by his sister-in-law.


    ?However, they didn''t see who got on the carriage last, it wasn''t who Tian Cuihua said it was.


    As for the matter of account cancellation?


    Just say that Yueyao has always been jealous of her name. As an aunt, she felt sorry for the child, so she decided to give her the name.


    ??The villagers were shocked after hearing this. They didn''t expect that Chen Sanniang, who gave birth to a daughter out of wedlock, would actually climb a high tree?


    After the villagers left, Tian Cuihua made a look with Chen Dalang. The other party understood and took the rope to the chicken coop.


    Suisui was listening to Lele singing children''s songs to her when a pair of big hands grabbed her ankles and dragged her out. Before she could realize what was going on, she was **** tightly and an old cloth was stuffed in her mouth.


    ?Her eyes widened in horror, and she struggled violently against the fear of being beaten.


    ??Chen Dalang thought she was annoying, so he stretched out his hand and patted the back of Suisui''s neck hard.


    Sui Sui felt dizzy again, and his strength in struggling became weaker.


    ??The two of them went to the back mountain, cursing and not daring to go far. When they came to a mountain col, they dropped the man and ran back.


    ??There are really wolves in this mountain, and they don''t dare to stay long.


    Suisi''s mouth was blocked and she couldn''t scream. She was dizzy and struggled to twist her body, hoping that her uncle and the others would take her back.


    There are wolves in the back mountains and they will eat her!


    Sui Sui whined, seeming to say: She will do more work and eat less food in the future, and she will be obedient and don''t leave her behind.


    She is afraid.


    Afraid of wolves and also afraid of death.


    After twisting for a long time, Suisui''s hands and feet were bruised by the hemp rope that bound him, but he didn''t let his cruel uncle look back.


    ?Tears have blurred my vision, and the pain in my hands and feet was transmitted to my brain belatedly.


    ?Sui Sui thought, is she going to die?


    Will you die?


    However, she just met a friend.


    She hasn''t waited for the bedtime story at night.


    ¡­


    ?Thinking of this, Sui Sui sheds more tears.


    I cried until I was almost exhausted, and wanted to see if I could roll down the mountain.


    She thought that if her uncle''s family didn''t want her, then she would live in the shabby thatched cottage at the end of the village.


    As he was twisting his body and trying the angle of rolling, he saw something floating in front of him.


    boom!


    ?There was a loud noise, bringing up a cloud of smoke.


    Shatu raised her face, which made Suisui''s tears flow even more fiercely. She vaguely saw that the person in front of her seemed to be...


    people?


    If you like the little cutie, please collect it~


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 3： Feng Xuanrui

    Chapter 3 Feng Xuanrui


    Suisui blinked hard. After his vision became clear, he realized that there was indeed a person there.


    The one who fell down was a young boy.


    ?Although this hillside is not high, it will be painful enough if you fall.


    After the young man fell down, he ouched several times, and then started to curse: "What kind of broken mountain road is this? It''s blocking my way. Just level it when you get back!"


    "What kind of broken stone is this? It''s biting my feet, so I''ll crush it when I get back!"


    ¡­


    ?The young man cursed and tried to get up, but as soon as he moved, he was knocked down by the excruciating pain.


    ?The young boy had tears in his eyes, and as he gritted his teeth and cursed, he found Suisui not far away, looking at him with big watery eyes.


    ?Swallowing back the original curse words, the young boy tried his best to keep a straight face and make himself look like he was fine.


    ?Feng Xuanrui thought: He is a man, how could a small injury knock him down?


    ?The eyes are round and full of tears.


    ?Feng Xuanrui thought, pain can¡¯t defeat him, but it can make him cry!


    Ouch!


    Is his foot broken?


    ?Feng Xuanrui glanced at Suisui, then looked back at his feet.


    It looks like nothing has changed, but why does it hurt so much?


    Feng Xuanrui didn''t understand. He sat there, casually kicking off his shoes and pulling off his socks. He looked at the skin on his ankles that turned purple and fell into deep thought.


    ?The foot is broken, is that right?


    Suisui was very surprised after seeing clearly that it was a person.


    ?At the same time, what¡¯s surprising is the system!


    ?God knows how worried it was just now!


    ?It is almost destroying the complaint emails of the main system.


    Give it some protection mechanism, its cub is still so young!


    Feng Xuanrui''s flowing movements shocked Suisui, but she was young and no one taught her the difference between men and women, so she couldn''t keep staring at men.


    ??After seeing the injury on Feng Xuanrui''s foot, Suisui''s eyes widened a bit and he wanted to speak, but his mouth was tightly blocked, and in the end he could only hang his head in frustration.


    ??The distance between the two people is no more than three meters, and Feng Xuanrui has a good eye. He can notice Suisui''s every move from the corner of his eye.


    He was not prepared to pay attention to it.


    but¡­


    I got separated from my servants, and now I don¡¯t know where I am.


    Feng Xuanrui thought that he had to find a local to help guide him.


    After thinking about it, Feng Xuanrui raised his chin slightly proudly: "Are you from the local area?"


    local?


    What''s the meaning?


    Suisui didn''t understand and looked at Feng Xuanrui blankly.


    Such a reaction made Feng Xuanrui very impatient.


    He raised his foot and kicked it out of habit, and it happened to be the injured foot.


    ?The pain caused Feng Xuanrui to shrink into a shrimp in an instant, and because of this momentary movement, he was one step closer to being old.


    Then, Feng Xuanrui smelled the scent of Suisui.


    Sui Sui lay in the chicken coop all morning, and the smell of his body was indescribable.


    Suisui usually slept in either the firewood shed or the doghouse. She was used to it, so she didn''t find the smell so unpleasant.


    But for the noble young master of the palace, this taste is simply challenging his bottom line!


    ??Feng Xuanrui subconsciously shrank back. After seeing clearly the rope tied tightly around Suisui''s body, the old cloth stuffed in his mouth, and the blood-stained face, he frowned again and felt a little pity.


    At this time, Suisui was still looking at him blankly, his eyes bright and clean, like a calm and pure lake that could wash away all the filth in the world.


    ?Such a look seemed to bewitch Feng Xuanrui. He subconsciously reached out and pulled off the old cloth that had been blocking Suisui''s mouth.


    When Feng Xuanrui realized what he had done, he waved his hands and shouted: "Ahhhhh, what dirty thing is it? Why does it stink so much? Are you a little beggar?"


    ??Young master, who has never seen the suffering in the world, thinks that the person who smells so bad must be a beggar, right? Hearing his question, Sui Sui thought about it for a while. My uncle''s family no longer wanted me. From now on, I would have to wander alone, almost like a beggar, right?


    Then, Suisui nodded obediently: "I am, brother."


    The word "brother" has a soft and waxy ending.


    Like a sweet cloud, it floats gently from my heart.


    ?Feng Xuanrui¡¯s sarcastic words came to his lips and were swallowed back.


    He sat there awkwardly, wanting to say something, but he couldn''t find the right words, especially to Shang Sui''s clean eyes. He couldn''t say many words. In the end, he could only frown and mutter in a vague tone: "No wonder It stinks so much.¡±


    After Feng Xuanrui finished speaking, he saw that Suisui was still tied with a rope. He dragged his injured foot and flipped on the ground for two and a half weeks before successfully reaching Suisui''s side.


    Under Suisui''s surprised gaze, he untied the hemp rope. During the process, because he was not familiar with the hemp rope, he was pricked by the small thorns on it. This made Feng Xuanrui couldn''t help but roll his eyes and secretly muttered: Whose master is this? Are you so cruel, tying up a child like a pig and leaving him alone?


    They don¡¯t want it, but he wants it!


    ?God knows, their eyes turned green when they were looking forward to their daughter in Prince Qi''s Mansion.


    ?Especially his father, his eyes light up green when he hears that someone has a beautiful and soft little girl.


    ??The royal grandmother was so frightened that she wanted to ask a wizard to take a look at it.


    After untying the hemp rope, you can see the interlaced scars on the exposed skin.


    Some of them are very new. It seems that they were only printed in the past two days.


    Looking at this scene, Feng Xuanrui''s eyes turned red with anger and he shouted angrily: "Who hit me?"


    ?Although this little beggar smells bad, she can call her brother in a soft and sweet way. Why is she not a cute sister?


    So, who would do such a cruel thing to such a cute little girl?


    Feng Xuanrui''s look was a bit scary. Suisui shrank back subconsciously and said in a small voice with a frightened trembling: "Uncle and the others."


    uncle?


    ?This little beggar¡¯s parents are dead, so why should his daughter be beaten like this by her uncle?


    Feng Xuanrui became even more angry after hearing this: "You have no parents? They don''t care about you?"


    After hearing this, Suisui shrank his head: "No, there are no parents."


    Feng Xuanrui was ready to curse, but after hearing clearly what Suisui said, he couldn''t curse.


    ?He was like an enraged rooster, with nowhere to vent his anger. In the end, he could only lift his foot and kick it hard.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    The injured foot was kicked against a stone again, causing more injuries, causing Feng Xuanrui to scream in agony.


    Suisui was so frightened that his pupils shrank, and he reacted for a while before kneeling and crawling two steps to Feng Xuanrui''s side, and asked hurriedly: "Brother, what''s wrong with you?"


    ¡°Are you injured, brother?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine if I snort for you every time. Brother, don¡¯t cry.¡±


    ¡­


    ?Humbling "brother" again and again was like the sound of nature, instantly healing all the pain on Feng Xuanrui''s body.


    At this moment, Feng Xuanrui seemed to understand his father''s obsession.


    Soft and waxy, who would still give him a crowd, who doesn''t want it?


    That''s right...


    Feng Xuanrui raised his hand and touched it gently. Suisui''s hair was dry, brittle and yellow, with different lengths, as if a dog had gnawed it. He said in a heavy tone: "Suisui, it would be better if you smelled better." ¡±


    Brother comes before death.


    ¡ª¡ªNotes from every year


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 4： Brother will take you down the mountain

    Chapter 4 Brother will take you down the mountain


    A little more fragrant?


    After hearing Feng Xuanrui''s words, he blinked at his fusui, looking confused.


    After a long while, she realized belatedly that she had been lying in the chicken coop all morning and her body smell was not good.


    She is used to it, but her brother doesn''t seem to be used to it.


    Sui Sui was a little embarrassed, so he knelt down and sat there awkwardly. The head that had originally reached Feng Xuanrui''s feet was carefully taken back.


    ?Looking at the little girl''s actions, Feng Xuanrui was a little annoyed.


    No, his mouth...


    ??What a **** thing!


    Feng Xuanrui felt that he could still be saved: "Sui Sui, actually you are not very smelly."


    ?After saying this, everyone, including one large, one small, and one system, fell silent.


    After a long silence, Feng Xuanrui spoke first: "Suisui, is your name Suisui? What''s your surname?"


    ?After realizing what he asked, Feng Xuanrui wanted to give it to him again.


    Having said he has no parents all year round, why does he still ask for his last name?


    Feng Xuanrui wanted to make up for it again, but Sui Sui spoke before him. She nodded with some doubts: "It''s called Sui Sui. It''s better if my aunt said it was broken. Let''s call it Sui Sui. Sometimes they also call it Sui Sui." I''m old."


    Not Suisui?


    Is it broken?


    ?Who is a good person who would give his child such a name?


    ?Feng Xuanrui has heard some sayings that it is easier to make a living with a low reputation.


    However, most of those words are related to strong beasts. Many families in the capital are very picky. When choosing names, they are not even willing to use the words "bottle" and "mirror" because they think these words are fragile and are afraid of children. Can''t survive.


    ?Feng Xuanrui started to get angry again, his fair little face bulging with anger, as if he had been blown away by someone.


    Suisui didn''t understand, so she tilted her head and looked at him.


    Looking at the little girl¡¯s clean eyes, Feng Xuanrui thought, it¡¯s better not to let her sister know this.


    When he returns to the capital, let those people play with their own affairs!


    Feng Xuanrui, who had been thinking for a moment, cleared his throat and said in a profound voice: "Sui Sui, don''t listen to your aunt''s nonsense. She is uneducated and only talks nonsense. You are forty-eight thousand years old. If you don''t agree with Qin Sai The year when people are around is the year when the beautiful wind comes first, and the year when the dynasty is getting older, it is the year when year after year, there is joy and worry-free, remember? "


    What Feng Xuanrui said were words that Sui Sui couldn''t understand. His little head was spinning the fastest in an instant, but he still couldn''t understand it.


    ?However, Sui Sui still nodded obediently, but his confidence was obviously insufficient: "...I didn''t write it all down, brother, don''t think Sui Sui is stupid, I will try my best to write it down."


    Feng Xuanrui was already lost in the shouts of "brother". Listening to his sister''s sweet voice, he raised his hand, and while he was disgusted, he couldn''t help but touch the dry hair: "It''s okay, there will be more days in the future." , Brother will teach you slowly.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Feng Xuanrui looked at the weather and sighed again: "It''s just a matter of years, we have to find a way to leave from here."


    ?Sui Sui also reacted to this, and his little face instantly became serious: "Yes, there are wolves in the back mountains. We are both too young, so maybe we don''t have enough to eat."


    After hearing this, Feng Xuanrui sneered: "What''s so scary about wolves? I killed them when I was hunting last autumn, it''s just a joke..."


    Before he finished speaking, he heard a commotion in the grass not far away, and Feng Xuanrui choked back his words.


    ?Sui Sui was so frightened that her face turned pale. Her face was originally covered in blood marks, and there were many places stained with black ash. She looked dirty and pitiful.


    At this time, as his face turned pale, he looked even more pitiful.


    Just when Feng Xuanrui was about to say something, he saw Sui Sui coming to him fiercely, opening his thin arms and saying in a low voice: "Brother, Sui Sui will protect you, you go first!"


    Sui Sui''s voice was trembling, and his feet were so weak that he could hardly stand.


    Feng Xuanrui was so frightened that he looked ugly at first, but now he looked at the small figure standing in front of him, feeling moved and helpless at the same time.


    ?Although he is only ten years old, he also knows that how can a man, a real man, let a little girl protect him?


    When danger comes, let him, a man, step in!


    Feng Xuanrui quietly cheered himself up. He even killed a wolf last year. What is there to be afraid of? It''s this unsatisfactory foot that hurts whenever he moves, which makes Feng Xuanrui''s face become even more ugly.


    Hearing that there was no movement behind him, Suisui shouted uneasily: "Brother?"


    As soon as the soft voice sounded, Feng Xuanrui''s inner restlessness was relieved a lot. He took a deep breath and responded: "I''m here."


    Not knowing whether to comfort Suisui or encourage himself, Feng Xuanrui quickly spoke again: "Sui Sui, I''m here."


    ?This voice gave Suisui a sense of security, but her original intention was to stand in front and let her brother go first.


    ?Other than Lele singing children''s songs to her and calling her baby tenderly, I have never met anyone who is so kind to her.


    He will touch her head gently and tell her carefully what her name means.


    ?Such a gentle person...


    She has to protect him!


    Thinking of this, Sui Sui''s movements became firmer, and his voice was not as trembling as before: "Brother, you go quickly, I''m stopping you. I work often, so I have lots of strength!"


    After hearing this, Feng Xuanrui rolled his eyes subconsciously: "Come on, your small body is not big enough for a wolf to bite you."


    ?These words made the system very angry, but Sui Sui was not angry. After thinking about it, she felt it made sense, and nodded: "So, brother, you have to run quickly!"


    Feng Xuanrui, who was behind him, did not sit still and waited for death. All the available stones and branches around him were gathered close to him.


    You can¡¯t give up resistance just because you can¡¯t move your feet, right?


    Sui Sui is still standing in front!


    After hearing what Suisui said, Feng Xuanrui thought, what a good sister.


    So, are her uncle¡¯s family the reincarnation of evil people?


    They are not willing to have such a good child?


    Feng Xuanrui muttered dissatisfiedly: "Those who are waiting for me to return to Beijing will be crushed together with the stones!"


    ?His voice was muffled and he bit the words, but Sui Sui couldn''t hear them clearly.


    The grass not far away stirred for a long time, and then...


    A pheasant came out.


    Pheasant glanced at the two people arrogantly, then slowly turned around and walked away.


    Brother and sister:¡­


    The false alarm did not make the two of them happy, but made them more aware of the dangers in the mountains.


    You never know whether there is a pheasant or a wild wolf hiding behind the swaying grass.


    ??The branches at Feng Xuanrui''s hand were too small to use. He looked at some scattered branches not far away and asked Suisui to help pick them up.


    Suisui just broke out in a cold sweat. Her clothes were already thin, and her back was soaked through.


    ?The little girl didn¡¯t even have a pair of shoes on her feet, and her immature feet were covered with scratches from the past.


    ?Feng Xuanrui looked behind him, his eyes couldn''t help but feel sore.


    He took off his coat and threw it on Suisui: "Put it on and get a branch. Brother will take you down the mountain."


    If you like the little cutie, come and collect it and compare your feelings~


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 5： Its nice to have a brother

    Chapter 5 It¡¯s good to have a brother


    Feng Xuanrui said it with great courage. Only when he actually used a branch as a crutch to go down the mountain did he realize that this matter looked simple but was actually very difficult.


    At least, it was difficult for him, a young man who had never suffered anything before.


    If you don¡¯t control the stress point well, you¡¯ll be fine if you take two steps at a time, but if you take too many steps, you¡¯ll start to stumble.


    Suisui was by his side, and when he saw Feng Xuanrui fall for the third time, his face turned pale with fright: "...How about, brother, let me help you?"


    As soon as these words came out, Feng Xuanrui let out a "ha": "Come on, you are not half as tall as me. Help me? I can''t even reach you."


    After hearing this, Suisui stood beside Feng Xuanrui and compared it carefully.


    Feng Xuanrui is about one and a half years old.


    Sui Suisi has a thin figure, but standing next to him who is strong and healthy, the contrast is particularly obvious.


    ?Looking up at his brother''s raised eyebrows, he nodded obediently: "Yes, brother is too tall."


    The little girl looked too well-behaved, and Feng Xuanrui couldn''t bear it. He raised his hand and hit her on the head: "You little fool, you don''t even know you''ve been deceived."


    After finishing speaking, he was stunned for the first time.


    At the moment, isn''t he just tricking the little fool into following him home and becoming his sister?


    When he realized this, Feng Xuanrui felt a little guilty.


    But, soon, he felt confident again: his uncle had abandoned her, and his parents had died. If he didn''t pick her up and take her home, wouldn''t he really have to become a beggar?


    ?Feng Xuanrui spent most of the day adapting, and could barely walk for a while holding on to the branches.


    The whole group walked and stopped for most of the day, and finally saw the way down the mountain.


    ??Feng Xuanrui used Suisui''s words schemingly to know which direction her home was, so he adjusted it specially and went to another place.


    Even if we take a detour, we must avoid that village.


    ???My uncle''s family is so cruel and they have made it clear that they want Sui Sui to die in the mountains behind. If they go back, wouldn''t they be throwing themselves into a trap?


    So, change the place.


    In any case, Feng Xuanrui didn¡¯t know anyone, and his group of useless servants didn¡¯t know when they would find him.


    We can only make do with it first and see if there are any dilapidated thatched houses or ruined temples nearby.


    The village where Sui Sui lives is called Hongye Village. It is a very remote small village in Qingzhou Prefecture.


    In this area nearby, let alone ruined temples, there is not a single new temple.


    The two of them walked around for most of the day, and it was getting dark before they arrived at a strange village.


    Sui Sui''s life trajectory in the past was all in Hongye Village.


    She has no idea about the outside world.


    Feng Xuanrui didn''t bother to ask. Seeing Suisui''s nervous eyes, she knew that they were not coming to the village where she used to live.


    In this way, Feng Xuanrui was relieved.


    Perhaps their bad luck ran out, and the two people discovered a dilapidated thatched house at the end of the village.


    There are patches of weeds inside and outside the house. It is spring and the vegetation is not lush.


    Feng Xuanrui observed for a long time and found that there was indeed no one in the house, so he went in with Suisui.


    ?Although the house was almost collapsed, they squeezed in and managed to find a corner, which provided a little shelter for them to spend the night.


    Feng Xuanrui thought that if he could find him early tomorrow morning, his servants still couldn''t find him.


    After he returned to Beijing, he sent them to quarry in the southwest!


    After walking all the way, Feng Xuanrui didn''t mind that the ground was dirty, so he sat down.


    I am tired and hungry every year, and I still have injuries on my body.


    However, the spring night was cool and it would be very difficult for them to endure the night without a fire.


    So, I look for branches, old wood, and weeds nearby every year.


    After searching for a long time, I faced a problem.


    Lighting.


    ?The system found that this is finally where I can play.


    ¡¾Listen to me, Sui Sui, let''s drill wood to make fire, it''s very simple! ¡¿


    ¡¾I teach you! ¡¿


    As soon as the system finished speaking, Feng Xuanrui took out the Huozhezi from his arms.


    system:¡­


    Sui Sui quietly thanked Lele in his heart, and then started to light a fire.


    They didn''t have much firewood, and Suisui wanted to go out to pick it up, but Feng Xuanrui stopped him: "No, my brother''s clothes are thick, let me share some with you." As he said that, he took off his bijia and threw it to Suisui.


    Sui Sui hurriedly caught it, but did not move in a hurry. Instead, he raised his head and looked at Feng Xuanrui: "Brother, give them all to me, what are you going to do?"


    As he spoke, Suisui wanted to send Bijia there again.


    Feng Xuanrui raised his hand and pushed him back: "Wear it as long as you want. Young Master, I am strong and strong. What can a little night wind do to me?"


    Suisui didn''t really understand it, but she knew that her brother cared about her.


    It¡¯s great to have a brother!


    Actually, Suisui also has several cousins.


    ??However, they either cut her hair or hit her with slingshots.


    The third cousin once took off her clothes.


    ?At that time, my aunt was watching from the side. Not only did she not stop her, but she also cursed her, saying that she was so good at seducing people at such a young age that she would definitely be a prodigal when she grew up and would disgrace the Chen family.


    She has many cousins, but Suisui doesn''t like them.


    In the past, Suisui didn¡¯t know what a real brother was like.


    However, after seeing Feng Xuanrui, Suisui thought that if she had a brother, she would hope it was like this.


    ?Gulu!


    Suisui, who had eaten one meal yesterday and hadn¡¯t eaten any today, finally couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and began to growl.


    Hearing the voice, Feng Xuanrui glanced at Suisui, and then began to touch his arms.


    After touching it for a while, the little boy¡¯s face began to turn dark.


    Very good, all the snacks I brought were lost.


    After searching for most of the day, I only found two candied fruits in my purse.


    ?This was given to him by the medicine boy next to the imperial doctor last month when he was sick and didn''t like taking medicine.


    ?Having kept it for so long, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s broken or not.


    With a dark face, Feng Xuanrui took out the candied fruit and handed it to Suisui.


    Suisui didn¡¯t recognize this thing, so she looked at her brother blankly.


    ?Feng Xuanrui raised his chin: "This is the only thing left, let''s eat it first, and we will think of a solution tomorrow."


    It turned out to be food.


    Suisui understood, and then shook his head: "Brother, eat, Suisui is not hungry."


    Gulu.


    At this time, my stomach growled again in a very uncooperative manner.


    Feng Xuanrui leaned forward and put the candied fruit in her hand: "Okay, eat quickly and go to bed."


    ?Feng Xuanrui is also a little hungry. How has such a noble young master ever suffered like this?


    ??If it had been normal, he would have hugged his clothes and cried.


    But, no, my sister is still here.


    ?When he cries, my sister will panic to death?


    Hold it!


    But, no!


    ?The tears are uncontrollable at all!


    ?Feng Xuanrui turned his head away heavily and wiped away his tears quickly.


    Suisui quietly glanced at his awkward brother, carefully picked up a candied fruit, and gently put it in his mouth.


    taste good!


    I haven¡¯t eaten sweets in years, so I don¡¯t know what sweet tastes like.


    However, the sweet taste is full of healing feeling.


    Even just one bite will make you feel very satisfied.


    His beautiful almond-shaped eyes, which are round and cute.


    ?The system looked at this scene in the consciousness space, and its heart melted.


    ??Woooo!


    ?Zai Zai is so cute!


    ¡¾Sui Sui, it''s bedtime story time. Are you ready to meet your aunt or uncle who will tell you stories? ¡¿


    Like my brother.


    ¡ª¡ªNotes from every year


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 6： Lord Killer tells stories

    Chapter 6 The God of Death tells a story


    Having never heard the story before, I was naturally looking forward to it.


    ?She nodded obediently, but was afraid that the system wouldn''t hear it, so she quickly spoke out in her mind.


    ¡¾Ready, Lele! ¡¿


    ?During the day, the system had already told Sui Sui that the communication between them could be done directly in their hearts without being discovered by others.


    No matter what happens, never let others know about Lele¡¯s existence!


    Sui Sui nodded solemnly and agreed.


    But children are forgetful and think less. Sometimes they don¡¯t notice, and it is easy to be exposed.


    ?Just like her nodding just now, Feng Xuanrui just turned his face away and wiped his tears quietly, so he didn''t see it, otherwise he would probably have asked out of curiosity.


    ?Of course the system is reluctant to talk about Sui Sui, but it still has to remind you.


    ¡¾From now on, tell Lele in your heart, don''t nod, others will see you. ¡¿


    ??If someone sees it, neither she nor Lele will survive!


    I remember it every year.


    After thinking about it, she wanted to nod, but then she realized: No, I can¡¯t.


    Then, she subconsciously tightened her mouth, not even daring to make a sound.


    There were two candied fruits in total. Sui Sui just took a small bite. Seeing Feng Xuanrui crying quietly, Sui Sui thought about it and moved to his side.


    Feng Xuanrui was still thinking angrily in his heart: Why haven¡¯t those servants come yet?


    As a result, I felt someone approaching me.


    Small, but with a little warmth.


    ?Feng Xuanrui turned his head and faced Suisui¡¯s dirty little face, his shining eyes, and...


    A piece of candied fruit handed to him.


    Suisui looked at him eagerly and said in a small voice, "Brother, you eat too."


    ??The timid and soft voice has some magical healing power.


    Feng Xuanrui felt that he didn''t feel so aggrieved anymore. He wiped his face carelessly and pretended to be fierce and said: "Young Master is fine. You don''t need to eat at all. You should eat quickly."


    Sui Sui didn''t feel aggrieved even after being told this, she still obediently stretched out her hand in front of him and looked at him eagerly.


    ??Feng Xuanrui is not really not hungry, but he wants to take good care of his sister.


    In the past, candied fruit was just a pastime for him after taking medicine.


    But now, it is his dinner with Suisui.


    The sourness in his heart couldn''t help but amplify, and Feng Xuanrui felt that his eyes were beginning to feel sore again.


    ??Woooo!


    I want to cry again!


    Feng Xuanrui felt that he could no longer control himself. Under Suisui''s curious and worried eyes, he picked up the candied fruit and stuffed it into his mouth.


    The sweetness of the candied fruit exploded in his mouth, Feng Xuanrui barely suppressed his tears.


    Watching Feng Xuanrui eat it, Suisui laughed happily: "Brother, this is delicious."


    After hearing this, Feng Xuanrui raised his head proudly, even his embarrassed eyebrows were shining with color: "That''s right, this is something from the palace!"


    After finishing speaking, Feng Xuanrui lowered his head, looked at his miserable appearance, and then looked at Suisui''s little face like a tabby cat. He swallowed the candied fruit wholeheartedly, and then said: "When brother takes you home, I want to There¡¯s everything to eat!¡±


    go home.


    It sounds so desirable!


    However, Suisui no longer has a home.


    Her uncle and aunt no longer want her.


    ??Moreover, there is no such delicious food in that house.


    Even if there was any, I wouldn¡¯t give it to her.


    She is a loser, a **** without a father, she is...


    The existence that is not expected.


    Thinking of this, Sui Sui lowered his head in despair, hugged his knees tightly, and tightened his clothes.


    ?But, it¡¯s nothing. I have become accustomed to comforting myself every year.


    It is enough to meet such a good brother and be cared for by him so tenderly, even for just one day.


    Feng Xuanrui had never raised a sister, so he didn''t understand children''s emotions. When he saw Sui Sui lowering his head, he thought she was sleepy, so he raised his hand and touched her head gently: "Go to sleep, take a nap, and we''ll Go home."


    Feng Xuanrui''s comfort made Suisui quickly calm down.


    She whispered to the system in her heart: "Lele, let''s listen to the story together." ¡¿


    The system has been waiting for a long time, and this guy Feng Xuanrui has stolen the show, and I feel unhappy.


    ?At this time, when I heard what Suisui said, I was so busy that I responded lovingly.


    ¡¾Hey, here it comes~¡¿


    The system clicked on random person, and three seconds later, a person appeared in Suisui''s consciousness.


    When the system saw the incoming person¡¯s information, it felt dark in front of its eyes.


    ?Wu Anjun¡ªBai Qi.


    no?


    ?Isn¡¯t this storytelling on a children¡¯s channel?


    Bai Qi plays a children''s channel?


    Is this a ghost story?


    Suisui didn''t know who Bai Qi was, but he felt that the uncle who suddenly appeared seemed tall and mighty. He was much taller than his uncle... no, he looked much taller than his third uncle, the tallest and strongest uncle in the village.


    He looked a little fierce, and when he looked at people, his eyes had a frightening light.


    Suisui was a little scared and hugged herself tighter.


    Seeing this scene, the system felt instantly distressed.


    ¡¾Don''t be afraid every year, he won''t hurt you, he is... Xiaoqi, the uncle who told you a story today. ¡¿


    ?The system thought: Fortunately, their system has a protection mechanism. No matter how unwilling the big boss is, he can''t say anything harsh.


    After all, the system really does shield properly!


    ??However, the God of Death seems to be in a bad mood.


    ?The system has to repeat the system rules for it.


    The rewards for telling stories are also very good. You can accumulate blessings for yourself and have a good pregnancy in your next life. You can also pray for your friends, family, and future generations.


    In short, there are many benefits, but the amount of merit each time is a little small.


    But, a little adds up to a lot!


    If you can do it from scratch, you must be familiar with the system rules.


    In fact, Bai Qi did read it.


    ?However, he thought that to tell a story, he could just pick out a paragraph from his past battles and tell it.


    As a result, when he saw Suisui, he was dumbfounded.


    No one told him that the child was so young?


    ?Bai Qi took a few breaths and polished the story he had prepared before speaking in a deep voice.


    Hello Suisui, I am...Uncle Xiaoqi. ¡¿


    Suisui was a little scared at first, but her uncle took the initiative to greet her and smiled at her.


    Lele taught her to be a polite child during the day.


    Suisui thought about it carefully, and then whispered in his heart, "Hello, uncle Xiaoqi, I am Suisui." ¡¿


    After finishing speaking, he seemed to have thought of something, and quickly said, "Thank you for telling me a story." ¡¿


    ?This kid is quite polite, but he is dirty and has blood on his face, which makes him look a little scary.


    ?However, for the God of Death, these are not even small scenes.


    He cleared his throat and slowly began to tell a story.


    What uncle is going to tell you today is: How to put 400,000 children in a pit. ¡¿


    system:? ? ?


    Uncle Xiaoqi is very gentle.


    ¡ª¡ªNotes from every year


    I like this little cutie, please add it to your favorites and vote~


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 7： Accident in the middle of the night

    Chapter 7 Accident in the middle of the night


    Suisui, who had never heard the story before, was sitting there obediently with her head on her knees and her eyes slightly closed. The firelight next to her reflected on her face, making her look weak and helpless, but also a little cute.


    Feng Xuanrui was still quietly wiping away his tears. Looking at his sister''s cute appearance, he couldn''t help but reach out and touch her hair.


    Feeling the not-so-good touch under his hands, Feng Xuanrui muttered in his heart: What kind of **** uncle is this, growing his sister¡¯s hair like weeds?


    How on earth are 400,000 children put into a pit?


    To be honest, Suisui didn''t understand it at all.


    But she was happy to hear it.


    Except for her brother, no one has been willing to say so many words to her with good intentions for a long time.


    ?So, even if she doesn¡¯t understand, she is still willing to listen, and she still wants to listen.


    However, she had been busy for too long this day and was tired and hungry. She was already exhausted to the extreme, both physically and mentally.


    So, before the story of Uncle Qi was finished, Suisui had already fallen into a deep sleep.


    ?The system is actually quite worried. It¡¯s a cool spring night and they sleep in a drafty place. Will they all fall ill when they wake up?


    After all, a child¡¯s body is very fragile.


    As a result, what came first before getting sick was...


    Accident!


    ??When Feng Xuanrui was confused, he heard what sounded like screaming outside.


    He had not slept well at first, but now he woke up with a fright.


    ?In the dead of night, the village should have been silent, but at this time, there were screams and cries one after another.


    This situation is not right!


    Feng Xuanrui was worried. He stood up gently, supported his injured leg, and took a look outside.


    The dilapidated house has long lost its courtyard wall.


    ?Hence, Feng Xuanrui could clearly see that the village was ablaze with fire, and many people holding torches were screaming and roaring something.


    ??Bandits!


    Feng Xuanrui''s first reaction was this.


    ?This time he came to Qingzhou with Uncle Qing, just to kill the bandits who were getting more and more rampant!


    Could it be possible that they met now?


    ?Feng Xuanrui is not sure, but he cannot take risks.


    He didn¡¯t think that bandits would not come here if this area was filled with dilapidated and empty houses.


    What if?


    He and Suisui are both children and have no ability to resist.


    At this time, Feng Xuanrui was annoyed that he didn¡¯t work hard enough in riding and shooting lessons, so he pushed Suisui up and said, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t sleep, there are bandits entering the village!¡±


    ¡¾Sui Sui, wake up quickly, there are bandits, it''s dangerous! ¡¿


    Suisui became confused, and the voices of Feng Xuanrui and the system reached his ears at the same time.


    ??Bandits?


    Suisui is no stranger to this word.


    ?Last year, there were bandits in their village. At that time, they mobilized the whole village to resist, and everyone barely managed to save their home.


    ?Now when I heard that the bandits were coming, I got up quickly, but got caught in my loose clothes and almost fell into the fire.


    ?Feng Xuanrui watched with fear, grabbed the man back, and at the same time looked around at the structure of the thatched house.


    ?This house is too dilapidated and there is no place to hide people.


    ?Furthermore, what if bandits search the house?


    At this time, it is definitely not possible to run outside.


    ?It was so dark outside and they didn¡¯t know the way, so where could they run?


    Moreover, his legs were still injured and he couldn''t run far at all.


    What should we do?


    ?Feng Xuanrui thought for a long time and finally decided to hide Suisui first.


    She is thin and small every year. If you hide her carefully, you probably won¡¯t be able to see her.


    As for him?


    A man, a real man, don¡¯t be afraid!


    ??If they really dare to kill them, the emperor will send all nine of their clans to the underworld!


    After thinking about it, Feng Xuanrui began to stuff Suisui into the corner: "Sui Sui, remember, don''t make a sound. No matter what you see or hear, don''t make a sound."


    Feng Xuanrui also wanted to say that when my brother comes back alive, I will take you back to my house and raise you as my sister! However, before the next words came out, Feng Xuanrui''s mouth was shaking so much that he could not speak clearly.


    After all, he is just a ten-year-old child.


    Although Suisui didn''t understand much about many things, she understood the situation at this time.


    With a small resistance, she pointed to the half-collapsed chicken coop outside and said, "Brother, let''s hide in the chicken coop. There is a place inside that cannot be seen from the outside."


    ?Afraid that Feng Xuanrui wouldn''t believe it, Sui Sui quickly said: "Brother, what I said is true! When Da Mao and the others beat me, I will hide there so that they can''t see me!"


    After hearing this, Feng Xuanrui gritted his teeth in anger.


    ??If the timing hadn''t been wrong, he would have sent that big hair to quarry now!


    But, staying alive is important!


    He dragged his injured leg, hastily disposed of the fire, and then got into the low chicken coop with Sui Sui.


    After the two people entered, one on the left and one on the right, they were stuck in the visual blind spots on both sides of the entrance.


    ?Feng Xuanrui huddled himself tightly into the corner, tears falling again.


    It¡¯s not that he wants to cry, he just can¡¯t help it!


    Although this chicken coop has been in disrepair for a long time, the chickens have long since ceased to live, and the smell is not great.


    But, when has this noble young master ever suffered like this?


    ?The more I think about it, the more aggrieved I feel, and the more I think about it, the more frightened I feel!


    ?The noise and footsteps outside were approaching.


    The bandits are coming!


    Realizing this, Suisui and Fengxuanrui''s breathing became much lighter.


    The dilapidated courtyard was such a big place, and Feng Xuanrui was not sure whether the chicken coop could hide them.


    Just when Feng Xuanrui was so nervous that his heartbeat was almost beating, someone took a torch and shined a light on the chicken coop.


    ?This time, Feng Xuanrui''s heartbeat almost stopped.


    Sui Sui is okay, she is bullied a lot, and she has a way to protect herself.


    As long as you hug yourself tightly and don''t make a sound, those people won''t be able to see her unless they come in!


    She had practiced this many times when she was in the village, and she would not go wrong.


    ?The man took a photo casually, and someone behind him looked at the scene and teased him: "Fourth, what are you taking a photo of? Can someone hide in a broken chicken coop?"


    ??The person who was called Lao Si sneered: "Then who knows?"


    ?A group of more than ten people came in a hurry and left in a hurry.


    Hearing the footsteps getting further away, Feng Xuanrui breathed a long sigh of relief.


    He was worried about his sister and called out in a low voice: "Suisui?"


    Sui Sui was so frightened that she broke into a cold sweat. When she heard her brother calling her, she quickly responded in a low voice: "Brother, I''m here."


    The sound of "I''m here" made Fengxuan Ruian feel quite relieved.


    The two of them recovered and were breathing heavily. After a while, Feng Xuanrui whispered: "Sui Sui, I''ll go out and take a look first. Don''t move yet."


    Hearing Suisui¡¯s response, Feng Xuanrui dragged his injured leg out and crawled out.


    As soon as I climbed out, I felt that something was not right.


    ?Feng Xuanrui subconsciously raised his head and met three pairs of cold eyes.


    ?Fengxuanrui:¡­! !


    He wanted to shout: Don¡¯t move every year!


    When the words came to his lips, he reacted again. If he shouted out, wouldn''t he reveal his age?


    ?Aware of this, Feng Xuanrui pursed his lips.


    The fourth person who spoke before glanced at him coldly and said softly: "I''m just saying, the fire in the room is still warm, and the person will definitely not be able to walk far. You still don''t believe it. Listen to the movement just now, there is another person inside. "Here, Lao Wu, go and find him."


    Asking for a wave of votes~


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 8： His Highness Prince Qing

    Chapter 8 His Highness Prince Qing


    After hearing what the bandit said, Feng Xuanrui wanted to roar at the top of his lungs: I am the only one, you are not allowed to mess around!


    But before the words could be spoken, someone came over and roughly dragged Suisui out of the henhouse.


    At this moment, Laosi and the others have relit the torch.


    Just now, in order to deceive the hiding people out, some of them went to deal with other matters, leaving three of them behind and put out the torches.


    ?Now that people have caught it, they naturally have to light it up again.


    ?The torch was lit, illuminating the deserted yard.


    Lao Wu was closest to Suisui, and he saw with sharp eyes that this was a girl?


    After seeing it clearly, I couldn¡¯t help but be happy: ¡°Hey, it¡¯s a girl!¡±


    Lao Si was still looking at Feng Xuanrui''s clothes. He thought this should be a noble young master from some family.


    Keeping this man is more useful than killing him.


    ?Maybe it can be exchanged for a lot of ransom.


    Hearing what Lao Wu said, Lao Si glanced at Suisui. After reading it, he was also happy: "I made a profit this time. This little thing should be worth a lot of money if sold in the Goulan Courtyard."


    ?Lao Qi, who was standing nearby, looked at Suisui, touched his chin, and then suggested in a low voice: "How about we brothers have a good time first?"


    As he spoke, he loosened his belt obscenely.


    Suisui couldn''t understand what they were saying, but she could feel the cold malice coming from those people.


    ?Aware of this, she subconsciously tightened Feng Xuanrui''s sleeves and shrank closer to him. Her little head was lowered and she didn''t dare to look at him at all.


    ?Feng Xuanrui was young and his family had not given him any education in this area.


    So, he could feel that these bandits had bad intentions and were here for Suisui.


    However, he didn¡¯t understand what kind of specific malice it was.


    ?Feeling Suisui''s fear, he comforted his sister in a hoarse voice: "Suisui, don''t be afraid, my brother is here."


    When he said this, the young boy''s voice was filled with tears.


    After listening to Lao Qi¡¯s suggestion, Lao Si snorted coldly: ¡°You are the only one who thinks too much.¡±


    So you don¡¯t object to this?


    Lao Qi responded with a smile. Originally he was just loosening the waistband of his trousers, but now he directly let go of the belt, and at the same time walked towards Suisui with a lewd smile on his face.


    ?Feng Xuanrui subconsciously stopped in front, not wanting this disgusting-looking bandit to get close to Suisui!


    Lao Qi was about to say something: At such a young age, do you still know how heroes save beauties?


    Let¡¯s think about who will save you first!


    As a result, before the words were spoken, there was a rapid sound of wind breaking through the dark night.


    ?The three of them didn''t even react before they were hit by the oncoming coldness, filled with murderous intent, and hit their vital gates directly.


    ??The most alert among the three was the fourth child, but he didn''t react. He raised his eyes and shot an arrow through his eyebrows, directly piercing his head.


    Lao Si tried his best to open his eyes, trying to see the person clearly.


    However, the two brothers beside him were the ones who fell before the others.


    Lao Qi''s pants were all taken off, exposing his dark calves, but he never had the chance to put them on again.


    Lao Si wanted to roar angrily: Do you know who I am?


    ?But his voice was stuck in his throat, and before he could speak out, he followed the footsteps of the two brothers without knowing anything.


    Everything happened so suddenly.


    ?Feng Xuanrui even thought that if these bandits wanted to kill Suisui, he would go forward to meet them.


    The father said: He is a man and should shoulder his responsibilities. When danger comes, he must first protect his mother, women and children.


    His sister is so young, he has to protect her!


    ?Feng Xuanrui was so afraid that his legs were weak, but he still stood firm and protected Sui Sui behind him.


    ?He thought, he was ready to die, but the bandit died first?


    The deaths of the three people were very consistent. They are all shot through the eyebrows with an arrow!


    Looking at the accurate archery with terrifying killing intent, Feng Xuanrui was stunned for a moment. After reacting, he shouted at the top of his lungs: "Uncle Qing Wang!!"


    ?? King Qing, who was rushing here with his people, didn''t expect that he would meet Feng Xuanrui here?


    ?When he heard the sound, he still wondered if he heard it wrong.


    However, when King Qing rushed over in a few steps and saw Feng Xuanrui''s miserable appearance, he frowned: "Why are you here? Where are the green mountains and green waters? Where are the guards? Why didn''t I follow you?"


    When he encountered a wolf on the mountain, Feng Xuanrui did not cry.


    When going down the mountain, Feng Xuanrui didn''t cry when he stumbled all the way.


    ??Feng Xuanrui didn''t cry when he faced the bandit''s cold murderous intent.


    However, when he saw Uncle Qing at this moment, the young boy who had always been strong finally couldn''t stand it any longer and opened his mouth and cried loudly: "Wow...Uncle Qing, I''m so miserable!"


    Looking at his dirty and pitiful little nephew, King Qing knelt down, took off his robe and put it on him, while frowning in disgust: "I''ll make you run around again next time!"


    When he was putting on his clothes, he found Sui Sui with the cat behind him. Prince Qing''s brows, which had been slightly relaxed, furrowed again: "Xiao Liu, what''s going on?"


    Hearing Uncle Wang ask about Sui Sui, Feng Xuanrui stopped crying. He wiped his tears randomly and said loudly: "Uncle Wang, this is my sister, Sui Sui. Isn''t she cute?"


    King Qing:?


    Just this gray-faced child who looks like a little beggar.


    cute?


    King Qing was speechless and choked.


    Feng Xuanrui noticed the disgust in it, and immediately, like a hen protecting its calf, he pinched his waist, raised his little body, and said angrily: "Sui Sui is just a little dirty for a while, and it will smell good after washing it." So soft and so cute!¡±


    After finishing speaking, he seemed to be unconvinced, imitating the cold snort of the bandit Lao Si, and snorted heavily.


    ??However, he is a child, and his humming is much cuter than that of a bandit.


    It¡¯s a bit like¡­


    The sound that a suckling pig makes when eating.


    Zhan Gao and Zhan Yuan, who were following King Qing, couldn''t help but look away and laugh after hearing this voice.


    Feng Xuanrui was too lazy to pay attention to them and just argued with Uncle Qing: "You just envy me for having a sister. Look, what''s not cute about my sister?"


    As he spoke, Feng Xuanrui struggled to get off the ground, pulled Suisui towards him, then gently held up her little face and showed it to Uncle Qing: "Look, does it look good?"


    After asking, he raised his head proudly: "Hey, sister, it''s mine!"


    At this age, is it more than just a look of disgrace?


    ?The blood on his face and the wound on his forehead were scary to look at.


    Prince Qing really couldn''t see how cute they were, but the two children were frightened and had injuries on their bodies. The most important thing right now was to take someone to see a doctor.


    ??But his mission tonight is to track down these bandits and deal with them.


    The people he brought have already gone into the village to deal with it, but King Qing still needs to wait here for the results to come out, either to arrest or to kill.


    He can go back only when everything is stable.


    However, looking at the situation of the two children, I can¡¯t wait.


    Realizing this, Prince Qing¡¯s eyebrows furrowed again.


    This uncle is a bit fierce.


    ¡ª¡ªNotes from every year


    Asking for collection and votes~


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 9： Lets wash it together

    Chapter 9 Let¡¯s wash together


    King Qing turned to look at Zhan Yuan.


    Zhan Yuan immediately came out: "Your Majesty."


    King Qing nodded at him and pointed to the two children: "Take them back to the post house first."


    No matter what, the most important thing is to save the wounded and feed them.


    The rest will be discussed later.


    As for the origin of the so-called sister?


    ??He is not a child like Feng Xuanrui, and he will definitely not take people home casually.


    But, after all, he is a poor child, let¡¯s save him first.


    After King Qing finished speaking, he pinched his fingers and whistled.


    After a while, a black and brave war horse came clattering out of the dark night.


    After getting closer, he gently rubbed his head against Prince Qing.


    ?? King Qing touched the horse twice perfunctorily, and then patted the horse''s neck: "Okay, let''s take the people back."


    Zhan Yuan responded softly, then lifted Feng Xuanrui and Suisui up with one hand and put them on the horse.


    The war horse is strong and tall, and it is easy to put down two children.


    However, it must be protected at all times. If it does fall, it may be broken.


    Thinking of this, Zhan Yuan lowered his voice as much as possible and said: "Hold on, don''t fall. Let''s go back quickly. Your injuries must be treated early."


    Watching the two children nodding obediently, Zhan Yuan felt soft in his heart.


    He thought: Maybe it¡¯s because the young master from Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion is rarely so obedient and obedient, right?


    ?Zhan Yuan took one step ahead of King Qing and rode quickly back to the post house.


    They took the doctor along with them, and after returning, they first asked him to treat people.


    The doctor was startled when he found that Feng Xuanrui''s foot was sprained and swollen badly.


    "Ouch, what''s going on? Why is it twisted like this? Let me see, don''t move, don''t move anymore!"


    ¡°Little ancestor, if you move around again and leave the root of the disease, I, Old Liu, may not survive!¡±


    ¡­


    Doctor Liu talked a lot, Feng Xuanrui silently covered his little ears.


    ?He was in a mess and wanted to take a shower first regardless of what he said.


    Doctor Liu couldn''t resist him. After a careful inspection and finding that there were no wounds, Doctor Liu reluctantly agreed: "Be careful, don''t put any force on that leg."


    ¡°Just take a shower and that¡¯s it!¡±


    ¡­


    Feng Xuanrui''s bath was easy to take. Qingshan and Qingshui were scared to death. They were afraid that the young master would come back on his own, so they sent some people out to look for him. They waited honestly in the post house.


    ?Now that he saw the person coming back, he just hugged Feng Xuanrui''s thigh and cried.


    At this moment, Feng Xuanrui was about to take a bath, and the two of them were busy busying themselves.


    However, when it comes to Suisui, it becomes a bit more troublesome.


    Because there are no maids in the post house.


    King Qing was here on an errand, and he was accompanied by his lieutenants.


    Feng Xuanrui followed him quietly. When he was more than a hundred miles out of the city, King Qing discovered that such an ancestor was with him in his entourage.


    Send it back?


    Delay things.


    In the end, you can only take it with you.


    Feng Xuanrui and his party followed Qingshan Qingshui, including four guards and three masters and apprentices, Doctor Liu.


    It¡¯s hard for a little girl to be bathed by their elders, right?


    ?This, this, this... Zhan Yuan found several guards. When he heard that this was the job, he was so frightened that he ran fast.


    ?In the end, after Dr. Liu heard about it, he rolled his eyes: "It''s nothing, you still have to rely on me!"


    Zhan Yuan:?


    No, in front of the Sixth Young Master, you don¡¯t behave like this?


    Doctor Liu is an old doctor despite his age.


    In his eyes, there are two types of people: sick and healthy.


    So, in the end, he gave Suisui a bath.


    Sui Sui refused at first.


    ?Of course, it¡¯s not because men and women are different, Suisui doesn¡¯t understand this yet.


    The main thing is to separate from Feng Xuanrui. Among these people, the only one I know most in Sui Sui is my elder brother.


    other people¡­


    ?Although she didn¡¯t feel any malice, she was scared!


    ?The system sees it more clearly than others. Rather than being afraid of being separated from Feng Xuanrui, Suisui is more afraid of being thrown away again.


    ?Fengxuanrui is young and doesn¡¯t understand this.


    But he felt sorry for Suisui and had been trying to comfort the little girl.


    After coaxing her for a long time, I found that whenever he said anything, she would respond obediently, but when she turned her head, she would shed tears on her own.


    Looking at his sister''s tears, Feng Xuanrui''s heart almost broke.


    ?Then he waved his hand: "Let''s wash together!"


    Zhan Yuan:? ? ?


    No, Mr. Six, you are already ten years old!


    ??It¡¯s not as big as a little girl, you can wash it together with your bare buttocks!


    ??Although the Daxia Dynasty was open-minded, there was no such thing as men and women having different seats at the age of seven.


    ?But isn¡¯t it a bit too much to bathe half-grown children together?


    Zhan Yuan is determined, but it¡¯s hard to tell.


    Finally, Doctor Liu said with a smile: "Can you take a bath? Can you take medicine? Can you comb your hair? Are your feet still strong?"


    Feng Xuanrui:.


    ?With a decisive blow, Feng Xuanrui was speechless, but he held Suisui''s hand stubbornly and refused to let go no matter what.


    Finally, Dr. Liu came up with a solution: "In this way, divide the buckets into two and wash them next to each other, but there must be a screen in the middle. Suisui is a girl''s house. She will be embarrassed if you look at her so aggressively. "


    Feng Xuanrui was reluctantly satisfied with this method. After comforting Suisui for a while, he saw his sister''s tears turning into laughter, and the two of them separated.


    After a while of busy work in the post house, Feng Xuanrui finally soaked in the small tub and breathed a comfortable sigh of relief.


    ?The experience of this day is quite exciting when I think about it!


    Suisui next door was taking off his clothes. While taking off his clothes, he curiously looked at the big wooden basin with steam rising in front of him.


    She had never taken a hot bath, at least not since she could remember.


    During the Chinese New Year, my uncle¡¯s cousins ??will be caught by my aunt and put into broken wooden barrels to wash away the dust of the year.


    ?However, Suisui has never washed her body. Even if her cousins ??use dirty water, her aunt will not give it to her.


    Sui Sui can only use cold water, simply wipe it, and wait until the weather is warm to wash it in the river.


    ?Can she take a hot bath now?


    Suisui pursed her lips slightly, somewhat disbelieving.


    ?Dr. Liu¡¯s initial idea was to give Sui Sui the order to scrub himself.


    Although it is said that doctors do not see men and women in their eyes, they have just encountered bandits in Sui Sui. Now it is unknown whether they feel any resistance or fear towards adult men like them.


    In order to take good care of the child''s emotions, Dr. Liu felt that he had to think more.


    However, when Suisui took off his beggar-like clothes and exposed his scarred body, Doctor Liu froze on the spot.


    Hearing it again, the little girl asked him carefully: "Is this water for me?"


    Mr. Liu''s heart was as sour as if he were soaked in vinegar. He wished he could go back to the moment when the idea first appeared and give himself two slaps.


    He really deserves to die!


    Who could do such a cruel thing to such a young child?


    Suisui''s left arm is now purple and red. One look at it shows that it must have been a beating in the past few days. The bruises have dissipated, leaving a large area of ??purple red.


    ??Such a young child, doing such a cruel thing?


    Doctor Liu was so angry that he jumped up on the spot!


    ??????????????????????????????????????????


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 10： Becoming bald with age

    Chapter 10: Becoming bald with each passing year


    Doctor Liu became furious on the spot, frightening Suisui to death.


    At this time, Suisui had no clothes on her body. She was a little scared when she saw Doctor Liu''s cold face. Although she knew that her brother was next door, she couldn''t see clearly through the screen.


    The unknown fear made her shrink back subconsciously. Her panicked little hands didn''t know where to put them, so they could only shrink helplessly on both sides of her body.


    The scene in front of him reminded Suisui of the time when his cousin took off his clothes.


    At that time, my cousin and Da Maoerdan were clapping their hands and laughing, my aunt was rolling her eyes and scolding her, Aunt Xiaocao and Sister-in-law Osmanthus were squinting at her.


    The familiar feeling of fear and helplessness made Suisui grit his teeth and shed tears silently.


    Sui Sui thought, she was not particularly scared, just a little bit.


    The little girl''s visible fear and pitiful tears made Dr. Liu calm down quickly.


    He tried his best to put on a smile, touched his goatee, and said with a smile: "Don''t cry, Suisui. Don''t be afraid. Grandpa Liu just thought of something irritating, and it''s not because of Suisui."


    Feng Xuanrui, who was separated by a screen, was enjoying the comfort brought by hot water. Hearing the movement here, he couldn''t help but stretched his neck and asked: "What''s wrong with Suisui?"


    Feng Xuanrui wanted to stand up, but Qingshan gently pulled him back: "Master, Master, feet, feet, feet!"


    ??Feng Xuanrui also reacted. His feet were still hurting, and there was no response from the other side, which made him a little anxious: "Doctor Liu, what''s wrong with Suisui?"


    Doctor Liu gently calmed Sui Sui''s emotions. After seeing that the little girl''s body no longer trembled, he replied in a loud voice: "It''s okay, I''m just not used to it."


    ?Feng Xuanrui, are you not used to it when you hear it?


    He doesn¡¯t quite understand. What¡¯s wrong with this?


    ?However, thinking about the injuries on my sister¡¯s body, I vaguely understood something.


    Feng Xuanrui shouted at the top of his lungs: "Don''t worry, sister, the hot bath is very comfortable. Don''t worry about washing. There is a lot of water at my brother''s house. You can wash every day!"


    Brother spoke, and Dr. Liu was very gentle. Suisui slowly let go of his fear, and tentatively stretched his feet into the wooden basin.


    ?The water temperature is just right and feels comfortable when touched.


    Under the guidance of Dr. Liu, Suisui carefully entered the tub and sat down slowly.


    Doctor Liu originally wanted his guidance and asked Suisui to do the washing by himself.


    ?At this time, I couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, so I took the cloth and prepared myself.


    ?However, before you officially start rubbing, you still need a little guidance to let Suisui adjust to a more comfortable position.


    ¡°Put your head over here. It¡¯s more comfortable for us to lie down and wash.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, slowly, hey, we won¡¯t feel cold if we don¡¯t come out of the water.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa will help you wash it. If you feel any pain, you must tell grandpa.¡±


    ¡­


    Feng Xuanrui next door was listening and felt that Doctor Liu today was so gentle and strange!


    ?This little old man usually blows his beard and glares when asking people to take medicine, but he didn''t expect that he could be so gentle at other times?


    ?But, think about it again, is it for my sister?


    ?That''s okay.


    After all, my sister is so cute, who wouldn¡¯t like her?


    Feng Xuanrui thought proudly, raising his arms from time to time and saying to Qingshan: "Stronger, I always feel that I was dirty on the mountain today, please give me a good rub."


    Qingshan responded hurriedly.


    Sui Sui on the other side has already laid flat in the wooden basin.


    ??His little head was resting on the edge of the wooden basin. Doctor Liu put a thicker cloth towel over it to avoid irritating his neck.


    Doctor Liu used gentle force and rubbed Suisui''s arm very gently.


    Not wanting to make himself angry again, Doctor Liu rubbed his better arm first.


    There are quite a few scars on it, and there are even two. It looks like they must be older burns, or burns caused by being poked with a stick.


    It''s just that children recover quickly, and it takes a long time, so the scars seem to fade. Looking at this scene, Dr. Liu¡¯s eyes began to turn red.


    How old are you this year?


    ?This injury seems to have been injured for some time. How old was she at that time?


    Two years old?


    Still three years old?


    What does she know?


    To be so cruel to a child?


    At this time, Dr. Liu was thinking silently: Poisoners and doctors are not separated from each other. Why didn¡¯t he learn poisoning in the first place?


    Give a handful of heavy medicine and send these scumbags to hell!


    Sui Sui''s other arm was an unsightly purple red. Doctor Liu didn''t even dare to rub it with a cloth, but simply rinsed it with water.


    Except for arms, back, chest, stomach, legs...


    Everyone is injured!


    Some of the injuries lasted quite a long time, and the recovery was very good, and it looked like a very shallow level.


    ?This made Doctor Liu even more angry.


    ?Damn, you scum!


    Sui Sui''s hair was cut casually by her aunt with scissors. It was of different lengths, as if it was being chewed by a dog.


    ?Moreover, it is yellow and withered, and feels like weeds.


    While washing, Dr. Liu was discussing with Suisui: "This hair is not growing well. Can Grandpa Liu shave it clean for you and then apply medicine to grow it again?"


    ¡°When the time comes, the hair that has been treated with medicine will be black, shiny, smooth and smooth. How do you feel about it?¡±


    ¡­


    ?I want to help Suisui cut off my hair. One reason is that my hair is too dry. If I cut it all off and re-grow it, it will grow better.


    ?Of course, just ointment is not enough, diet and nutrition also need to keep up.


    Another one is also afraid of having lice on his head every year.


    However, considering that she was a little girl, Dr. Liu did not decide to cut it directly, but coaxed the little girl to do it.


    Suisui didn''t actually understand this, but she knew that Grandpa Liu was very good to her, so when the other party said it, she nodded obediently: "Okay."


    Thinking about what the system taught her, Suisui quickly said softly: "Thank you, Grandpa Liu."


    ?This call of grandpa made Dr. Liu very happy, and he responded with a smile on his face: "Hey, grandpa is here."


    Doctor Liu had a smile on his face, but he was already sharpening his knife in his heart.


    Don''t let him know who those scum are!


    Otherwise, send them all to the southwest for quarrying!


    Doctor Liu¡¯s voice was so low that Feng Xuanrui couldn¡¯t hear him clearly.


    The result is¡­


    When he came out from the shower, he saw a little bald sister.


    ?Fengxuanrui:?


    My sister¡¯s hair looks like weeds, but she has shaved it off. Isn¡¯t that too much?


    The young boy looked at Doctor Liu dissatisfied.


    ??Doctor Liu met his gaze calmly and asked with a smile: "Sixth Young Master, what''s the matter?"


    ?While talking, he didn¡¯t forget to take a wide cloth, wipe it clean, and wrap it tightly.


    ?At the same time, Doctor Liu was still complaining in his heart: The Sixth Young Master is really getting more and more outrageous.


    ?This nice girl has not even put on her clothes yet, and he comes over so aggressively. How can this little girl be so embarrassed?


    ??????????????????????????????????????????


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 11： Sui Sui is not a dragster

    Chapter 11 Suisui is not a dragster


    ?Feng Xuanrui didn¡¯t know that Doctor Liu was complaining about him in his heart.


    Looking at Suisui''s bald little head, he also felt that it was cold, and he subconsciously raised his hand to touch it.


    What he touched was his wet hair that had not been wrung out yet.


    He looked puzzled, looked at Sui Sui¡¯s little head reflected in the candlelight, then looked at Doctor Liu, and asked sadly: ¡°Where is my sister¡¯s hair?¡±


    Even if your hair quality is not good, you can¡¯t cut it all?


    She is a little girl!


    You just cut your head into a bald head?


    Hearing his question, Dr. Liu responded with a smile: "The quality of my hair was not very good and it had a lot of knots, so I cut it off. After that, I got up early every day and applied some ointment to maintain it. The hair that will grow out in the future will definitely be smooth and smooth." , better than before.¡±


    Doctor Liu''s words directly moved Feng Xuanrui''s heart.


    ???Although Feng Xuanrui''s own hair was good, the smoothness and smoothness was a temptation in itself. He couldn''t help but touch his hair, raised his head, and asked expectantly: "Is this good for me, too?"


    To this, Doctor Liu responded calmly: "Of course it is possible, if the Sixth Young Master is not afraid of being lectured by the prince and princess after returning home."


    ?Feng Xuanrui was speechless for a moment, then lowered his head and sighed.


    Your skin and hair is from your parents.


    ?Absent any unforeseen circumstances, who would want to shave their head?


    ?Thinking of this, Doctor Liu looked at Suisui with an increasingly loving look.


    Sui Sui was tightly wrapped in a cloth by Dr. Liu. She wanted to raise her hand to touch her suddenly cold head, but she was trapped and unable to move.


    ?Seeing Feng Xuanrui lowering his head and not speaking, Suisui was a little uneasy. She asked in a small voice: "Brother, your hair will grow after Suisui. Don''t dislike Suisui."


    The last sentence has a cry in his voice.


    She was really afraid of being left behind again.


    ?The system is heartbroken when listening to this voice in the consciousness space!


    Feng Xuanrui was originally worried that he could not shave his head and grow hair again like his sister.


    Hearing that his sister was about to cry, he stepped forward and gently touched Sui Sui''s little head: "I don''t mind it, even if Sui Sui is bald, he is still a good-looking little bald person!"


    ?This is a bit contrary to what I said.


    Those who are thin years old, can''t hang the meat on their faces, except for a pair of eyes, dark and bright, elsewhere elsewhere can be seen.


    But in Feng Xuanrui''s eyes, his younger sister is the prettiest!


    Do not accept refutation!


    After listening to Feng Xuanrui''s words, Sui Sui''s restless heart slowly calmed down again.


    She thought, fortunately, her brother did not abandon her.


    She likes this brother.


    ??If possible, she actually wants to be with her brother all the time.


    However, the system said it couldn¡¯t be done.


    She is now a child of the Chen family. Even if her uncle and the others throw her away, they will probably send her back if they find out her identity later.


    Send it back?


    Then what?


    Are you going to be thrown into the mountains to feed the wolves again by your uncle and the others?


    Sui Sui doesn¡¯t know, and is still a little confused.


    ??However, Sui Sui also knows that she and her brother are not related to each other, so why do they bring her little oil bottle with them?


    ¡¾Sui Sui is not a little bastard! ¡¿


    ?The system''s super loud rebuttal.


    Suisui pursed her lips and said nothing.


    The system¡¯s heart is even more broken!


    ??Both children have injuries on their bodies, especially the wound on Suisui¡¯s forehead. If not treated properly, it may lead to infection and death from high fever!


    So, after taking a bath, Dr. Liu settled the two people down, then quickly diagnosed the pulse and applied medicine.


    While diagnosing Suisui''s pulse, Dr. Liu kept reciting the Great Compassion Mantra in his heart.


    ?Only in this way can he calm down his murderous thoughts as a doctor.


    With a bone age of just over three years old.


    But, according to the child herself, she is already five years old. Is this ridiculous?


    Even if Dr. Liu knew that it was difficult for women among the people to survive.


    However, this is the first time to see it so intuitively.


    The question is, isn¡¯t this difficult enough?


    ??With this kind of injury, if you can live for a long time, your life will be long!


    Suppressing his anger, he gave Suisui medicine and coaxed him to sleep. Doctor Liu then withdrew and examined Feng Xuanrui''s injuries.


    Feng Xuanrui''s foot is sprained. After applying medicine, he can recover for a few days.


    The young boy worked hard all night and barely slept.


    I was already tired by now, and I had already fallen asleep before I finished taking the medicine.


    When King Qing came back, it was already the next morning.


    ?The sun has just risen, and everyone in the posthouse is getting busy.


    The two children were so exhausted yesterday that they didn¡¯t wake up even if they heard any noise in the morning.


    Doctor Liu has specifically asked not to disturb the young masters'' rest if nothing happens.


    When King Qing came back, Doctor Liu came over.


    He came over to see if anyone in King Qing''s party was injured and needed medical treatment.


    The other one is naturally for Suisui.


    ?This child is so pitiful that nothing can be done to send him back.


    ?That family doesn¡¯t know how to cherish this child, so why send him back?


    Have you committed an evil act?


    ? ? Prince Qing looked at the little old man blowing his beard and staring in front of him, turning on the loud mouth mode, and couldn''t help but take two tactical steps back.


    When he thought about what Zhan Yuan told him when he came back, Dr. Liu didn''t sleep last night and practiced the sword for a long time in the middle of the night before going back to the room. Prince Qing was in a complicated mood.


    While I was in a hurry last night and had some business to do, King Qing really didn¡¯t pay close attention to Sui Sui.


    ?Now that Dr. Liu was talking about it, he thought it would be a good time to have someone investigate it, and then go and have a look himself.


    The main thing is...


    That kid Xiaoliu really liked it.


    He knew that Brother Qi and his family were almost going crazy in anticipation of their daughter.


    So, all the nephews in the family are looking forward to a younger sister.


    However, he certainly cannot take this child back with unknown origins at will.


    ?Furthermore, the other party is a human being, and he needs to take responsibility when he takes it back. He can''t do things carelessly, right?


    Seeing Doctor Liu''s attitude, he felt that he should not give up, so he just said three days and three nights. Prince Qing pressed his head helplessly and pointed to the backyard: "Take me to see the child first. "


    When King Qing said this, did he mean to let go?


    ?Doctor Liu didn¡¯t know, but he happily took the people there.


    ?That child looks so pitiful, even if King Qing is hard-hearted, can he be softened?


    Doctor Liu took Prince Qing and gently opened the door and went in.


    As soon as he got close to the bed, Suisui woke up.


    Before the little girl opened her eyes, she groped to get out of bed: "Auntie, don''t hit me, I''m up, I''m really up, I''m going to carry water now."


    ??The little girl was rolling around trying to get out of bed, but last night, it was too late and there were no clothes for her, so Dr. Liu wrapped her in a cloth and let her sleep.


    At this time, when she moved, her arms and legs couldn''t use the strength, and she fell down.


    ßË!


    A soft sound struck the hearts of the two visitors.


    I wish all the little cuties a happy new year, great luck, peace and prosperity, and joy and worry-free!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 12： Where is her hair?

    Chapter 12 Where is her hair?


    King Qing was a man who had been on the battlefield after all, and his reaction was more agile than Doctor Liu.


    ?With his movements faster than his brain, he picked up Suisui, quickly re-rolled the loose towel, and put him back on the bed.


    ??Doctor Liu also calmed down at this time. While cursing in his heart, he raised a smile to coax Suisui: "Don''t be afraid, Suisui. Grandpa Liu is just here to see if you are hungry? Do you want to get up and have breakfast?"


    Thinking about what Suisui said subconsciously before he woke up just now, Doctor Liu felt sour in his heart, and quickly said: "Suisui is here, so we don''t have to work. There are so many adults, how can I use you as a kid?" child."


    When Suisui opened her eyes, she found that it was the familiar Grandpa Liu. This made her uneasy heart slowly calm down.


    She was wrapped a little tightly by King Qing, but she didn''t dare to move. She sat there obediently and called in a low voice: "Hello, Grandpa Liu."


    After calling Grandpa Liu, Sui Sui raised his head again and glanced timidly at the tall and fierce-looking King Qing.


    With just one glance, Suisui recognized him. This was the uncle who saved her and her brother last night.


    But I don¡¯t know Suisui.


    ?She pursed her lips, then carefully retracted her neck without speaking.


    Hearing Suisui calling for help, Dr. Liu''s smile turned into a brilliant dahlia, and he responded hurriedly: "Hey, grandpa is here, are you hungry at Suisui?"


    Hungry?


    Actually, I am hungry, but I can bear it.


    ?Sui Sui was afraid that he would be kicked out if he ate too much. At his uncle''s house, he would be chased and scolded by his aunt if he took one more sip of water.


    Realizing this, Suisui shook his little head gently: "I''m not hungry."


    Gulu.


    ?At this moment, my stomach made two uncooperative noises.


    Doctor Liu laughed after hearing this. He smiled and felt a little like crying.


    He thought: Sure enough, I didn¡¯t practice the sword enough last night!


    ?This resentment has not been vented yet.


    ?It''s stuck in my heart now.


    Prince Qing stood aside, looking at the poor child, his brows furrowing more and more.


    Last night, he had some business to do, and the candlelight was dim, so he didn''t look carefully.


    Now looking at this child, I think about what Dr. Liu said: a five-year-old child with a bone age of more than three years old, this child¡¯s uncle¡¯s family, they have lost their conscience and are born bad embryos!


    ?Well, Dr. Liu¡¯s scolding is quite right.


    ?Either don¡¯t raise it. Since you do raise it, how about raising it as an individual?


    ??At this age, he has a bald head, a ring of gauze wrapped around his forehead, and a thin face without any flesh. At first glance, it looks like a moving skeleton.


    The people sent by King Qing to investigate the information have not returned yet and do not know the specific situation.


    However, at this time, he had already moved his heart of compassion.


    Sui Sui reminded King Qing of his daughter.


    If the child is still alive...


    Thinking of his daughter, Prince Qing closed his eyes slightly, hiding the darkness in his eyes.


    When Doctor Liu heard the growling sound of Suisui''s stomach, he couldn''t help but laugh again: "Sui Sui, you have to tell me when you are hungry, you know? Grandpa Liu has a lot of food here, Sui Sui can eat whatever he wants, Sui Sui do not be afraid."


    As he was talking, the voice of the medicine boy Dijiao came from outside: "Master, I bought some clothes."


    After hearing this, Doctor Liu comforted Sui Sui softly: "Sui Sui, wait for grandpa for a while, he will be back soon."


    When he stood up, Dr. Liu glanced at Prince Qing and said, "My lord, please help me take care of the child first. Thank you for your hard work." The last three words contained a bit of personal emotion.


    Prince Qing:¡­


    ?He didn¡¯t do anything, right?


    It was not their child originally. According to normal thinking, the person should be sent back.


    Otherwise, how anxious would the other party¡¯s family be?


    As for the inside story, we have to wait until the investigation becomes clear, right?


    ??Prince Qing was speechless. He turned his head and met eyes that were timid and as pure as a newborn deer.


    ?Those eyes that are clean can make all the filth in the world invisible.


    ?This made Prince Qing a little embarrassed. Looking at the little girl''s little head, which was almost reflecting the light, Prince Qing frowned and asked, "Where is your hair?"


    He wanted to ask just now, but Doctor Liu kept talking and he didn''t find the chance.


    Prince Qing¡¯s voice was thick and hoarse, coupled with his murderous and indifferent aura, which frightened Suisui so much that he shrank inward.


    Sui Sui withdrew his gaze and retracted his head like an ostrich, wishing that his whole body could be retracted into the cloth and hidden.


    ??Doctor Liu hurriedly went out to get some clothes, then jogged back all the way, and what he saw was this scene.


    Doctor Liu, filled with resentment, broke his guard on the spot: "Your Majesty!!"


    ??His status did not prevent Doctor Liu from actually doing anything to Prince Qing, so after calling him out, Doctor Liu stepped forward with a dark face and directly used his fat body to block Prince Qing''s gaze.


    King Qing:?


    He felt that he was really innocent! !


    ?However, he is not the kind of person who likes to explain too much on such small things.


    He was just curious.


    Seeing Dr. Liu changing Sui Sui''s clothes, King Qing endured it again and again, but finally couldn''t hold it back: "Where''s her hair?"


    ?Even if he didn''t look carefully yesterday, he still remembered whether there was hair or not!


    Doctor Liu complained that none of the ready-made clothes here were decent, and replied angrily to Prince Qing: "If you shave it, it will become as dry as grass, and it will be knotted. If you don''t shave it, you will probably get lice." ?¡±


    ? Prince Qing was speechless and looked at Sui Sui being stripped naked, and he turned his head subconsciously.


    ??Doctor Liu quickly changed Sui Sui into new clothes, then pulled Sui Sui aside and applied **** ointment to her head.


    The smell of the ointment is not strong, but the color is not very good-looking. Doctor Liu was afraid that the children would mind this kind of thing, so he specially explained to Suisui: "Suisui, this is for hair growth. Let''s apply it for a while first, and then Apply the five-black powder again, and the hair that will grow out will be thick and black, but the color will not look good, and it cannot be touched with your hands. Do you understand?"


    ? ?Sui Sui has not yet recovered from the impact of the new clothes. His big eyes are almost not enough, and he keeps looking at the beautiful and soft new clothes.


    Hearing what Doctor Liu said, Suisui shook his head in a panic: "No, no, Grandpa Liu."


    Sui Sui didn''t know what to say to be flattering. All he could do at this time was to sit there more obediently, motionless, and let Dr. Liu manipulate him.


    ?The system does know some speaking skills, and can also teach children how to use their own advantages to win more benefits for themselves.


    However, they are happy systems that focus on accompanying children to grow up happily.


    And the simplest sincerity of a child is the most touching.


    So, they don¡¯t scribble on this white paper.


    Their mission is: to accompany, encourage, and prevent cute children from denying their entire lives because of the shadow of the past.


    ? ? My little cuties, may you have good luck in the Year of the Dragon~


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 13： My sister has me in her heart

    Chapter 13 My sister has me in her heart


    Feng Xuanrui got up a little late. After washing himself, Qingshan carried him out.


    ??If Dijiao hadn''t told him that Suisui would come out soon, Feng Xuanrui would have asked Qingshan to carry him to his sister.


    Prince Qing himself did not have high requirements for food and drink, but he had a child with him, and Doctor Liu was worried about Sui Sui, so he prepared a very rich meal for the morning.


    After Feng Xuanrui sat down, he stretched his neck and looked around. While looking, he asked Qingshan: "Where is Suisui? Didn''t he say he would be here soon? Why hasn''t there been any movement? Are you sick?"


    Feng Xuanrui asked a lot of questions anxiously, and Qingshan answered them one by one very patiently.


    Feng Xuanrui was still anxious after not seeing anyone for a long time, and wanted to get up while talking.


    It was at this time that Suisui was brought over by Dr. Liu.


    To be honest, Suisui is a little unaccustomed to it and a little uneasy.


    ?I always feel that everything is so beautiful that people can¡¯t believe it. This is the reality.


    Sui Sui even thought, could this be his dream?


    Seeing Suisui coming, Feng Xuanrui was so excited that he went to the ground: "Suisui!!"


    But he was stopped by Qingshan.


    Seeing familiar people makes me feel more at ease every year, and I rarely smile: "Brother."


    ?The soft and timid voice made Feng Xuanrui''s heart flutter.


    He thought: His father is indeed right!


    Sister is the cutest.


    She called him brother!


    Such a soft brother!


    hey-hey!


    ??Hehehehe!


    Feng Xuanrui smiled like a silly son of a landlord, and Prince Qing, who was walking at the end, couldn''t even look at him.


    He felt like he was seeing a miniature version of Brother Qi.


    Doctor Liu carried Suisui to Feng Xuanrui and sat down.


    After sitting down, Suisui called out again obediently: "Hello, brother."


    Feng Xuanrui smiled so hard that his eyes turned into slits: "Yeah, okay, okay, okay, sister, it''s all good."


    Prince Qing:¡­


    Looking even more stupid.


    ?Feng Xuanrui did not have this understanding. He somewhat disliked the ready-made clothes worn by Sui Sui. He felt that the materials were not soft enough, the patterns were not fresh, and they were also very wide.


    ??But thinking about last night, I didn''t think carefully about these things. Doctor Liu had made all the arrangements, and he was too embarrassed to say more. He could only hold Suisui''s hand and look at the breakfast on the table.


    ¡°Suisui, do you want to drink yam porridge, but I think this has no taste. The lean meat porridge is better.¡±


    ¡°That one is bean paste roll, that one is red date hair cake, that one is...¡±


    ¡­


    There is porridge, snacks and side dishes on the table.


    Except for the bowl of white rice porridge I drank before going to bed last night, I have never seen the rest of it, let alone how to eat it.


    ?? She listened obediently to Feng Xuanrui''s introduction. When her brother asked her which one to eat, Sui Sui looked at the food blankly, then looked at Feng Xuanrui, and then shook her head: "Sui Sui doesn''t know."


    The yam porridge is very similar to the porridge I drank last night, but it is different because it is dotted with a few wolfberries, and I don¡¯t recognize it anymore.


    I don¡¯t know if I can eat it, let alone how to eat it, so Suisui can only tell the truth.


    Feng Xuanrui''s heart suddenly felt sour, as if he had been drowned in vinegar, and his eyes became red.


    He flattened his mouth and tried hard to control himself so as not to cry out.


    Doctor Liu was aside and had already served a bowl of yam and wolfberry porridge for Suisui: "Drink this first for Suisui. She is weak and has not been exposed to meat for a long time. She will eat something light first and then slowly overdo it."


    ?Sui Sui obeyed the arrangements obediently. Feng Xuanrui thought about the hardships his sister had endured, and his tears fell uncontrollably.


    Sui Sui was keenly aware of Feng Xuanrui''s emotions. She turned her head and looked anxiously at Feng Xuanrui, whose eyes were red from crying, and asked in a low voice: "Brother, what''s wrong with you?"


    There were two adults at the table. Feng Xuanrui was very embarrassed when he realized the situation. He wiped away his tears randomly and said to his sister guiltily: "I''m just very hungry."


    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????


    Thinking of this, she hurriedly pushed the porridge that Doctor Liu served to her in front of Feng Xuanrui: "Brother, eat first."


    ?Fengxuanrui:¡­!


    ??Woooo!


    I want to cry even more.


    Sister, I am in your heart!


    It¡¯s really nice to feel like a sister!


    The young boy couldn''t control his tears.


    Not only because I thought about the difficult past, but also because I thought about my narrow escape yesterday.


    The little boy felt frightened and cried incomprehensibly.


    When Suisui saw him crying, he couldn''t help himself.


    Children¡¯s emotions are easily affected.


    One is crying, and the other one is obviously very happy, but may also cry unconsciously.


    ??Doctor Liu coaxed this and that. He was already tired even before he had eaten breakfast all morning.


    Prince Qing wanted to help, but as soon as his cold face came out...


    Crying harder every year!


    When the two children were tired from crying and crying, they finally stopped and could eat.


    Sui Sui only drank a bowl of porridge. Doctor Liu said that her spleen and stomach were weak and she needed to eat less and more frequently, so he tried to increase the amount.


    Fortunately, Suisui is obedient and can eat as much as he is told.


    Looking at this scene, Doctor Liu couldn''t help but feel sad again.


    Thinking about the news that Dijiao had gone out to inquire about in the morning, Doctor Liu smiled and said to Suisui: "Suisui, at night, someone in the city goes to put out river lanterns. I''ll take you and your brother out to watch, okay?"


    Putting out river lanterns?


    I have never heard of it before, and I don¡¯t know what it means. I looked at Dr. Liu blankly and nodded obediently: "Okay, Grandpa Liu."


    Looking at Suisui''s confused expression, Dr. Liu knew that the child probably didn''t understand.


    But I didn¡¯t understand, but I responded obediently. What a sensible and considerate child!


    Doctor Liu felt sad again.


    He carefully explained to Suisui what river lanterns are and why they should be released?


    ?Feng Xuanrui was chewing meat buns. He had never been interested in such activities in the past.


    ??But seeing his sister sitting there listening with bright eyes, Feng Xuanrui felt that since this activity exists, it must have its meaning!


    ??The little boy was not only interested in the river lanterns, but also kept nodding his head: "I want to put out river lanterns too, and put one for my sister!"


    Although Suisui still didn''t understand, it didn''t affect her kindness to her brother: "I want to let him go too!"


    When Feng Xuanrui heard this, he was elated and raised his little head proudly: "Hey!"


    ?Doctor Liu said, since we are going to put out river lanterns, we have to be a little sincere, right?


    ??You don¡¯t make river lanterns by yourself, but at least you have to paste the lamp surface yourself, right?


    Then, the two children who had eaten the morning meal were taken over by Doctor Liu to make river lanterns.


    King Qing went out to do some business and came back in the afternoon.


    At this time, the two children spent a whole morning burning river lanterns, and the success rate was...


    zero.


    ?More than that, both people¡¯s heads and faces were covered in paste.


    ?In the end, Dr. Liu couldn''t stand it anymore, washed the two children, gave them medicine, and let them take a nap.


    ?Hearing that King Qing was back, Doctor Liu came here specially to ask if the person sent to investigate Suisui''s information was back?


    ??Can he take this child back to the capital and take good care of it?


    ??????????????????????????????????????????


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 14： Sui Suis life experience

    Chapter 14 Suisui¡¯s life experience


    The one who went out to inquire about the news was Zhan Yuan.


    ?Inquiring about the good news, I didn¡¯t dare to delay at all and rode back on a fast horse.


    Then I found out¡­


    Not only was the prince waiting for him, but Dr. Liu was also waiting for him.


    Zhan Yuan didn''t feel too much pressure and quickly talked about Suisui''s situation.


    ¡°She is the daughter of Chen Dalang¡¯s sister from Hongye Village.¡±


    "The situation of the Chen family is a little more complicated. Chen Sanniang had a romantic relationship with the Marquis of Jinyang before. Later, the relationship between the two faded away. When the Marquis of Jinyang returned to Beijing, Chen Sanniang intended to use her children to retain someone, but the Marquis of Jinyang only left a sum of money. Money, people leave.¡±


    ¡°Chen Sanniang had no choice but to take her child back to the village.¡±


    "Because she gave birth to a daughter out of wedlock, her reputation in the village is not good. Suisui... is that child."


    "Chen Sanniang died when Suisui was less than three years old. At that time, Chen Dalang''s family wanted to bury Suisui together, but the villagers said that the child took after her mother and was beautiful. Maybe she could give it to her in the future. The landowner was a young man, and the money he got in exchange for gifts was enough to buy wives for several of the sons of the Chen family. After discussion, Chen Dalang and his wife decided to keep them first. "


    ¡°They are not kind to Suisui.¡±


    "And Suisui''s real name is not Suisui, but Chen Suisui. It is said that the name was given by Chen Sanniang. She said that colored glaze is fragile and she wanted her daughter to be a noble colored glaze."


    "Yesterday, the Marquis of Jinyang in the capital came to recognize their relatives. Chen Dalang and his wife pushed their biological daughter Chen Yueyao out, pretending to be Sui Sui, and followed them to the capital to enjoy their blessings."


    ¡°To avoid future trouble, two people **** Suisui and threw him into the back mountain to feed the wolves.¡±


    ¡­


    Don''t listen carefully to what happened in the Chen family every year.


    Because after hearing this, Doctor Liu wanted to go out and practice sword practice again to release his sudden murderous aura.


    ¡°She often doesn¡¯t have enough to eat. She will quietly eat whatever the chickens at home eat, otherwise she might have starved to death.¡±


    "Even if this is the case, if Chen Dalang''s wife sees it, she will be beaten."


    ¡°I have to wash the clothes of the whole family, get up early and go to the river to fetch water, feed the chickens, and water the vegetables.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to dig wild vegetables and collect firewood in the mountains. If you move slowly, you¡¯ll be beaten if you react slowly.¡±


    ¡°The most serious beating was when he was beaten for three or four days in the firewood shed. Everyone thought the child was dead, but he later survived.¡±


    ¡­


    Doctor Liu:¡­!


    ?Bring me my scum-killing sword!


    Doctor Liu is getting ready to go out with murderous intent!


    Seeing him like this, Zhan Yuan hesitated for a moment and then added: "According to Li Zheng of Hongye Village, Chen Dalang has gone to him to report the news of Chen Suisui''s death. After verification, he will report it to Xiangshui County." county seat."


    Doctor Liu:¡­!


    Okay, one more reason to kill!


    Not to mention that he was angry after hearing this, King Qing never relaxed his frown after hearing this.


    Since he was really a poor child, Prince Qing felt that neither Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion nor Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion could afford to raise him, so he could just take him back.


    What''s more, Dr. Liu also wants to take care of it.


    Thinking of that poor child, King Qing frowned even more and nodded towards Zhan Yuan: "Those two people, find some excuse and throw them to the southwest to quarry rocks."


    ?When Zhan Yuan inquired about the news, it was only discipline that kept him from taking action. Now when I hear King Qing¡¯s words, it is equivalent to an order from the Lord!


    Zhan Yuan responded loudly, and then turned around to do it.


    This matter is not troublesome for them.


    ?However, as soon as Zhan Yuan took two steps, he was stopped by someone: "Master Zhan, wait a minute."


    The person who stopped Zhan Yuan was the military advisor next to King Qing. His name was Yu Leng. He was a middle-aged man with a male-female appearance and a very feminine look.


    This person¡­


    A white face and a black heart, very bad.


    ? Zhan Yuan admires the other person¡¯s mind, but in daily interactions, he subconsciously stays away from him.


    As soon as Yu Leng spoke, King Qing turned to look at him: "Mr. Hanshuang, do you have any other opinions?"


    Hanshuang is the word for Yu Leng.


    Hearing King Qing ask, Yu Leng hurriedly held up his hands and said, "It''s just a personal idea. Your Majesty, please listen to it first. If you think it''s inappropriate, let Master Zhan handle it."


    King Qing nodded after hearing this.


    Yu Leng quickly said: "Chen Dalang and his wife don''t know about the situation in Jinyang Marquis Mansion, but we do. They think that they send their children to the capital to enjoy blessings, but whether they can enjoy blessings depends on the child. Good fortune and ability.¡±


    Zhan Yuan agreed with this statement: "I heard that the old lady of the Marquis Mansion had a dream and wanted to bring back all the children who were living abroad? The Marquis of Jinyang''s children living abroad...should be quite large, right?"


    There are so many children coming home at once, and it¡¯s unclear whether the girl from the Chen family can squeeze through to the front.


    In this regard, Yu Leng nodded: "There are four or five. Although Chen Dalang and his wife are short-sighted, their ambitions are not small. Since they can push their daughter out to enjoy happiness, they will definitely take advantage of this and go to the Hou Mansion to catch the autumn wind. Now we are helping Now that Chen Yueyao has dealt with Chen Dalang and his wife, it saves her trouble."


    At this point, Yu sneered and quickly said: "Chen Yueyao has taken advantage of Suisui. You can''t just let her go so easily, can you?"


    ?Thinking about it this way, it¡¯s true!


    ?But when they thought that such a cute Suisui was actually the child of Marquis Jinyang, everyone felt a little uncomfortable.


    Doctor Liu naturally saw everyone''s complicated thoughts. He rolled his eyes secretly, and then said with a smile: "If Chen Yueyao is willing, then she will be the girl of Jinyang Houfu. We are just every year. From now on, She is my old man Liu¡¯s granddaughter!¡±


    As soon as he said these words, King Qing frowned in disapproval.


    But before he opened his mouth, he heard a rather childish but also full of anger voice coming from behind him: "Doctor Liu, how come I am your granddaughter at Sui Sui? That is my sister!!"


    ?Feng Xuanrui drank too much milk at noon, fell asleep for a while, and then woke up due to urination.


    After I got up, I heard that everyone was in the front yard, so I hurriedly ran over to watch the excitement. By the way, I asked Mr. Liu, how to burn the river lanterns?


    He wants to bake the most beautiful river lantern for his sister!


    As soon as I came over, I heard Dr. Liu saying, is my sister his granddaughter?


    How can that be done?


    Sui Sui is his sister Feng Xuanrui, no one can **** her away!


    After the young man finished speaking, he held his waist and stood there angrily, staring at Doctor Liu with his big eyes.


    Doctor Liu turned his head and met the young boy''s eyes, feeling a little guilty.


    He thought in his mind: Don¡¯t you dislike Suisui¡¯s child who is the Marquis of Jinyang?


    I don¡¯t mind it!


    ??Moreover, Suisui didn''t know about this, and Chen Yueyao, who had taken over his identity, wanted to keep the secret to herself.


    If you don¡¯t say what I don¡¯t say, who knows?


    Doctor Liu organized some conversation and was about to speak when he saw Dijiao running in with a panicked face and shouted: "Master, it''s not good, I have a fever every year!"


    ??????????????????????????????????????????


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 15： Fever due to food accumulation

    Chapter 15 Fever due to food accumulation


    Once they heard that Suisui was having a fever, everyone stopped thinking about robbing their children.


    ??Doctor Liu reacted the fastest and ran all the way to the backyard. As he rushed, he asked Jijiao: "How come you are so fine and still have a fever?"


    ??If you caught a cold last night, you should have a fever when you came back yesterday?


    Is it possible that the delay in responding so late is due to physical differences?


    Doctor Liu was thinking as he ran. Feng Xuanrui and the others were following behind. King Qing saw that his nephew had short legs and could not keep up. He was so anxious that his forehead was covered with sweat. He grabbed it and picked him up to run.


    Dijiao was asked by the master. Although his breath was uneven, he did not panic: "I felt my pulse and it felt like food accumulation."


    Doctor Liu¡¯s first reaction after hearing this was: ¡°Impossible!¡±


    ?From the time he came back last night to now, every meal he has eaten every year has been served to the table after he has looked at it.


    He remembers everything he eats every year.


    It is impossible to accumulate food!


    Once he heard that Suisui might have a fever caused by food accumulation, Feng Xuanrui shrank under King Qing''s armpit with a guilty conscience.


    His movement attracted the attention of King Qing.


    He glanced at Feng Xuanrui suspiciously, frowned and asked, "What''s going on?"


    At this time, they had already arrived in the backyard. When the other medicine boy Diyu saw the master coming, he took two steps forward and said, "Master, I took a pulse and it seems that it is due to food accumulation."


    After hearing this, Doctor Liu immediately began to doubt himself: "This is impossible!"


    He has been staring at Suisui''s food and drink.


    Doctor Liu, who did not believe in evil, took two steps forward and carefully checked his pulse.


    As if he couldn¡¯t believe the result of his pulse check, Doctor Liu pressed the pulse for a while longer.


    ?Then he muttered: "Isn''t this enough food?"


    Just as he was wondering, King Qing threw his nephew over: "Doctor Liu, ask him."


    Feng Xuanrui was placed in front of Dr. Liu. He felt too guilty and did not dare to look up.


    ?Seeing him like this, Doctor Liu still didn''t understand anything: "Are you giving Suisui cakes behind my back?"


    ?Feng Xuanrui shrank his head, not daring to speak, and just nodded honestly.


    Doctor Liu almost lost his temper!


    ??If the other person was not a prince, Doctor Liu felt that he could hang him up and beat him!


    ??Doctor Liu gritted his teeth and carefully diagnosed Sui Sui''s pulse and prescribed a prescription. At the same time, he arranged Dijiao to boil the medicine, and then gave Sui Sui two more injections.


    Feng Xuanrui was too guilty to speak. The honest cat was at the end of the bed, looking at Suisui whose little face was red from being burned.


    Looking at this scene, King Qing frowned and asked, "What did you do?"


    Feng Xuanrui glanced at Doctor Liu quietly, and after realizing that the doctor was not looking at him, he whispered: "At noon, Qingshan came back from buying some snacks. Seeing that Suisui wanted to eat, I quietly divided them between two I gave her half a cup of milk."


    Doctor Liu was beside himself when he heard this: "You actually divided two pieces and gave her milk?"


    ¡°That snack is made of steamed glutinous rice, which is extremely difficult to digest. You shouldn¡¯t eat more of it. Are you going to let Suisui eat this?¡±


    Feng Xuanrui did not expect such consequences. He was so frightened that he shrank behind King Qing and said in a wronged voice: "I just want to give all the good things to my sister."


    Wang Qing had a headache after hearing this.


    He means well, but he does bad things.


    ??This is strange for children, and it is indeed strange.


    ?But it¡¯s not entirely his fault, he doesn¡¯t understand this.


    The young master who used to be a tyrant in the palace now knows how to feel sorry for others.


    I don¡¯t know, is this a kind of growth?


    ?Feng Xuanrui¡¯s words were irrefutable. Doctor Liu snorted angrily and went to stir up the pepper again. Prince Qing didn''t want Feng Xuanrui to be sad, so he raised his hand and touched his head gently: "Sui Sui''s health is not good, and he can''t eat much at once. If he wants to share anything with his sister in the future, he should ask Dr. Liu first."


    Feng Xuanrui also knew that he was wrong. When King Qing said this, he nodded obediently: "I understand, Uncle Wang."


    Suddenly having a fever at Suisui, I probably won¡¯t be able to go to the river lantern setting at night.


    ??However, Feng Xuanrui thought, he couldn¡¯t go back and he couldn¡¯t go back, but his sister must have the things necessary to put out river lanterns!


    Isn¡¯t it just burning river lanterns?


    He can definitely do it!


    Sui Sui had a fever and felt uncomfortable. After waking up, he started vomiting again.


    While Dr. Liu and the two medicine boys were busy, Feng Xuanrui quietly walked into the room where the lanterns were made. He carefully recalled the techniques that Dr. Liu taught them in the morning, and started bit by bit. Paste the unfinished river lanterns in the morning.


    Fever caused by food accumulation is not too serious.


    But my stomach hurts every year.


    I vomited as soon as I drank the medicine, along with the undigested snack residue, milk, and lunch porridge.


    Even after vomiting it out, my stomach still hurts like a knot.


    ? Suisui can usually bear it, but he couldn''t help it at this time. He kept sobbing quietly.


    ??If she cries loudly and adults watch, she will feel better.


    However, Suisui was like a kitten, with a small body, curled up at the head of the bed, clutching her stomach, and crying muffled.


    ?Tears kept flowing, his voice was not high, and he occasionally twitched his body, which made Doctor Liu almost shed tears of distress.


    King Qing watched from the side and felt uncomfortable.


    Like this every year, it reminded him of his poor daughter.


    He wanted to take Sui Sui back home to comfort the poor child.


    He is also afraid of his own daughter and feels uncomfortable there.


    Unable to see such a scene, King Qing turned around and went out. Zhan Yuan looked at Sui Sui, then at the prince, and then at Yu Leng.


    Zhan Yuan was helpless and could only humbly ask Yu Leng for advice: "Excuse me, Mr. Hanshuang, about this matter right now..."


    In response, Yu Leng nodded lightly: "Chen Dalang and his wife are now guilty and dare not be too public, but according to their nature, they may not be able to hold back for long. Since they are relatives of the Marquis of Jinyang, when they are doing corvee service, It¡¯s appropriate to make more contributions to the imperial court, right?¡±


    Seeing that Zhan Yuan was deep in thought, Yu Leng added: "Besides, the most direct way to vent your anger is to give him a beating, right?"


    ?While Yu Leng spoke, he also showed weakness in his hands and feet.


    Zhan Yuan was thoughtful after listening.


    After a while, he seemed to understand, and he nodded: "Thank you, Mr. Hanshuang, for your advice. I understand."


    Doctor Liu and his two medicine boys were busy all afternoon. In the evening, the fever that had always been there had finally subsided.


    The heat in my head is gone, my stomach is no longer hurting, and I am completely exhausted.


    Doctor Liu fed Suisui some millet porridge so that the little girl would not go to bed with an empty stomach.


    Looking at Suisui, who was still sleeping peacefully, Dr. Liu reached out and touched the other person''s head uneasily, and then breathed a sigh of relief: "It''s not hot anymore. Keep an eye on it more to prevent it from happening again in the middle of the night."


    If the fever stops at night, you will be fine tomorrow.


    ?Doctor Liu was sweating all over and was ready to go back and clean up.


    When I got up, I thought of Feng Xuanrui and asked Diyu: "Where is the Sixth Young Master?"


    Diyu pointed to a room not far away and whispered: "Sixth Young Master is making river lanterns."

 Chapter 16： Uncle Dongpo

    Chapter 16 Uncle Dongpo


    Dr. Liu heard that Feng Xuanrui was making river lanterns, and felt helpless and distressed.


    Not wanting the child to feel too guilty, he thought for a while and took Diyu to help.


    By the time the river lanterns were finally dimmed and Feng Xuanrui was satisfied, it was already late at night.


    Suisui also woke up at this time.


    As soon as Feng Xuanrui heard that his sister was awake, he went to look for her while holding a river lantern.


    ?He thought, I can¡¯t join in the fun today, but no one said I can¡¯t go tomorrow!


    He will take his sister to put out river lanterns tomorrow night!


    Doctor Liu was afraid that the fever would come up again in Suisui, so he hurriedly followed him over to take a look.


    The reason why I get up every year is because...


    hungry.


    After taking the medicine, the fever went away and my stomach felt smooth.


    I drank some millet porridge in the evening, just a few mouthfuls in total, but I wasn¡¯t hungry anymore.


    Seeing her wake up, the system let out a long sigh of relief.


    It is so difficult to raise a child!


    ¡¾Sui Sui, we have successfully clocked in today. Someone will come to tell you a story in the evening. Do you want to listen now? ¡¿


    Can you listen to stories again?


    Sui Sui actually wants to hear it.


    ??Although, she doesn¡¯t quite understand why there are 400,000 children in one pit.


    However, the process sounds interesting.


    Just as she was about to nod, Feng Xuanrui''s energetic voice came from outside the door: "Sister, brother is here!"


    Feng Xuanrui and the others have come over, and the matter of listening to the story can only be postponed temporarily.


    ?Feng Xuanrui came in holding the cute little rabbit Hedeng, and Suisui''s eyes were immediately attracted.


    ?Seeing that his sister had been looking at the river lantern he was holding, Feng Xuanrui''s small body straightened up even more.


    ?Sister must like this river lantern he made!


    Thinking of this, Feng Xuanrui put the river lantern in Suisui''s arms like a treasure, and said with a smile: "Isn''t this river lantern beautiful? My brother made it with his own hands. Isn''t it particularly beautiful?"


    Suisui nodded politely and responded loudly: "Yes, it''s the best!"


    It''s just that she just got sick and has little strength now.


    Suisui thought she was super loud, but in fact it was almost like a kitten meowing softly.


    ?Feng Xuanrui felt heartbroken when he saw it.


    Sitting down by the bed, he touched Suisui''s head, and then his little fleshy face. The young boy couldn''t help but feel worried: "Sister, you have to get better soon, we have to go together." Putting out river lanterns.¡±


    When talking about putting out river lanterns, Sui Sui lowered his head with some disappointment: ¡°We didn¡¯t even make it tonight.¡±


    ?Seeing that his sister was sad, Feng Xuanrui immediately said loudly: "It''s okay, when can''t the river lanterns be released? When you get better, my brother will take you there!"


    When Suisui heard that he could go again, he immediately raised his head and looked at Feng Xuanrui with a surprised look on his face. He whispered in disbelief and asked: "Really? Brother? Can you really go?"


    After asking, Suisui felt a little anxious again: "Would this be bad?"


    Doctor Liu couldn''t see the child''s sensible look and said loudly: "What''s wrong? We can do whatever we want, no matter what others think."


    After hearing this, Feng Xuanrui nodded in agreement: "That''s right, don''t worry about others."


    The little bully in the palace said this without any guilt.


    ??Doctor Liu''s eyelids moved, but he did not deny anything. Instead, he looked at Suisui with a loving expression, his eyes full of encouragement.


    Sui Sui is too sensible, so he has been bullied like this.


    Chen Dalang¡¯s family is rotten!


    It¡¯s not like they have been living in vain. Chen Sanniang brought a lot of money with her when she went home.


    ??The house that the Chen family is renovating now was built after Chen Sanniang returned.


    ??Encouraged by the two people, Suisui nodded hesitantly, still feeling unsure.


    ?She doesn¡¯t even know where she will be sent after she recovers?


    ?Thinking of this, Suisui even hopes that his illness will heal more slowly.?????Slower, slower still.


    In this way, can she stay here and not leave?


    Suisui didn''t dare to say that she woke up because she was hungry. In the end, her stomach''s growling gave her away.


    ??Doctor Liu had Jijiao warming millet porridge on the stove early in the morning, and now he prepared some for Suisui.


    Don''t dare to eat too much, just let her relieve the hunger in her belly a little.


    He was also afraid that the child was too sensible and would eat according to this standard in the future. Doctor Liu also explained with a smile: "You are still sick, so eat less first to make your stomach less uncomfortable. When the illness is better, we will eat more. Strong and strong.¡±


    Feng Xuanrui nodded in agreement: "Yes, yes, yes, let''s eat more and move more, and grow up. When the time comes, we can kill a cow with one punch!"


    After hearing this, Suisui shook his head in horror: "You can''t beat an ox!"


    Cows are treasures. In many cases, having cattle saves a lot of effort in plowing the fields!


    Feng Xuanrui doesn''t understand this, but if his sister says no, then it won''t work.


    After thinking for a while, Feng Xuanrui changed his words and said, "Then let''s fight the tigers and the wolves!"


    Doctor Liu:¡­


    Just, the ambition is quite lofty.


    ?However, if children get along well with each other, he shouldn''t be the villain who wakes them up.


    After drinking porridge and looking tired with age, Dr. Liu¡¯s suggestion was to take a good rest.


    ??Although Feng Xuanrui was reluctant to part with it, he didn''t take a good nap, and he had been lighting river lanterns in the afternoon, so he was tired now.


    Put the pasted river lamp on Suisui''s bedside. Since the candle inside was not lit, there was no danger in leaving it there. Then Feng Xuanrui turned back three times and left the room uneasy.


    ?Sui Sui couldn''t bear to see her brother like this. If the system hadn''t reminded her, she would have really wanted to call her brother back and listen to the story together.


    ?Although her brother can¡¯t hear it, she can tell him!


    By the time Feng Xuanrui and the others left, Suisui felt a little sleepy.


    But I can¡¯t sleep yet, and I still have a bedtime story.


    ??The system is actually quite nervous, fearing that it will bring the Killing God No. 2 again today.


    ?However, soon, the system felt relieved.


    Because, the storyteller today is Su Dongpo.


    It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, he¡¯s a gentle lyricist.


    Su Dongpo has been a poet, a gourmet, and a travel blogger in his life, but...


    Haven¡¯t ever been a sleep nurse.


    tell a story?


    His nephews don¡¯t get this treatment!


    But, merit!


    Su Dongpo said: He took over this job.


    The merits are shared half by the younger brother.


    It¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t know how to tell stories?


    What are you talking about?


    Su Dongpo pondered for a long time before speaking: "Hello Suisui, I am Uncle Dongpo. The story we are going to tell you today is... When trouble comes, don''t worry about yourself, create more for others, and when necessary, raise a good brother..."


    To this, Suisui retorted in a low voice with disapproval: "But, I think brother is good."


    After meeting Feng Xuanrui, I only came to know how good my brother is every year.


    As for the younger brother?


    Sui Sui has a cousin who is only three years old.


    But, he is not good, very bad, always peeing on his body.


    My aunt also said that she was lucky to be covered in child urine.


    However, Suisui doesn''t like that taste.


    ?However, you can¡¯t resist if you don¡¯t like it, otherwise you will be beaten by your aunt!


    Happy Valentine¡¯s Day~


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 17： Posthouse attacked

    Chapter 17 The post house was attacked


    How are you, brother?


    Su Dongpo didn¡¯t feel this.


    ??However, what the kids said is right.


    Soon, Su Dongpo changed his tune.


    Su Dongpo¡¯s story is simple and straightforward.


    This person treats him badly?


    Write a poem to scold him!


    Then, after being demoted, he wrote a letter to his brother, Laolao.


    ?That person disagrees with him?


    Write a poem to scold him!


    Then, after being demoted, he wrote a letter to his brother, Laolao.


    ¡­


    When I was drifting off to sleep, I thought...


    Uncle Dongpo¡¯s younger brother must be very nice and cute, and he won¡¯t **** on him.


    As for the matter of reducing internal friction...


    Sui Sui didn¡¯t understand much.


    However, the seed has been planted in the heart, and the system is looking forward to it growing into a towering tree in the future.


    The next day, Suisui''s condition was much better.


    ?However, it started to rain lightly early in the morning, and the air was wet everywhere, so they couldn''t go out to play.


    After breakfast, the two children sat in the room, looking at the rain outside and sighing.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we put out river lanterns on this day?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, brother.¡±


    ¡°If someone holds an umbrella, it can actually be released, but the river lamp can¡¯t bear it.¡±


    ¡°We can watch the rain, brother.¡±


    ¡­


    ??Doctor Liu was flipping through medical books not far away, looking at the medicine on the stove from time to time, and listening to the children''s talk among the children. He felt that living like this seemed not bad.


    Then, in the evening, Zhan Yuan came back injured.


    They were all dressed in bright red, which frightened the two children so much that their faces turned pale.


    Dijiao quickly brought the two children back to the house, and Diyu quickly took out the medicine box.


    Qingshan and the others quickly boiled the water, and everyone worked together to treat Zhan Yuan''s injuries in a short time.


    ?Doctor Liu asked in a low voice how the situation was.


    In this regard, Zhan Yuan shook his head. When it comes to suppressing bandits, it is not convenient to talk about many things.


    Seeing this, Doctor Liu didn¡¯t ask any more questions.


    Zhan Yuan quickly ordered everyone to go out. Before leaving, he repeatedly warned: "Be sure to keep an eye on the two children. Those people are probably crazy. They can do anything now!"


    ??The current landscape of Daxia, although it cannot be said to be absolutely smooth and smooth, is indeed very smooth.


    So, the bandits in Qingzhou were really not forced to survive, so they occupied the land and became kings.


    ?These people were initially organized by a group of desperadoes, and then expanded to include many people who gained something for nothing.


    ?Then more and more people gathered together, and others followed suit, and eventually it became an intractable cancer in Qingzhou.


    ??Prince Qing was resting in the capital recently. His Majesty happened to have a headache about this matter, so he simply sent him over to clean it up to avoid further trouble.


    ?? King Qing was the God of Killing who had been fighting on the battlefield for many years, and he had never been merciless to this group of bandits who did all kinds of evil.


    No, seeing that they were about to be wiped out, they started to go crazy!


    The meaning of Zhan Yuan''s instructions is very obvious.


    ???Afraid that the bandits would be forced to jump over the wall and target the post house.


    Doctor Liu nodded solemnly.


    ?After Zhan Yuan left, Doctor Liu first checked the area around the post house. After finding no abnormalities, he sprinkled some anti-mosquito medicine.


    ??This is because we are afraid of those people. They will not be able to get through, but they will let some poisonous snakes and insects in.


    After that, he carefully gave instructions to all the staff in the post house, asking everyone to take care of their respective areas, do their jobs well, and take good care of the two children.


    After finishing all the necessary matters, Dr. Liu''s heart was still beating uneasily.


    He had an ominous premonition, but he didn''t know what else to prepare.


    He felt anxious and uneasy. After thinking about it, Doctor Liu simply stayed with the two children. He thought: It¡¯s a good idea to come, because he has nowhere to vent his recent grievances!


    In the first half of the night, the weather was calm.


    Doctor Liu felt a little more at ease, but he also became sleepy.


    Suisui¡¯s bedtime story tonight¡­


    ?It¡¯s a bye, no one came.


    ?Although he was a little disappointed, Sui Sui still went to bed obediently.


    Thinking about the beautiful pictures of rain falling on rivers and mountains that the system showed her in her mind during the day, she fell into a sweet dream every year.


    ?Although it rained in the dream, the grass was green, the flowers were gorgeous, and the air was moist with a fresh smell, which smelled very comfortable.


    In her sleep, she climbed up a particularly large wild fruit tree. She was about to pick the fruit when she was woken up by the system calling "Sui Sui" again and again.


    ¡¾year old, year old...¡¿


    There is a fight outside, but these two children are still sleeping here like little pigs.


    ?At this time, if someone comes into the house, just pack them up and take them away!


    In order to better take care of the two children, Dr. Liu deliberately let the two children sleep in the house.


    Sleeping on the bed every year, Feng Xuanrui sleeping on the couch.


    ?? Being woken up by the system and hearing the sound of fighting outside, Suisui turned pale with fright.


    ¡¾Sui Sui, don''t be afraid, call your brother quickly, you hide! ¡¿


    Sui Sui also knows how dangerous things are.


    So, he quickly jumped out of bed, not caring that he was only wearing single clothes, ran to the couch, and shook Feng Xuanrui awake.


    ?Fengxuanrui woke up, but his consciousness was still blurred.


    Hearing the sound of fighting getting closer and closer, Suisui''s face turned a little paler, but his voice was kept as low as possible: "Brother, we have to run!"


    ?Feng Xuanrui was also frightened by the sound of fighting.


    Then, people wake up completely.


    Wiping his face roughly, Feng Xuanrui got off the ground quickly, not even bothering to put on his shoes, so he was going to hide under the bed with Sui Sui.


    However, the room is such a big place, and it would be too obvious to hide it under the bed.


    Go through the door?


    No, that¡¯s a frontal battlefield!


    ?If they go, they will not only cause chaos, they may also directly lead to death.


    ?Feng Xuanrui tried to calm down, but he was still a child and would panic when encountering such a scene.


    Suisui tightened her grip on Feng Xuanrui''s clothes in fear. At this time, she was looking forward to it, not thinking of the trap her uncle had mentioned.


    A trap that can act as a trap for 400,000 children, pretending that she and her brother are just two people, shouldn¡¯t be easily discovered, right?


    ?The system is also in a hurry!


    ¡¾How about you jump out of the window and leave, there''s no movement over there. ¡¿


    Sui Sui actually didn''t dare, but obviously there was no better way at this time.


    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? together out out out


    Suisui pulled Feng Xuanrui''s clothes and pointed to the window: "Brother, how about we escape from there and hide first!"


    ?Feng Xuanrui didn¡¯t hesitate and passed by with Sui Sui.


    ?The window was a bit high, and Feng Xuanrui''s legs were not yet healed, so it was a bit difficult to climb over it.


    By Suisui, she couldn''t climb up this window.


    ?Feng Xuanrui was pulling on the outside, and Suisui was crawling **** the inside.


    The two children struggled for a long time and finally crawled out.


    Outside the window, it was pitch black.


    When human beings face the unknown and darkness, their fear will double.


    After the two children got out, they huddled under the window, shivering.


    ¡¾Sui Sui, let your brother close the window. ¡¿


    I have a brother, so I don¡¯t need to envy others.


    ¡ª¡ªNotes from every year


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 18： Brother and sister hide in the doghouse together

    Chapter 18 Brother and sister hide in the doghouse together


    At this time, the window was wide open, and a discerning person would know at a glance that someone jumped out of the window and ran away.


    Suisui listened to the system''s words very much. He pointed to his head and whispered to Feng Xuanrui: "Brother, the window is not closed yet."


    ?Feng Xuanrui was extremely nervous. After hearing Suisui''s words, his mind even stiffened for a moment.


    After reacting, he made two ouch sounds, trembled his legs again, stood up against the wall, and closed the window.


    It was a cool spring night. The two of them were wearing single clothes and no shoes. Even if they were crowded together, they still felt the cold.


    ??Feng Xuanrui felt that he was an older brother and had to protect his sister, so he asked Suisui in a low voice: "Sister, are you cold?"


    Sui Sui shook her head obediently, but her trembling voice betrayed her: "It''s not cold, brother."


    The location under the window is not considered safe.


    The people in the room can be seen by pushing the head aside.


    Since I was young, I never thought of this.


    ?Feng Xuanrui was too cold and too scared to notice this.


    At this time, only the system can remind them.


    ¡¾Sui Sui, you have to find a place to hide first, it''s not safe here. ¡¿


    Sui Suisi was very good. When the system reminded her, she honestly said to Feng Xuanrui: "Brother, it''s not safe here."


    Feng Xuanrui also reacted to what she said.


    The young boy looked around and nodded solemnly: "Indeed!"


    The view here is so broad.


    You can see them even from a distance.


    ?Feng Xuanrui, who wanted to understand, took Suisui''s hand and stood up, whispering: "Where can we hide?"


    ??If you usually hide and seek in the palace, there are many empty rooms in the palace, as well as rockery pavilions and the like. It is easy to hide someone.


    But the posthouse is simple and does not have that many facilities at all.


    Feng Xuanrui was so anxious that he was spinning in circles.


    ?Seeing my brother anxious, I feel anxious every year.


    Suddenly an idea came to his little head, and Suisui pointed to the place near the back door: "Brother, I remember Brother Dijiao said that there is an unused kennel by the back door."


    When Suisui was in the village, he would hide in places like huts, chicken coops, and firewood sheds to avoid being bullied by children.


    Because the children think these places are dirty and are not willing to come and look for them.


    Even if they came here, they would take a quick look and then leave.


    Sui Sui escaped many times of bullying because of this.


    At this time, the safest place she could think of was the kennel.


    ?Feng Xuanrui doesn¡¯t want to go.


    However, when it comes to saving his life, he cannot afford to be pretentious.


    So, the little boy gritted his teeth, pulled Suisui and started running.


    The fire in front has illuminated most of the post house, and they can see a lot of places through the light.


    It is precisely because of this that Feng Xuanrui did not dare to hesitate.


    The fire is near, what does it mean?


    It means that those people are also close to them!


    He was not sure whether the guards of the post house could guard against those people.


    Since he was running barefoot, he would inevitably get bumped by the gravel. Feng Xuanrui¡¯s feet were already hurting, but now he was so painful that every bump or touch made him grit his teeth.


    But, he didn¡¯t dare to stop!


    In case of being caught¡­


    ?That¡¯s a bandit!


    ??They are all desperadoes and don¡¯t take human life seriously at all!


    Thinking about the cold, emotionless eyes those bandits had when they looked at them the night before, Feng Xuanrui couldn''t help but shudder.


    No, you have to run quickly!


    Having been without shoes for many years, the soles of my feet have long developed a thick layer of calluses.


    Although Dr. Liu soaked her with medicine last night.


    But those cocoons cannot be soaked away for a short while. In addition, Suisui''s endurance is higher, so she doesn''t feel uncomfortable when she bumps into each other.


    Hearing Feng Xuanrui''s gasping, Suisui was a little worried: "Brother... how about I carry you?"


    Afraid that Feng Xuanrui would not believe in his own strength, Suisui quickly said: "Brother, I am very strong. I can carry you on my back, but you still have injuries on your feet..."


    How could Feng Xuanrui be embarrassed to let his sister carry him?


    Moreover, he still feels sorry for his sister.


    How old is your sister?


    How old is he?


    Let your sister carry it?


    Do you want face?


    Feng Xuanrui endured the pain, wiped away his uncontrollable tears, lowered his voice and said, "Run first, we''ll talk later."


    Hearing what Feng Xuanrui said, Suisui shut up obediently.


    ?The two of them ran for a while before they arrived at the back door.


    ?There is indeed an abandoned dog kennel there, overgrown with weeds and piled with stones.


    But the wooden kennel is large and can accommodate two children.


    When he saw the kennel, Feng Xuanrui was still a little hesitant.


    ??Woooo!


    The young master of his palace actually wanted to climb into a doghouse one day!


    ?Those bandits, he wants them dead! !


    Suisui just stopped and was gasping for air. Seeing Feng Xuanrui standing still, she asked in confusion: "Brother, what''s the matter?"


    Feng Xuanrui¡¯s tears of grievance fell again.


    But no, you can¡¯t cry!


    Sister is still watching!


    But¡­


    Wow!


    I simply can¡¯t bear it!


    ?Fengxuanrui wiped away his tears while dragging Suisui into the kennel.


    ?Although the kennel is large, it is a bit short, and two people have to hide in it with their waists crouched.


    Feng Xuanrui ran for a long time, his feet hurt and he felt aggrieved. After entering, he sat there directly, no one could see him in the darkness, and he wiped his tears frantically.


    Sui Sui is still very sensitive to emotions. She leaned closer to Feng Xuanrui based on her feelings and asked in a small voice, but also uneasily: "Brother...are you crying?"


    After asking, I thought for a while and then asked uneasily: "Is your foot hurting? Suisui, please help you breathe."


    As he spoke, Suisui was ready to find the position of his feet.


    When Feng Xuanrui heard this, he thought, "That''s okay!"


    ?His feet were so dirty after running all this way.


    I was unprepared on the mountain before, but not this time!


    Sister is a little baby, how can you call his feet?


    Feng Xuanrui was so frightened that he retracted his feet, brought Suisui to him again, and pretended to be fierce, saying: "Stop talking, be honest, don''t get discovered."


    Once he heard this, Suisui was too frightened to move.


    Feeling his sister squeezing beside him, Feng Xuanrui''s body became a little stiff. Feng Xuanrui felt a little guilty. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but Sui Sui suddenly covered his mouth.


    My sister¡¯s little hands are not dirty, but have a medicinal fragrance.


    ?Feng Xuanrui didn¡¯t understand, so why did he cover his mouth?


    He shook his head, trying to shake his sister''s hand away, and then ask what was going on.


    Then, he felt that the hand covering his mouth was even harder!


    It was also at this time that Feng Xuanrui heard keenly that someone was talking outside!


    Feng Xuanrui pricked his ears and listened for a moment, and vaguely heard someone calling: Young Master, where are you?


    ?Did Doctor Liu and Qingshan beat the bad guys away?


    ?Thinking of this possibility, Feng Xuanrui was a little happy.


    ??He moved, trying to break away from Sui Sui''s hand, but Sui Sui''s other hand came up, strangled Feng Xuanrui''s neck, and covered his mouth even tighter.


    ? Suisui doesn¡¯t know anything else, but she believes in the system.


    Because the system reminded her before those sounds appeared.


    ¡¾Sui Sui, don''t make any sound, cover your mouth! ¡¿


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 19： A thrilling night

    Chapter 19 A Thrilling Night


    Feng Xuanrui thought Suisui was too scared and wanted to turn his head to comfort his sister.


    ?At this moment, he heard clearly the voice of the speaker outside.


    It should be two women.


    Woman? ? ?


    There are no women in the post house at all!


    Feng Xuanrui finally realized something was wrong and broke into a cold sweat.


    ??If his sister hadn''t covered his mouth, he would have answered just now.


    If you respond, if the person outside is not one of your own, if...


    At this time, the two women were still calling in a low voice: Young Master, Young Master, where are you?


    However, Feng Xuanrui no longer dared to answer.


    Not only did he not dare, he was also afraid that his sister would respond, so he covered Suisui''s mouth with his backhand.


    After covering it, Feng Xuanrui reacted again: Huh?


    its not right!


    Sister has not made a sound since then!


    ?Feng Xuanrui tensed his body and pricked his ears to listen to what was going on outside.


    The two women circled the backyard twice, and once they even passed in front of the doghouse.


    ?The light of the torch shone into the doghouse for a moment.


    Feng Xuanrui was so frightened that his heartbeat almost stopped, his eyes widened, and he covered Suisui''s hand with a little more force.


    When the fire gradually faded away, Feng Xuanrui let go of his hand and patted Suisui''s hand covering his mouth.


    After Suisui obediently let go, Feng Xuanrui gasped for air.


    ?Feeling his brother''s fear, Sui Sui wanted to comfort him, but he didn''t dare to say anything, so he could only reach out his hand and gently hold Feng Xuanrui''s.


    ?Feeling that his sister was not a soft little hand, Feng Xuanrui''s eyes were sore and he wanted to cry again.


    ?Just when the tears were about to fall, a loud noise suddenly came from outside.


    boom!


    Maybe it was because of the close distance that the sound was particularly loud.


    After that, there were patches of fire, and the sound of neat and powerful footsteps.


    This is¡­


    Has Uncle Qing Wang come back?


    ??Feng Xuanrui was almost deceived just now, so he didn''t dare to take the risk. He held Suisui''s hand tightly and shrank into the kennel.


    ??The young boy thought to himself: Unless Uncle Qing personally reached out to pick him up, he would not go out!


    There are all bad people outside, and he wants to return to the palace.


    ??Woooo!


    In fact, King Qing is indeed back.


    He had expected that the bandits would counterattack and target the post house.


    Hence, King Qing left troops at the post house.


    result¡­


    ??The bandit gave him a false move, and all the troops rushed to the post house.


    King Qing realized something was wrong, so he quickly resolved the battle and rushed back.


    After catching all the bandits, King Qing discovered...


    Two children are missing!


    Such a discovery made his heart skip a beat.


    The bandit leader was caught. He was severely injured and could not get up. Seeing King Qing''s gloomy expression, he grinned wildly: "Hahahaha, you didn''t expect that, did you? I still have a backup plan. I want your son to survive. Just let me go back obediently!"


    As soon as the bandit finished his rant, Zhan Yuan captured the two women who were acting sneakily: "My lord, I found two women in the back street. They didn''t look right, so I just captured them. I just interrogated them." After a while, they did get the benefit of the bandits and coaxed the young master to show up, but after walking around the backyard and finding no one, they took advantage of it and ran away. "


    Wang Qing quickly grasped the key point: no one was found.


    ??The bandit obviously heard it too, and his original laughter was muted. He glared at the two women hatefully and began to curse again.


    King Qing was too lazy to pay attention to them, and the interrogation could be done later.


    The most important thing right now is to find the two children.


    ??Doctor Liu had just gone through a hard fight and was now a little embarrassed, but not injured. When he heard that the two children were missing, the old doctor was so angry that his beard almost flew. While saying to the ancestor: "I''m sorry, my disciple is unfilial!"


    While he was there, he quickly gave the bandit leader a needle.


    Then, the bandit leader completely lost his temper.


    When Doctor Liu spoke to the Patriarch, he spoke softly and had a good attitude. When he turned to the bandit, he was like a storm, wishing to spray spittle into his face: "Let you speak! Did I let you speak?"


    ??The bandit was furious and opened his mouth wide, but no sound came out.


    Bandit:?


    How great is it that you can do acupuncture?


    Doctor Liu ignored him and followed the others to look for the two children. While searching, he muttered uneasily: "It''s so pitiful that the Sixth Young Master''s feet haven''t healed yet and he''s still young. Where can they go?" ?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about getting sick in this cold weather.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t finished drinking the medicine before Suisui.¡±


    ¡­


    Doctor Liu kept thinking about it all the way to the kennel.


    Sui Sui heard a familiar voice. After waiting for a while, before the system reminded him, he happily said: "Grandpa Liu!"


    ??The little girl shouted with great force.


    Doctor Liu heard it immediately.


    He looked around and found that the abandoned kennel was the only place where someone could hide. He hurried over, knelt down at the door, and stuck his head in.


    Feng Xuanrui originally wanted to cover his sister''s mouth to stop her from responding randomly. What if it was another bad guy''s trick?


    As a result, as soon as he stretched out his hand, he touched Dr. Liu¡¯s face.


    The old man and the young man fell into an eerie silence at this moment.


    After a long while, Doctor Liu quietly took back his head and stretched out his hand: "Come on, Mr. Six, Sui Sui, let''s come out first."


    Suisui was not in a hurry to go out, but went to see Feng Xuanrui first: "Brother, how are you? Can you leave?"


    As he spoke, Suisui had already taken Feng Xuanrui''s arm and wanted to help him out.


    ??Feng Xuanrui¡¯s feet were in terrible pain after struggling all night, so he didn¡¯t show any strength at the moment and obediently helped Suisui out of the kennel.


    ?Seeing his young master''s miserable appearance, the younger Qing Shui burst into tears.


    Actually, he was also injured, but he couldn''t care about it at this time.


    Feng Xuanrui originally wanted to say with a straight face: "Young master, I am a man." Faced with such a scary scene, he didn''t even cry. It''s amazing.


    As a result, when Qing Shui cried, his tears also came out.


    ??The young boy, who had been wronged all night, roared loudly.


    ?When he cried, Sui Sui didn''t know why, so he cried too.


    When King Qing heard the news and came over, he saw three children of different sizes crying there.


    Qing Shui and Feng Xuanrui howled in anger, and Suisi sat there, wiping their hands carelessly, sobbing quietly.


    Looking at this scene, King Qing felt uncomfortable.


    He thought: Sure enough, he was too kind. He only broke the bandit''s hands and feet. He should have made more cuts on him.


    ??Prince Qing didn''t know how to coax the child, so he could only stand there helplessly and watch Doctor Liu coax him.


    ? Qing Shui is two years older than Feng Xuanrui. He was injured tonight and was also frightened.


    So, his brother Qingshan comforted him with a few words of comfort.


    ??Doctor Liu is very skillful in coaxing children. In a short time, he calmed down the two children''s emotions.


    Feng Xuanrui was tired and in pain, and it was King Qing who finally carried him back.


    ?Doctor Liu was worried about Suisui, so he raised his hand and took the person away.


    The two children were so tired that they fell asleep in the arms of the two adults before they returned home.


    Second update at 19:00


    Please vote and collect~


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 20： I want to be sick for my brother

    Chapter 20 I want to be sick for my brother


    After King Qing and Doctor Liu returned, they carefully cleaned up the two children and put them to sleep.


    ?The adults simply cleaned up the mess, and then asked the people below to clean up the mess in the post house.


    King Qing still needs to deal with the bandits, so he can''t sleep for the time being.


    ??Doctor Liu had to keep an eye on these two children, for fear that they would catch cold and get hot again.


    In short, except for the two children who slept soundly, the others were unable to rest for the time being.


    When the prefect of Qingzhou heard the news, he rolled out of bed in the middle of the night and rode over to ask about the situation.


    ??Prefect Sun was not an incompetent person, but he just had no way to deal with the rampant bandits, so he reported it to the imperial court.


    These matters can be handled by King Qing, and Doctor Liu does not need to worry about them.


    ?He is now afraid that his two children will get sick!


    Whether you are frightened or caught cold, you are too easy to get sick.


    So, he repeatedly warned Dijiao and Diyu: "Be sure to keep an eye on them and touch their heads from time to time."


    ?It was almost dawn when they finished their work.


    ?When everything finally calmed down, the sky was already showing the white color of fish belly.


    Doctor Liu got up and stretched his old arms and legs. Just as he was about to go back and rest for a while, he heard Diyu said urgently: "Master, Mr. Six has a fever!"


    Upon hearing this, Doctor Liu hurried over and touched Feng Xuanrui''s forehead. It was indeed a little hot.


    He was worried and touched Suisui again. He found that the temperature on the little girl''s forehead was normal, and he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Doctor Liu quickly asked Qingshan to carry Feng Xuanrui back to his room and put him back on the soft bed. Then he asked Dijiao to boil the medicine, and Sanguinea sat there to help change the handkerchief from time to time and perform physical cooling.


    When Suisui woke up, it was almost noon.


    When I got up, I was still a little confused.


    Diyu was taking care of her. Seeing that the little girl was awake, he smiled and asked, "Are you awake in Suisui? Are you hungry?"


    Hearing him ask this, Sui Sui subconsciously touched his stomach. It was indeed very empty.


    However, Suisui was not in a hurry to talk about dinner. She looked around and did not see her brother on the couch. She asked uneasily: "Brother Diyu, where is my brother?"


    Diyu dressed Suisui and whispered back: "Sixth Young Master is sick, and Master and the others are taking care of him."


    As soon as I heard that Feng Xuanrui was ill, I was so anxious that I was ready to run into the fields without even wearing my shoes: "I''ll go take a look!"


    Diyu was startled, and then she reacted and pulled the child back: "Oh, put your shoes on quickly, if you get sick again, we will be really panicked!"


    ?Sui Sui also knows that he cannot get sick, he cannot hold him back, and he cannot cause trouble to others.


    So, I put on my shoes in a hurry and trotted to find my brother.


    She walked slowly and walked for a long time before arriving at Fengxuanrui''s house.


    ?Feng Xuanrui had a fever in the morning, and then he was given medicine and it went down, and then it returned again.


    ?This morning, I felt hot and then subsided.


    It gave Dr. Liu and the others a lot of trouble.


    ?? Qingshan is still helping to cool down the physics at the moment, because the temperature has risen again.


    Feng Xuanrui woke up once in the middle, grunting and grunting because of the discomfort, and couldn''t even eat.


    But if he was given medicine directly without eating, Doctor Liu was afraid that he would feel uncomfortable.


    In the end, after coaxing and deceiving, I finally had a few mouthfuls of porridge. I had given him medicine in the morning, but he couldn¡¯t give it any more now, for fear that his body wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it, so he could only cool down physically first.


    When Sui Sui came over, what he saw was Feng Xuanrui, whose face was red with fever.


    ?The little boy was half asleep and half awake, groaning uncomfortably.


    Looking at this scene, Suisui''s eye circles turned red.


    She trotted all the way over and came to Feng Xuanrui''s bedside, tears falling down.


    ?She didn''t say anything, she just stood there and looked at her brother.


    ??Doctor Liu hurriedly reassured her: "It''s okay, I''m just a little feverish. I''ll be fine after taking some medicine and eating something. Don''t worry about it."


    Last night, the conditions of the two children were similar. They were still sick before the age of 18 and were not getting well.


    However, it was Feng Xuanrui who fell ill in the end.


    At first Dr. Liu was surprised, but then he thought about what he had experienced in Sui Sui''s past, and he vaguely understood it.


    ??If you are not in good health and your life is not strong enough, you may die 800 times early.


    ?Thinking about it, I don¡¯t know whether to admire this child or feel sorry for him.


    After hearing what Dr. Liu said, Sui Sui turned his head and pursed his mouth tightly, fearing that he would cry loudly and scare his brother.


    After sipping for a long time, holding back tears, Suisui asked in a trembling voice: "Grandpa Liu, is my brother feeling uncomfortable?"


    After asking, he looked away again, lowered his head, and said in a small voice: "I don''t want my brother to feel uncomfortable. It would be great if I could feel uncomfortable for him."


    Feng Xuanrui had just woken up in a daze. After hearing this, his first reaction was to refuse: "How can that be done? I am your brother, so I have to hurt you!"


    Hearing her brother''s voice, Sui Sui''s eyes suddenly lit up. She wanted to rush forward, but was afraid of crushing her brother, so she tried hard to restrain her movements and said in surprise: "Brother! Are you awake?"


    ?Fengxuanrui''s body was weak due to fever, and his legs still hurt, so he really didn''t have much energy at the moment.


    But he couldn¡¯t see his sister being sad, so he raised his hand with strength and touched Sui Sui¡¯s bald head: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my brother¡¯s body is as strong as a cow, very good!¡±


    ??Probably it was the medicine I took in the morning, and it finally started to take effect.


    Feng Xuanrui''s fever was slowly receding, but he still had little strength. Doctor Liu looked carefully and felt for his pulse before he motioned to Qingshan: "Get some porridge for the Sixth Young Master, some millet porridge to nourish the stomach." ¡±


    ??White rice porridge is slightly cold, but millet porridge is more nourishing due to its warm nature.


    Qingshan responded and went to work, and Dijiao changed the veil on Feng Xuanrui''s head.


    ?Feng Xuanrui didn''t have much strength, so he touched Suisui''s head and lay back honestly.


    Sui Sui was worried and sat obediently beside his bed. His eyes, as bright as grapes, landed on Feng Xuanrui right away. He was afraid that if he missed it for a second, his brother would feel uncomfortable again.


    ?Feng Xuanrui felt his sister''s gaze. He lay there without any strength, thinking to himself: It''s great to have a sister!


    ??If he gets sick at home, his stinky brother will just fart in front of him like a monkey, so who will care about him?


    After Feng Xuanrui drank the porridge, he fell asleep again.


    ? Suisui watched anxiously for a long time. Hearing Doctor Liu say that the fever has subsided, what needs to be done now is to keep an eye on it and don¡¯t repeat it again and everything will be fine.


    Children are afraid that if they get sick and have a fever over and over again, other parts of the body may be easily burned out.


    Hearing Doctor Liu say everything is fine, Suisui is actually not too relieved and wants to stay on guard.


    ??However, thinking about what my brother said before, setting up river lanterns is to pray for blessings, and I really want to bake a river lantern for my brother every year.


    Thinking of this, she raised her head and asked Doctor Liu cautiously: "Grandpa Liu, I want to make a river lantern for my brother, is that okay?"


    Cute second update¡«


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 21： I also made river lanterns for my brother

    Chapter 21 I also made river lanterns for my brother


    Hearing Sui Sui''s cautious and expectant tone, Doctor Liu smiled lovingly: "Of course, I will be very happy if I know about it."


    Hearing Doctor Liu say this, Suisui couldn''t help but look forward to it: "Is it true?"


    Doctor Liu touched her bald little head and responded with a smile: "Of course, let''s go, Grandpa Liu will take you there."


    She followed Doctor Liu obediently every year.


    She also struggled a lot last night, but her body was more tolerant and she did not have a fever.


    ??The place where the head was bruised before has also formed a scab. Now I don¡¯t even need a bandage. I just apply medicine every day and try not to leave any scars.


    As for the other scars on the child¡¯s body¡­


    Doctor Liu is already thinking about the prescription that his master left for him.


    After returning to the capital, we strive to have enough medicinal materials to prepare an ointment and put it on the children.


    River lanterns do not need to be made from scratch. The steps required are actually quite simple.


    Just paste the drawings onto the finished bamboo lanterns.


    During the production process, pay attention to the processing of corners, hemming, pleating, etc.


    ?If you want it to look more beautiful, you need to handle the paste well and don''t get it everywhere.


    ??The one that Feng Xuanrui used to paste for Suisui before was not perfect, but the paste was processed very well, with almost no visible edges.


    She is young and has never done such delicate work before, so she doesn¡¯t know whether she can reach that level.


    But she will work hard!


    ?Dr. Liu had explained the details to Sui Sui before. Looking back now, coupled with the systematic guidance and Dr. Liu helping from time to time, Sui Sui gradually understood.


    The little girl didn¡¯t work very quickly. It seemed that she wanted the final result to be satisfying, so she worked very carefully.


    ?The position of the corners must be confirmed several times every year before pressing down to apply paste.


    Doctor Liu watched from the side and couldn''t help but his eyes flashed: What a good boy!


    Having good concentration and strong patience, this is a good candidate for studying medicine.


    ?It would be too much if you don¡¯t go back home with yourself.


    No, he has to fight for this kid!


    ?Suisui didn¡¯t know that Doctor Liu wanted to abduct her back to his house to be his granddaughter.


    She was putting up the river lanterns very seriously, taking every step carefully.


    ?She thought, if she were more serious, would God be able to hear her prayer and make her brother heal faster?


    Senior people are slow in their movements. A small rabbit and river lantern kept her confused all day long.


    A few times in the middle, my finger was scratched by the edge of the bamboo lamp. Suisui endured the pain, sucked his finger firmly, stopped the bleeding, and continued.


    As evening approached, the river lanterns were finally pasted and dried, and they were ready to be held and played with.


    Looking at the beautiful pink rabbit river lantern, Suisui asked Dr. Liu happily and nervously: "Grandpa Liu, is this okay?"


    Doctor Liu did not deal with her, but took it into his hand and looked at it carefully before nodding with a smile: "Yes, it''s going very well."


    After being praised by Dr. Liu, Suisui blushed with joy.


    ??She held the newly glued river lantern and followed Dr. Liu to see Feng Xuanrui.


    Feng Xuanrui had fever again and again in the afternoon.


    In the evening, the fever subsided and people became energetic.


    When Suisui and Dr. Liu went in, he was haggling with Dijiao about whether he should take medicine tonight.


    Hearing the energetic voice, Dr. Liu could finally relax.


    ?Feng Xuanrui had already occupied the top of the mountain and was pinching his waist proudly. Then, he saw Doctor Liu coming in.


    The proud little face fell instantly. But after seeing Suisui, he jumped out of bed happily, ran over without wearing any shoes, and said happily: "Sister!"


    Qingshan was behind him, and he quickly followed, put on his shoes and put on his robe, and then he felt relieved.


    Like a treasure presented year after year, he handed over the little rabbit river lantern that he had baked for a day. His eyebrows were bright and his voice was full of expectation: "Brother, this is the river lantern that I baked for you!"


    Thinking about the auspicious words taught to her by the system, Sui Sui quickly said loudly: "God will bless my brother and keep him safe."


    She couldn''t learn the auspicious words that were too complicated even after a few years, so the system taught her the simplest ones.


    ?Feng Xuanrui never expected that Suisui would make river lanterns for himself.


    ??Although the pink bunny does not match his heroic young man¡¯s temperament.


    But, it¡¯s not important.


    The important thing is that my sister made it with her own hands. He has it and no one else has it!


    hey-hey!


    Feng Xuanrui happily and contentedly held the river lamp in his arms, fearing that others would **** it from him. He quickly took Suisui''s hand and returned to the bed, and then carefully placed the river lamp on the side of the bed.


    Everyone:¡­!


    They didn¡¯t say they were robbing!


    Children or something...


    ?However, looking like a lively and energetic person, you must be in good health, right?


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    Suisui didn''t know what the adults were thinking, so he quietly showed off to Feng Xuanrui how fast and good he was at making river lanterns!


    She seemed to know that even if she did not do well, her brother would not laugh at her if she said it.


    Brother will not be like her uncle or cousin, who only knows how to bully her.


    Brother will touch her head gently, encourage her, and praise her.


    Feng Xuanrui listened to Sui Sui''s explanation of the details of the lanterns, and thought about the cuts on his hands when he was pasting the river lanterns. He couldn''t help but worry about taking Sui Sui''s hand closer to look at it.


    After reading it, Feng Xuanrui''s eyes turned red.


    ?Actually, Suisui didn''t suffer too much from making the river lanterns. The bamboo lanterns were ready-made, and occasionally he would scratch them when they were attached to the edges.


    Sui Sui didn¡¯t feel any particular pain.


    At this time, what made Feng Xuanrui''s eyes red were the various old scars on Suisui''s hands.


    The little boy''s tears fell on the back of Suisui''s hand, which startled the little girl.


    Suisui was puzzled, thinking that his brother was sick and uncomfortable, so he blew gently: "Sui Sui, please give me a breath, it won''t hurt me!"


    Feng Xuanrui was already cursing Chen Dalang''s family in his heart. Facing Shang Suisui''s worried eyes, the young boy fiercely wiped away his tears, and then smiled firmly: "Well, I have a sister, so it won''t hurt."


    ??The young boy smiled with a smile on his face, but he cursed bitterly in his heart: Damn it, they should be allowed to quarry in the southwest, they will not be exhausted!


    I don''t want my sister to think of the past, sadness and sadness. After Feng Xuanrui wiped out her tears, she began to discuss with the year.


    ?Some people put river lanterns in the city before, because the daughter of a wealthy family celebrated her birthday and brought a group of little sisters there.


    ??At that time, I was ill and couldn''t go. I heard people say afterwards that the scene was quite lively.


    Feng Xuanrui didn''t want his sister to have regrets, so he was already thinking: If it was just him and Suisui, it wouldn''t be lively enough.


    So, Dr. Liu and the others have to go too.


    ?Including Uncle Qing and his entourage, it should be lively enough, right?


    It¡¯s just¡­


    How to persuade Uncle Qing to agree?


    What other people¡¯s brothers have, my brother should also have.


    ¡ª¡ªNotes from every year


    Second update at 19:00~


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 22： My brother is not cute!

    Chapter 22 My brother is not cute!


    The two children murmured for a while, and then Dr. Liu advised Feng Xuanrui to rest: "The fever has just subsided, and I don''t know if it will be a fever later. Go back and lie down quickly, and rest more so that you can recover your strength quickly."


    Even if Feng Xuanrui wants to put out river lanterns, he has to wait until his health is better.


    Sui Sui also realized that my brother is not recovered yet.


    Thinking about the uncomfortable feeling when he was sick, Suisui hurriedly pushed Feng Xuanrui back to bed: "Brother, go back and lie down quickly. Let''s go back when you feel better."


    Sui Sui was worried about his brother, and didn''t want his brother to miss him all the time. He thought about it and whispered, "Brother, Sui Sui will never leave, and will always stay with him."


    When Feng Xuanrui heard that his sister wouldn''t leave, he happily returned to the bed. He even squeezed in to make room for the outside. Then he patted the bed to signal Suisui: "Sister, come up, let''s go together."


    After hearing this, Qingshan''s eyes darkened, and he went to stop him: "Young master, you can''t do it, you can''t do it!"


    You are still young, but Mr. Six, you are already ten years old and it is no longer suitable for you to sleep with your sister!


    As soon as he said these words, Feng Xuanrui''s face dropped and he was not very happy: "I am happy with it, but you don''t have to worry about it!"


    ? Qingshan did not dare to speak, so he could only look at Doctor Liu beside him for help.


    ?Doctor Liu smiled and said: "They are all children."


    This means not to mind.


    Doctor Liu said this with many considerations in mind.


    One is that Daxia has an open atmosphere, and even if others know about it, they won¡¯t say much.


    The other reason is that because they are still young, they don¡¯t have to avoid suspicion so much, which affects the relationship between brother and sister.


    Feng Xuanrui was happy after hearing what Dr. Liu said, and his proud little face rose again: "When we get back to the capital, we will all be rewarded."


    After saying that, there was no time to feel proud, so he lay back on the bed with a bang.


    Suisui had just touched the edge of the bed but had not yet gone up. Seeing her brother like this, she was so frightened that her face turned pale. She opened her mouth, and it took a long time before she trembled and said: "Brother, what''s the matter with you?"


    ?Feng Xuanrui lay there straight, his voice much weaker than before: "I have no strength anymore."


    Upon hearing this, Doctor Liu walked over and touched his head.


    Very good, it¡¯s hot again.


    The temperature of a child when he has a fever is completely unreasonable.


    It also has a great impact on mental state.


    So, Feng Xuanrui''s mental state was not right, and Dr. Liu realized that it was not good.


    ?Feng Xuanrui has already drank the medicine. In a short period of time, unless the situation is critical, he can no longer take it.


    At present, only physical cooling is possible.


    Sui Sui was worried about helping.


    There are green mountains and clear waters, as well as pepper and burnet, but actually we don¡¯t need the help of a child.


    But the little girl was worried, so Dr. Liu asked her to sit beside the bed and watch over her.


    Sui Sui shrank obediently by the bed and said nothing. From time to time, he raised his hand to hold Feng Xuanrui''s hand and feel the temperature.


    She was not worried because it was cold last winter and two children in the village died of fever due to high fever.


    Sui Sui is very scared, and so is my brother.


    Feeling that the little hand holding his was trembling slightly, Feng Xuanrui turned his head and looked at Suisui with a smile: "Don''t be afraid, sister, it''s just a small problem, it will be fine in a moment!"


    When Feng Xuanrui said this, he felt weak. He felt sad when he saw it, and his eyes suddenly turned red.


    ?Her eyes turned red, and Feng Xuanrui also felt uncomfortable.


    As the fever increased, he felt uncomfortable and his eyes became red.


    The two children were holding hands, with red eyes, each holding back tears.


    ?Doctor Liu watched from the side, feeling sad and funny at the same time.


    He thought: At this time, if one of the two children cries, the other one will definitely cry too!


    Fortunately, the two children remained tense and no one cried, which made Dr. Liu quietly breathe a sigh of relief.


    Feng Xuanrui had a cold cloth on his head, so he couldn''t keep turning his head to look at Suisui.


    Without eye contact, the two people''s emotions became much calmer.


    Sui Sui was not at ease and asked the system in a low voice: "Is my brother going to be okay?" ]?????It¡¯s really hard to say about the medical conditions in ancient times.


    However, the system cannot tell the truth.


    ¡¾Don''t worry, Suisui! ¡¿


    ¡¾I still have to tell bedtime stories to my brother every year! ¡¿


    Thinking of a bedtime story, Suisui nodded obediently and whispered to Feng Xuanrui: "Brother, shall I tell you a bedtime story?"


    ?Feng Xuanrui, who was as noble as the young master of the royal palace, was not treated like a bedtime story.


    At this time, when he heard Suisui''s words, he was still a little confused: "Ah? Bedtime story? What is that?"


    Suisui actually didn¡¯t understand much. She didn¡¯t even remember the story clearly. She hesitated and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s just that there are 400,000 children in one pit.¡±


    Hold 400,000 children in one pit?


    Why?


    How big of a pit is it? Can it fit in?


    Feng Xuanrui was puzzled and asked Suisui directly.


    The problem is, Suisui doesn¡¯t know!


    She was at a loss when she heard it. She just thought Uncle Xiaoqi was so awesome!


    The two children were whispering, and the adults were too busy to pay attention.


    They were more concerned about Feng Xuanrui''s recurring fever.


    After checking the pulse, Dr. Liu nodded towards Jiaojiao and said, "Wait another half hour and cook according to the new prescription, three bowls of water and one bowl of medicine."


    Dijiao nodded in agreement, and quickly helped Qingshan change into a new veil.


    Two children, they did not discuss the matter of pretending to be children in a deep pit.


    Suisui couldn''t figure it out, so he talked about fishing for his younger brother.


    She didn¡¯t remember what Uncle Dongpo told her: if you make a mistake, write a letter to your brother and let him know.


    She remembered it as fishing for her younger brother.


    When Feng Xuanrui heard about his younger brother, he rolled his eyes on the spot: "Sister, I''m telling you, younger brothers are not good people!"


    ¡°My younger brother is bad, let¡¯s not play with him!¡±


    ¡°My brother has a younger brother who is a nuisance and a farter!¡±


    ¡­


    Suisui was a little confused. He thought about his uncle''s cousin and felt that what his brother said was right, so he agreed and said, "Yes, you''re a nuisance, you''re a fart!"


    Seeing his sister standing on his side, Feng Xuanrui shook his little head proudly, and was held down by Qingshan again: "Pazi, pazi, young master!"


    ?Feng Xuanrui had no choice but to lie there honestly and kept talking.


    Mainly saying that my younger brother is not good and not cute at all.


    Where can I compare to my sister?


    ¡°Although my sister is bald, she is cute.¡±


    ¡°My sister does stink a little bit, but after washing it, she still smells okay.¡±


    ¡­


    Doctor Liu:.


    It is not a big problem to be able to say so many words in one breath.


    Sui Sui has been sitting there obediently listening to Feng Xuanrui''s words.


    What the other person said was completely unfamiliar to Suisui.


    But she liked to hear it.


    Feng Xuanrui said he was tired and fell asleep. Sui Sui still sat cross-legged on the edge of the bed, resting his chin on his hands, thinking about it for a long time.


    Until, the system reminded her.


    ¡¾Sui Sui, it''s bedtime story time. Do you want to listen to a story now? ¡¿


    Second update, cute little one


    Asking for votes and collection~


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 23： Weave sweet dreams for you

    Chapter 23: Weaving sweet dreams for you


    Hearing the system''s reminder, Suisui glanced at his brother first.


    ?Feng Xuanrui was already asleep at this moment, probably because he felt uncomfortable with a fever, so his sleep was not peaceful.


    Suisui gently held his brother''s hand, wanting to give him more strength, and at the same time whispered back to the system.


    ¡¾Okay, Lele. ¡¿


    She should listen to the story carefully and then tell it to her brother!


    ?The system shook today¡¯s sleeper with anxiety.


    Soon, a young and beautiful aunt appeared in Suisui''s consciousness.


    The other person has a name above his head.


    ¡¾Wang Zhenyi¡¿


    It¡¯s a pity that I am illiterate every year.


    Looking at her dignified and beautiful aunt, she greeted obediently: "Hello, aunt."


    ?Wang Zhenyi is still thinking about the benefits mentioned by the system.


    Hearing the childish voice, she lowered her eyes and saw that it was a cute little bald person. She couldn''t help but smile lovingly: "Happy years, I''m Aunt Deqing."


    Sui Sui once again called out obediently: "Hello, Aunt Deqing."


    A very well-behaved child.


    ?Wang Zhenyi stretched out her hand and touched Sui Sui''s head in vain, and then told Sui Sui about the vast universe and the magnificent starry sky.


    ?It was a world that was getting stranger every year, so unfamiliar that she couldn¡¯t even understand the words spoken by Aunt Deqing.


    However, Suisui still listened carefully and gradually became fascinated.


    As he listened, Suisui felt sleepy.


    She couldn''t bear to tell the story, and didn''t trust her brother, so she just sat there, nodding her head again and again.


    ?Doctor Liu watched from the side, somewhat dumbfounded.


    He tried to separate the hands of the two children.


    As a result, whenever he moved, Sui Sui subconsciously held Feng Xuanrui''s hand tightly.


    ?Feng Xuanrui also felt uncomfortable. He would murmur dissatisfiedly in his sleep, and at the same time clenched Suisui''s hand harder.


    Doctor Liu looked helpless: "Yes, I am the bad guy!"


    There is no way to separate the two children, so they can only make do with each other for one night.


    Dijiao quickly took a quilt and covered Suisui. She tried her best to arrange the two children on the bed so that they would not affect each other as much as possible.


    Wang Zhenyi in her consciousness looked at the well-behaved sleeping face and raised her hand to point in the direction of the little girl.


    I will bring you the romantic galaxy to weave sweet dreams for you. ¡¿


    ¡¾Good night, good night. ¡¿


    Early the next morning, Suisui is...


    Hibernated.


    What woke her up was not urine.


    Instead¡­


    Feng Xuanrui''s legs across her body!


    ?Feng Xuanrui is not old, but his legs are really thick!


    ?This pressure almost made Suisui breathless!


    ?? Qingshan just took a nap, and when he opened his eyes again, he saw his young master''s legs, pressing down on the years in a domineering manner.


    ?? Qingshan stood up hurriedly, preparing to adjust his son''s sleeping position, and then saw Sui Sui struggling to get out from under Feng Xuanrui''s legs.


    After getting out, Suisui was breathing heavily, and his complexion gradually became better.


    Qingshan was startled and asked worriedly: "Suisui, are you okay? Do you want some water?"


    When it comes to drinking water, I feel the urge to urinate every year.


    ?She shook her head in embarrassment, pointed to the location of the clean room outside, quickly put on her clothes and ran away.


    Qingshan was stunned by the little girl''s quick reaction. When he came to his senses, he hurriedly whispered: "Shoes, shoes, shoes!"


    Suisui used to have no shoes, but now she is still not used to wearing shoes. After being reminded by Qingshan, Suisui ran back nervously, put on his shoes, and rushed out again.


    As soon as Dr. Liu came in, he felt a gust of reflective wind passing by him.


    He glanced in the direction where the little girl was running and knew what was going on.


    ?Shaking his head and smiling, Doctor Liu entered the room, first asked about Qingshan''s condition, and then touched Feng Xuanrui''s head.


    He came in from outside, with a little cool warmth on his hands.


    ?This touch immediately woke Feng Xuanrui up.


    The little boy sat up suddenly with a look of confusion on his face, his eyes were squinted, and the first thing he said was: "Where is my sister? Where is my sister?"


    ??Doctor Liu took his arm and checked his pulse while not forgetting to reply: "Don''t worry, you can''t throw it away."


    ??Feng Xuanrui rubbed his face with his free hand, turned his head and looked for a while, then slowly looked back, took another look at the intact river lantern placed on the bed, and then lay back down with a "pop".


    Doctor Liu saw it and understood, but he didn''t wake up.


    After coming back from Suisui, he was taken by Dijiao to freshen up and apply medicine, and then came back to see Feng Xuanrui.


    Feng Xuanrui''s fever has gone away, but he still needs to be observed today because he is afraid of recurrence.


    Feng Xuanrui, who had slept well, was in great spirits.


    ??After eating the meal, he began to sit still: "Where is Uncle Qing? Where are Uncle Zhan Yuan and the others? Are you finished? Let''s put out the river lanterns at night!"


    King Qing is very busy.


    He came back for a look last night, then went out again and never came back.


    He still needs to decide on the ending and disposal of the bandit incident.


    Including some public security rectification in Qingzhou Prefecture, Prince Qing also needed to assist Magistrate Sun in carrying out the work.


    Now that Feng Xuanrui asked, Doctor Liu couldn''t elaborate. He just shook his head and said, "His Royal Highness is very busy, so he probably won''t be able to spare time."


    After finishing speaking, Doctor Liu did not forget to give a few more words: "In the past few days, the city is expected to be very chaotic. Don''t go out yet, just play in the courtyard."


    After Feng Xuanrui heard this, he flattened his mouth somewhat unhappily.


    ?However, he also knew that official matters were important.


    ???????????????Although Feng Xuanrui was disappointed because he couldn''t light up the river lanterns and couldn''t take his sister to watch the fun, he still had other skills!


    After dinner, he took Suisui to make a kite!


    Feng Xuanrui said: I can do anything with river lanterns, just flying kites, no problem!


    ??If this were the case in the past, Suisui would definitely not have dared to touch it.


    However, yesterday I made a very good river lantern, and being led by Feng Xuanrui, my self-confidence has increased, and I think every year: I should be able to do it too!


    Then, she followed behind Feng Xuanrui, like a little tail repeating: "I can, I can!"


    ¡°I¡¯m the best, I¡¯m the best!¡±


    ¡°I can do it, I¡¯m the best!¡±


    ¡­


    Doctor Liu watched from a distance, and smiled and told Dijiao and Diyu: "It seems to be fine. You two should pay more attention."


    Two people responded politely.


    After actually getting started, Feng Xuanrui discovered...


    Kite is much more difficult than river lantern!


    Feng Xuanrui didn''t like any of the semi-finished kites that Qingshan bought.


    ?? He threw the half-finished product aside in disgust, pinched his waist, raised his chin, and said boldly: "Sister, let me show you how powerful my brother is. Let''s start from the beginning!"


    ¡°Let¡¯s kill the big tiger!¡±


    "Pink!"


    ¡­


    Suisui repeated the reading very cooperatively, and raised his hands to express: "Brother is the most powerful!"


    The passionate little boy has not forgotten that his sister likes the color pink.


    Qingshan and Qingshui sat there and began to split bamboos in a bitter mood.


    The two brothers looked at each other, then looked back in tacit understanding, thinking: Young Master, please take it easy!


    ? Regardless of whether the tiger is pink or not, can you really pull out the kite skeleton?


    Second update at 19:00


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 24： Overwhelming self-confidence

    Chapter 24: Overwhelming self-confidence


    Making a kite sounds difficult.


    But the two children did not have such consciousness.


    They expressed their confidence: We can do it!


    Then, do it for three days.


    Within three days, King Qing showed up once. He hurried back and saw the two children busy and safe, so he left with peace of mind.


    And Suisui and Fengxuanrui...


    From the beginning, my self-confidence was soaring, but later I was shattered. While shaping the bamboo strips, I cried loudly: "Wow, making a kite is not easy at all!"


    ¡°Brother, my hand is broken again!¡±


    ¡°Sister, wow...my hands are bleeding!¡±


    ¡­


    On the first day of making kites, the two children were full of confidence.


    On the second day of making kites, the two children had many cuts on their hands with bamboo strips. They were so shocked that they could not laugh.


    On the third day, the two children, who could not even stand up like a tiger, sat facing each other and cried loudly.


    The two brothers Qingshan and Qingshui not only have to chop bamboo, but also coax their two children.


    The good news is that Feng Xuanrui¡¯s fever subsided and did not relapse.


    ?Furthermore, listening to the energetic cry, I guess my body has almost recovered.


    The bad news is¡­


    The entire post house was filled with the sounds of two children crying or coaxing them.


    ??Of course, crying is Feng Xuanrui.


    When Suisi cries, she rarely makes a sound.


    However, sometimes, silent crying is the most heart-wrenching thing.


    Doctor Liu has become irritable countless times in the past three days.


    Often practicing swordsmanship outside in the middle of the night.


    Dijiao and Diyu were so frightened that they walked on tiptoe for the past two days and did not even dare to say anything.


    On the fourth day, the weather was sunny and the spring breeze was gentle.


    After getting up early, I wisely washed my face and brushed my teeth.


    ?When cleaning his teeth with green salt, Sui Sui was very cautious and did not even dare to use more salt for fear of being criticized.


    The system''s heart is almost broken when it is seen in the consciousness.


    Then, he started to poke the Lord God¡¯s mailbox again.


    ?It suspects that the system of shaking people is broken.


    Because, they haven¡¯t rocked the sleeper for three days!


    Three days of byes, is this reasonable?


    ?The system is seriously suspicious, and the Lord God is shady against them!


    Sui Sui doesn¡¯t understand this.


    Although there was no bedtime story, she was very happy these three days!


    Because, my brother is by my side.


    After cleaning up, put on some clothes.


    At every age he ran to find Feng Xuanrui.


    ?Feng Xuanrui is lying in bed at the moment.


    Qing Shui tried his best to say nice things, but it was of no use.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m too tired and don¡¯t want to move.¡±


    ¡°Qing Shui, stop screaming.¡±


    "Stand back. If I don''t call you, don''t come."


    ¡­


    Qing Shui originally wanted to give up, but when he turned around, he found that Sui Sui was holding the door open and quietly looking towards them.


    Seeing Qing Shui discovering him, Suisui pursed his lips and asked in a low voice: "Brother, are you up?"


    As soon as Qing Shui saw the savior coming, he almost knelt down in front of Suisui.


    He smiled at Suisui, then turned around and pushed his young master: "Master, the girl is here." Because of Feng Xuanrui''s attitude towards Sui Sui, the servants in the post house all called Suisui: "Miss."


    Feng Xuanrui originally wanted to change his sleeping position, but when he heard that his sister was coming, he jumped up and said, "Where is it? Where is it?"


    ?? Last night, the little boy slept with his arms stretched out. Now the straps of his inner garment were all opened, revealing his fair and voluptuous chest.


    Feng Xuanrui was confused and ready to get out of bed. When he lowered his head and saw himself like this, he screamed in fright, and then like a frustrated little daughter-in-law, he quickly gathered his clothes.


    After finishing gathering, he nervously raised his head and looked in the direction of the door.


    Suisui was startled by Feng Xuanrui''s scream. She thought something had happened to her brother, so she rushed in quickly.


    When Feng Xuanrui raised his head, Suisui had already rushed forward.


    ??The little head that had just been medicated was glowing slightly bright yellow, which made Feng Xuanrui''s eyes dazzled, and he suddenly woke up.


    The young man was rare and embarrassed, subconsciously shrank into the quilt, scratched his sleeping hair, and smiled: "Sister early."


    Seeing that his brother was fine, Suisui secretly breathed a sigh of relief and responded obediently: "Good morning, brother."


    Every year is coming, and Feng Xuanrui can no longer stay in bed.


    Before the age of 7, due to excessive food accumulation, the diet was light.


    Feng Xuanrui had a fever, so he ate tasteless white porridge.


    The bodies of both children are now recovering, so their diets can be slightly adjusted.


    ?For example, today''s breakfast is minced meat porridge, served with vegetarian buns and pickles.


    The minced meat is cooked until soft and tender, and the white porridge is cooked until soft and blooming.


    Add a little salt to taste, they come together deliciously.


    Not only does it smell fragrant, it tastes even more delicious.


    Since I have grown up to this age, I have never eaten meat.


    At least she hasn''t eaten it since she can remember.


    So, looking at the minced meat in the porridge, she was actually a little uneasy.


    She was not sure whether she could eat it, so she could only turn her head and look at Feng Xuanrui carefully.


    ?Feng Xuanrui has been drinking white porridge every day for the past few days, and his mouth almost feels like a bird.


    ?Now when he saw the meat porridge, his eyes lit up: "Not bad, not bad, this porridge looks good."


    Feeling his sister''s gaze, Feng Xuanrui turned his head and said in confusion: "Sister, what''s wrong? Is the porridge too hot? It''s okay, brother will help you blow it."


    As Feng Xuanrui spoke, he brought the porridge in front of Suisui in front of him, stirred it with a spoon, and blew it gently.


    After blowing it a few times, Feng Xuanrui found that Suisi was still looking at him, and Feng Xuanrui was puzzled.


    He moved his clever little head (¡­) to think for a while, and then patted his head: ¡°Sister, do you want to feed your brother?¡±


    Speaking of this, Feng Xuanrui''s eyes lit up.


    Feng Xuanrui, who had never fed his sister with his own hands, was looking forward to this.


    Suisui was asked twice, and she vaguely understood that she could eat this meat porridge?


    However, she was not sure, so she could only ask Feng Xuanrui in a low voice: "Brother, can I eat this... too?"


    Hearing Suisui''s question, Feng Xuanrui subconsciously asked, "Why not?"


    After finishing speaking, he turned his head to look at Shang Suisui''s anxious expression, and Feng Xuanrui suddenly understood.


    This **** Chen Dalang family!


    They should go to the southwest to quarry!


    After gritting his teeth and cursing in his heart, Feng Xuanrui smiled gently: "You are my sister Feng Xuanrui, of course you can eat it!"


    After saying this, Feng Xuanrui dug out a spoonful of porridge and brought it to Suisui: "Ah, open your mouth, Suisui, my brother will feed you."


    Feng Xuanrui''s movements were unfamiliar but gentle.


    Having just received recognition from her brother in Sui Sui, I was already moved.


    At this time, looking at his brother''s actions, his eyes turned red.


    ?She obediently probed her head, opened her mouth, and caught the mouthful of porridge.


    Sui Suisui sat there obediently, waiting for people to feed her, like a soft and cute kitten.


    Feng Xuanrui felt this scene up close, and Nuan''s heart melted.


    Little boy, screaming madly inside.


    Ahahah, my sister is so cute!


    ??If this is the stinky brother, Feng Xuanrui thinks that if he feeds him a mouthful of porridge, the other party can backhand him with a bath of boy urine!


    Cute second update


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 25： Throwing tree

    Chapter 25 Throwing Five Woods


    Feng Xuanrui sighed in his heart: It¡¯s better to be my younger sister!


    ?No wonder my father likes cute little girls.


    He likes it too!


    Feng Xuanrui, who liked his sister, fed Suisui Manman a bowl of porridge.


    ??He still wanted to feed Suisui his own bowl.


    But Qing Shui reminded him in a low voice: "Master, eat carefully."


    I don¡¯t have a big appetite every year. I ate two more snacks and got a fever from food accumulation.


    Feng Xuanrui was a little troubled by this.


    He put down the porridge with some discomfort. After thinking about it, he raised his head and said to Suisui: "Sister, my brother will feed you at noon."


    Suisui nodded obediently as he was savoring the delicious taste of minced meat porridge.


    The flexible little tongue moved around in the mouth, feeling the lingering fragrance left by the minced meat porridge, and Suisui swallowed quietly.


    The minced meat porridge is so delicious!


    The food fed by my brother tastes better!


    Unfortunately, her belly was already full and she could no longer eat.


    When Feng Xuanrui fed his sister, he was as gentle as the spring breeze.


    When he ate by himself, his mouth was as big as that of a wolf.


    ?? barely maintained the table manners of a prince.


    But the wide open mouth made Qing Shui''s eyelids twitch.


    After dinner, Feng Xuanrui took Suisui to see Dr. Liu.


    They were going to ask, can they go put out river lanterns today?


    As for making kites?


    The two brothers and sisters tacitly chose silence.


    As long as they don¡¯t say it, no one will know that their kite failed!


    Doctor Liu has just had his breakfast and is about to read a book.


    Hearing that two children came over to ask about the river lanterns, he thought for a while before speaking: "The prince should be able to come back today, let''s ask him then."


    Doctor Liu felt that he could protect his two children.


    However, if King Qing is here, you will feel more secure.


    Knowing that he had to wait for Uncle Qing to come back, Feng Xuanrui could only take Suisui to play first.


    Feng Xuanrui thought, if there is nothing wrong with staying in the post house, you can''t just sit there all day, right?


    ?Thinking about the toys he brought, he took Sui Sui to look for Qingshan again.


    ¡°Qingshan, Qingshan, have you brought my five trees?¡±


    ¡°I want to take my sister to play Wumu. Find the things quickly.¡±


    ?Hearing Feng Xuanrui calling him, Qingshan hurriedly put down what he was doing, went to find Wu Mu, cleaned it carefully, and then put it on the desk.


    Considering the stature of the two little masters, Qingshan found two taller cushions and placed them on the chairs.


    Sui Sui, let alone playing Wumu, I have never heard of it.


    Feng Xuanrui obviously thought of this, and explained to her as he walked: "Wu Mu is very simple, you can learn it once you learn it, and you will see what happens to your brother later!"


    ¡°Brother will lead you to kill everyone!¡±


    Feng Xuanrui was not prepared to fight against Suisui.


    So, he called the two brothers Qingshan Qingshui: "You two are in a team, my sister and I are in a team, let''s fight!"


    The two brothers could finally breathe a sigh of relief as they no longer had to chop bamboo.


    Feng Xuanrui pulled Suisui over, pointed at the chessboard, and explained to her: "We will throw first, and then decide the number of moves based on the number of points thrown."


    ¡°This is a pit, this is a chasm, that is a river¡­¡±


    ¡­


    I have been illiterate for many years, and my eyesight is always dark when it comes to the things in front of me.


    However, she still listened to Feng Xuanrui''s explanation carefully.


    After Feng Xuanrui finished speaking, when he saw the blank look in Suisui''s eyes, he knew that she didn''t understand.


    ?Feng Xuanrui was not impatient, but explained it to Suisui again more seriously.


    Seeing that Sui Sui still didn''t understand, Feng Xuanrui raised his arm and signaled: "Don''t worry, sister, I have a brother!" I have a brother.


    ?These four words are inexplicably reassuring.


    Originally, I was a little anxious because I couldn''t remember such a complicated thing.


    At this time, after hearing these four words, Suisui felt a little at ease.


    The two Qingshan brothers packed everything up, and Feng Xuanrui shouted "Start".


    Feng Xuanrui said grandly: "Let you vote first!"


    Green Mountains and Green Waters:¡­!


    ?What happens if you invest first?


    ?In order to take care of the emotions of the two children, don¡¯t you have to let go in the end?


    Qingshan didn¡¯t want to bully the children, so he asked Qing Shui to vote first.


    ?While Qing Shui was throwing, Feng Xuanrui explained to Suisui in a low voice: "You can just throw the five trees into the cup later. Let''s take a few steps according to the number of points that fall."


    Looking at Qing Shui''s movements and listening to Feng Xuanrui''s explanation, Suisui became inexplicably nervous.


    The little hand placed by his side has been unconsciously clenched into a small fist, and his breathing has become much lighter.


    She stared closely at Qing Shui''s movements and tried to write down the process.


    Feng Xuanrui watched from the side. His sister was as nervous as a kitten preparing to hunt. He wanted to laugh, but also wanted to comfort her carefully.


    Snapped!


    Before Feng Xuanrui could say anything, Wumu from Qingshui over there had already poured into the cup.


    It is three points.


    Feng Xuanrui waved his hand nonchalantly, turned around and said to Suisui: "Three o''clock, don''t worry, Suisui will cast him a six o''clock later!"


    Suisui subconsciously wanted to say: I can¡¯t do it!


    But when he turned his head and faced Feng Xuanrui''s smiling face, he couldn''t say anything to shrink back.


    ?The system also encourages her in the conscious space.


    ¡¾Every year, it hasn''t started yet, so you can''t say you can''t do it. ¡¿


    ¡¾Believe in yourself! ¡¿


    ¡¾Even if you try and find that it doesn''t work, it doesn''t matter. People always need a process of learning and progress. ¡¿


    ¡¾You are still young, and there are still countless possibilities. ¡¿


    ¡¾Every year, you must learn to believe in yourself instead of denying yourself. ¡¿


    Can¡¯t deny yourself!


    ?The system has been talking for a few days, and Suisui has gradually understood the meaning of these words.


    The encouragement from my brother and the system gave Suisui a lot of confidence.


    ??The little girl wants to imitate her brother and say with great enthusiasm: I can do it!


    In the end, what really came out was a soft, kitten-like voice: "Six points!"


    ?The voice was soft and without any momentum.


    ??But Feng Xuanrui was very happy after hearing this, and shouted in harmony with Sui Sui: "Six points for the vote, six points for the vote!"


    The brother duo has completed their number of steps and it¡¯s the brother and sister duo¡¯s turn.


    When Suisui was pushed out, his palms were sweaty, and when he picked up the five pieces of wood, his arms were shaking.


    Feng Xuanrui used to only fight with his bratty brother, and sometimes he was not sensitive to the delicate perception of emotions.


    So, he didn''t notice Sui Sui''s nervousness and just thought his sister was excited.


    The little boy was still shouting: "Sister, vote for six, vote for six!"


    Doctor Liu was worried about this group of half-year-old children. When he was wandering over, he saw the little girl shaking her arms and clutching Wu Mu tightly, with a look on her face as if she was looking forward to death.


    Doctor Liu:?


    I know you are playing a game.


    For those who didn¡¯t know, I thought you were going to the battlefield!


    Doctor Liu sighed helplessly, then strode forward, came behind Suisui, stretched out his strong arm, and gently put it on Suisui''s wrist: "Suisui, don''t be nervous, relax, look at the cup , just gently throw the five pieces of wood in."


    Don¡¯t deny yourself!


    ¡ª¡ªNotes from every year


    Second update at 19:00


    Asking for votes


    Please collect~


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 26： Suisui, dont be afraid

    Chapter 26 Sui Sui, don¡¯t be afraid


    ??Doctor Liu probably didn¡¯t expect that he would still be able to raise his voice and speak to others so gently in his lifetime.


    You know, even to his own granddaughter, he has never been so gentle.


    There¡¯s nothing he can do about it, his granddaughter is even more naughty than his grandson!


    For such a pitiful and cute child like Suisui, Doctor Liu lowered his voice and calmed the little girl''s mood: "Put five pieces of wood in, and we will win."


    ¡°No matter what time it is, the year you take the first step is already great.¡±


    ¡­


    Let alone Brother Qingshan, even Feng Xuanrui has never seen such a gentle and loving Doctor Liu.


    ?How do you describe that feeling?


    In addition to feeling tenderness, they also feel their own hairs standing on end.


    ?That is a kind of tenderness that is scary!


    The hair on her body did not stand up at the age of 18, but she received encouragement and felt comforted.


    The trembling arms slowly calmed down.


    ?Grandpa Liu''s hand is very steady. He puts it on his wrist, and his hand has become particularly stable with age.


    After feeling that Suisui''s mood had calmed down, Doctor Liu gently withdrew his hand, but he was not in a hurry to leave.


    He half-crouched behind him, still encouraging Sui Sui gently: "Put it into that cup, Sui Sui, don''t be afraid."


    ¡¾Sui Sui, don''t be afraid¡¿


    ¡¾The road ahead is not that scary. ¡¿


    The sound of the system overlaps with that of Dr. Liu.


    Sui Sui''s grip on Wu Mu''s hand was finally not so tight anymore.


    ?She took a deep breath, then raised her hand to the cup of Jie Wumu and gently poured it in.


    Click!


    Wuki turned around a few times after entering, and finally stopped at a number.


    Feng Xuanrui looked over and shouted, "Six o''clock, it''s six o''clock, my sister is the most powerful!"


    ?The little boy was so happy that he took two steps forward, picked up Suisui, and lifted him above his head.


    As a result, the movement is too strong and the follow-up strength is insufficient.


    ?His arm went weak and he almost threw Suisui out.


    ?Doctor Liu was on the side and took the person over quickly.


    Seeing Sui Sui''s little face turning pale with fright, Dr. Liu patted her back gently, and his voice became more loving: "Don''t be afraid, Sui Sui. It''s okay, it''s okay."


    Not only does his face turn pale as he gets older, his body also keeps trembling.


    ??Doctor Liu always felt that it was not as if he was frightened by Feng Xuanrui''s sudden action, but rather as if he remembered something bad.


    This realization made Dr. Liu feel nervous.


    He patted Suisui''s back gently, gently held the frail child in his arms, raised his hand and touched her little head lovingly, with a gentle voice: "Don''t be afraid, Suisui, Grandpa Liu is here." My brother is here too, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡¾Don''t be afraid every year, Lele is here too. ¡¿


    Feng Xuanrui also realized something was wrong.


    He thought it was because of himself that Suisi was afraid.


    He was a little embarrassed at first, but now he felt a little guilty: "Sister, I''m sorry, it''s because I don''t have enough strength. I will definitely study physical fitness and riding and shooting lessons in the future, and strive to have a great body. I can raise one hand Two sisters."


    The comfort from everyone allowed Suisui to slowly regain a sense of reality.


    She lay on Dr. Liu''s shoulder, tears falling down her cheeks, and said in a low voice: "In the past, my second cousin often picked me up and threw me into the river."


    Even if she was extremely frightened, Suisi did not dare to cry, because the more she cried, the more excited her second cousin and the others became.


    Sometimes they will be like Solitaire, treating Sui Sui as a ball. You throw it to me and I will pass it to you.


    During the process, some children could not catch them and would fall to the ground.


    Such a situation will not make them feel scared, but only interesting, and they will applaud.


    After having enough fun, the last person throws Sui Sui into the river, watching her struggling desperately in the river, and then claps her hands and laughs.


    When my brother hugged me, Sui Sui didn¡¯t feel scared.


    Because she knew that her brother had no ill intentions and was even caring.


    However, the moment her brother let go, the disturbing past suddenly hit Suisui''s brain, making her feel fear subconsciously. The little girl was talking about things in the past.


    Doctor Liu was so angry that his face was livid.


    He wants to go out and practice sword practice again!


    Feng Xuanrui was even more furious: "Are they sick?"


    ¡°Do they want to die?¡±


    ¡°Are they humans? Are they demons?¡±


    ¡°They should be thrown to the southwest to quarry stone!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t even understand the hatred of quarrying stones, we should kill all nine of them!¡±


    ¡°If you die, it will be an advantage for them!¡±


    ¡­


    ?The people had enough scolding Chen Dalang and his family, and came to appease Suisui again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid every year. My brother will eat well in the future and he will definitely not fall on you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid every year. Grandpa Liu will love you from now on, and no one will dare to abandon you!¡±


    ¡­


    After calming the person down, Wumu continued.


    In Feng Xuanrui''s words: "My sister voted six points, don''t try to cheat!"


    The two brothers Qingshan and Qingshui originally thought that they needed to let go in order for their two children to win.


    As a result, Feng Xuanrui''s luck and luck were not very good.


    But every year, it¡¯s like being cheated, and I¡¯m extremely lucky.


    Just throw it away and you get six points.


    Yes, there are no points below six.


    Feng Xuanrui¡¯s eyes turned red with envy, but he was not jealous. Instead, he raised his head proudly and showed off: ¡°My sister is so awesome!¡±


    ¡°My sister is simply God¡¯s biological daughter!¡±


    ¡°Sister, okay? I¡¯m mine!¡±


    ¡­


    By the end of the game, Brother Qingshan was already numb.


    How to play this?


    ??Although Feng Xuanrui is a bad guy, his score is either one or two.


    But, I can¡¯t stand it, Sui Sui is awesome!


    On average, he is still better than the two brothers!


    The two brothers finally lay flat on their backs.


    During lunch, Doctor Liu asked the kitchen to prepare rice and stir-fried vegetables with minced meat added.


    Feng Xuanrui is addicted to feeding, and he feeds Suisui at noon.


    Although Suisui can eat by himself, the food fed by his brother tastes better!


    Then, she sat there obediently and waited to eat.


    Doctor Liu, who had been quietly practicing the Sword of the Hours for a while, couldn''t help but feel sour when he saw how well-behaved he was. "Why didn''t I feed him if this kid got the first step?"


    After dinner, the two children went to bed.


    Doctor Liu called Feng Xuanrui''s two guards over: "We really can''t get rid of that scumbag family right now. Wouldn''t it be cheaper to go to the capital for that little girl?"


    "But no one has stipulated that we can''t deal with them, and we can''t beat them!"


    "Put a sack on me and beat me hard!"


    ¡°Don¡¯t break the bones, so as not to affect the labor service in June!¡±


    ??Doctor Liu gritted his teeth and almost ignored his status as a doctor and took action himself.


    Upon hearing this, the two guards asked carefully to find out the approximate extent of the attack. They also noted down a few locations that were particularly painful without hitting hard, and then quietly withdrew.


    When the two children woke up, they found...


    Prince Qing is back!


    Feng Xuanrui happily held Suisui''s hand and rushed out, shouting as he ran: "Uncle Wang, Uncle Wang, can we go put out the river lanterns?"


    Cute and cute little second update~


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 27： Be a caring brother

    Chapter 27: Be a caring brother


    Prince Qing has been very busy these days. Now that things have finally been sorted out, he can come back to see his two children.


    As soon as he entered the door, before he saw anyone, he heard Feng Xuanrui''s energetic voice.


    Before King Qing could respond, Feng Xuanrui had already rushed over, holding Suisui''s hand.


    Seeing this, King Qing frowned, opened his arms to protect the two people, and reminded in a deep voice: "Watch your feet."


    Feng Xuanrui''s feet are almost healed after not going out these days.


    ??However, Dr. Liu said, it still needs careful maintenance to avoid leaving the root of disease in the future.


    Being reminded by King Qing, Feng Xuanrui slowed down.


    Sui Sui''s legs are short, so he is very tired from following, and he is gasping for air now.


    Looking at this scene, Prince Qing frowned again: "My sister is still young, so don''t drag her around like this all the time."


    Feng Xuanrui was so excited just now that he forgot about this matter. He turned his head and saw Suisui gasping for air, and then he realized it.


    He smiled guiltily, raised his hand and touched Suisui''s head: "I''m sorry, sister, I will pay attention next time!"


    Be careful and be a qualified and caring brother.


    Suisui doesn''t mind these things. She is very happy to be with her brother!


    So, after listening to Feng Xuanrui''s words, she shook her head obediently.


    The younger sister was well -behaved and soft, and Feng Xuanrui couldn''t control it and touched it several times. It wasn''t until year after year, so she took back her hand.


    ??But children are forgetful, so Feng Xuanrui turned his head and thought about other things: "Uncle Wang, can we put out the river lanterns today?"


    King Qing looked at the weather, and then thought that the city was now in order, and since he was with him, safety would not be a problem, so he nodded.


    Seeing Uncle Qing nod, Feng Xuanrui happily pulled Suisui and started spinning around.


    Sui Sui just recovered his breath and was pulled to run and jump again.


    She did not feel tired, but was moved by Feng Xuanrui''s emotions and felt happy.


    The family is going to put out river lanterns, so dinner must be prepared early.


    ?Feng Xuanrui has no intention of eating and just wants to go out and play early.


    ?It was Dr. Liu who was advising on the side: "When you put out river lanterns, it will be artistic at night, and it will look even brighter at night."


    When Feng Xuanrui heard this, he thought it was the same and reluctantly drank a few more mouthfuls of porridge.


    In comparison, Suisui''s obedient appearance is so distressing!


    Supper is minced meat porridge.


    Doctor Liu planned to let them get used to it, and then gradually replace them with others.


    ?Especially in Suisui, such a young child has a cold body. If he does not take good care of himself, he will...


    It is estimated that he will suffer a lot!


    Suisui has never eaten white rice or minced meat before.


    So, eat very carefully at this time.


    ?Each bite is chewed carefully and slowly.


    ?Every bite is eaten very cleanly.


    She cherishes every grain of rice, every mouthful of meat, and every drop of rice soup.


    In contrast, Feng Xuanrui only took a few sips and refused to eat any more.


    After dinner, the two children went back to get their own river lanterns.


    Feng Xuanrui¡¯s is a pink rabbit river lantern.


    Sui Sui is a small pink and yellow flower.


    Feng Xuanrui''s legs are not fully healed yet, and he is still young every year.


    So King Qing arranged a carriage to take them there.


    There is a river in Qingzhou Fucheng, which runs through the entire city.


    It is also because of this river that the public security in Qingzhou City has not been good in recent years.


    Because the city gates were closed and guarded, but there were still people with good swimming ability who swam in from the river. In the middle of the night, when the guards are lax, it''s really hard to be discovered if you sneak in quietly.


    ??Now that the bandits have been wiped out, King Qing also took Magistrate Sun to carefully clean up the security in the city.


    In the short term, there is no need to worry too much about security issues in the city.


    A few days ago, the daughter of a wealthy family in the city took her little sisters to put out river lanterns.


    Lighting up river lanterns can be a way of remembering, praying for blessings, eliminating disasters, warding off evil spirits, etc.


    ?Feng Xuanrui simply thought it was lively and wanted to come and play.


    King Qing and the others treated the children as if they were young and wanted to come and pray.


    For Suisui, the most important thing is to eliminate disasters.


    ? Say goodbye to the difficult and difficult past.


    In the future, although I don¡¯t know if it will be smooth sailing, at least the days will get better and better.


    Regarding the issue of Suisui''s resettlement, King Qing did not respond to Dr. Liu''s request.


    ?Because Feng Xuanrui likes this sister, King Qing is going to take Sui Sui back to the capital first, and then see if Feng Xuanrui is still popular? Do you still like this sister?


    ??If the other party always likes her, Prince Qing can arrange for Sui Sui to enter Prince Qi''s Mansion.


    As for himself¡­


    ?His precious daughter is unique. Even if she is gone, he will not let anyone else take her place.


    So, I can only feel sorry for this little girl.


    ?Looking at Suisui''s bald little head, Prince Qing sighed softly.


    There were quite a few people in their group, and Zhan Yuan was ahead to clear the way. After the two children arrived, they rushed forward like wild horses that had escaped the reins.


    ?Of course, the main thing is Feng Xuan Rui Chong, who is forced to run forward every year.


    ?However, Feng Xuanrui stopped after running for a while.


    One is that his feet are not fully healed yet and he does not dare to wave hard.


    The other one, of course, still remembers it, but he is too young to keep up.


    ¡°Sister, this way, the river is wider this way!¡±


    ¡°Here we come, brother!¡±


    ¡°Sister, my little bunny is the cutest!¡±


    Because it was given by my sister, it is the cutest.


    ?Feng Xuanrui proudly stood up his belly.


    Before Sui Sui had time to praise his brother, he heard an unconvinced voice coming from not far away: "That rabbit is almost ugly, how can it be any good? That''s nonsense!"


    ?Feng Xuanrui was waving his little rabbit proudly, but when he heard this sound, he became angry instantly.


    Looking in the direction of the voice, he found that the speaker was a fat man about his age. Feng Xuanrui stepped forward and gritted his teeth and said, "Look, look, what''s wrong with my lamp? This is a rabbit. Rabbit, you¡¯re so beautiful, you don¡¯t understand!¡±


    The little fat man just wanted to mutter.


    However, he was born with a loud voice and thought that his voice was not loud, but everyone nearby heard it.


    ?Feng Xuanrui walked directly in front of him, but the little fat man accepted it as a provocation.


    Then, the little fat man was no longer convinced. He pinched his waist, raised his belly that was rounder than Feng Xuanrui''s, and stepped forward: "I say it''s ugly, it''s ugly, just a little bit!"


    ??Feng Xuanrui has been the little bully in the palace for so long, and his younger brother was often beaten to the point where he cried for father and mother.


    At this moment, could he be convinced by being provoked by a strange fat man or in front of his sister?


    impossible!


    Absolutely impossible!


    Feng Xuanrui was furious on the spot. If he hadn''t cherished the river lantern made by his sister, he would have slapped the river lantern in the little fat man''s face.


    But, if you can¡¯t do it yourself, the little fat guy can do it, right?


    Feng Xuanrui quickly stepped forward, grabbed the other party''s river lantern, and slapped it in the little fat man''s face: "Yours is ugly, yours is the ugliest, it''s so ugly that it makes people sick!"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 28： kids fighting

    Chapter 28 Children fighting


    ?Feng Xuanrui¡¯s retort caused the little fat man¡¯s river lantern to fall apart!


    ??Seeing the river lantern falling apart with his own eyes, the little fat man broke through the defense on the spot and burst into tears. Then he lowered his head, preparing to use his head as a weapon to hit Feng Xuanrui.


    ?Feng Xuanrui is usually unambiguous in fights. Looking at his posture, how can you still understand?


    ??Immediately adjusted his posture, and reminded Suisui loudly: "Back off, brother, let''s fight with this little fat guy first!"


    ?Fengxuanrui''s usual physical skills in riding and shooting were not good, but he had an advantage against the fat guy who was even worse.


    The two men soon got into a fight.


    The little fat man also brought six companions. When he saw the situation, he immediately stepped forward to help.


    When Sui Sui saw his brother being bullied, he was scared at first, but his belief in wanting to protect his brother broke through the fear.


    Then, Suisui also rushed!


    She is small and has little strength, so she does not have an advantage in the crowd.


    But she can¡¯t stand it, she¡¯s so flexible!


    Plus, she also has a system reminder.


    ¡¾Left, get out of the way! ¡¿


    ¡¾Right side, give us a punch! ¡¿


    ?The system will not say: We can¡¯t fight, the fight is not good, or anything like that.


    ?Other people¡¯s fists almost hit Suisui¡¯s face. Are you here to tell her that fighting is bad, so don¡¯t do it?


    Farewell to the Holy Mother!


    ?Children are not unreasonable when they fight. They fight back when it is time to fight back and take advantage as much as possible.


    Anyway, you will inevitably be dealt with afterwards.


    ?Furthermore, the growth and happiness system is to let children grow up happily, how can they be wronged?


    Sorry, I can¡¯t bear the slightest grievance!


    ??Feng Xuanrui and Sui Sui were facing an army of seven little fat men. To be honest...


    There is no advantage at all.


    But, you can¡¯t lose!


    Feng Xuanrui has developed an essence in these years of fighting.


    What should I do if there are many people on the other side?


    It doesn¡¯t matter, just grab one person and beat him, and it doesn¡¯t matter how others beat you.


    Anyway, if they beat him, he would beat the one he grabbed.


    ?Although Suisui is flexible, he can''t handle the large number of people in front of him!


    Three people surrounded her and successfully brought her down.


    At first, the little fat guys thought that this was also a stinky brother.


    As a result, Suisui was pushed down and let out an ouch.


    A soft and waxy voice sounded, and the little fat man who was holding him down was stunned: "Girl, girl?"


    ¡°Girl???¡±


    "ah???"


    The little fat man who was holding down Suisui had already spread his legs and was about to ride on Suisui.


    After hearing that Suisui was a girl, I stood there at a loss.


    Suisui saw the opportunity and quickly got up. He didn''t care about the fat guys around him and rushed towards Feng Xuanrui.


    ??They are still suppressing their elder brothers to fight, no matter what, look at their iron-headed skills year after year!


    Sui Sui rushed over like a small cannonball.


    Don¡¯t say¡­


    ?Although she was young, she rushed over with some strength and staggered the little fat man who was holding Feng Xuanrui''s hair.


    ??The little fat man was so unhappy that he tried to catch Suisui with his backhand.


    In the end, he only touched a slippery little bald head, and not even half of his hair.


    Moreover, his companion was still shouting: "Shiro, that''s a sister!" Shiro:?


    What?


    ?Whose family is having a fight and brings their sisters?


    Do you want to lose face?


    Zhan Yuan took two quick steps and surveyed the terrain. He turned around and saw several children fighting together.


    He was startled and hurried back.


    Just in time, the guards and entourage of the little fat man''s group also passed by.


    When the two adults met...


    The little fat man¡¯s guard almost knelt down.


    No, little master, you can fight after you see it clearly!


    Who are you provoking? ? ?


    In the past few days, King Qing led Zhan Yuanzhan Gao and the others frequently in and out of the government offices in Fucheng. Everyone around Magistrate Sun also knew him.


    Zhan Yuan still had some impressions of one of the guards, who had been protecting Magistrate Sun recently.


    Seeing the person, Zhan Yuan looked at the children who were fighting, stepped forward and pulled away the two who were about to beat Feng Xuanrui, and then turned to look at the person: "Sun You?"


    When Sun Yi heard Zhan Yuan''s roll call, he hurriedly responded: "Hey, it''s me, it''s me, General Zhan."


    ??He didn''t know how to explain it, so he could only take two steps forward and started to help tear the group of fat guys apart.


    King Qing also rushed over at this time.


    You will know as soon as you see the scene...


    There was another fight.


    To be honest, he has become immune to such a scene.


    There is no way, Feng Xuanrui has done this too many times, not to mention the opponent''s record in the capital.


    Therefore, King Qing was not surprised. He only raised his eyebrows and asked Zhan Yuan: "Who was beaten? What happened?"


    What is the matter of right and wrong grievances? We must first ask clearly.


    If it is your child¡¯s fault, then just apologize.


    If not, then you can¡¯t let your children suffer.


    ??When Feng Xuanrui was pulled apart, his hair was scattered, his clothes were messy, and he was a little embarrassed.


    Just like that, he was still not convinced: "Let me go, let me go, I can still fight!"


    Zhan Yuan originally wanted to say, watch your feet!


    But after thinking about it, he felt that such a reminder was probably useless. Seeing Suisui whose eyes were red, Zhan Yuan had an idea: "Sixth Young Master, you scared my sister."


    ?Fengxuanrui:?


    Why?


    What?


    That¡¯s right, sister!


    Feng Xuanrui, who finally calmed down, turned his head and saw Suisui''s eyes were red and his mouth was flattened, looking aggrieved.


    After receiving the eyes of his brother, looking at the other person''s embarrassment, he finally couldn''t hold it, and he cried.


    After crying at Suisui, Feng Xuanrui''s heated brain completely calmed down.


    He took two steps forward, took Sui Sui into his arms with unfamiliar movements, gently touched her little head, and said comfortingly: "Don''t cry, Sui Sui, brother won the battle. Don''t worry, brother is very powerful. They Just rely on the fact that you have more people!¡±


    After being protected for many years, her uneasy heart finally calmed down a bit. She struggled to get out of Feng Xuanrui''s arms, raised her hand to touch the bruises on his face, and said anxiously: "Brother, Du Qing Yes, do you feel any pain?¡±


    When I was swollen by my uncle when I was 12 years old, my arm was blue and swollen, and it hurt a lot.


    ?Now the side of my brother¡¯s face is also turning green.


    ?Thinking about the pain I had felt, I thought every year that my brother must be in pain.


    ?Thinking about this, the tears flowed even more fiercely.


    Sui Sui started crying loudly because of the reminder from the system.


    ifies you with candy. Suisui, you have to cry loudly to make everyone feel sorry for you and your brother. ¡¿


    However, at this time she returned to her former self, shedding tears silently and sobbing quietly.


    ?She was thin and felt aggrieved when she cried, looking very pitiful.


    When Feng Xuanrui saw his sister crying like this, he also cried loudly. While crying, he shouted: "I don''t feel pain, I don''t feel pain, I just feel sorry for my sister, oh!"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 29： They are not brothers

    Chapter 29 None of them are brothers


    Children¡¯s emotions are most easily affected.


    It is true to laugh, and it is even more true to cry.


    ??The little fat man who was beaten by Feng Xuanrui was already aggrieved, but when he heard the loud crying coming from the other side, he couldn''t control it.


    He was crying just now and didn''t dare to say anything.


    ??Woooo!


    My face hurts so much, and my stomach hurts too!


    When the little fat boy cried, the other little fat boys couldn''t control themselves when they saw it.


    By the time Magistrate Sun heard the news and came over, the children had just been comforted.


    ??Prefect Sun knew that this time when Prince Qing came to run an errand, he brought the young master from Prince Qi''s residence with him.


    Hearing that his grandson had a conflict with others and even started fighting, Magistrate Sun felt his eyes darken.


    After coming over, he smiled apologetically and walked up to King Qing. Before he could speak, he heard King Qing say in a deep voice: "It''s nothing, just a child''s play."


    Zhifu Sun:?


    ha?


    Is it really just a slapstick?


    ?Zhifu Sun began to doubt life.


    Turning around to look, he found that his grandson was currently surrounding a bald child.


    There were two bruises on his face and there were still tears, but his smile was very bright.


    Zhifu Sun:? ?


    Aha?


    When he was old and exhausted, he came here. You told grandpa that you were fine, and you still had fun with others?


    ?The matter was resolved unexpectedly smoothly. King Qing asked about the cause and effect, and knew that both parties were responsible. He pressured Feng Xuanrui and the fat boy Sun Ronglin, who took the lead, to apologize to each other and reluctantly reconciled.


    The relationship between the two parties is truly reconciled because...


    years old.


    One person in the little fat boy¡¯s group of friends shouted: ¡°The one crying particularly pitifully is a sister!¡±


    ?This sound, like thunder, immediately stunned the little fat guys.


    ¡°Sister? Where does your sister come from?¡±


    ¡°You actually have a cute sister?¡±


    ¡°My sister is not cute!¡±


    ¡­


    Half of the little fat man¡¯s friends have a good impression of his sister.


    These people are jealous of other people¡¯s sisters because they have no younger sisters.


    ?The other ones obviously have younger sisters and are suffering from it. No matter how much their friends try to persuade them, they will never find their younger sisters cute.


    Then Suisui was surrounded by them.


    Feng Xuanrui was so frightened that he held his sister tightly in his arms, fearing that someone would come and **** her away!


    Sun Ronglin was crying so loudly before that he felt extremely aggrieved.


    ??Among the Little Fatty friends, he was beaten the worst because Feng Xuanrui rode him and kept beating him in the face.


    However, at this moment he laughed the loudest: "Is this really my sister?"


    While speaking, he kept staring at Suisui''s little bald head, as if he was judging the truth from the lie.


    Sui Sui was struck by his gaze, and her heart went crazy, and she subconsciously shrank behind Feng Xuanrui.


    Fengxuan now discovered that even after being protected in his arms, these people still touched him, and he was so angry that he hid Suisui behind his back.


    But, it¡¯s no use!


    The little fat guys circled around him.


    Sun Ronglin, with his bruised face, came over and gently poked Suisui''s sleeve.


    His movements were cautious, as if Suisui was not a child but a fragile object.


    He poked it, and actually touched Suisui''s sleeve in vain, but Sun Ronglin happily said, "It''s my sister!"


    Suisui scratched his face in confusion, wondering why the other person suddenly smiled like that?


    how to say?


    Just looking at it made her feel uncomfortable, so she subconsciously shrank back behind Feng Xuanrui.


    ??After Sun Ronglin finished poking, the other two little fat guys also poked happily.


    They didn¡¯t really poke it, you can tell by their careful movements.


    Actually, it''s more about poking the air. Even so, they are happy.


    ¡°Hey, sister!¡± ????¡°It¡¯s my sister!¡±


    ¡°My sister is quite cute.¡±


    ¡°By the way, where is my sister¡¯s hair?¡±


    ¡°Did the little scoundrel shave it?¡±


    "It''s possible. I heard that some little villains are very mean to my sister. He must be!"


    ¡­


    Feng Xuanrui, who was characterized as a little bad guy, received the death stares from three little fat men.


    ?Sun Ronglin even had some unfinished ideas and wanted to get started.


    He thought for a while, then discussed with Feng Xuanrui with a sore face: "How about we have another fight, and if I win, can my sister give it to me?"


    Feng Xuanrui exploded when he heard this. Are you trying to steal his sister?


    He stepped forward and punched Sun Ronglin straight away, making Sun Ronglin cry again!


    ?Sun Ronglin shed tears of grievance, and asked without giving up: "In half a month, I just want to know what it''s like to have a sister, can''t I do it? I''ve been beaten, woo woo!"


    Feng Xuanrui was like an angry little lion, roaring: "No, no, no, my sister is mine!"


    Suisui stood behind Feng Xuanrui and nodded obediently: "Yes, Suisui belongs to my brother."


    Sun Ronglin was beaten and cried twice. When he heard the sound, he came over again and said, "Your name is Sui Sui? Is it Sui Sui who is safe?"


    ?Two other little fat guys with the same appearance also came over: "It must be this age! Otherwise, which age is it?"


    ¡­


    Three little fat guys were walking around Suisui, talking from time to time and caring about Suisui''s daily life.


    Suisui didn''t feel any malice from them, but his brother was unhappy.


    So, she kept holding on to Feng Xuanrui''s clothes and looked at everyone timidly, without speaking again.


    She didn¡¯t speak, and it didn¡¯t affect the enthusiasm of the little fat guys.


    ??When Magistrate Sun came over, this was what he saw.


    Sui Sui''s current appearance is not good-looking.


    ??But those eyes, like black grapes, are lively and bright, as bright as the stars.


    ??Prefect Sun originally just wanted to take one look at it and then take it back, but ended up looking at it again and again...


    Then, he couldn''t help but sigh: "This kid looks quite cool."


    King Qing:? ? ?


    Where is the water?


    The little girl has been raising her for a few days, but she hasn¡¯t gained much meat.


    Still as skinny as before.


    ?Shui Ling?


    I really didn¡¯t see it.


    Feng Xuanrui was originally annoyed by the fact that the three little fat men coveted his sister.


    Now that Magistrate Sun spoke, he became vigilant again. He glared at Magistrate Sun like a little wolf cub and said fiercely: "Are you coming to steal your sister from me too?"


    Before Magistrate Sun could reply, Sun Ronglin ran over and looked at him eagerly: "Grandpa, I want a sister."


    After finishing speaking, fearing that his grandfather had misunderstood, Sun Ronglin turned sideways and pointed at Suisui not far away: "I want a sister with eyes as beautiful as hers. If she can be like this sister, that would be the best. "


    ?Fengxuanrui:? ? ?


    Don¡¯t go too far!


    Sui Sui Sui used to be disliked.


    ??Uncle thinks she eats too much, and aunt dislikes everything she has.


    ?My cousin thinks she is a **** without a father, my cousin thinks she is dirty, and my cousin thinks she is too weak to be a big horse for him.


    She has never encountered a situation where so many people like her and want to take her home.


    At this time, Suisui was at a loss and nervously clutched his brother''s clothes.


    She thought that no matter how many people came to rob her, she would not want to go with them.


    Because, they are not brothers.


    And she likes her brother.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 30： want a home

    Chapter 30 Wanting a Family


    The fear that has grown over the years has infected Feng Xuanrui.


    ?This made the little boy even more angry. He pinched his waist and yelled: "Let''s see who dares to steal my sister from me!"


    ?Sun Ronglin was pampered and grew up. He has a good heart, but is willful and quick-tongued.


    He was just a child originally, with no scheming ideas and nothing to say.


    Hearing what Feng Xuanrui said directly aroused Sun Ronglin''s unwillingness to admit defeat. He also imitated Feng Xuanrui''s example, pinched his waist, straightened out his round belly, and shouted: "Just grab it, just grab it, I like it too This sister!¡±


    Zhifu Sun:¡­!


    Stop talking!


    ?Zhifu Sun smiled apologetically and pulled the eldest grandson back.


    ?Sun Ronglin took a look and saw his grandfather pulling him?


    That didn¡¯t work. He started to struggle, waving his arms and shouting: "Grandpa, I want my sister, I want my sister!"


    The twin brothers next to him are Sun Ronglin''s cousins. They are about the same age as him, both eleven years old, but have younger birthdays.


    ?At this time, seeing Sun Ronglin struggling, they also joined in: "Uncle, uncle, you just agree, we like this sister too!"


    ?Fengxuanrui:? ? ?


    Don¡¯t go too far!


    Such a scene made Suisui a little confused.


    She looked around, then shrank behind Feng Xuanrui.


    The children were playing around, and most of the river lanterns were broken, and they couldn''t put them back even if they wanted to.


    Furthermore, what needs to be solved now is not the issue of placing river lanterns.


    ??But Feng Xuanrui was unhappy and Sun Ronglin didn''t want to go back, so the two children started fighting together again.


    ?In the end, King Qing couldn''t stand it anymore. He took two steps forward, picked up the person one by one with each hand, and forcibly separated the two people.


    ?Even so, Feng Xuanrui and Sun Ronglin were not convinced and continued to punch and kick in the air.


    ¡°Let me go, I want my sister!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense, my sister is mine!¡±


    ¡°No, whatever I like is mine!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense, that¡¯s obviously the sister I found first!¡±


    ¡­


    ??The two of them didn''t feel scared when being carried by King Qing, and they were still spraying each other.


    She has been worried about her brother every year, although she is also quite afraid of Prince Qing, because this uncle is really cruel!


    However, in the end, the fear of his brother defeated the fear of King Qing.


    Suisui walked over in small steps and gently tugged at the hem of Prince Qing''s clothes. Just as he was about to speak, Prince Qing turned his head at this moment.


    ?The cold brows made Suisui take a step back in fear.


    However, seeing his brother still struggling there, Suisui gritted his teeth and asked in a small voice: "...Brother will be in pain, can you let me go?"


    After finishing speaking, she glanced at Prince Qing anxiously, and his cold gaze made her shrink back.


    ?She thought, Lele said, you have to have an attitude when asking for help!


    Thinking of this, Sui Sui gathered up the courage again and said in a voice as small as a mosquito, "Uncle Prince Qing, please."


    ?The little girl''s voice was small and soft, with a hint of coquettishness.


    King Qing has been on the battlefield for many years, and his five senses are much sharper than others.


    ?Even if Sui Sui made a breathy sound, he could hear it clearly.


    ??Seeing that the little girl was clearly scared, but still bravely grabbed the hem of his clothes and begged for Feng Xuanrui, King Qing sighed silently.


    What a good boy!


    ??Although the Chen family is not a good person, they have not taught their children carefully.


    But, at least, she is not crooked.


    ?In this way, we can safely bring people back to the capital.


    ?? King Qing thought the two children were noisy, and originally wanted to give them fifty pieces each to make them be honest and obedient.


    However, looking at Shang Suisui''s bright and dark eyes, King Qing''s heart became softer. He thought, they are all children, let¡¯s teach them slowly.


    King Qing let go of his hand and put the two children down as gently as possible.


    Then they got together again.


    King Qing:?


    Give you a chance!


    ??? Before King Qing could get angry, Magistrate Sun and Doctor Liu had already separated the two children with good looks.


    ?Sun Ronglin saw that his sister couldn''t be taken back, so she lay on the ground and started acting bad.


    The little fat man lay down on the ground, and then shouted at the top of his lungs: "No, Grandpa, I won''t go back! Unless my sister comes back with us, I want my sister, I want my sister!"


    When the Qiu twin brothers saw it, they also imitated their cousin''s example, lying there and starting to cheat.


    Zhifu Sun:? ?


    He has no shame standing here now!


    However, the eldest son and his wife have been married for more than ten years, so they need such a precious son.


    The whole family dotes on Sun Ronglin, especially his wife.


    ??If his wife knew about this, Magistrate Sun would probably be scolded again!


    Magistrate Sun, whose brain was buzzing from his grandson''s crying, had no choice but to go to discuss with Prince Qing: "Your Highness, you see these children are quite destined, why don''t you come to Humble House for a reward today?" ?¡±


    ??Prefect Sun has said this, and the official affairs of Prince Qing have been almost handled. He can only return to the capital after finishing the work.


    ?Now that the other party said this, it was hard for King Qing to refuse.


    ?Furthermore, it is indeed not an option to let the children make noise here all the time.


    ??Although Sun Ronglin is a little willful, he is not a bad boy.


    ?? I just reasoned with him, and the little fat man also apologized honestly.


    ?Thinking of this, King Qing nodded in agreement: "Okay, trouble."


    ??Zhifu Sun waved his hands repeatedly: "Where, where, it''s your highness'' honor. It''s an honor for me."


    Feng Xuanrui was still protecting Sui Sui behind him, and was fighting with the three brothers Sun Ronglin.


    As a result, I sprayed and sprayed and found...


    Hey, they can play together?


    Feng Xuanrui was alert for a moment and looked at Prince Qing worriedly: "Uncle Wang, when I return to the capital, can I take my sister with me, right?"


    To this, King Qing nodded generously.


    He is a good boy, but also from such a pitiful background.


    Whether it''s Prince Qi''s house or Doctor Liu''s house, they can afford to raise such a child, so just take him with him.


    Suisui¡¯s household registration information had been reported to the county two days ago.


    So, now Suisui has become a black household.


    However, that is for ordinary people. For Prince Qing and others, it is just a black household, which is not a problem at all.


    After getting the answer he wanted, Feng Xuanrui proudly raised his head and glanced at Sun Ronlin, then turned to look at Suisui: "Don''t worry, sister, brother will definitely take you back to the capital!"


    After finishing speaking, he grinned, proudly and arrogantly: "Brother will definitely do what he promised you."


    Sui Sui has been worried about his final belonging.


    ?Now that I have received a positive answer, my hanging heart can finally slowly return to my stomach.


    She nodded solemnly and obediently: "Well, I will go home with my brother."


    Home, for Suisui, is a temptation.


    Going home with my brother is a combination of temptation and expectation and yearning.


    ?At this moment, Suisui felt that he was the happiest child in the world!


    ??If we talk about the hardships in the past, it was all in exchange for a brother who would take her home.


    Sui Sui doesn¡¯t mind going through the same hardship again.


    There is expectation and warmth, and for Suisui, suffering is no longer bitter.


    I want to go home with my brother


    ¡ª¡ªNotes from every year


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 31： Really? I do not believe!

    Chapter 31 Really? I do not believe!


    ?The group packed up and went to Master Sun''s house.


    On the way, Magistrate Sun arranged for people to take the other young masters back to the house properly.


    There are two children with injuries on their faces. Someone must be sent over to explain the situation carefully to avoid misunderstandings by the parents.


    Qingzhou Prefecture is located in the Jiangnan area and is much richer than other prefectures.


    The residence of Magistrate Sun is very grand.


    Compared to the post house where he lived every year before, Magistrate Sun''s home was like a magnificent palace.


    After reading it, Country Bumpkin almost let out an exclamation.


    Seeing his sister looking around curiously, Feng Xuanrui felt a little sad: "Sister, this is nothing. When we return to the capital, we will see our Prince Qi''s Mansion. That will be called grand!"


    ?Zhifu Sun:¡­


    ??If my residence was more grand than the royal residence, my body and head would have been separated long ago and each would live in his own way!


    ? Sui Sui didn¡¯t understand, but she believed in her brother, so she nodded obediently.


    ?However, I couldn''t help but look around curiously.


    ?That pavilion is so beautiful, the rockery looks grand, the flowers, grass, and pool...


    They obviously didn¡¯t travel much, but the scenery they saw was very pleasant.


    It may also be that the night is hazy and you can''t see clearly. Everything becomes ethereal in the flickering candlelight, making it even more charming.


    ?Sun Ronglin successfully brought his sister back to his home, and he was so happy that he almost moved out all the money.


    ?However, most of a child¡¯s wealth consists of toys and the like.


    ?Sun Ronglin is not good at reading. He is the kind of scumbag who would make his father angry to death when it comes to knowledge!


    So, share books?


    ?That¡¯s impossible!


    Toys, toys, toys!


    Little wooden horse, wooden donkey, nine rings, Luban lock...


    Two large boxes were filled with all kinds of small toys.


    Three or five servants are needed to get various small wooden horses and the like.


    Where has Suisui seen such a scene?


    ?Feng Xuanrui¡¯s base camp is not here, so the things that can be taken out in the post house are very limited.


    At this time, when Sun Ronglin shared it, Suisui was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Sister, do you like this? I¡¯m giving it to you!¡±


    ¡°And this, I¡¯ll give it to you too!¡±


    ¡°Sister, whatever you like, just pick it!¡±


    ¡­


    The little fat man was so generous that he could not help but gasp when he saw the Qiu brothers next to him.


    ?They are cousins. I asked for it before, but my cousin refused to give it.


    I just hate that they are not sisters!


    ?However, my sister is a bit cute!


    The Qiu brothers carefully observed Sui Sui, as if she was a fragile object.


    The two of them looked at the young bald head, each other''s thin little face, and the beautiful big eyes.


    After a long time, the eldest brother Qiu Ping whispered: "My sister is too thin, she needs to eat more."


    Brother Qiu An agreed and said, "Yes, cousin, that''s the best thing to do. You''ll be strong in fighting!"


    Qiu Ping was not happy after hearing this: "How can my sister fight? With us here, there is no need for my sister to fight, we protect her!"


    Qiu An realized his mistake and nodded hastily: "Yes, yes, father said, we are men and we must protect women and children!"


    ¡­


    At this time, Feng Xuanrui couldn''t care less about the mutterings of the two Qiu brothers.


    Because, Sun Ronglin is so good!


    Toys, okay?


    ?Sister, do you like it?


    Give!


    Sister is too thin?


    Need to make up for it?


    eat!


    Feng Xuanrui was so angry that he gritted his teeth: "Little fat man, you are playing tricks on me!"


    Sui Sui was dazzled by the toy that was originally shared by Sun Ronglin.


    Where has this little bumpkin from a mountain village seen so many good things?


    After being keenly aware of his brother''s emotions, Suisui quickly turned his head and ran to Feng Xuanrui''s side. He gently pulled his sleeve and shook it: "Brother, are you unhappy?"


    The young boy does not understand that the living environment in Sui Sui''s past has determined her sensitive mind and keen intuition.


    When asked by his sister, Feng Xuanrui felt sour and happy at the same time.


    In fact, he also wants more people to feel pain every year.


    Sister, it¡¯s too hard.


    However, privately, he thought: My sister is his sister, why should others take care of her?


    Conflicts arose in his heart. Feng Xuanrui shook his head and then nodded.


    Sui Sui is at a loss.


    Are you happy or unhappy?


    ? Sui Sui didn¡¯t understand, but she thought that her brother probably didn¡¯t like her playing with other brothers.


    ?Then she won¡¯t play with other brothers!


    She only likes her brother!


    Suisui is no longer interested in those toys, but follows Feng Xuanrui obediently.


    Looking at such age, Feng Xuanrui felt uncomfortable again.


    ?He felt that he really deserved to die!


    Isn¡¯t it bad for multiple people to love my sister?


    Feng Xuanrui, who wanted to slap himself twice, quickly adjusted his mentality and said with a smile: "Sister, do you want to know how to play with these things?"


    Is my brother happy again?


    Suisui looked at Feng Xuanrui doubtfully, then shook his head.


    How could she understand something she had never seen before?


    Thinking of this, Suisui lowered his head in frustration, and said in a small voice with annoyance, "Brother, do you think Suisui is stupid?"


    ?Feng Xuanrui subconsciously denied it: "How could it be?"


    Seeing his sister hanging her little head in despair, Feng Xuanrui took Sui Sui''s hand, sat down at the table, picked up a nine-link ring, and demonstrated it to Suisui: "Sister, look, this thing is called a nine-link ring. Let''s It needs to be..."


    Sun Ronglin saw that his sister''s attention had been stolen by Feng Xuanrui, and he flattened his mouth unhappily: "I bet you can''t untie it!"


    Feng Xuanrui originally just wanted to demonstrate, but at this time, Sun Ronglin provoked him, and he immediately scratched his neck and said: "How is it possible? I am the best!"


    ?Sun Ronglin is possessed by a gang spirit: "Is it true? I don''t believe it!"


    ¡°You can cry when I untie it!¡±


    ¡°Really? I don¡¯t believe it!¡±


    ¡­


    The two people were talking and quarreled again.


    Then, the two people started competing to solve the nine-link chain.


    The Qiu brothers were cheerleaders on the side, looking at Feng Xuanrui worriedly.


    One stick of incense has passed, and no one has solved the nine links. Feng Xuanrui is hungry, and Sun Ronglin is also hungry.


    The two teenagers looked at each other, laughed at each other, and then went to eat honestly.


    Doctor Liu had expected that Feng Xuanrui would be hungry. If he didn''t eat well at night, it would be strange if he wasn''t hungry!


    ?However, he had just been sick before, so his diet should still be light, and since it was a late night snack, Dr. Liu suggested eating something that is easy to digest.


    ?Zhifu Sun asked the kitchen to cook some noodles for the children.


    Other children are easy to talk about. They fight a lot, have a lot of activity and consume a lot.


    But Doctor Liu was worried about Suisui, so he came over and asked: "Are you hungry, Suisui?"


    ?Afraid that the child would be embarrassed and dare not speak, Doctor Liu quickly followed: "You have to tell the truth to grandpa."


    Sun Ronglin listened on the side and whispered to Feng Xuanrui: "This grandpa speaks so kindly."


    ?Feng Xuanrui glanced at him and hummed: "He is a doctor, and acupuncture will be great."


    After hearing this, Sun Ronglin subconsciously moved his position and put a little distance away from Dr. Liu.


    ?At this time, no matter how cute the sister is, there is nothing she can do to get Sun Ronglin closer to the doctor!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 32： Double-standard behavior every year

    Chapter 32 Sui Sui¡¯s double-standard behavior


    She doesn¡¯t feel hungry at all. She ate well in the evening.


    When Doctor Liu asked, he shook his head obediently: "I''m not hungry, Grandpa Liu."


    The housekeeper of the Sun Mansion heard it on the side and said with a smile: "The soup used to cook the noodles is the chicken soup made in the morning. It is warm and delicious. If you don''t want to eat noodles, you can drink some soup to warm yourself up."


    ??Doctor Liu thinks this arrangement is not bad. What should I do if the little girl feels uncomfortable if the other children eat it?


    He turned around and asked Suisui: "Then let''s drink some soup to warm ourselves up before going to bed?"


    Sui Suisui nodded obediently.


    Looking at the cute appearance of the child, Doctor Liu couldn''t help but touched Suisui''s little head.


    Don¡¯t tell me, it¡¯s slippery and feels pretty good.


    Doctor Liu did not forget that his spleen and stomach were weak over the years. He turned around and said a few more words to the housekeeper: "As for the chicken soup, please remove the oil slick. This child is weak. It is not good to take too much food at once. Don''t put too much salt in it." many."


    ¡­


    Once he talked a lot, Dr. Liu¡¯s habit of being a doctor came out.


    ?The housekeeper listened patiently and responded one by one.


    The noodles came out soon, and the others had cabbage noodles in chicken soup.


    Suisui is a bowl of hot chicken soup. After removing the oil, it does not appear greasy, but is more delicious.


    Suisui tried to take a sip. The delicious taste made her squint her eyes and raise her feet.


    She turned her head and wanted to share it with her brother, saying that the soup was so delicious.


    As a result, Feng Xuanrui was found eating noodles.


    He didn''t have a good meal at night. He was busy and had a fight, so he was already hungry.


    So, when the noodles are served now, don¡¯t eat too much.


    ?Sun Ronglin had a good meal at night and was not too hungry now.


    ?However, watching Feng Xuanrui eat, his desire to win was aroused, and he also ate big.


    The Qiu brothers were fine. They knew how much they had to eat, so they shared a bowl of noodles.


    Seeing Suisui looking at them, Qiu Ping asked with a smile: "Sister, what''s the matter? Do you want some noodles? Brother hasn''t touched this bowl yet, can you share some?"


    As he spoke, Qiu Ping prepared to pick some noodles from his bowl and give them to Suisui.


    Hearing the commotion, Feng Xuanrui hurriedly raised his head from the noodle bowl, turned his head and asked, "Want to eat noodles every year? Just let the kitchen bring more."


    Suisui didn''t want to eat, so she shook her head: "No, I''ll just drink soup, not noodles."


    After finishing speaking, he did not forget to say thank you: "Thank you, brother Qiu Ping."


    Sui Sui''s mind is still very flexible. After getting along with him for such a while, he has already memorized Qiu Ping''s name.


    After thanking Qiu Ping, Suisui turned to look at Feng Xuanrui: "Brother, eat quickly, otherwise the noodles will get cold."


    Feng Xuanrui was worried and asked again: "You really don''t eat noodles?"


    He was afraid that his sister was timid, so he didn¡¯t dare to eat. Feng Xuanrui said again: ¡°You are my sister, you can eat whatever you want, don¡¯t be afraid!¡±


    Sui Sui still shook his head: "I''m really not hungry, brother."


    Hearing what Suisui said, Feng Xuanrui finally turned his head in relief and continued eating noodles.


    Don''t mention it, the chef of Sun Mansion is really good at his craftsmanship.


    Much better than the cook in their inn!


    ?Feng Xuanrui and Sun Ronglin competed in eating, and then each of them ate a small bowl of noodles.


    ??Doctor Liu kept a close eye on them and controlled their intake, fearing that they would develop a fever again due to overeating.


    The situation before Suisui scared him to death.


    So, the children were full, but not able to hold on.


    After dinner, Doctor Liu also prepared digestion soup for them.


    Looking at each child drinking less than half of the bowl, he urged them to go to bed.


    It was rare to have so many children playing together, and there was also a younger sister. Sun Ronglin didn''t want to sleep at all.


    As soon as Dr. Liu said this, he immediately lay down on the ground and started cheating.


    This is his usual trick. Normally in the house, if he uses this trick, both his grandmother and his mother will have to obey him!


    ?Zhifu Sun has no face to see anyone.


    His grandson...


    no!


    We can no longer let my wife and daughter-in-law be coddled and raised like this!


    ??When Sun Ronglin made a fuss, the Qiu brothers also lost their temper.


    ??Doctor Liu used his special skills and tried to persuade him for a long time, but he still couldn''t persuade him.


    In the end, we could only limit the time and let them play for a while longer.


    After a full meal, a child has unlimited energy.


    Dijiao and Diyu have not slept well these past few days. At this moment, their eyelids have begun to fight.


    However, not far away, Sun Ronglin was still shouting at the top of his lungs: "I''m almost untied, I''m really almost untied, I''m such a talent!"


    Feng Xuanrui replied to him disdainfully: "How is it possible? It''s so different, and the nine-ring chain is just a little bit close, but it''s a long way away. Are you overthinking it?"


    ¡­


    The two children competed against the Nine Links again. During the process, the Qiu brothers were still helping out.


    She followed Feng Xuanrui obediently every year, saying a few words from time to time.


    ¡°Brother is so awesome!¡±


    ¡°This brother can do it too, it¡¯s amazing!¡±


    ¡°Brother is the best!¡±


    Feng Xuanrui has been lost in the sound of ¡°brother¡± after another.


    As for solving the Nine Links?


    Don''t make trouble, he has never untied it in the house.


    At this point, he improvised?


    It doesn¡¯t work even with the encouragement of my younger sister!


    Sui Sui''s encouragement made Feng Xuanrui feel so happy that his feet almost didn''t touch the ground.


    However, it made Sun Ronglin jealous to the point of jealousy.


    He wanted to throw the unsolvable nine-link chain directly to the ground, but he was afraid of scaring his sister. In the end, he sat there aggrievedly and pursed his lips: "Sister, am I not great?"


    Hearing him ask this, Suisui nodded vigorously: "Brother Ronglin is also very powerful!"


    Hearing Suisui call Sun Rongrin like this, Feng Xuanrui raised his head proudly and thought: Suisui only calls me brother, and calls you all by your names.


    So, this is my sister, no one can take it away!


    ??Although Sun Ronglin was one year older than Feng Xuanrui, he didn''t have much foresight. He didn''t notice Suisui''s double-standard behavior at all.


    Hearing Suisui say that he was great, Sun Ronglin silently picked up the Nine Links.


    He thought: My sister said he was awesome, so it¡¯s not like he can¡¯t solve it!


    No one could solve the nine-link chain in the end, and everyone was so sleepy that they fell asleep.


    At this time, Dr. Liu came forward to persuade them, and then persuaded them to go back to sleep.


    ??The young lady of the Sun Mansion also sent someone to ask, saying that if there was no one to take care of Suisui, she could help.


    Doctor Liu did not make the decision himself, but asked Suisui: "Should I sleep with Grandpa Liu, or sleep with my gentle aunt?"


    ?Gentle aunt?


    Sounds quite tempting.


    However, Mrs. Sun is unfamiliar to Suisui.


    So, no matter how tempting it is, I don¡¯t want to go there.


    She followed Dr. Liu obediently, raised her head, and asked cautiously: "...can I come with my brother?"


    Among these people, the one she is most familiar with is her brother.


    So, she just wanted to be with her brother.


    Feng Xuanrui was so sleepy that he couldn''t even open his eyes. When he heard Suisui''s voice, he turned his head and said loudly: "Okay, okay, I''ll go with my sister!"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 33： Can I just let my brother feed me?

    Chapter 33 Can I just let my brother feed me?


    The two children wanted to sleep together, but Doctor Liu didn''t stop them.


    However, a quilt is impossible.


    ??If Feng Xuanrui was also five years old, then Dr. Liu must have been crammed into the same bed.


    However, Feng Xuanrui is getting older and Sui Sui is at such an age. Doctor Liu has been teaching Sui Sui the difference between men and women in recent days.


    The bigger you get, many things will not be so convenient.


    So, Feng Xuanrui slept on the last bed, the bed where he slept every year.


    ?Sun Ronglin heard that Feng Xuanrui and Suisui were sleeping together, so he also squeezed over.


    Feng Xuanrui made no secret of his disdain: "Don''t come together, you take up too much space!"


    ??Hearing that Feng Xuanrui thought he was fat, Sun Ronglin was not happy: "You mean you don''t take up space?"


    ?Although the two people disliked each other, they finally gave in and crowded onto the couch.


    Doctor Liu:¡­!


    As long as you are happy.


    Children fall asleep quickly.


    ?The system didn''t even have time to shake the person to tell the story, and Suisui had already fallen asleep soundly.


    Knowing that the three children were asleep, Doctor Liu finally felt at ease.


    With Qingshan and the others watching, Dr. Liu was not so stressed, and he slowly fell asleep in the middle of the night.


    Early the next morning, Dr. Liu was awakened by the angry roars of two children.


    He stood up and rubbed his face, listened for a while with his ears raised, and then smiled helplessly.


    ?Feng Xuanrui and Sun Ronglin spent the whole night together, and their relationship became even better.


    ?This did not affect them. They quarreled when they got up.


    Feng Xuanrui got up early. After being served by the Qingshan brothers and washing his face, he went to help Suisui wash his face.


    ?Although the young boy¡¯s movements were unfamiliar, he thought that he would just need to practice.


    He has a sister, and he must take good care of her personally and carefully from now on.


    The first step is to wash your face!


    ?Feng Xuanrui himself needs people to take care of him, but he is particularly careful and patient with matters of the past year.


    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????In the past few days, sometimes Dr. Liu is helping with the washing issues, and sometimes it''s Dijiao and the others.


    ??Now it''s Feng Xuanrui, the brother and sister actually don''t have any tacit understanding.


    ?It all depends on Feng Xuanrui¡¯s free play, and he is infinitely tolerant every year.


    Feng Xuanrui slapped the bamboo toothbrush handle into Suisui''s face, which made the little girl blush. Suisui was still boasting mindlessly: "Brother is so awesome!"


    ¡°Brother can even do this!¡±


    ¡°Brother is so awesome!¡±


    ¡­


    The result of his mindless boasting year after year is that Feng Xuanrui''s self-confidence is extremely inflated.


    ??After all the hardships, I brushed Suisui¡¯s teeth and washed Suisui¡¯s face.


    Washing the face is fairly simple, and children are not too dirty. Just scrub with clean water and that¡¯s it.


    ?However, Feng Xuanrui saw that the ointment on Suisui''s head was all dry, and it was yesterday''s ointment. It should be washed off and put on new one.


    He tried, taking a wet handkerchief to wash Suisui''s hair. This wash...


    The handkerchief was not twisted cleanly, and the water brought out drenched Suisui all over his body.


    Even so, Sui Sui didn¡¯t say that his brother had done a good job, he was still bragging about it.


    Sui Sui really feels that her brother is very good, and her compliments are all from the bottom of her heart.


    She received too little kindness in the past, so now the slightest kindness will be magnified unconsciously, and she will thank the other party.


    When Doctor Liu came over after cleaning up, he saw that Suisui''s face was wet, his head was wet, and most of his clothes were wet.


    Looking at this scene, Dr. Liu¡¯s eyes went dark. If you look closely, you can see that the brother and sister get along very harmoniously.


    Not only that, Sun Ronglin was still talking loudly: "Just let me try it. I am very light and I can wash it."


    ¡°No, why are you so stingy? Just for a moment.¡±


    ¡°Not even for a moment?¡±


    ¡°I want to wash it too!¡±


    ¡­


    Zhifu Sun came over worriedly and heard that his family''s much-loved eldest grandson was scrambling to wash someone else''s face.


    Zhifu Sun:?


    Can you wash your face yourself?


    Are you going to wash your hands for others?


    ?Sun Ronglin did not seize the opportunity in the end.


    In the end, I could only watch helplessly, and Dr. Liu took me to change my clothes every year.


    After changing his clothes, Sui Sui sat there obediently and let Dr. Liu give him the medicine.


    ?Sun Ronglin took a look, he should be able to do this, right?


    ?Although I¡¯m not sure, give it a try!


    He came over and smelled the ointment first. It didn''t smell good, but it wasn''t smelly either.


    He squeezed closer to Dr. Liu and asked in a low voice: "Let me give it a try. I can also apply it. Isn''t it just for applying medicine to my sister? I can do it, I can do it!"


    Feng Xuanrui was not happy when he saw it. He also squeezed over and pushed the little fat man aside: "Why can''t you do it? Don''t mess around with such an important matter as applying medicine. If my sister doesn''t grow hair in the future, it''s your fault. !¡±


    Sun Ronglin rolled his eyes indifferently: "If my sister can''t grow hair, then I will shave my head to accompany my sister!"


    ?Fengxuanrui:?


    ??This person is too scheming and is trying to steal his sister!


    Feng Xuanrui was so angry: "Who wants to go bald with you? My sister will grow hair in the future!"


    Even though he spoke righteously, he still felt guilty. After Feng Xuanrui finished yelling at Sun Ronlin, he turned his head and asked Doctor Liu uncertainly: "My sister''s hair will grow back, right?"


    Doctor Liu was not angry when his medical skills were questioned. Instead, he relaxed the action of applying the medicine and said with a smile: "Of course, your hair will be black, shiny and thick after age. You can wait until the redness goes away!"


    Suisui actually doesn¡¯t care whether he has hair or not.


    She is still young and has no concept of beauty or ugliness.


    ?But if her brother likes it, Suisui thinks she can work hard and grow her hair well.


    Thinking of this, she clenched her little hands at her sides into fists and said with a serious expression: "Brother, don''t worry, I will work hard to grow my hair every year!"


    When Feng Xuanrui heard this, he also gained confidence: "Well, let''s work hard together!"


    Doctor Liu:.


    Very good, it¡¯s another day when my medical skills are questioned.


    The noisy fight all morning is not over yet.


    While eating, Feng Xuanrui and Sun Ronglin quarreled again over the question of who fed Suisui.


    Because it is not in their own house, the Qiu brothers do not have much home field advantage.


    So, although the two people had itchy hands and wanted to feed them, they were too embarrassed to join the fight.


    The two children were so noisy that Dr. Liu''s Tianling Gai almost took off.


    In the end, he couldn''t bear it anymore and could only say in a deep voice: "One bite per person, and the sixth master will feed first."


    Suisui originally tugged on Feng Xuanrui''s clothes and wanted to say, "I want my brother to feed me."


    Hearing what Dr. Liu said, Sui Sui gently retracted his hand and lowered his head.


    Doctor Liu saw with sharp eyes that the little girl''s mood became depressed.


    ?This scene made Dr. Liu feel sour. He turned sideways, lowered his voice and asked, "Do you have something to say to grandpa Suisui?"


    Thinking about what Grandpa Liu said, children cannot lie and tell the truth, she pursed her lips and asked in a low voice: "Can I just let my brother feed me?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 34： Iron flower, what kind of flower is it?

    Chapter 34: Iron flower, what kind of flower is it?


    Sui Sui just wants to be fed by his brother.


    ?Feng Xuanrui was so proud that he wanted to stand on the chair!


    But, no!


    If you stand on top, you won¡¯t be able to feed your sister.


    He raised his eyebrows at Sun Ronglin proudly, and then picked up a side of porridge.


    Sun Fu prepares shredded chicken porridge. The rich aroma of rice and the delicious taste of chicken give people a very impactful food temptation.


    Fengxuan thought the porridge smelled good and must taste delicious.


    So, feed your sister first!


    Sun Ronglin was so sad that he felt like he was going to break into pieces on the spot. He looked at Suisui pitifully, but he couldn''t bear to blame his sister. In the end, he could only look at Feng Xuanrui with gritted teeth while drinking porridge.


    There is ample time!


    Just wait, one day, this will be his sister too!


    Eating in the morning was quite smooth.


    After dinner, Doctor Liu motioned for everyone to tidy up and return to the post house.


    The affairs on King Qing''s side are almost done, and it''s time for them to pack up and return to the capital.


    When Sun Ronglin heard that they were leaving, he stopped on the spot: "No, we can''t leave! If you want to leave, let them go. My sister stays, I want my sister!"


    ??Prefect Sun was very tired from being tormented by his grandson, but privately, he still doted on his child very much.


    Plus, there are activities outside the city tonight.


    Thinking of this, Magistrate Sun smiled and said: "Your Majesty, tonight, there is a blacksmithing performance at the Shangqingguan dojo outside the city. A rich man in the city is willing to invite someone to come over. How about we watch the performance before leaving? "


    ??Prince Qing was actually worried that Brother Qi Wang in the capital had been waiting for a long time and felt uneasy.


    After all, Feng Xuanrui ran quietly.


    Although King Qing found out, he sent a letter to the capital.


    But, it is still a child, how can the palace feel relieved?


    ?Hearing what Magistrate Sun said, King Qing''s first reaction was to refuse.


    ?However, Feng Xuanrui couldn''t help being curious: "Ah, what? Iron flower? What kind of flower is that?"


    She didn''t understand at all, so she followed Feng Xuanrui and looked at Magistrate Sun curiously.


    At this time, Sun Ronglin was proud: "You haven''t seen it before, this is a unique performance in our area, it''s so beautiful!"


    ?Sun Ronglin does not study hard in his daily life, and he is also young, so his vocabulary is very lacking.


    ?Thinking of the shocking scene brought about by the iron flower, he can only say: beautiful.


    At this time, the system is in consciousness, explaining to Suisui.


    It is a very traditional performance with a bit of danger and challenge. ¡¿


    ¡¾The scene is gorgeous and magnificent, and it is worth watching. ¡¿


    ¡¾Sui Sui, Lele''s suggestion is that we stay and take a look. ¡¿


    ¡¾There are many interesting things in this world. If we have the chance, we can all take a look. ¡¿


    In the past years, I did not dare and would not fight for anything for myself.


    Because, she knew, there was no use fighting for it.


    In the Chen family, no one would follow her or coddle her.


    They don¡¯t bully her, and she is already very happy in Sui Sui.


    However, her brother gave her some confidence, and the system said it looked good, so Suisui suddenly gained courage.


    She gently tugged at the corner of Feng Xuanrui''s clothes, thinking: If my brother feels it, I will speak out boldly!


    If my brother can¡¯t feel it, then forget it.


    Sui Sui, I don¡¯t particularly want to see it¡­


    Okay, actually I still want to see it!


    Suisui''s movements were very light, but Feng Xuanrui, who was angry with Sun Ronglin, felt it immediately. He turned his head and looked into Suisui''s bright black eyes, and his heart suddenly felt weak.


    ??Feng Xuanrui subconsciously raised his hand to touch Suisui''s head, but then remembered that the ointment on her head had not dried yet, so he reluctantly retracted his hand and asked softly: "Sister, do you want to see it?"


    Suisui hesitated for a moment, then nodded obediently.


    Seeing that Feng Xuanrui didn''t say anything, Suisui quickly said: "It''s okay not to watch. I''ll follow my brother."


    So, don¡¯t leave Sui Sui behind.


    ?Thinking of the possibility of being left behind, Suisui grabbed Feng Xuanrui''s clothes and used a little force.


    ?Feng Xuanrui didn''t say anything because he was thinking about how to act coquettishly with Uncle Qing.


    At this time, he felt his sister''s expectation and nervousness, and the young boy suddenly gained courage.


    ?He turned around, pinched his waist, puffed out his belly and looked at Uncle Qing, and said confidently: "Uncle Wang, I want to stay and watch the forging of iron!"


    ?? Doctor Liu already wanted to speak when he heard Sui Sui said he wanted to see it.


    ?Now that Feng Xuanrui spoke first, his words of persuasion became even better: "Your Majesty, the schedule is not tight. Otherwise, if we finish reading and then leave, we will be delayed all night."


    ??After Doctor Liu said this, Sui Sui, Feng Xuanrui, Sun Rongrin, the Qiu brothers, and several children all fell on King Qing with their bright eyes.


    ? King Qing was speechless for a moment, and after a long while, he sighed: "Let''s see."


    He was really scared. After he refused, these children acted like fools and cried loudly!


    Everyone decided to go see the blacksmiths in the evening, so they had to get ready.


    There are many children, so be prepared with appropriate snacks.


    There must also be spare clothes, and at the same time, you need to be more vigilant.


    Although the bandits have been wiped out very cleanly.


    But what if?


    Wouldn¡¯t it be very troublesome if something slipped through the net?


    The performance was in a dojo, and outside the dojo was a deep mountain forest. The child was really taken away, and it would be difficult to find him.


    They won''t need to worry about these things.


    After dinner, they went to study the boxes of toys.


    The children have been playing noisily all day.


    ?At noon, Sun Ronglin thought he finally had a chance to feed himself.


    However, Feng Xuanrui seized the opportunity and did not give him any room.


    ?Sun Ronglin: Damn it! !


    ?Sun Ronglin decided to eat more food and overwhelm Feng Xuanrui with his weight!


    ?The weather is fine today. After dinner, there are stars hanging in the deep sky.


    ?Everyone packed up and arrived outside the city. Magistrate Sun had found a place early. When they arrived outside the city, they could just go there.


    Excellent viewing position while ensuring safety.


    After all, iron flowers are high-temperature molten iron. After being struck and scattered, the iron flowers bloom and the sparks fall, all with a scalding temperature.


    So, for safety reasons, distance is important.


    ?Feng Xuanrui had never seen this kind of performance in the capital.


    At this time, I was nervous and looking forward to it. During the process, I didn''t forget to hold Suisui''s hand tightly, turning her head from time to time: "Sister, you must hold on to brother, there are many people here!"


    Sui Suisui nodded obediently: "Well, I listen to my brother."


    The soft voice made Feng Xuanrui feel a little bit carried away.


    He thought: She must be a sister, she is so cute.


    ???If it was my stinky brother, I''m afraid it would be bad in the morning!


    ?Sun Ronglin secretly held Suisui''s other hand.


    This brother is also very kind to me, so he never refuses every year.


    ?Sun Ronglin was just cautiously testing her at first, but found that Sui Sui obeyed his lead and even breathed a lot easier.


    The little fat man wanted to say something excitedly, but before he could say anything, he heard someone in front shouting: "Here it comes, here it comes! The show is coming!"


    Thanks to the little cuties for their tips and votes~


    It will be on the shelves tomorrow. There will be more updates. Please vote, support and subscribe~


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 35： The world is so bright, you have to see more of it

    Chapter 35: The world is so bright, you have to see more of it


    Neither Suisui nor Feng Xuanrui knew what the iron flower was.


    ??Although Dr. Liu has lived in the capital for a long time, he is still old and has heard a lot of news in this regard.


    At this time, he was carefully explaining to the two children: "Forging iron flowers is similar to putting out river lanterns. It started as a sacrifice or a ceremony to start work, and then slowly evolved into activities such as praying for blessings and fulfilling wishes."


    ¡°The iron flower is made by hitting high-temperature molten iron into the sky in an instant. When the sparks disperse, it is as gorgeous as fireworks blooming.¡±


    ¡­


    Suisui didn¡¯t hear clearly what Doctor Liu said next.


    Because, the performance ahead begins.


    Although it was night, there were many people watching.


    At this time, there were cheers one after another.


    ?The blacksmiths at the dojo lined up one after another, and with their tenacity and skill, they were able to instantly hit the molten iron with a temperature of over a thousand degrees upward.


    The molten iron rises into the sky, and the high temperature is wrapped in sparks, blooming into a grand and gorgeous beauty.


    But in the blink of an eye, it fell slowly, leaving only ashes.


    Don''t wait for people to regret it, the next craftsman will take over soon.


    Grand fireworks, one after another.


    The fireworks all over the sky seem to have never stopped, magnificent and gorgeous.


    She had never seen such a grand scene in her whole life. She was reluctant to blink for fear of missing a beautiful moment.


    ?The iron flower seems to be a vast and gorgeous dream, blooming enthusiastically in the night sky with its dazzling brilliance, attracting people''s yearning and cheering.


    Sui Sui seems to have seen the beautiful dream on earth that Aunt Deqing said she had woven for her.


    Sui Sui is moved and worried.


    After a long time, she said to the system in her heart in a small voice, "Lele, this dream is so beautiful." ¡¿


    In the dream, her brother held her hand tenderly, and there was a lively and grand fireworks display.


    The fireworks in the world, the warmth in the world.


    Have it every year!


    Seeing Suisui''s little face full of satisfaction and peace of mind, the system finally felt a little more at ease.


    ¡¾Every year, the world is so bright, so we have to see more~¡¿


    ?This time, Sui Sui has no restlessness or anxiety.


    ?She pursed her lips slightly and nodded seriously and solemnly [Yeah! ¡¿


    The performance of the iron flower lasts about as long as a stick of incense.


    After the show ended, everyone returned to the city one after another.


    Sitting in the carriage every year, reminiscing about the good times before, her little face was rarely rosy, and her whole person looked very fresh.


    Doctor Liu watched from the side and felt very satisfied.


    Feng Xuanrui was particularly excited tonight. He was sitting on the carriage and kept talking to Suisui: "The molten iron is very hot, but it''s so beautiful when it rises into the sky!"


    Sui Sui responded obediently: "Yes, yes, yes, so beautiful!"


    ¡°I really want to write poetry!¡±


    ¡°Brother, come on, I want to see it!¡±


    ¡­


    Because Feng Xuanrui was not good at school, he had no choice but to drop the matter of writing poems.


    ?However, this does not delay him. In his heart, he is a good brother!


    Perhaps it was because the performance was so enthusiastic that several children were not sleepy but also very excited on the way back.


    Suisui and Feng Xuanrui were talking, and the three brothers in the other carriage were still excited even though they had seen it before.


    ??Everyone chatted and laughed all the way back to the Sun Mansion. Because it was too late, Dr. Liu asked everyone to go back and wash up and sleep.


    ?Sun Ronglin was led back to the backyard reluctantly.


    ?Last night, Magistrate Sun allowed him to huddle together with Feng Xuanrui.


    ?It will be difficult to squeeze in today.


    ?The bamboo was not too big, so the two children were crowded together. The final result was that neither of them could sleep well.


    After freshening up, Suisui had changed into soft pajamas and lay down on the bed.


    Several years ago, he said that he would tell Feng Xuanrui a bedtime story. Feng Xuanrui thought that his sister would like to hear it.


    Tonight, he was rarely that sleepy, and there was no Sun Ronglin to cause trouble. Feng Xuanrui decided to tell his sister a bedtime story!?????However, he was young and did not learn much.


    Plus, he¡¯s still a bad student.


    Finally, after holding it in for a long time, my face turned red, and then I recited a poem to Suisui.


    After Suisui heard this, he clapped his hands with bright eyes: "Brother is so awesome!"


    ?Feng Xuanrui was a little annoyed at first.


    He should study hard!


    I always feel sorry for my sister¡¯s compliments!


    As if to make up for it, Feng Xuanrui quickly recited another poem: "Sister, we haven''t succeeded in flying the kite, so brother, please recite a poem about kite flying!"


    Sui Sui thinks that my brother is really awesome!


    She clapped her little hands red and looked at Feng Xuanrui expectantly.


    ?Fengxuanrui:¡­!


    ?This poem suddenly made my mouth hot!


    However, he still had the courage to recite it: "...he was busy taking advantage of the east wind to fly the kites."


    Suisui didn''t understand a word of it, but that didn''t stop her from thinking her brother was awesome.


    Then, the little hands clapped louder.


    ?This made Feng Xuanrui even more embarrassed.


    He twisted and touched Suisui''s head: "Go to sleep, brother is here."


    The words "Brother is here" make Suisui very reassured.


    She lay down obediently and closed her eyes again.


    Feng Xuanrui was not in a hurry to leave. He said that if he was there, he would wait until his sister was truly asleep before leaving.


    Even though his eyelids have started to fight.


    But, no!


    He promised to guard his sister!


    So, hold on!


    After Shuisui closed his eyes, he heard the system ask.


    ¡¾The uncle or aunt who is telling bedtime stories tonight is ready. Shall we start now? ¡¿


    ? ? If in the past, my brother had told me bedtime stories, I would not have wanted to listen to others after I was satisfied.


    But, Lele said, the world is so bright, let her see more of it.


    Suisui feels that Lele is right, and she needs to listen to more stories before she can be as powerful as her brother.


    From now on, I will have to put my brother to sleep every year!


    ?Thinking of this, Suisui suddenly shouted loudly in his heart: "Yes!" ¡¿


    Such years give the system a special sense of accomplishment.


    ?It thinks that the baby it grows with will become more and more confident in the future!


    ?The system quickly affected people.


    ?When it became clear that Wang Shu was the sleeper tonight, the system''s vision went dark.


    I have been illiterate for many years. After seeing that I was an uncle tonight, I was a little disappointed.


    She wants a gentle aunt.


    ?However, uncle can do it too.


    ?With this thought in mind, Suisui quickly adjusted himself and at the same time politely greeted "Uncle, good evening!" ¡¿


    ?Wang Shu responded politely [Hello Suisui, I am Uncle Wang Shu. ¡¿


    ?Having spoken loudly all his life, Wang Shu was a little uncomfortable with speaking at the top of his voice as required by the system.


    However, he has always adapted quickly to the environment.


    ¡¾Uncle is not very good at telling bedtime stories. ¡¿


    ¡¾But, uncle can tell you some principles of life. ¡¿


    ¡¾When we encounter people or things that we dislike, we should speak boldly and act boldly. ¡¿


    ¡¾We have a mouth, we can say whatever we want, no matter what other people think! ¡¿


    ¡¾If we can''t explain it, then let''s turn around and leave without listening to a word more, so as not to cause trouble for ourselves. ¡¿


    ¡¾When things happen, blame others more and reflect less on yourself! ¡¿


    ¡¾In this way, you can live to ninety-nine comfortably and with peace of mind. ¡¿


    First update


    Please subscribe, please vote, meow~


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 36： parting

    Chapter 36 Farewell


    ?Wang Shu is the main one, you can say whatever you want, as long as I feel comfortable.


    ?The other party wants to hear it or not!


    ?If you don¡¯t listen, I will throw up my sleeves and leave!


    ?In this life, the main thing is to be free and uninhibited.


    Otherwise, how could he live to be over ninety years old?


    ?Wang Shu spoke very quickly. At the beginning, he could still clearly hear what the other party said and think about it.


    But, soon, Suisui¡¯s ears and brain couldn¡¯t keep up!


    Suisui wanted to raise his hand and say: I don¡¯t understand, uncle, please slow down.


    However, she was too tired and fell asleep soon.


    Wang Shu:?


    ?Wang Shu didn¡¯t care and continued to play.


    After Suisui''s breathing had stabilized for more than half an hour, Wang Shu stopped without feeling satisfied.


    He raised his hand and touched Suisui''s head in vain.


    ¡¾Good night, Sui Sui. ¡¿


    ¡¾I hope my story can give you more courage! ¡¿


    The next day was a sunny day.


    King Qing and Doctor Liu got up early and started cleaning up.


    They are preparing to set off back to the capital today.


    ??Although Magistrate Sun was reluctant to part with him, Prince Qing had to return to Beijing to resume his duties, so it was not easy for him to stay longer.


    When Sun Ronglin heard that his friend was leaving, he burst into tears.


    However, crying cannot change the adult''s decision.


    ?In the end, Sun Ronglin could only look at Feng Xuanrui helplessly: "How about I feed my sister today?"


    Seeing that Feng Xuanrui was silent and ignoring him, Sun Ronglin''s voice was filled with tears: "I won''t feed him today, and I don''t know when I will feed him next time!"


    He asked his mother last night if he could follow her to the capital.


    He remembered that his aunt and grandmother were all in the capital.


    But, mother said no!


    ?His father has settled down in Hezhou, and it won¡¯t be long before the two of them have to join his father.


    ?Sun Ronglin doesn¡¯t want a father, he just wants a sister!


    The little fat man looks really pitiful.


    ??Although Feng Xuanrui was soft-hearted, he still didn''t forget to ask Suisui: "Sister, do you want him to be fed?"


    Suisui actually only wants to be fed by her brother. If it is inconvenient for her brother, she will eat it by herself.


    Last night, she just listened to Uncle Wang Shu''s story.


    Some things need to be spoken out and bravely.


    Especially when it comes to saying "no".


    ??However, Brother Ronglin is very kind to her. If she refuses, he will be sad, right?


    ?Thinking of this, Suisui nodded obediently: "I listen to my brother."


    Feng Xuanrui was not particularly happy at first, but after hearing Suisui''s words, his beautiful eyebrows instantly rose, and he looked at Sun Rongrin proudly.


    ?That expression seemed to say: Did you see it? My sister agreed because of me!


    ?Sun Ronglin didn¡¯t care at all about Feng Xuanrui¡¯s little pride.


    All he knows is that he can feed his sister!


    happy!


    ?The little fat man has never served anyone before. When he eats, he has to be watched by servants, otherwise he will eat in a mess.


    However, regarding Suisui, Sun Ronglin was serious and careful: "Sister, is it hot?"


    ¡°Is it cold yet?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the bite size like?¡±


    ¡°Do you feel comfortable eating in this position?¡±


    ¡­


    ?Sui Suisui sat there obediently, nodding his head: "Okay, brother Ronglin."


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, brother Ronglin.¡±


    "That''s good." The little girl still called herself Brother Ronglin, instead of omitting the first two words.


    ?This made Sun Ronglin a little disappointed.


    ?However, he didn¡¯t feel sad for long.


    ?Although I have never fed anyone, the fun of feeding sometimes needs to be experienced by yourself before you can truly feel the sense of satisfaction.


    Sun Ronglin was satisfied. The Qiu brothers were beside him, looking at him with sad eyes.


    ?Sun Ronglin:¡­!


    Can¡¯t see, can¡¯t see!


    After dinner, they will leave in Suisui.


    Sun Ronglin felt that his happiness was shattered with a snap as soon as it started.


    ?His mouth was flat, and tears were in his eyes. He always felt that they would fall in the next second.


    Suisui didn''t feel anything when he saw it. He just followed Feng Xuanrui obediently, fearing that he would be left behind.


    ?It was rare for her to have a brother and someone who loved her.


    She doesn¡¯t want to be the one left behind!


    So, follow brother!


    ??Doctor Liu carefully checked the things they needed to bring on the way, thanked the housekeeper of the Sun Mansion for the snacks, and then prepared to carry the two children back to the carriage.


    ?They had to leave early so that they could reach the next town before dark and settle down properly.


    ?Otherwise, living in the wilderness with two children would not be wonderful!


    Sun Ronglin''s tears finally fell, and he held Suisui''s hand, refusing to let him go.


    The Qiu brothers were also wiping away tears.


    ?Feng Xuanrui became nervous as soon as he saw it.


    Are they trying to steal his sister from him?


    The nervous young boy held Suisui''s hand tightly.


    Warm and clean little hands bring a sense of security to every age.


    She thought that her brother probably didn¡¯t want to leave her behind!


    so good!


    ?Thinking of this, Suisui shrank back behind Feng Xuanrui again.


    ?Her small movements were magnified infinitely by Sun Ronglin.


    Even before we separated, my sister didn¡¯t like him!


    Wow! !


    ??The young boy cried loudly, and Magistrate Sun was so embarrassed that he didn''t know what to say.


    In the end, Dr. Liu had to go over and coax him: "You are only separated temporarily. You can still play together if you have the opportunity in the future."


    ¡°Even if we can¡¯t play together, you can still write letters.¡±


    ¡°Read well, learn how to read, and try to exchange letters every month.¡±


    ¡°Think about it, there is a younger sister in the capital, waiting for my reply. Doesn¡¯t this give you more motivation to study?¡±


    ¡­


    ?Sun Ronglin and the others are still young, so they are quite easy to coax.


    Doctor Liu''s words were convoluted.


    ?However, in the end, the three children were coaxed.


    As the parting was about to begin, Sun Ronglin finally stopped crying and brought out a large box of toys: "This is for my sister!"


    After speaking, he glanced at Feng Xuanrui as if to guard against thieves: "Only for my sister to play with!"


    Feng Xuanrui almost laughed out loud. He thought to himself: Do I care about these rags of yours?


    When you return to the palace, find the best toys for your sister, and then throw away yours, so that your sister will soon forget you!


    ??Doctor Liu signaled Feng Xuanrui not to speak to irritate Sun Ronglin, but Feng Xuanrui gave face and did not speak.


    Otherwise, the young people may cry again!


    The children gave each other toys as farewell gifts.


    Feng Xuanrui and Suisui didn''t have it here, but Doctor Liu had people prepare it overnight last night.


    Mrs. Sun came to say goodbye. Looking at the well-behaved Sui Sui, she smiled and took out a bright pendant from her sleeve and put it on Sui Sui''s neck tenderly.


    Auntie is very gentle. She stands there obediently and follows her actions.


    After putting on the pendant, Mrs. Sun gently touched Sui Sui''s little bald head and said in a gentle tone: "Sui Sui, the Taiping hydrangea hanging on it is a fashionable pendant in my aunt''s hometown. I hope Sui Sui will." The days after this year will be peaceful, healthy and happy.¡±


    Second update


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 37： Taiping Hydrangea

    Chapter 37 Taiping Hydrangea


    Suisui doesn¡¯t know whether he should accept this gift or not.


    So, I subconsciously looked at Feng Xuanrui.


    The Taiping hydrangea is exquisitely made, with a gorgeous red rope braiding as the base, and is embellished with golden rings. Finally, the exquisitely crafted Taiping hydrangea is placed in the middle to become a small hanging ornament.


    Feng Xuanrui had never heard of such a thing.


    ?But he thought, at this time, even if he was sending a piece of grass, would it be considered a blessing from the elders?


    So, Feng Xuanrui nodded to Suisui.


    Seeing this, Suisui pursed her lips and smiled sheepishly at Mrs. Sun: "Thank you, beautiful aunt."


    After he finished boasting, he thought about it again in Sui Sui. Brother Ronglin always kept saying that he wanted a younger sister.


    She thought, if the other party had a biological sister, wouldn¡¯t he compete with her brother for her?


    Thinking of this, Suisui looked at Mrs. Sun again and said in a serious tone: "Beautiful aunt, you will give birth to a sister for Brother Ronglin, you will!"


    Children¡¯s simple and innocent words are the most coaxing.


    Furthermore, for Mrs. Sun, having another child is also a sincere blessing.


    So, after listening to Suisui''s words, the smile on Mrs. Sun''s face became a little thicker, and she touched Suisui''s hand with a little reluctance.


    Because they still had to hurry, they didn''t waste too much time.


    Soon, Suisui got on the carriage with Feng Xuanrui.


    ?Sun Ronglin watched from behind, breaking defenses every moment.


    The little fat man¡¯s eyes were red from crying. If it weren¡¯t for the servants holding him, he would have even wanted to get into the carriage with him.


    ??The feeling of Sui Sui was not very obvious before, but now seeing Sun Ronglin like this made her feel a little sad.


    The big eyes were covered with crystal tears. Feng Xuanrui looked on and his eyes turned red.


    He waved his hand at Sun Ronglin: "Remember to write a letter. When the time comes, your handwriting will look ugly, and I will definitely laugh at you!"


    ?Sun Ronglin was originally ready to open his mouth and cry loudly.


    After listening to Feng Xuanrui''s words, he subconsciously retorted: "My handwriting is very good. My grandfather taught me it myself. Don''t write too ugly!"


    The energy to refuse to admit defeat was suddenly aroused!


    ?Sun Ronglin just wanted to compete with Feng Xuanrui on the spot to see whose handwriting was better!


    After finishing talking to Feng Xuanrui, he saw that Suisui had already boarded the carriage. Just as he was looking back, Sun Ronglin''s eyes turned red again. He waved desperately: "Suisui, remember to write a letter!"


    After hearing this, Suisui nodded obediently first, and then shook his head in embarrassment: "But brother Ronglin, I can''t read."


    It is difficult to survive every year, let alone acquire knowledge.


    ?Furthermore, in farmyards, even the most favored children may not have a chance to be enlightened.


    So, literacy?


    It is simply unrealistic.


    Sun Ronglin obviously didn''t expect this. After hearing Suisui''s words, he was stunned.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Suisui looked at Feng Xuanrui helplessly.


    Feng Xuanrui didn''t care what the little fat man thought. He took his sister''s hand and got directly into the carriage.


    Leving Sun Ronglin with a chic back.


    ?Fengxuanrui thought: Little fat guy or something, that¡¯s so annoying!


    Hands on his sister to write to him?


    snort!


    impossible!


    He is stopping me!


    ?His condescension to write a letter to the other party is already very good.


    You actually covet your sister¡¯s letter?


    He doesn¡¯t even have it yet!


    Feng Xuanrui thought sadly. After getting into the carriage, he did not forget to tell Suisui: "It''s enough for my brother to write a letter, and my sister doesn''t have to worry about this."


    After speaking, he remembered that his sister was illiterate, and Feng Xuanrui said: "It doesn''t matter if you are illiterate. When you return to the palace, you and your brother will go to the elementary school to study together, and we will get to know each other soon!"


    Study in primary school?


    What is that place?


    ?Sui Sui feels that a strange place is sacred and noble, and she...


    Is it worthy? Not wanting my brother to worry, Suisui suppressed the doubts and worries in his heart and nodded obediently.


    Outside the carriage, Sun Ronglin cried so hard that he kept shouting: "Sister, remember to write a letter!"


    ¡°Sister, if my brother has a toy, let someone bring it to you!¡±


    ¡°Sister, you must come back to see me when you have time!¡±


    ¡­


    The little fat man¡¯s voice was full of energy.


    Feng Xuanrui listened in the carriage and kept pouting: "Is he the only one with a big mouth?"


    ¡°What sister? That¡¯s my sister!¡±


    ¡­


    Feng Xuanrui said cold words, but his eyes turned red uncontrollably, and he started crying soon after.


    ?The young boy who felt very embarrassed turned his head, but he didn''t pay attention and turned in the wrong direction. What he met was the same red eyes every year.


    ?Seeing his brother cry, Suisui couldn''t control his tears and fell directly. He said in a small voice, "Brother, I feel a little uncomfortable."


    Respecting is a sad thing.


    Feng Xuanrui didn''t want his sister to be sad, so he wiped away his tears randomly and went to comfort Suisui: "Let''s think of something else, that way it might not be uncomfortable."


    Feng Xuanrui said he was thinking of something else, and he actually thought of it: "I heard that the noodle people in Wenzhou are very interesting. I didn''t have a chance to see them when I came here. I''m not in a hurry when I go back. We can go and have a look."


    Wenzhou is adjacent to Qingzhou, and they will pass by it on their way back to the capital.


    Sui Sui I don¡¯t know where Wenzhou is.


    But, face man?


    It sounds very interesting. Children¡¯s attention is too easily attracted by other things.


    So, Suisui quickly put aside his sad mood and discussed the face man with Feng Xuanrui.


    When the little fat man¡¯s cries gradually faded away, the discussion about the face man also came to an end.


    Feng Xuanrui pricked up his ears and listened. At this time, he could no longer hear Sun Rongrin''s cry.


    ?This made him sigh a little sadly: "Hey..."


    Leaving the capital, Feng Xuanrui had never been so sad at the thought of leaving the friends he usually played with.


    Maybe it¡¯s because, subconsciously, he knows that he will go back soon and they will see each other again.


    But here in Qingzhou, I don¡¯t know when Feng Xuanrui will come again next time.


    So, sadness and sadness seem to be doubled unconsciously.


    Hearing his brother sigh, Suisui was puzzled: "What''s wrong with brother?"


    Children are forgetful. At this time, they have forgotten the sadness caused by parting.


    Feng Xuanrui didn''t want to make his sister sad, so he shook his head indifferently, then picked up the Taiping hydrangea hanging in front of Suisui and looked at it carefully.


    At this time, the system is also explaining the small pendant of Taiping Hydrangea to Suisui.


    ¡¾Taepyeong hydrangea is a local handicraft of Jinju. ¡¿


    The entire hydrangea is woven and pieced together from twelve flowers, which means that you can have peace and harmony with your family for the twelve months of the year. ¡¿


    ¡¾In Jinzhou itself, it is more often a token of courtship for young men and women. ¡¿


    ¡¾However, if it is given by an elder, it represents a good blessing. ¡¿


    ??Because it is a local craft in Jinzhou, Feng Xuanrui has never seen it before.


    ?Looking at it carefully now, he nodded slightly: "This looks quite thoughtful!"


    Third update


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 38： Nine Links

    Chapter 38 Nine Links


    Hearing Feng Xuanrui¡¯s words, Sui Sui was a little nervous: ¡°...Is it very expensive? Brother?¡±


    After asking, she thought about it and whispered, "I will repay my aunt when I become successful in the future."


    Feng Xuanrui didn''t think this gift was very luxurious. Seeing his sister''s uneasiness, he shook his head directly: "It''s a good idea. Everything else... is just so-so. We''ll talk about the return later."


    ?Originally, Feng Xuanrui wanted to say: You are my sister, so you don¡¯t have to worry about repayment.


    They give you gifts not just because you are cute.


    However, when the words came to his lips, he swallowed them back.


    ?These things are too complicated, so it¡¯s better not to let my sister know about them first.


    ?Feng Xuanrui felt that his sister¡¯s eyes were clean and bright.


    And he wanted to protect this brightness.


    Hearing my brother say this, I feel a little more at ease every year.


    Qingzhou is more than 700 kilometers away from Beijing.


    They took their two children with them, and the journey took about ten days.


    Fortunately, I am on my way back, so I am not afraid of delaying my official business.


    When I arrived, I was on my way. Although King Qing also took care of Feng Xuanrui.


    ?However, Feng Xuanrui still felt a pain in his butt.


    ?There is no rush on the way back, I am walking slowly, which is better than when I came here.


    However, when he arrived at the small town in the evening, Feng Xuanrui still felt sore all over.


    ????????????????????????????????????????


    At night, they had not yet left the territory of Qingzhou.


    ??It is a small town under Qingzhou Prefecture, where we have a temporary rest.


    ?The town is not very prosperous. In the evening, the streets are very deserted.


    They found an inn and settled down.


    After dinner, the two children were so sleepy that they took a nap.


    Doctor Liu took them back to the room with a smile.


    ?Fengxuanrui didn''t want to be separated from Suisui and wanted to live together no matter what.


    ??Doctor Liu called Qingshan, who was older, and followed him to watch the two children sleep.


    When Feng Xuanrui shouted that he wanted to sleep with Suisui, he was in great spirits and full of energy.


    After washing up and returning to bed, Feng Xuanrui said no more than five sentences before falling into a deep sleep.


    ??Years are getting faster than him. It took Doctor Liu only a moment to turn around, and he turned his head and looked...


    The little girl has slept freely and uninhibitedly, very cute.


    The system is helpless and distressed.


    Unfortunately, today¡¯s bedtime story has not yet been revealed, and I have missed another one every year.


    What is distressing is that such a young child has to go through the fatigue of slow-moving carriages and horses.


    However, for Suisui, such fatigue brings a different sense of belonging and security.


    Because he was not left behind!


    The sky has turned and it is lightly raining, so it is not suitable for travel.


    King Qing was not in a hurry, so he asked everyone to stay at the inn for a day to adjust.


    Doctor Liu originally wanted to discuss with Prince Qing to slow down today¡¯s itinerary. The two children could not bear the intensity.


    It turned out that there was no need to rush today. Doctor Liu smiled and took the ointment to find Suisui.


    A few days have passed, and a faint green stubble has grown on Suisui''s head.


    After eating and applying the medicine, Dr. Liu touched it and carefully observed the color of the hair roots. Then he kept nodding: "Not bad, not bad. When the hair grows back, it will be black and shiny." ¡±


    ?Feng Xuanrui was still picking up the toys given by Sun Ronglin.


    Since we couldn''t catch up today, he and his sister had to find something to play with to avoid boredom.


    Hearing what Dr. Liu said, Feng Xuanrui hurriedly came over and said, "Really? Let me see, let me see."


    As he spoke, he came over and gently moved his fingers on the area on Sui Sui''s head where the medicine had not yet been applied.


    After noticing a little **** on his hand, Feng Xuanrui''s eyes lit up in surprise: "Huh? It''s really grown, sister, you have hair!" Suisui didn''t know what kind of hair would be good.


    But what my brother said is the best, right?


    She didn¡¯t understand and laughed along with Feng Xuanrui stupidly.


    ??In the past few days, Feng Xuanrui has been brushing his teeth twice in the morning and evening, and his teeth have become much whiter every year.


    Children¡¯s deciduous teeth have not yet receded. Although they were not carefully maintained in the past, the overall shape looks good.


    Sui Sui smiled, revealing half of his baby teeth, and looked like a little fool who could cheat someone with a piece of candy.


    Looking at such a sister, Feng Xuanrui was still a little worried.


    His sister cannot be deceived!


    After eating, the two of them took medicine.


    ?Feng Xuanrui¡¯s foot has healed, but for better maintenance, Dr. Liu will not let him walk or stand for a long time.


    ?Feng Xuanrui was also afraid that something would happen to him, so he honestly followed Doctor Liu''s instructions.


    It¡¯s raining today, so I can¡¯t go out.


    Although it is a wet day, it makes people feel uncomfortable.


    ?However, it would be nice to have a little rest for a day.


    Then¡­


    Feng Xuanrui took Suisui to solve the nine-link puzzle in one day.


    The problem is, it¡¯s not solved yet.


    There were a few times in the middle when Feng Xuanrui couldn''t bear it anymore and wanted to smash it directly!


    However, when he turned his head and looked at Shang Suisui''s puzzled eyes, Feng Xuanrui showed a strong smile: "Don''t worry, sister, brother will untie it soon."


    Suisui didn''t notice his brother''s irritability, he just thought he was so awesome!


    ??He can play with such complicated toys for a long time.


    ?Sui Sui even listened to it several times, but still didn¡¯t quite understand it. How to play this?


    At this time, after listening to his brother¡¯s words, Suisui nodded heavily, his eyes bright and full of admiration: ¡°Brother is the most powerful!¡±


    ¡°I believe in my brother!¡±


    ¡°Brother will be able to untie it soon.¡±


    ¡­


    ?Feng Xuanrui was lost in the shouts of brother after another.


    Then, the hand that untied the Nine Links worked even harder.


    Feng Xuanrui thought: Today, there is no such thing as Mr. Feng, the nine-link chain that cannot be solved!


    Facts have proved that it does exist.


    Until dinner time, Feng Xuanrui still had not untied it.


    He bit the rice bitterly, thinking: Tomorrow, tomorrow, he will definitely be able to do it!


    Feng Xuanrui finally fell asleep holding Jiulian Lian.


    Sui Sui went to bed later than him, so he gently took away Jiulian Lian, who was held in Feng Xuanrui''s arms, for fear that he would hit his brother again when he turned over during sleep.


    Suisui didn''t understand the magic of the Nine Links, but she knew that her brother should value this very much.


    So, she placed the nine-ring ring at the head of the bed.


    When Dr. Liu saw that one of the two children was sleeping, he hurriedly signaled to Suisui: "Go to bed quickly. If the weather is fine tomorrow, we will continue on our way."


    Suisui nodded obediently and then lay down.


    The conditions of the inn were relatively simple, so Suisui slept with Feng Xuanrui.


    ?However, I asked for an extra quilt from the waiter, and each of them covered himself with his own.


    Even so, this is also the closest I get to my brother when I sleep in Sui Sui.


    She cherishes such moments of warmth and peace of mind.


    After Dr. Liu blew out the candle, he lay on the quilt in his bed. Through the layers of darkness, he looked in the direction where Feng Xuanrui was lying, and said softly in his heart: Good night, brother.


    May you have sweet dreams as sweet as candy.


    I also hope that you can solve the nine links tomorrow.


    Fourth update


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 39： Be happy every year

    Chapter 39: Be happy every year


    Seeing that Suisui was getting ready to sleep, the system asked in a warm voice, "Do you want to listen to a story now?" ¡¿


    ¡¾good. ¡¿


    Getting a response from Suisui, the system began to shake people.


    Then I discovered that the one I got today was actually Zhuangzi!


    The new environment made Zhuangzi think for a while. He felt that when he went back today, he would have something to write about.


    ?Zhuangzi reacted and greeted Suisui with a smile.


    ¡¾Sui Sui, good evening, I am Uncle Zhuang Zhou. ¡¿


    Sui Sui asked someone obediently, and then asked cautiously: "Uncle Zhuang Zhou, can you help me solve the Nine Links?" ¡¿


    Zhuang Zhou:?


    After asking, Suisui felt a little embarrassed [My brother¡¯s nine-link puzzle has never been solved. I want to help him, but I don¡¯t know how to do it myself. ¡¿


    Zhuang Zhou:? ?


    Zhuangzi accepted a challenge before his bedtime story even began.


    ??The Jiu Lian Lian is quite similar to the Jade Lian Lian that Zhuang Zhou came into contact with, and the principles are similar.


    Zhuangzi thought this challenge was good, so he accepted it with a smile.


    ?However, solving the Nine Links does not hinder his storytelling.


    So, Suisui''s ears soon heard the other party''s gentle but powerful voice: "Be at peace with the times and everything will be smooth, and sorrow and joy cannot enter." ¡¿


    ¡­


    Sui Sui was able to hold on at first.


    But, she was too sleepy.


    Uncle Zhuang Zhou''s voice was very low and hypnotic.


    Sui Sui soon fell into a deep sleep.


    Zhuangzi solved the nine-link puzzle in one night.


    Unravel, restore, unravel again, restore again.


    In the past, Zhuangzi did not find small things attractive?


    However, today he seemed to be quite enlightened because of this.


    It wasn''t until dawn that he left without feeling satisfied.


    Looking at the cute sleeping Sui Sui, Zhuangzi gently put down the Nine Rings and touched the little girl''s head in vain.


    Those who carry the blue sky on their backs and do not care about Yaolan will then be the generals of Tunan. ¡¿


    ¡¾Every year, be happy~¡¿


    The next day was gloomy.


    Because the road was not dry and it was difficult to walk, they rested in the town for another day.


    In the morning, it was very steamy outside, so Dr. Liu did not let them go out to play.


    By the afternoon, Feng Xuanrui was making noises about going out to play.


    As for the Nine Links?


    ?Feng Xuanrui had forgotten about it a long time ago. Because he had not learned how to solve it in Suisui, he felt guilty and did not dare to mention it.


    Brother and sister, there was a tacit understanding that no one said anything about this matter.


    The two children wanted to go out to play. Doctor Liu had no choice but to ask King Qing and made some arrangements.


    ?Doctor Liu asked Dijiao to go out and inquire about it, and then he found out that tonight, someone was setting off river lanterns and fireworks in the small town.


    It is said that it is the birthday of the son of a wealthy businessman. It has been celebrated during the day and will continue to be celebrated at night.


    The town is not considered prosperous. It is rare to have such activities, and there are more and more people there.


    Before Doctor Liu went out, he carefully warned everyone who was following him: "Be sure to keep a close eye, don''t look away, and don''t make a fool of yourself."


    ¡°When there are many people, hold the child¡¯s hand!¡±


    ¡­


    Green mountains and green waters were specially named.


    The two people who had made mistakes before and almost lost the young master nodded solemnly.


    It was near evening before they went out.


    ?Walking and stopping along the way to look at the excitement, the sky became dark.


    Maybe it¡¯s because there are activities tonight, so the town looks very lively.


    The merchants were not in a hurry to close their doors, and all hung up beautiful red lanterns.


    ?Many people listened to the commotion and went out to watch the excitement. Looking at someone setting off a river lantern not far away, Feng Xuanrui pursed his lips and said, "It''s nothing to put out. It seems like no one has let it go."


    ?The little boy''s river lantern was smashed to pieces. When he got the news today, he had no time to prepare.


    At this moment, of course there are no river lanterns.


    There were some finished products for sale in the city, but Feng Xuanrui refused.


    How can he be worthy of his sister if he did not do it with his own hands?


    ?However, as more people put out river lanterns, Feng Xuanrui couldn''t help but feel sad: "Actually, the finished product is quite good."


    Sui Suisui nodded obediently: "Brother is right!"


    ?With his sister''s response and support, Feng Xuanrui became more energetic: "Actually, I''m not that picky either."


    ¡°The ones you make by yourself are not much different from those sold by others.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes, you have to make do with something.¡±


    ¡­


    As the young boy spoke, he looked at Prince Qing suggestively.


    Receiving the hint from his nephew''s eyes, Prince Qing only felt angry and funny. He shook his head helplessly and took Zhan Gao over to take a look at the river lanterns.


    I went out today and didn¡¯t bring many people with me. Some of the people on the trip were injured and they were all recuperating at the inn.


    With Doctor Liu following him, King Qing felt more at ease.


    Not long after King Qing left, a group of people came over, including young men, women and half-year-old children. It was very lively.


    However, this narrow street was instantly crowded.


    The three masters and disciples of Dr. Liu were directly pushed aside.


    When they finally found a little space in the crowded crowd, Dijiao exclaimed: "Where are the Sixth Young Master and the eldest lady?"


    Hearing this, Doctor Liu subconsciously started looking around.


    There are many men and women around, some are young, and they also have several children.


    But, the two children could not be seen.


    The two brothers Qingshan and Qingshui are not here either.


    ?Just for a moment, the crowd is gone?


    Thinking of the possibility of being squeezed, Doctor Liu''s face instantly turned pale and his legs became weak. Dijiao was supporting him on the side.


    The group of four children who were pushed to the other side by the crowd encountered a trouble.


    They picked up a child.


    A little girl who cried very miserably.


    Feng Xuanrui''s obsession with his sister has eased a lot with the passage of time.


    ?It''s just that when he saw the young and pitiful girl''s house, he said, "Don''t mind your own business. It has nothing to do with us."


    But his eyes couldn¡¯t help but look over.


    Qingshan was the oldest among the four. When he saw the Sixth Young Master like this, he smiled and said, "That kid was probably scattered by the crowd like us. He looks pitiful. Go over and ask."


    The Qingshan Ladder was handed over, and Feng Xuanrui naturally pretended to accept it nonchalantly: "Okay, it looks pitiful, so just think that I have a kind heart."


    The little girl looks about the same age as Sui Sui.


    After Feng Xuanrui walked over, he did not speak in a hurry, but motioned for Qing Shui to speak.


    ? Qing Shui is young and has a baby face, and he is very good at coaxing people.


    When the little girl saw the four people at first sight, she was a little scared and backed away.


    After realizing that there was no way to retreat and that there were strangers around him, he was so frightened that his face turned pale and he suddenly collapsed on the ground.


    In the end, Qing Shui smiled and coaxed him for a long time, and then he coaxed the little girl to say: "Sister A and I are separated, and we can''t find anyone, woo woo!"


    When he saw the child crying, Qing Shui started to coax him again.


    After finally coaxing the little girl, Qing Shui said gently: "Brothers, can we take you back?"


    ?Afraid that the little girl wouldn''t believe it, Qing Shui pointed at Suisui again: "Look, we also have a sister who is about the same age as you. We are not bad people."


    The fifth update


    Please subscribe, please vote, compare your feelings, meow meow meow!


    After being put on the shelves, there will be daily updates at 9:00 am and 19:00 pm~


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 40： scam

    Chapter 40 Scam


    Qing Shui''s face seemed to be very safe.


    The little girl''s eyes turned red from crying. She looked up and met Qing Shui''s sincere eyes. She hesitated for a moment and then nodded: "My family lives in Nanyi Lane."


    ?Fengxuanrui:?


    Haven¡¯t heard of it at all.


    After all, they are not familiar with this town.


    I don¡¯t know even more about Suisui.


    She knew the name of the village where she lived, but if it was further away, she would not know.


    Fortunately, Qingshan was older, so even though he didn¡¯t recognize the name of the alley, he smiled and asked passers-by about it.


    After roughly asking for directions, several people escorted the little girl back.


    There were many people on the road, so they asked people specifically and took a more remote alley.


    The city is busy today, so even in remote alleys, the light is pretty good. There are always lanterns hanging from several houses apart, which makes it easier for them to walk.


    When the light was dim, Suisui was a little scared and gently grabbed Feng Xuanrui''s clothes.


    ??Although Feng Xuanrui was kind-hearted to help, he did not ignore Suisui.


    ?After sensing his sister''s fear, he quickly held Suisui''s hand: "Don''t be afraid, sister, brother is here."


    Sui Suisui nodded obediently.


    ?The few people walked further and further away, unaware that not far behind them, Prince Qing and Zhan Gao watched with complicated eyes.


    ?After watching the person walk for a while, the two people followed him forward with light steps.


    Zhan Gao is not sure whether he should step forward to rescue the sixth young master and the eldest girl.


    Yes, save!


    Innocent boy, ignorant girl, have no idea that in this world...


    There are also scams in the name of children.


    This scam often targets women and children.


    Because they are good-natured and easy to deceive, and because they are best dealt with when things go wrong.


    Can achieve the greatest benefit with the least effort.


    ??The crowd rushed over just now and pushed King Qing, Zhan Gao and the others away.


    They were originally planning to go back to find Dr. Liu.


    As a result, as soon as I turned my eyes, I found that Feng Xuanrui and Suisui were talking to a little girl.


    ??If it was just a normal act of helping others, King Qing would not stop him.


    However, the little girl who was helped by Feng Xuanrui and the others had at least six looks on her.


    ?This looks obviously abnormal.


    With his keen five senses, King Qing was able to identify several people who were secretly observing the little girl.


    ?The scrutiny and malice on the other person''s face could be clearly seen by King Qing from a distance.


    Seeing this, King Qing understood.


    This is probably a scam!


    ?He has thought about whether to go forward and expose it directly.


    But the world of children is too simple.


    Sometimes, they say, they may not listen to Feng Xuanrui''s rebellious attitude.


    Instead of using your words to preach, it is better to practice it and let them really feel...


    The horror of the scam.


    With him and Zhan Gao and a few others around, he wasn''t afraid that the gangsters might use any dirty tricks to hurt the child again.


    The two people followed him lightly, keeping at a distance that would not make people wary but could keep an eye on him.


    At this time, Feng Xuanrui didn''t know what was waiting for him in front of him.


    He looked at the little girl next to him, whose eyes were red from crying, and who looked at them timidly from time to time. Then he looked at Suisui, who was holding his hand obediently.


    Feng Xuanrui thought to himself: His sister is cuter!


    Feng Xuanrui is not a greedy person either.


    He thinks it¡¯s enough for his sister to have one!


    So, it is enough to have years.


    Although, this little girl looks very pitiful when she cries, and she looks quite cute.


    However, Feng Xuanrui had not made any move, and wanted to take her back to his house and raise her as a younger sister. Feng Xuanrui doesn¡¯t understand the fate of eyes.


    However, he trusted his instincts.


    ?Feng Xuanrui feels that Suisui is the best sister.


    This is enough, the rest is not important.


    Suisui actually doesn¡¯t understand what it means to enjoy helping others.


    But, seeing her brother going to help the sister, she followed obediently.


    No one has taught her these principles of life, and the system will only use them to teach her when encountering problems.


    ?At other times, Suisui is a blank piece of paper. The systematic idea is to let the world slowly color it.


    ?The system has ever suspected, is this a scam?


    It also tried to explain to Suisui the possibility of this being a scam.


    but¡­


    Sui Sui Sui doesn¡¯t even know what a scam is.


    ?Just explaining what a scam is and the variety of scams takes a lot of time.


    Feng Xuanrui and the others escorted the little girl all the way to Nanyi Lane.


    ??The other party lives on the corner of the street, and his home is an independent small courtyard. It seems that his family background is not bad.


    After knocking on the door, she met an older woman with a kind smile. When the little girl saw the person, she cried and called out, "Grandma."


    Feng Xuanrui and the others did not shout along, they just explained and prepared to go back.


    They have been out for a while. If they don''t go back, Uncle Wang and the others should be worried.


    When the old woman saw that they were about to leave, she hurriedly smiled and said: "Thank you for sending Si Niang back. Old lady, I can''t thank you enough. I really don''t have much good stuff at home. Why don''t you come in and drink a glass of water to moisturize yourself?" Throat?"


    Feng Xuanrui was not interested in drinking water, but the other party was too enthusiastic and he did not refuse in the end.


    The four of them entered the small courtyard, followed not far away by Zhan Gao, who had already begun to cover his eyes.


    He thought to himself: Sixth Young Master, where are your arrogance and vigilance?


    Just walked into someone else''s yard casually?


    ?This place is no better than the capital city!


    You can walk around the capital without worrying about anyone you enter.


    But, it¡¯s not possible outside!


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t say it, and Feng Xuanrui couldn''t think of it.


    After entering the house, the old lady warmly greeted them to drink water.


    Qingshan Qingshui had some sense of precaution, so he smiled and pushed it away. But he couldn''t push it away, so he held the water in his hand and never imported it.


    ?Feng Xuanrui didn¡¯t even touch the cup.


    The cup is actually of average quality. The young master dislikes it very much, but he doesn¡¯t want to show it to avoid being rude.


    So, it¡¯s best not to touch it.


    Sui Sui is imitating her elder brother. If her brother doesn¡¯t drink, she won¡¯t drink!


    When the old lady took a look at these four little things, she was quite wary and gave them a look behind them.


    ?Fengxuanrui and the others didn''t even have time to look back and see the situation before they were dragged away with their mouths covered!


    After the four people were tied up, they were thrown into the woodshed first.


    At this time, Feng Xuanrui finally realized that they had probably been deceived.


    But why?


    ?That little girl was obviously crying very pitifully, wasn''t she?


    Feng Xuanrui couldn''t understand. He wanted to scream but couldn''t. The people stuffed his mouth with a worn rag.


    Ah ah ah, young master, I am very dirty today!


    ?Feng Xuanrui was angry and annoyed, and then he couldn''t control his tears again.


    Suisui didn''t cry. She was listening to the system''s analysis of how they could save themselves if this was a scam.


    ?Even though King Qing and others found that something was wrong, they would still come to rescue people.


    But before that, you must at least ensure your own safety and not let traffickers jump over the wall and hurt them again!


    Second update at 19:00


    Thank you little cuties for your rewards and votes~


    Please subscribe and vote~


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 41： rescued

    Chapter 41 Rescued


    ¡¾Don''t panic, Suisui, calm down! ¡¿


    ¡¾Don''t struggle, don''t irritate the trafficker. ¡¿


    ¡¾Let''s wait for rescue with peace of mind, and at the same time think of ways to see if there are other escape routes. ¡¿


    ??¡¾Although King Qing will come to rescue people, we can''t be too passive. ¡¿


    Sui Sui panicked when he saw his brother crying.


    She wanted to comfort her brother, but her mouth was tightly gagged and she couldn''t even make a sound.


    She could only move towards Feng Xuanrui twice with difficulty.


    ?Feeling the movement around him, Feng Xuanrui raised his head and took a look.


    It was found that because he was closer to him, his wrists were blew up by the rope during the struggle. He stared at his eyes and shook his head at the year.


    He wanted to say: Sister, don¡¯t move, it hurts!


    However, Sui Sui was worried about him and still moved towards him.


    When Feng Xuanrui saw it, he also imitated Suisui.


    Qingshan Qingshui was stunned. After he came to his senses, he moved towards the center.


    The four people gathered together with difficulty. Before they could think of a way to get the rag out of their mouths, the door of the woodshed was pushed open forcefully. At the same time, a woman''s rough voice came: "What if this thing is not good?" , I won¡¯t accept it!¡±


    While he was talking, a woman with big shoulders and round waist had already walked in.


    The woman saw Feng Xuanrui first...


    A young man with red lips and white teeth, who is fair and has an air of nobility.


    Her eyes were full of eyes as if she was looking at the goods. While observing, she clicked her tongue twice: "No matter how old you are, some of our customers over there are good at this. Their figure is not bad. They are a little fat. I will be hungry when I go home." It looks much better immediately.¡±


    When she saw the green mountains and clear waters, the woman felt a little disgusted: "These two are of average quality, so they can be considered as a bonus."


    At last, the woman noticed the thin Suisui. When she saw the person, she frowned: "Why is there a little monk here?"


    Suisui is wearing a cyan ready-made dress with a loose style and a neutral color. She has no hair now and is still young, so her gender can easily be misunderstood.


    The woman thought she was a young boy and felt that her frame was not very good.


    However, it is barely ok.


    Maybe it will look better if you keep it up.


    ?However, if a woman wants to lower the price, she will definitely not tell the truth.


    ??If Feng Xuanrui hadn''t made her very satisfied, she wouldn''t have said so much just now.


    The goods were good. The woman turned around with satisfaction and started discussing the price with the old woman who had entertained them before.


    The two people spoke bluntly and vulgarly, and they treated the four people as if they were goods.


    Feng Xuanrui was so angry that he kicked his legs. If he hadn''t been **** tightly and couldn''t move, he would have to make them look good!


    ?The woman who came in later saw him breaking away and teased him with a smile: "Hey, this waist is quite flexible. Don''t worry. When you are tired, there is no need to rush to express yourself now."


    Feng Xuanrui doesn¡¯t quite understand the meaning of these words.


    However, he understood the malice in it.


    This made him struggle even more!


    Maybe anger makes people have unlimited potential.


    So, while Feng Xuanrui was struggling, he really kicked the woman''s calf.


    The sudden kick made the woman unprepared and she subconsciously took two steps back to the side. The pain made her gasp: "Hiss!"


    ?This kick directly kicked out the woman''s anger.


    ?She turned around and kicked Feng Xuanrui twice: "You vile thing, don''t show your face."


    After kicking twice, but still feeling uneasy, the woman raised her foot and prepared to do another two kicks.


    She thought that the training process would be inevitable in the future, so now she would just start it in advance.


    Sui Sui struggled hard when he saw his brother being kicked.


    ??When the woman wanted to kick Feng Xuanrui again, Sui Sui suddenly bounced and her whole body bounced directly onto Feng Xuanrui''s leg.


    Sui Sui was ready to use himself to block the woman''s punches and kicks. She is not afraid of being beaten, she feels for her brother!


    Feng Xuanrui was kicked twice, and the anger in his heart was directly aroused.


    Unfortunately, there is nothing he can do now.


    ??When the woman made another move and Suisui rushed over to help him stop the harm, Feng Xuanrui almost swallowed the rag!


    ??The young boy''s eyes were about to burst and he was full of murderous intent. He used a lot of strength, but in the end he only moved slightly.


    Watching his sister get beaten on his behalf was a painful torture for Feng Xuanrui.


    What¡¯s even more painful is that he can¡¯t save his sister!


    ?This made his tears flow even more fiercely.


    The Qingshan Qingshui next to him used to have pretty good skills, but at this time, there was nothing he could do.


    ?This made them angry and annoyed.


    It''s just that what came before the woman''s beating was...


    The flying knife of King Qing.


    ?A short knife filled with cold air flew over with a swish, carrying murderous intent and coldness.


    ?The woman felt something fly past her, and her legs suffered a sharp pain, which made her unable to stand, and she just collapsed there and screamed.


    The old woman realized something was wrong, turned around and wanted to run away.


    As a result, King Qing jumped over and kicked her away.


    boom!


    The old woman flew low for a while and then hit the wall.


    Then there was no response.


    ?Zhan Gao has already passed, and he picked out both of the opponent''s hamstrings neatly.


    The severe pain made the old woman who pretended to be fainted cry out!


    The woman looked at this scene and finally reacted in horror: Were they discovered?


    In other words, they provoked someone they couldn''t afford to offend!


    At this time, the leg she was about to kick was cut off by King Qing with a short knife, cutting off a large piece of flesh.


    At this moment, the leg was **** and bloody, and the pain made it difficult for her to even move the most basic way.


    ?The woman who reacted was already half-lying there and begging for mercy: "Mighty man, have mercy on me! Mighty man, please have mercy on me!"


    ?As soon as she begged for mercy, the old woman also began to beg for mercy.


    Zhan Gao led the men and **** the two people neatly.


    King Qing¡¯s entourage also **** other people in the small courtyard.


    The old woman and the others should have often done this kind of scam, and on the woman''s side, they should be the old bustards from the land of Goulan Washe.


    This may involve the interests of some special groups of people.


    But among these people, no matter how noble they are, can they be more noble than King Qing and King Qi?


    While everyone else was dealing with the battlefield, King Qing squatted down and untied the ropes on several children first.


    After being freed, Feng Xuanrui took out the rag while crying, threw it to the ground, hugged Prince Qing''s thigh, and howled at the top of his lungs: "Uncle Prince Qing, wuwu, they lied to me, lied to me. I!!"


    Feng Xuanrui was **** and beaten, and then he slowly realized that they had been deceived.


    The person who deceived them was even a cute-looking little girl.


    At this moment, the filter of his sister¡¯s identity was mostly broken in his eyes.


    ??In the end, I struggled and saved the filter again.


    At this time, various emotions of discomfort and grievance came together, and Feng Xuanrui''s young heart collapsed into slag.


    The little boy cried loudly, and Suisui carefully held his hand, wanting to give him comfort and strength.


    After feeling the warmth of his sister, Feng Xuanrui cried even louder!


    Second update


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 42： Afraid

    Chapter 42 Fear


    King Qing was helpless and distressed.


    ??Feng Xuanrui, this kid, really suffered a lot when he came to Qingzhou with him.


    how to say?


    All bad luck happened to him.


    However, what happened twice really had nothing to do with luck.


    The first time he rolled down the mountain and met Suisui, it was because he was too naughty.


    This time, it is because of the compassion that arises when encountering the weak.


    It cannot be said that Feng Xuanrui was wrong.


    Who can guess the hearts of people?


    King Qing didn''t want the young boy to leave a shadow, so he comforted him and used this incident to give him a lecture so that he would have more memory.


    ¡°In the past, in the capital, even if others didn¡¯t know your identity and only saw that you were dressed in fine clothes, most people would not dare to mess with you.¡±


    ¡°The place outside the capital is vast and free, but also full of danger.¡±


    ¡°Especially when it comes to these desperadoes, they don¡¯t care what your status is.¡±


    ¡­


    In the past, I could only listen to my master and my mother and concubines for this kind of truth.


    Feng Xuanrui actually didn¡¯t feel much.


    After all, it was impossible for him to encounter such a thing when he was in the capital!


    Now that I have really experienced it, Feng Xuanrui¡¯s helplessness and fear made Feng Xuanrui¡¯s tears uncontrollable.


    He kept saying: "I know, woo woo!"


    ¡°Next time, never again!¡±


    ¡°They are all bad people, bad people!¡±


    ¡°My sister is the best!¡±


    Brother cried so sadly that Suisui''s eyes became red.


    The two brothers and sisters held hands tightly, as if they wanted to give each other more strength.


    King Qing didn''t want the little girl to leave a shadow, so he said a lot to Sui Sui: "Don''t be afraid, Sui Sui, this will never happen again."


    "When you encounter difficulties or danger, you must think of asking an adult for help. Don''t always think of doing it yourself. You are still young and the things you can deal with are still limited."


    ¡°There is no shame in asking others for help.¡±


    ¡­


    ?It wasn¡¯t just King Qing who was talking, the system was also there, talking to Suisui while downloading the anti-fraud APP.


    ?Some of the truths are too complicated, and some of the words are too long. Suisui actually doesn¡¯t understand them well.


    However, she still tried hard to listen and remember.


    She was not sure whether she would need it in the future.


    But the danger this time really scared her.


    Sui Sui felt for the first time the danger in the world outside the village.


    In the past, in the village, dangers were known.


    ??It was just a beating from my uncle''s family or bullying from the children in the village.


    As time goes by, Suisui has his own way of coping.


    But, the outside world¡­


    All dangers are unknown and scary.


    Sui Sui''s previous experience is not easy to use at all.


    After hearing so much, Suisui summed it up by himself, then raised his little neck and said loudly: "I will protect my brother in the future!"


    The little girl¡¯s voice was choked with sobs. After Feng Xuanrui heard this, he cried even louder!


    He turned around and hugged Suisui directly in his arms: "Wow, my sister is the best, everyone else is bad, all bad!"


    Prince Qing:¡­


    Okay, I''m bad, let me go.


    When Feng Xuanrui was tired of crying, Doctor Liu also rushed over.


    The follow-up of this matter will be handled by King Qing, so the children do not need to worry about it.


    The three masters and apprentices of Dr. Liu first took the two children back to the inn.


    After freshening up, I changed my clothes. The two children fell asleep before applying medicine to their red wrists and ankles.


    ??Feng Xuanrui''s eyes were still filled with tears.


    ??Siu Sui still clenched his brother''s hand uneasily, and gently broke it open, but found that it couldn''t be broken, so he didn''t force it.


    ??Doctor Liu recited the Great Compassion Mantra in his heart, gently applied medicine to the two children, and adjusted their positions on the bed.


    The two children still sleep together, but with two different quilts.


    As for their little hands that were never separated, Doctor Liu also let them hold them.


    After tidying up everything and putting down the bed curtains, Doctor Liu told his two apprentices: "Tonight, pay more attention to not sleeping so deeply. Keep an eye on them."


    Qingshan Qingshui was also seriously injured, and they had already gone to treat their wounds.


    What happened today, the oldest Qingshan was deceived.


    ??Doctor Liu felt that after returning to the capital, he should report to the prince and give lessons to the servants around the Sixth Young Master.


    What should I do if I really encounter things?


    Doctor Liu¡¯s worries are not unreasonable.


    Later in the middle of the night, Feng Xuanrui developed a high fever.


    Dijiao and Diyu are both very agile, one performs physical cooling, and the other boils the medicine according to the master''s prescription.


    Suisui was not sick, but she cried in fear in her sleep.


    ??The little girl sobbed softly, like a kitten, pitiful and weak, which made Dr. Liu feel heartbroken.


    ??If he didn''t have to appease the child, he would definitely have to go out and practice sword practice for half an hour.


    These scumbags!


    When he returns to the capital, he will study the poison!


    Doctor Liu gritted his teeth and cursed the trafficker, while gently wiping Sui Sui''s face, then gently hugging Sui Sui, patting his back: "Don''t be afraid Sui Sui, it''s okay, don''t cry, be good, let''s It¡¯s safe, my brother is here.¡±


    ¡­


    Doctor Liu''s comfort was in vain.


    But, useful.


    Suisui was quickly comforted. She held Doctor Liu''s clothes tightly with her little hands and pressed her little face against Doctor Liu''s shoulder.


    Looks cute and cute, but also very persistent.


    Doctor Liu asked Dijiao to help, but he didn''t release Suisui''s hand.


    ??Doctor Liu didn''t force it, he just held the little girl in his arms and looked at Feng Xuanrui''s condition.


    In the latter half of the night, Sui Sui slept more deeply, and Dr. Liu was finally able to put him back on the bed and sleep well.


    ?Feng Xuanrui¡¯s high fever came and went away quickly.


    ?At dawn, Feng Xuanrui''s fever subsided.


    Sickness and fright made his body extremely tired.


    So, as soon as the fever subsided, he fell into a deep sleep again.


    It''s just that in my sleep, my little sensual hands are always pulling around.


    Seems like you are looking for something?


    Doctor Liu looked at this scene and gently put Suisui''s little hand next to Feng Xuanrui''s.


    When Feng Xuanrui took action again, he touched Suisui''s little hand. He gently held it and pulled it in his direction, and then he fell asleep truly peacefully.


    Doctor Liu watched from the side and shook his head with a smile: "Two little ancestors."


    After downloading the APP into the system, we are going to take the cases and start safety education for Sui Sui.


    As a result, I fell asleep when I came back and had no chance at all.


    The system thinks: There is a long way to go, so they can just take their time.


    Later at night, watching Suisui crying in her sleep, the system''s heart almost broke.


    But there was no way to appease her!


    Aware of this, the system is even more heartbroken.


    ?Then, in the middle of the night, it went to check the Lord God¡¯s mail again!


    Please subscribe and vote


    Cute second update at 19:00


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 43： Father is right, my sister is so kind

    Chapter 43 Father is right, my sister is so kind


    When King Qing came back, it was already the morning that had changed.


    He probably had a lot of trouble this night.


    Seeing him coming back, Doctor Liu rushed to greet him: "How is it? Have you arrested everyone?"


    ??Doctor Liu will die if he dares to hurt the Sixth Young Master of their palace, regardless of his identity!


    King Qing worked hard all night, and the results were good.


    Hearing Doctor Liu ask, King Qing nodded: "We''ve arrested them all. The brothel corresponding to the old bustard is not in a small town, but in the county. We went there and went through a lot of trouble."


    After briefly explaining the situation, King Qing frowned and asked, "Is there a concubine named Zhou in Brother Qi''s house?"


    King Qing still knows the surnames of King Qi¡¯s princess and two concubines.


    However, the concubine''s status was low and King Qing never paid any attention to her.


    After hearing this, Doctor Liu vaguely understood something, and he also frowned and asked: "Is this brothel still related to the palace?"


    After asking, he thought about the situation in the palace and nodded: "There is an aunt named Zhou in the palace, who is the biological mother of the Seventh Young Master."


    Xiao Qi¡¯s biological mother?


    After hearing this, King Qing nodded in surprise, then frowned and fell into deep thought.


    Before he could think of anything, Feng Xuanrui was already running over with his coat on and barefoot, shouting in a hoarse voice: "What the **** did Feng Qi do? Are you the same as the bad guy yesterday?"


    ¡°I¡¯m going to say that Feng Qi¡¯s idiots are not good people. When we get back to the capital, I¡¯ll tell my father to send them out!¡±


    ¡°Feng Qisha always has a traitorous look on his face, he is very bad!¡±


    ¡­


    ??The reason why Feng Xuanrui quietly ran out of the capital and followed King Qing''s team.


    ?It was because he had a fight with Lao Wufeng Xuanbo and broke his opponent''s head. At that time, Lao Qi was shouting from the side.


    Feng Xuanrui was so frightened that he ran away with his people!


    The two children fight every day, but there is no real hatred.


    Therefore, after Feng Xuanrui finished yelling, he asked worriedly: "Is it really related to Qi Sha? Uncle Qing, you have to check it carefully. I think Qi Sha is a bit stupid, but he is not special. Bad, he shouldn¡¯t have such bad relatives.¡±


    As soon as Feng Xuanrui heard that King Qing was back, he rushed over barefoot.


    Dijiao followed closely behind, but it was too late.


    At this time, I finally caught up with him, put on his shoes, tightened his clothes, and then advised him to go back and rest.


    Feng Xuanrui refuses. He doesn¡¯t trust Feng Xuanbin, a relative of a fool.


    ?These bad people are naturally unforgivable.


    They almost killed him!


    ?However, if it really has something to do with Feng Xuanbin''s family, Feng Xuanrui feels that he cannot be soft-hearted and let the bad guys go.


    ?However, for the sake of brotherhood, he can...


    ?Hmm, don¡¯t tell the other person about it.


    Dijiao took a look and found that he couldn''t persuade anyone, so he could only use his trump card: "Sui Sui woke up soon. I can''t see my brother. I should be sad."


    No other thing could persuade Feng Xuanrui, who was as stubborn as a donkey at this time.


    But, my sister can.


    After hearing what Dijiao said, Feng Xuanrui turned around and ran to the backyard without caring about Feng Xuanbin''s bad relatives.


    When Feng Xuanrui returned, Suisui had just woken up.


    When I opened my eyes and found that there was no brother beside me, Suisui pursed her lips in sadness.


    Before he had time to cry, he saw Feng Xuanrui coming back.


    Suisui laughed happily again, and excitedly opened his arms and rushed towards Feng Xuanrui: "Brother!"


    Feng Xuanrui was so coaxed by his brother that he smiled happily, strode over, and gave Suisui a hug first.


    Then, help Suisui get dressed, wash up, and apply medicine.


    Because they got up late, they could only make time for lunch.


    After dinner, Feng Xuanrui was worried, so he took Suisui''s hand and went to find Uncle Qing.


    As a result, King Qing was not there.


    Suisui was puzzled: "What is brother doing with his uncle?" Feng Xuanrui thought that he would take his sister back to the palace in the future, so naturally he would need to get to know everyone in the palace.


    Thinking of this, although Feng Xuanrui was not very happy, he was willing to carefully introduce these people to Suisui for the sake of his sister.


    ?He took Sui Sui back and sat down. After thinking about it for a while, he said: "Sister, there are many people in our palace. Although some people are a little stupid, they are not too bad, so they can barely be used."


    ¡°Besides my elder brother, there are several other elder brothers in my family. I just need to know them all."


    ¡°Remember, the elder brother is the best. The eldest brother, the second brother to the seventh brother, etc., are only averagely good.¡±


    ¡­


    ??When Feng Xuanrui introduced him to Suisui, he did not forget to secretly poke and step on the other brothers.


    Suisui didn''t quite understand it, but after thinking about it, she realized that her cousins ??often quarreled and fought with each other, and she seemed to understand it a little better.


    ?She kept nodding, and when she didn''t understand something, she shook her head.


    At this time, Feng Xuanrui''s smile will be a little thicker: "Those are not important, you just remember your brother."


    Sui Suisui nodded obediently: "Brother is the best!"


    ?This one sentence surpasses everything.


    Feng Xuanrui was so coaxed that he never stopped laughing.


    At noon King Qing went out again.


    Until evening, the other party did not come back.


    ?However, when he left at noon, he said that if he was too busy, he would not come back in the evening.


    With Doctor Liu and Zhan Yuan guarding the inn, there is nothing to worry about.


    ??When Feng Xuanrui knew that Sui Sui was illiterate, he took Sui Sui to study in the afternoon.


    Feng Xuanrui reads it and listens to it every year.


    The simple Three-Character Classic was read by Feng Xuanrui in a rhythmic and emotional way, just like a storyteller in a teahouse.


    Doctor Liu''s forehead jumped when he heard it, but Sui Sui listened very carefully.


    From time to time, he will clap his hands in special applause: "Brother is so awesome!"


    ¡°Wow, brother knows all this!¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, my brother is the most powerful!¡±


    ¡­


    ??The more he praises Sui Sui, the stronger Feng Xuanrui¡¯s desire to perform becomes!


    ?Later, Feng Xuanrui even said with Sui Sui: "Sister, recite it with your brother, in the beginning, human nature is good!"


    ??Sui Sui followed me obediently. Because I had an older brother, I was confident and my voice became louder: "Recite along with my older brother. In the beginning, human nature is good!"


    Feng Xuanrui listened on the side and couldn''t help laughing: "Sister, you don''t need to read the previous sentence."


    Sui Sui clapped her hands happily with bright eyes: "But, I like to read after my brother."


    The child¡¯s starry eyes are brighter than the stars in the sky on a clear night.


    Feng Xuanrui watched from the side, smiled, rolled his eyes, and shouted loudly: "My brother also likes my sister, and he likes her the most!"


    After shouting, Feng Xuanrui turned his head: "Sister, you must also like your brother the most!"


    Suisui nodded solemnly: "Well, Suisui likes my brother the most, I only like him!"


    After finishing speaking, Sui Sui, who knew how to act coquettishly without any teacher, added another sentence: "I like the eldest brother, the second brother to the seventh brother, but I like the elder brother the most!"


    The most favorite words are probably the most coaxing words.


    ??Anyway, after Feng Xuanrui listened, everyone started to get confused.


    He thought: Father is right, my sister is really good, very good!


    He likes his sister!


    My elder brother is the best, my elder brother is the most powerful!


    ¡ª¡ªNotes from every year


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 44： The lights are bright, my brother is awesome

    Chapter 44: The lights are bright, my brother is awesome


    The trafficking incident left a lot of shadows on the two children.


    However, the child is so forgetful that he has such a good time that he doesn¡¯t even remember what happened before.


    You may be frightened unconsciously at a certain moment.


    But more often than not, things will still be slowly forgotten in time.


    You have King Qing to handle this matter, and others don¡¯t need to worry about it.


    The two children played in the town for four days. Because they were staying in an inn, it was not convenient to cook.


    So, they eat outside every day.


    Either a large restaurant or some small restaurants.


    ?They either go looking for the taste, or they ask the locals about delicious places and try them.


    After four days, Suisui''s diet has been slowly adjusted, and now he is no different from a normal person.


    At first, Suisui didn''t dare to hold out her chopsticks, so she honestly ate the ground pepper clips given to her.


    ?Later, Dr. Liu noticed it and carefully explained the reason to the little girl.


    To be honest, Suisui didn¡¯t understand much.


    ?Furthermore, even if she understood, she didn¡¯t dare to pick it up openly.


    Determined by the living environment since childhood, some habits cannot be changed in a short period of time.


    ?Doctor Liu is not in a hurry. Children, if you teach them slowly, they will eventually understand.


    The two children had a great time these four days.


    ?Eating, drinking and having fun every day, there is no need to worry about anything else.


    But the system is worried!


    The four days of bedtime story time are two byes.


    ?Two days left¡­


    ?Hmm, one day I am a spirited girl waving flowers, and the other day I am a spirited boy.


    When the system saw these two people appearing, the system''s eyes went dark.


    The problem is, it¡¯s not just the system that¡¯s in trouble.


    ??The energetic young girl and the young man have dark eyes!


    They can shake hands, dance, sing karaoke, play singles...


    But, telling stories?


    Their cultural level determines that they cannot do this.


    ?In the end, I had no choice but to stammer and follow the story template provided by the system.


    The issue is¡­


    ??If there are typos in the middle, the system will tolerate it.


    ??However, they will also make magical changes to the story!


    What? The little mermaid was so angry that she slapped the prince back into the sea with her tail.


    What? Snow White was so angry that she pulled the seven dwarfs back to the low bed and slept with them.


    ¡­


    system:? ? ?


    Sometimes, when a person listens to a story, he really wants to call the police!


    The problem is, Suisui listened with gusto.


    What she was curious about was: Does the Little Mermaid really have a tail?


    Snow White, does she really have skin as white as snow and hair as bright as the sun?


    What is a prince and why should he swim?


    ¡­


    ?The system silently plugged in the electronic ventilator, fearing that I would faint from anger.


    Four days passed with great difficulty.


    After King Qing had taken care of the matter, they packed up and continued their journey.


    ?This small town is located at the junction of Qingzhou and Wenzhou.


    After traveling for a day, their next stop was a small town at the bottom of Wenzhou.


    When we arrived, it was already dusk.


    After finding a good inn and deciding where to stay today, they turned around and looked outside, and saw people coming and going on the street, which was very lively.


    Sui Sui was obediently holding Feng Xuanrui''s hand, looking around from time to time, with curiosity and yearning in his big, bright eyes.


    She has never known that the outside world is so... What is that word?


    Sui Sui thought carefully about the words said by her beautiful sister last night.


    After thinking for a long time, Suisui''s eyes lit up. He gently shook Feng Xuanrui''s hand and said loudly: "Brother, the lights are so bright and dazzling!"


    After listening to this, Feng Xuanrui was a little confused.


    He understood it for a moment, and then understood it again.


    ?Then he found that he couldn''t understand.


    What is Cancan?


    Feng Xuanrui didn''t think about it and could only scratch his head in embarrassment.


    Doctor Liu stood aside, understood for a while, and finally understood. He corrected Sui Sui with a smile: "Sui Sui, the lights are bright, not brilliant, the pronunciation must be standard~"


    After hearing what Dr. Liu said, Suisui was a little confused.


    Not Cancan?


    But the beautiful sister yesterday said it firmly and naturally. What she said was: Cancan.


    But Mrs. Liu is very nice and will not lie to her.


    So, who should she believe?


    ?When the system looked at it, someone finally came to correct the matter, and I almost shed tears of excitement.


    ¡¾Sui Sui, listen to Dr. Liu, he is older and has read a lot, trust him! ¡¿


    Suisui was still hesitant and confused at first.


    After hearing what the system said, he nodded obediently: "Okay, Grandpa Liu, I''ve written it down. It''s a bright lantern."


    The last two words were a bit difficult to pronounce for Suisui, but she still spoke them correctly and slowly spoke clearly.


    It was only then that Feng Xuanrui understood what his sister wanted to express.


    It¡¯s a shame that he didn¡¯t figure it out right away!


    Feng Xuanrui, who felt angry for a moment, was eager to express himself. He shook Suisui''s hand and said hastily: "Suisui, we must not only learn to be bright, but also learn to be brilliant and magnificent..."


    At this time, Feng Xuanrui only regretted that he had not learned enough and his performance at this time was not good enough.


    ?His tone was urgent, and some of his enunciation words were not clear.


    However, none of this affects Suisui''s preference and admiration for her brother: "My brother is so awesome!"


    ¡°My brother knows such complicated things, how awesome it is!¡±


    ¡°Sui Sui¡¯s elder brother is the most powerful!¡±


    ¡°My elder brother is the most powerful, even better than my second brother, fifth brother, and seventh brother!¡±


    ¡­


    Feng Xuanrui lost himself in the shouts of "brother and awesomeness" one after another, and his mouth became more and more sharp.


    When he finally couldn''t say anything, Feng Xuanrui said dryly: "They are setting off the Kongming lanterns!"


    Feng Xuanrui feels that in the eyes of his sister, he should be the most powerful brother in the world.


    So, he consciously and conscientiously explained to Suisui what the Kongming Lantern is.


    Suisui really doesn¡¯t know about Kongming Lanterns, and no one in the village would put them up.


    At this time, after hearing Feng Xuanrui''s explanation, she looked at her brother with bright eyebrows, her expression full of admiration and admiration.


    I have put on some weight these days, and my face looks a little better.


    However, the most dazzling thing about this small face is the big and smart eyes.


    ?That is a pair of eyes that, even after experiencing the hardships and vicissitudes of life, still make people believe in the beauty of the world.


    Clean and shiny.


    It is easy to rekindle hope in life.


    Prince Qing followed on one side, protecting the two children tightly.


    With what happened before, now they are all divided into formations to protect the two children.


    The shining eyebrows and eyes naturally fell in Prince Qing''s eyes.


    At a certain moment, he seemed to see his daughter.


    King Qing thought: If the child was still alive, he would be smiling like this now, right?


    Cute second update at 19:00


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 45： Kongming lantern

    Chapter 45 Kongming Lantern


    ?Hongming lanterns are similar to river lanterns. In the early years, they were used for sacrificial purposes.


    Slowly it evolved into praying for blessings and fulfilling wishes.


    Doctor Liu smiled and inquired for a while before he found out that an old lady from a wealthy household in the city was seriously ill today. In order to pray for blessings, the wealthy household organized the servants of the household to set off Kongming lanterns outside the city.


    At this time, people poured in on the street to watch the lanterns.


    After all, the sight of dozens or hundreds of Kongming lanterns rising into the sky is quite spectacular.


    When Feng Xuanrui heard this, he had to go outside the city to see it. He immediately jumped up and said, "We want to see it, we want to see it!"


    Suisui didn''t understand much, but she believed in her brother, so she quickly jumped up and said, "Brother is right!"


    Doctor Liu was amused by the two children, but he did not respond immediately. Instead, he turned to look at Prince Qing.


    King Qing:?


    It¡¯s up to me to agree or reject the co-authorship?


    If you refuse in the end, will I be the bad guy?


    The eyes of the two children, following Doctor Liu''s movements, had already fallen on Prince Qing.


    Two pairs of eyes full of expectation and shining brightly looked at him. Prince Qing did not feel any pressure, only helplessness.


    so many people¡­


    It would be really troublesome if I were kidnapped again.


    However, he couldn''t bear to let his two children down.


    After all, this poor child, Sui Sui, rarely had the courage to express what he was thinking.


    If she refuses, I don¡¯t know next time whether she dares to say it.


    Thinking of this, King Qing nodded: "Be careful, don''t get lost, follow the master, don''t rush forward by yourself!"


    Being deceived and abducted happened just a few days ago, but the two children still remember it.


    So, everyone nodded obediently at this time.


    ?This time, Prince Qing and the others also protected the two children more carefully.


    Except for the injured entourage, who stayed at the inn to rest, everyone else took to the streets.


    ?There are a lot of people in this town. Wenzhou has a superior geographical environment and fertile land, so the overall economy is good.


    You can see some of it from the bright street scenes in the town at night.


    ?It¡¯s crowded and lively, but it¡¯s also full of unknown dangers.


    ?Following the last experience, Dr. Liu''s eyes didn''t even care to look at anything else, but kept staring at the two children.


    ??Although it was not set up as a river lantern, it was not seen as a lively event.


    But, they can go see the Kongming Lanterns!


    Furthermore, compared to the river lantern, this one is relatively friendly to Suisui.


    Because you can see it by looking up, there is no need to push forward.


    When they arrived outside the city, many sky lanterns had already been released.


    Watching the lanterns flying up into the sky, Sui Sui raised his head and couldn''t help but exclaimed: "Wow, brother, there is another one!"


    ¡°Brother, here we come again, here we come again!¡±


    ¡°Brother, that one is going up too!¡±


    ¡­


    Sui Sui called "brother" again and again, coaxing Feng Xuanrui into confusion.


    He kept nodding his head: "Sister, don''t make a fuss. When we get back to the capital, my brother will let someone put on a special show for you."


    ¡°This lamp is just mediocre, and cannot compare with the craftsmanship of the old craftsmen in the capital.¡±


    ¡­


    The conversation between the two children made people want to laugh but they were afraid that they would be annoyed if they really laughed.


    ?Sui Sui is fine, but she understands little and is still timid. Even if she laughs, she may not understand.


    But Feng Xuanrui, the little overlord, is quite glass-hearted.


    So, they should be patient and don''t irritate him. At the beginning of the year, I was still amazed by the beauty and splendor of the Kongming Lantern.


    As she looked at it, she thought of what Feng Xuanrui had explained to her before about what the Kongming Lantern was and why it was necessary to put it up.


    Suisui thought: Although she didn¡¯t put the Kongming Lantern up, since it is a blessing lantern, it doesn¡¯t matter if she rubs it, right?


    ?Because I was not sure and I didn¡¯t dare to ask others, I could only ask the system quietly.


    Lele, let me rub it in and pray for you, is that okay? ¡¿


    ?The system responded quickly.


    ¡¾It''s okay, it was originally released outside the city just for everyone to pray together. ¡¿


    ¡¾Every year you just need to pray for yourself and those around you, and at the same time say: May the old lady be safe! ¡¿


    Although Suisui didn''t understand it clearly, what Lele said was definitely right.


    So Suisui raised his head, looked at the Kongming lanterns slowly rising into the sky and disappeared, and prayed in a low voice: "May my brother be safe, may Grandpa Liu be safe, may Uncle Qing Wang be safe...may the old lady be safe."


    There are no complicated blessing words for every year.


    Peace, for her, is the greatest and best blessing.


    So, she used the same words for everyone.


    Feng Xuanrui didn''t hear it at first, but later he felt that his sister must be talking about something, so he couldn''t help but turned sideways and listened with open ears.


    At that time, Suisui had already named Dijiao.


    Feng Xuanrui listened for a long time, and at the end even the unknown old lady received a blessing.


    Why is he the only one?


    This made him feel lost and uncomfortable.


    Feng Xuanrui shook Suisui''s hand and asked aggrievedly: "Sister, what about me? Why aren''t you here without me?"


    Sui Sui has just finished reading a long list of names, and his mind is still a little confused.


    Hearing her brother ask, she said in confusion: "Huh?"


    Facing his brother¡¯s eyes full of tears, Suisui took a moment to react and finally understood: ¡°The first person I pray to is my brother!¡±


    After finishing speaking, Suisui pursed her lips shyly and hesitated before asking: "Brother, is it right for me to do this?"


    Hearing that he was the first person his sister prayed for, the tears in Feng Xuanrui''s eyes fell instantly.


    Before, it was because I felt wronged that I had tears in my eyes.


    The reason I fell down now was because I was moved.


    Sure enough, my sister is the best!


    He likes his sister the most!


    ?Feng Xuanrui was both happy and moved.


    He couldn''t help but pulled Suisui over and hugged her tightly: "Yes, yes, whatever my sister does is right."


    After speaking, he was afraid that Suisui would not come in this order next time. Feng Xuanrui quickly said: "It is right to put my brother first. Sister, you are so kind. My brother likes Suisui the most!"


    To be honest, Feng Xuanrui''s hug was a little tight, and he was a little breathless from being strangled.


    ?However, she still felt that her brother''s embrace was warm and reassuring.


    Sui Sui did not struggle, but was held by Feng Xuanrui very obediently. His voice was muffled, but his words were very clear: "Sui Sui also likes my brother the most."


    After finishing speaking, Suisui felt that what she said seemed not sincere enough, so she quickly added: "I only like my brother."


    After listening to this, Feng Xuanrui was so moved that he almost cried again.


    ?As a young prince in the royal palace, many people used to pray for him and copy scriptures for him.


    ?However, Feng Xuanrui felt that what moved him the most was his sister.


    Perhaps deep in the heart of the child, it is not just because of this simple prayer, but also because of the time when he was trapped in the woodshed. When danger came, the years were difficult but he was still firmly in front of him. , the actions and determination to block all harm for him.


    Second update


    Please subscribe, vote and share your thoughts~


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 46： Noodles

    Chapter 46: Noodles


    When I went back after watching the Kongming Lanterns, it was already dark.


    The two children were very tired after driving hard all day.


    So, when they went back, King Qing and Dr. Liu were holding each other in their arms.


    Then, Suisui and Fengxuanrui fell into a deep sleep.


    After returning to the inn, both of them were unconscious when they were washing up.


    ?The system looked at Suisui and fell into a sweet dream, showing a loving smile.


    Turn around the sky, it will be cloudy.


    They were not sure whether it would rain or not, so they held off on their journey for the time being.


    ??The inn is not very convenient, and you have to ask the waiter to open a small kitchen.


    So, when they got up early in the morning, King Qing and Doctor Liu took a group of people out to eat.


    Part of King Qing''s entourage had already taken one step ahead, escorting the bandit leader and the key criminals in the previous trafficking case back to Beijing.


    ?At present, King Qing only has about ten people left in his entourage.


    ?It¡¯s actually quite spectacular to have so many people go out to eat together.


    King Qing asked them to disperse themselves so as not to attract too much attention.


    After experiencing the previous abductions of Feng Xuanrui and Suisui, King Qing also became more cautious.


    ?It is not good to be too public as it is too easy to be noticed by bad people.


    Today, there are only Prince Qing and his two children in this group, Doctor Liu and brothers Qingshan Qingshui.


    Dijiao and Diyu both went to eat with the entourage.


    As for what to eat for lunch, everyone has no idea at the moment.


    ??The town is quite prosperous, and there is even a street for eating.


    Noodles, wontons, dumplings, steamed buns on the street...


    It can be said that there are all kinds of tricks.


    The entourage ate the ravioli directly.


    ?Feng Xuanrui thinks it¡¯s okay, since the recent meals have tasted very mediocre anyway.


    If it were him, he would have listened to Uncle Qing.


    But, don¡¯t you have a sister?


    Thinking of this, Feng Xuanrui pointed to the Chao Shi shop not far away and asked Suisui: "Sister, which one do you want to eat?"


    After saying that, for fear of being afraid to say it, Feng Xuanrui waved his hand and said very boldly: "Order whatever you want, let''s eat whatever we want!"


    The rising white mist and the noisy voices made the whole street look full of fireworks.


    Suisui stood at the corner of the street, smelling the strong fragrance floating in the air, listening to the shouts of the vendors, and couldn''t help but squint his eyes in enjoyment.


    After listening to Feng Xuanrui''s words, Sui Sui clenched her little fist at her side. She turned her head and asked nervously and carefully: "Is everything okay?"


    Doctor Liu has recently relaxed the diet of his two children.


    However, when it comes to eating meat in large quantities, Sui Sui is still cautious and does not dare to let go.


    Feng Xuanrui couldn''t see how timid his sister was, so he said loudly: "Of course!"


    ?This voice almost overlaps with the system¡¯s encouragement [Of course! ¡¿


    Brother said yes, and the system was encouraging him.


    Sui Sui felt that his heart was full of strength and his body was infused with infinite courage.


    She imitated her brother and said loudly: "I want to eat noodles every year!"


    When I really say it, when I shout it out, I realize it after years of age: It turns out that "I want" really only requires courage to say it out.


    But how could she have the qualifications and courage to shout out in the past?


    So, it¡¯s great to have a brother!


    Sighing for the umpteenth time every year.


    ?She couldn''t even control herself and said to the system in her consciousness: "At this time, I even want to thank my uncle and aunt. If they hadn''t thrown me into the back of the mountain, I wouldn''t have been able to touch my brother." ¡¿


    The system cannot listen to such PUA!


    So, after Suisui¡¯s voice fell, it spoke out.


    ¡¾Don''t be grateful to bad people! ¡¿


    ¡¾The encounter between you and your brother is destined. ]?????¡¾With or without those two evil men, you will all meet them. ¡¿


    ¡¾Even if it weren''t for those two evil men, you might have met earlier! ¡¿


    Suisui actually knows that he should not be grateful to his uncle and aunt.


    She just wanted to sigh: It¡¯s really good to meet my brother!


    ?The system corrected her thinking, and she obeyed the advice obediently.


    ?Seeing that the little girl didn¡¯t quite understand, but she finally listened, the system felt a little relieved.


    When Feng Xuanrui heard that his sister wanted to eat noodles, he immediately raised his arms: "I eat noodles too!"


    Doctor Liu looked at the two children having fun with a smile.


    Hearing them say they wanted to eat noodles, Doctor Liu nodded: "Then let''s eat some Wenzhou specialty noodles."


    feature?


    It sounds delicious.


    Feng Xuanrui asked curiously: ¡°What kind of noodles are the special noodles?¡±


    King Qing has traveled south and north for many years, and his knowledge is quite broad.


    ?Hearing Doctor Liu mention the characteristics, he thought for a moment and asked uncertainly: "Is it the Noodles?"


    Doctor Liu smiled and nodded: "Yes, this is it. It is said to be smooth and delicious. We are all here. Wouldn''t it be a pity not to try it?"


    Wang Qing nodded in agreement. Feng Xuanrui was curious and Sui Sui was puzzled.


    Doctor Liu took a few people to a small shop that specializes in noodles.


    As soon as I got close, I smelled a fresh fragrance.


    ?The taste was mixed with a hint of mutton.


    ?Feng Xuanrui sniffed with his nose raised, and then his eyes lit up: "It''s mutton!"


    Doctor Liu nodded: "It''s mutton. The hot oil poured into the glutinous rice noodles at the end is all mutton fat. It is said that it is well processed and tastes delicious without any smell."


    Mutton!


    In the past few days, I have only eaten one meal of mutton.


    Because it is warm in nature and nourishing, Dr. Liu did not let her eat more, and she only tasted two pieces in total.


    ?Fengxuanrui also said at the time that the mutton was really average.


    He also said that when he returns to the capital, he will ask the chef at home to make more delicious mutton so that Suisui will have enough to eat!


    Thinking of the delicious taste of mutton, Suisui swallowed slightly.


    In the past, eating was a daily routine for Suisui to maintain vital signs.


    ?Of course, she is still young and may not understand.


    It was just the instinct of survival that made her work hard to stay alive.


    ?Even if they compete with chickens for food, they eat wild vegetables and weeds.


    ?As long as they can survive, the chickens will eat the leftovers every year.


    However, nowadays eating has become more and more like a kind of enjoyment for Suisui.


    She would even salivate unconsciously, feeling a bit greedy.


    In the past, eating meat was something that I never dared to think about.


    ?Now, she dares to have some small expectations.


    The shop that Doctor Liu chose is a small shop that specializes in making noodles.


    ?The shop is not big, but it is clean.


    In order to attract guests, the big pot for cooking soup was set up at the door.


    ?Beside the soup pot, a middle-aged man was busy with a colander. When he saw the guests, he greeted them warmly.


    ?The person running around in the store was a young man who looked very much like a middle-aged man. He looked like he was a father and son.


    ?There is a neat woman standing at the accounting office, and she will come over to help from time to time.


    Looking at it, it should be a small shop for a family of three.


    ??Doctor Liu scanned around and chose a position near the door with satisfaction: "That''s it."


    Second update at 19:00


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 47： Pepper goes better with mutton

    Chapter 47 Pepper goes better with mutton


    After a few people sat down, the young man running errands came over quickly and said hello with a smile: "Hello, dear guests, the specialty of our store is mutton noodles, noodles cooked in broth, mixed with mutton oil, supplemented by chopped green onion and wolfberry. Add two more pieces of mutton to ensure the noodles are chewy and the mutton is delicious..."


    The young man''s introduction was very fluent and full of emotion.


    ?Hearing what he said, coupled with the delicious smell wafting from the door, Sui Sui felt even hungrier in his belly.


    Her saliva was somewhat disobedient and secreted vigorously.


    ?Originally, Suisui wanted to swallow quietly, not wanting to be discovered. She was actually a greedy little cat.


    However, Feng Xuanrui was beside her and swallowed loudly.


    This encouraged Suisui, and she felt that she should be as brave as her brother.


    Saliva, also swallow loudly!


    Suisui mustered up the courage and swallowed.


    After swallowing, he carefully observed a few people.


    From elder brother to Grandpa Liu and then to Uncle Qing Wang.


    No one noticed her.


    ?They don¡¯t think that if they swallow their saliva, they will be starving to death, and they will think about eating every day.


    They didn¡¯t even notice that they were swallowing saliva.


    This is originally human instinct.


    ?Especially for children, it is difficult to control their instincts.


    So, what¡¯s weird about swallowing saliva?


    This is no longer my uncle¡¯s house.


    ?Whether she was hungry, greedy, or swallowed, no one would hit her with tools such as fire sticks or brooms.


    I realize this more and more clearly every year.


    This knowledge made her feel at ease.


    Sui Sui sat obediently next to Feng Xuanrui. She didn''t know how to order food or tell the waiter what she wanted to eat.


    She thought that she would eat whatever her brother ate.


    Believe in my brother every year!


    ??Chili pepper has not yet spread to Bactria, but pepper is already there.


    Because business exchanges have become quite frequent in recent years, the price of pepper has slowly come down and is not as expensive as it was in earlier years.


    Even if this is the case, it is not something that just a small corner shop can afford.


    However, the store they entered today obviously used pepper.


    Shao Shaolang specially emphasized this point, so that when paying the bill, the guests would understand: This bowl of noodles is expensive for a reason.


    It not only contains fresh and delicious mutton, but also pepper!


    Sui Sui doesn¡¯t know what pepper is.


    ?The system patiently explained to her.


    ¡¾Pepper has the effects of warming and relieving pain, lowering Qi and eliminating phlegm, and stimulating appetite. ¡¿


    ¡¾Now it exists in the form of a spice, and its medicinal value will be developed in the future. ¡¿


    ¡¾It goes well with mutton~¡¿


    ?The system explained that the problem is...


    Sui Sui still doesn¡¯t understand it well.


    However, she understood one thing.


    That is, this bowl of noodles is very expensive!


    It¡¯s very expensive!


    Realizing this, Suisui moved uneasily in his chair.


    Feng Xuanrui was still listening to the young man''s introduction. When the other party said that there was pepper in the pot for cooking the mutton, he couldn''t help but look forward to it.


    There are enough fragrant seasonings, and it is said that there are a lot of Chinese herbal medicines in it.


    ?This sounds delicious, right?


    Feeling that his sister sitting next to him was twisting uneasily a few times, Feng Xuanrui turned his head and said curiously: "Sister, what''s wrong? Are you hungry? Don''t worry, noodles are already being cooked over there." Not in a hurry to eat, but worried about the price.


    She knows about money, but the specific concept is not clear.


    ??However, Suisui knows that if it is too expensive or too much, he will be beaten!


    ??? Occasionally, my uncle would be out and would be scolded by his aunt after having a few drinks with anyone.


    ??The uncle was annoyed by the scolding and would not quarrel with his aunt. He would turn his head and pick up something handy, and he would vent his anger every year.


    Hearing his brother ask, Suisui twisted twice uneasily, and then asked in a low voice: "...Brother, is it too expensive?"


    expensive?


    Feng Xuanrui has no such concept at all.


    That is to say, after getting to know Suisui, the young boy reluctantly felt a little down-to-earth.


    ??In normal times, Feng Xuanrui would definitely have waved his hand and said: A bowl of noodles costs more than ten cents, how expensive is it?


    Do you look down on Mr. Feng?


    However, facing his sister, Feng Xuanrui rarely became gentle and explained softly: "Sister, don''t worry, it''s just a bowl of noodles. My brother can still afford it."


    ?Lest he could not believe it, Feng Xuanrui quickly said: "When we get back to the palace, you will know that the tea we usually drink when we wake up in the morning is more expensive than this."


    I don¡¯t understand why I need to rinse my mouth when I wake up in the morning?


    Grade Liu taught her how to brush her teeth after she followed her brother.


    ??However, my brother said it is not expensive and will give me a little peace of mind every year.


    By the time the noodles are served, Suisui has no time to think about anything else.


    because¡­


    ?It¡¯s so fresh and fragrant!


    After the cooked noodles are cooked in the fragrant broth, run them through cold water to remove the greasiness slightly.


    ??Then sprinkle with chopped green onion, wolfberry and other appropriate seasonings, then put two pieces of fresh mutton on top, and finally pour hot mutton oil on top gently.


    The collision of cold and heat instantly stimulates the aroma to its maximum intensity.


    The rising white smoke is filled with the alluring flavor of fresh and fragrant food that slowly merges together.


    Suisui didn''t know how to eat, so she turned her head and prepared to observe how her brother ate, and then imitate it herself.


    ?Feng Xuanrui picked up the chopsticks and stirred quickly.


    A true fusion of scalding hot oil and chewy noodles.


    ??In addition, spices such as cinnamon and star anise, which are stimulated by the hot oil, are intertwined with the noodles as much as possible.


    After the noodles were soaked with the aroma of oil and seasonings, Feng Xuanrui picked out the star anise and cinnamon inside.


    ??These things can be used to flavor them, but eating them is unnecessary!


    Suisui observed it for a while, and finally figured it out, so he followed his brother''s lead and picked up the chopsticks and started stirring.


    This store uses solid materials and the noodles are also substantial.


    ?That bowl is bigger than Suisui¡¯s head!


    ??The little man was waving his chopsticks, struggling to mix a bowl full of noodles, and he felt happy no matter how he looked at it.


    Doctor Liu smiled and tilted his head, and whispered to Suisui how to do it, which would be more trouble-free.


    He did not directly help Suisui.


    The little girl is pitiful, but the living habits that should be cultivated still need to be cultivated.


    Sui Sui did not find it difficult, only felt it was novel.


    There were so many noodles that she couldn¡¯t finish them all.


    Stir the noodles and fat evenly. Sui Sui followed Feng Xuanrui''s example and picked out the seasonings. Then he moved towards his brother and whispered, "Brother, I can''t finish it. Do you want to share some with you?"


    The system said that if you can¡¯t finish the meal and don¡¯t want to waste it, you should tell it in advance.


    It is very impolite to let others eat your leftovers.


    Second update


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 48： Brother is not an outsider

    Chapter 48 My brother is not an outsider


    Sui Sui said he couldn''t finish eating.


    Feng Xuanrui originally wanted to say boldly: There is me!


    However, looking at the big bowl in front of him, Feng Xuanrui couldn''t say the words that came to his lips.


    ??In the end, Dr. Liu smiled and asked for two small bowls from the store, and asked the two children to eat in the small bowls.


    Put it on after eating.


    ?Even though there are some leftovers in such a big bowl, they haven¡¯t messed with them and others can pick them up and eat them.


    Feng Xuanrui actually didn''t care about these leftovers.


    I don¡¯t know how much the royal palace has left over from daily use.


    But, my sister is watching.


    Moreover, Uncle Qing is still here.


    Prince Qing led his troops away for many years, and his life was much more difficult than that of other princes.


    So, he is quite disgusted with waste.


    ? Along the way, Feng Xuanrui was guided by him and gradually developed a good habit of cherishing food.


    The problem of not being able to finish the meal was solved, and everyone¡¯s attention returned to the noodles.


    Suisui put some noodles into the small bowl, then picked up two noodles with chopsticks and put them into his mouth.


    After entering the mouth, the first thing to taste is naturally the freshness of the mutton.


    The noodles boiled in broth are originally soaked in fragrance, and then they are poured with hot oil, which makes the flavor even richer.


    The delicious aroma lingers between the lips and teeth, and after a slight twist, the texture of the noodles is smooth.


    The noodles after being soaked in cold water are chewy and delicious.


    ?Take a bite and feel a little chewy.


    Suisui was immediately surprised by the taste, and his bright black eyes seemed to light up with surprise.


    Feng Xuanrui took a bite of the noodles and praised them frankly: "It''s delicious!"


    Doctor Liu and Brother Qingshan also nodded in appreciation.


    King Qing didn¡¯t express anything, good or bad, as long as he could eat enough.


    ?However, in order to appear more gregarious, Prince Qing hesitated for a moment, then nodded and said, "Yes."


    Doctor Liu watched from the side and couldn''t help but want to roll his eyes.


    ?He wanted to say: Your Majesty, if you don¡¯t know how to boast, don¡¯t brag too hard.


    ?Don¡¯t force yourself if you can¡¯t get into the atmosphere, okay?


    Thinking that the other party was a prince, Doctor Liu thought for a while and finally decided: Just bear with it.


    ?The delicious, smooth and chewy glutinous rice noodles made everyone sweat after eating them.


    After eating, my stomach feels warm and full.


    My body feels warm and I feel comfortable.


    ?The sky is overcast, but the streets are steaming.


    The cloudy weather did not affect the business on Chaoshi Street, and there were many people coming and going.


    Many merchants were sitting there exchanging information with others. Although they felt that the road was difficult to walk on cloudy days, they did not worry too much about it.


    Thinking broadly can last for a long time.


    Suisui and Fengxuanrui followed the adults back to the inn.


    Because of the bad weather, Dr. Liu did not let them go out to play.


    Fortunately, Sun Ronglin had given him a lot of toys before, and Suisui and Feng Xuanrui could play with them together to pass the time.


    Feng Xuanrui no longer wants to touch the Nine Links.


    As for the bold words that were made before, they must be unraveled?


    Feng Xuanrui said: What does what Feng Xiaoliu said yesterday have to do with Mr. Feng today?


    No, not at all.


    So, don¡¯t understand, don¡¯t know, don¡¯t understand, give up!


    I learned from a bedtime storyteller before I was old, but...


    Have not learned.


    ??Now the little girl feels guilty and doesn''t dare to mention it at all. She doesn''t even dare to put her eyes on the nine-ring ring, just for fear that her brother will mention it, but she won''t do it either. The two of them are now embarrassed.


    ?In addition to Jiuluan, there are also Luban Suo and others.


    Actually, they are all small educational toys, which are not too difficult for two children.


    ?Feng Xuanrui originally thought that he would be fine if he changed to another one.


    Facts have proved... ¡¡¡¡¡¡Neither works!


    The two brothers and sisters played from dawn to dusk.


    As a result, I didn¡¯t understand any of the plum blossom locks.


    In the end, Feng Xuanrui was so angry that he almost threw things!


    But when he thought that this was a gift his sister had received, although he felt sad in his heart, he was not willing to throw it away.


    ?Sui Sui saw that her brother''s face was not very good-looking. She thought for a moment, then gently leaned over and coaxed him in a soft tone: "Brother, don''t be angry. I''ll tell you a bedtime story."


    bed time story?


    Feng Xuanrui didn¡¯t understand the story last time.


    He felt that he could definitely do this today!


    ?Feng Xuanrui nodded in agreement, happily cheering in his heart.


    ?Then, the little girl sat there obediently and spoke softly: "A long time ago, in a big forest, there lived a mermaid..."


    After Feng Xuanrui heard this, he was confused: "What is a mermaid? Is it also a kind of fish? Is it delicious?"


    ¡°Huh? That¡¯s not right, don¡¯t fish live in water?¡±


    ¡°There is a river pond in our village outside the city. There are a lot of fish in it, and they are very delicious.¡±


    ¡­


    Sui Sui''s current thinking logic has not really matured yet.


    Belongs to the kind of people who often show off their opinions and talk nonsense.


    ??The logic of her story was originally very confusing, but when Feng Xuanrui interrupted it again, Sui Sui became even more confused.


    In the following time, Suisui told Feng Xuanrui a story about a mermaid who ate a poisoned apple, then raised her tail and slapped the prince away, and was fished out by Uncle Dongpo again.


    ?Fengxuanrui:?


    ha?


    How does it sound? Does something seem wrong?


    Feng Xuanrui really had doubts written on his face.


    He was even more confused: "Sister, where did you hear all these stories?"


    How could it be so demonic?


    As soon as he heard his brother ask this, Suisui became nervous and pursed his lips tightly.


    She thought: Lele said, its existence cannot be revealed!


    So, she can¡¯t say!


    Feng Xuanrui was confused and asked casually.


    Suisui didn''t say anything. Feng Xuanrui understood it and thought it might be someone in the village who talked nonsense in the past, so Suisui heard it, right?


    Sui Sui was scared to death.


    Storytelling is over before it really begins.


    The two children quickly washed themselves and went back to sleep.


    ?Feng Xuanrui is heartless and falls asleep very quickly.


    As soon as he turned over, his brother''s slight snoring started.


    Hearing this voice, Suisui felt very at ease.


    She asked the system nervously [Am I... almost exposed? ¡¿


    ?The system doesn¡¯t expect a five-year-old child to be able to keep the secret.


    ?The reason why it doesn¡¯t want others to know its existence is that it doesn¡¯t want others to think that Suisui¡¯s body or identity is different and cause further harm to her.


    ??If you are someone close to you, it actually won¡¯t have much impact if you know about it.


    It¡¯s just¡­


    With two children, can they keep a secret?


    The system is no longer optimistic.


    ?It didn¡¯t want to put too much pressure on Suisui, so it quickly comforted the child softly.


    ¡¾It''s okay, my brother is not an outsider. ¡¿


    This sentence, to Suisui''s ears, is Lele''s secret, something she can share with her brother.


    ?It¡¯s just that my brother couldn¡¯t see Lele, so he thought to himself: If I said it, my brother might not believe it, right?


    Aware of this, Suisui felt a little bit lost for no reason.


    ?The system couldn''t see the child being sad, so it smiled and asked her "It''s bedtime story time today, do you want to listen to a story?" ¡¿


    Second update at 19:00


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 49： Chen family, everything is not going well

    Chapter 49: Everything is not going well for the Chen family


    Suisui felt that he did not tell the story well today and did not perform well enough.


    She summed it up and thought it was because she had heard too few stories, right?


    ?Thinking of this, Suisui was obviously very sleepy, but still nodded firmly.


    ¡¾Listen! ¡¿


    Hearing Suisui''s feedback, the system smiled lovingly.


    ¡¾Suisui performed very well. ¡¿


    Be brave and firm to express what is in your heart. ¡¿


    I think about it, Lele probably means speaking bravely.


    In the past, she did not dare.


    after¡­


    She can give it a try.


    Because, she has a brother!


    Her brother is her greatest confidence and capital!


    After the child¡¯s communication with the system ended, a beautiful aunt appeared in Suisui¡¯s consciousness.


    The beautiful aunt looks neat and sassy.


    After seeing it every year, my big and smart eyes became brighter.


    ?This aunt...


    Looks like a heroine!


    ?There is a word on the other person''s head, and I know it every year. It is my aunt''s name.


    It¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t know Suisui.


    Xie Daoyun was in a trance when he saw Suisui.


    Through time and through the system, Xie Daoyun seemed to see his young daughter.


    ?The scene flashed, showing the war behind, and the heartbreaking pain when the news of the death of the children came.


    She thought that a long time had passed.


    As time went by, after a hundred years, she slowly forgot everything.


    Unexpectedly, it was just a dazed moment.


    The long river of time seemed to pull her back to the beginning.


    Xie Daoyun calmed down for a while, and then spoke softly, trying to make his voice sound as gentle and loving as possible.


    Hello Suisui, I am Aunt Lingjiang. ¡¿


    Suisui didn¡¯t know why Aunt Jiang looked so sad just now.


    However, the other party has already taken the initiative to greet her, and she needs to be a good and polite child.


    Sui Sui responded quickly.


    Hello Aunt Jiang, I am Suisui. ¡¿


    Seeing Suisui''s cute and carefree smiling face, Xie Daoyun''s eyes got a little moist.


    She thought that the world today should be very good.


    ?Maybe it¡¯s not a He Qing Hai Banquet, but at least there won¡¯t be wars or rebellions at any time.


    Suffering the sigh in his heart, Xie Daoyun spoke softly [Suisui, the story my aunt tells you today is: There are thousands of people coming and going in this world, and the only one you can rely on in the end is yourself. ¡¿


    Suisui didn''t understand. She wanted to ask, but didn''t know how to ask. In the end, she could only listen obediently.


    ??Moreover, it made Aunt Jiang look so sad.


    ?Sui Sui thought, if she was obedient and didn¡¯t ask any questions, would the other party feel better?


    Xie Daoyun is telling stories, and he is also telling himself.


    The first half of my life was prosperous.


    The second half of life is desolate and sad.


    This life is too long.


    It was so long that before Xie Daoyun finished speaking, Suisui had already fallen into a sweet dream.


    Seeing this, Xie Daoyun felt somewhat relieved.


    Later in the middle of the night, Xie Daoyun finished reviewing his life.


    ?She nodded her head in vain, her voice was soft, and she didn''t know whether she was talking to herself or to Suisui.


    ¡¾Sui Sui, the world is very good now, you have to work hard to be yourself~¡¿


    Turning around, the weather is still cloudy.


    Although King Qing is not in a hurry to return to the capital, it doesn''t look good if he delays going back.


    So, he went to inquire about it and looked at experienced old men. They all said that the probability of rain was low.


    After returning, King Qing organized everyone, packed up and set off.


    When I got up early every year, I still thought that I must tell a new story to my brother today.


    As a result, after eating, I found... my head was empty.


    Sui Sui:?


    She clearly listened to the story seriously last night.


    She still remembered that the storyteller was Aunt Lingjiang.


    So, why did you forget it?


    Suisui scratched his face in confusion.


    Doctor Liu was watching from the side, thinking that her face was uncomfortable, so he asked in a low voice: "What''s wrong with her face? Is it itchy?"


    Lately, it is the season for catkins to fly.


    Some people are allergic to flying catkins. Dr. Liu has encountered many such situations before.


    He was afraid that Suisui would be like this too, so he asked one more question.


    After hearing this, Suisui shook his head: "No, I just want to scratch it."


    Knowing that it was not an allergy, Dr. Liu felt relieved.


    Feng Xuanrui didn''t understand. The carriage over there was arranged, so he came over to hold Suisui''s hand: "Sister, let''s go!"


    Sui Sui is led by him obediently.


    The two children got on the carriage, and Qing Shui followed them.


    Doctor Liu was worried about the three children being together, so he went up too.


    King Qing rode on horseback and did not ride in the carriage with them.


    They were not far from the next town.


    ?Although the trip was not rushed, they arrived half a day later.


    Seeing that it was still early, King Qing studied the map and then decided to continue on his way.


    After everyone simply organized the supplies, we continued to set off.


    When it was dark, they successfully reached the next town.


    Compared to the small town where I lived before, this town is relatively quiet.


    ?Now that it has just darkened, the streets of the town are very quiet. Except for restaurants and fireworks places, there are not even lanterns in other places.


    Doctor Liu looked at it and couldn''t help but sigh: "It looks very peaceful."


    Wang Qing looked up at the dark cloudy sky and nodded: "Maybe it''s because of the weather."


    ??It didn¡¯t rain during the journey today, and King Qing was already very lucky.


    Looking at the dark sky now, King Qing always felt that there was a high probability that it would rain tonight.


    Sui Sui''s bedtime story tonight is off again.


    The system is speechless about this.


    I have become accustomed to it every year.


    She thought, Lele was right.


    In this world, everything will not be perfect.


    So, after looking at it and thinking about it, it seems to be pretty good.


    ??Moreover, she really didn¡¯t remember yesterday¡¯s story.


    I decide every year to recall it tonight.


    See if you can think of any details and tell them to your brother.


    The brothers and sisters had been traveling for a whole day, and their bones ached.


    So, after eating and washing up, I went back to bed to sleep.


    Doctor Liu went to bed after coaxing the two children to sleep.


    Looking at the dark sky outside, Doctor Liu muttered in a low voice: "This day, the life of that scumbag family is not easy, right?"


    ??After being beaten, your bones must be hurting on a cloudy and rainy day, right?


    In fact, the life of Chen Dalang¡¯s family is more than just difficult?


    ?? Chen Dalang and Tian Cuihua feel that everything is not going well these days!


    ?First, when Chen Dalang was sleeping at home at night, an unknown man in black broke in and broke his left leg.


    The leg injury is not too serious. Once the bone is straightened, it will be cured after a while.


    It''s just that spring planting is about to begin. At this time, he injured his leg and the family has one less labor force...


    ?Tian Cuihua stood in the courtyard and cursed for a long time, but she still couldn''t get over her anger.


    She felt that the people in the village must be jealous of their family, and that¡¯s why they did it!


    As a result, blessings never come together and misfortunes never come alone.


    A few days later, when Chen Dalang went to the latrine, he failed to stop and fell into the pit. If he hadn''t struggled out, he would have died of suffocation!


    Cute second update


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 50： rainy night nightmare

    Chapter 50 Rainy Nightmare


    ?Tian Cuihua feels that things are not going well in her family recently!


    She quietly went to the goddess to do some calculations, and asked for some talismans to come back and drink.


    ?Several sons refused to drink, so Tian Cuihua pressed their heads and drank it down.


    Drinking the talisman water made Tian Cuihua feel more at ease.


    As a result, the next day, she rolled down the hillside and her face was covered in blood.


    The doctor said that she was lucky. If the stone was pointed at the corner of her eye, her right eye would most likely be blind!


    Because of this, Tian Cuihua stood in the courtyard again, covering her eyes and cursing for a long time.


    As a result, Chen Dalang was broken into the house again and his other leg was also broken.


    ?Tian Cuihua:?


    ?Tian Cuihua has a lot of money in her hands.


    ?Of course, their family cannot save much money by farming.


    ?However, when Chen Sanniang came back that year, she brought a lot with her.


    ??Tian Cuihua even robbed her secretly, and the money became hers.


    There are more than a thousand taels of silver and some jewelry. If they were exchanged for silver, they would probably be worth a few hundred taels.


    In recent years, Tian Cuihua has been reluctant to part with flowers.


    ??This time it was a heavy bleeding, so it was a lot of trouble.


    ?Tian Cuihua felt that the goddess''s talisman was not easy to use.


    She specially ran to the other party''s house, pinched her waist and cursed him for a long time.


    As a result, that night, my younger son developed a high fever and almost died!


    ?Tian Cuihua felt that everything was not going well, so she went to Chen Sanniang''s grave to curse.


    When Chen Sanniang died, she was an unmarried woman.


    She was naturally not allowed to enter her parents'' cemetery.


    For the sake of money, Chen Dalang and his wife buried the person in the back mountain.


    It is a simple small grave bag.


    When Tian Cuihua passed by, she almost found the wrong place.


    She was actually not sure whether she found the right one in the end.


    ??But Tian Cuihua thought, it would be fine as long as she wanted to scold her.


    ??Tian Cuihua scolded Chen Sanniang, her daughter, and these two women for being the worst. She would not stop even to death, and she wanted to torment their family.


    ¡°When I was alive, I was defeated by my subordinates. Now you want to take advantage of me?¡±


    "I bother!"


    ¡°When I find a more powerful goddess, let¡¯s see what you **** girls will do!¡±


    ¡­


    Later in the middle of the night, it started to rain.


    The rain came quickly and urgently.


    After a while, there was only the sound of pattering outside.


    ??Chen Dalang can''t move his legs now, and the doctor has fixed them with sticks.


    The doctor said: If you don¡¯t want your back legs to become useless, just fix them firmly and don¡¯t mess around.


    The leg is broken, and Chen Dalang¡¯s temper becomes even worse!


    The heavy humidity on rainy days made him feel more uncomfortable and irritable.


    In the middle of the night, Chen Dalang made a quarrel with his wife and children.


    The whole family had a fight directly on the kang.


    The heavy rain was followed by lightning and thunder.


    The sound of thunder suddenly woke Suisui up.


    ?The little girl sat up suddenly and looked around with a look of horror.


    I don¡¯t know what I am looking for even at this age.


    She just felt fear instinctively.


    ?Feng Xuanrui was woken up by the thunder and originally wanted to turn over and continue sleeping.


    Hearing his sister''s movement, he opened his eyes in confusion and took a look.


    ?Fengxuanrui was startled when he found his sister huddled at the corner of the bed, hugging her knees, and then woke up.


    After he sat up, he leaned towards Suisui and said in a hoarse voice, "Sister, what''s wrong?"


    In the dark night, it¡¯s actually hard to see each other¡¯s expressions clearly. However, Feng Xuanrui felt his sister trembling.


    ??The little girl was shaking very hard at this time, and she was shaking with the quilt.


    As soon as Feng Xuanrui approached, Suisui gently grabbed him by the corner of his clothes.


    Feng Xuanrui thought that he was afraid of thunder every year.


    ?He slowly stepped forward, hugged Sui Sui in his arms clumsily and lovingly, and patted Sui Sui''s back gently: "Don''t be afraid, Sui Sui, I have a brother."


    ? Suisui was originally just instinctively afraid, and his body couldn''t stop shaking.


    ??After being comforted by Feng Xuanrui, the little girl finally couldn''t control herself, hugged her brother''s neck, and started to cry.


    Feng Xuanrui¡¯s eyes were a little sore after crying every year.


    He thought, he is the elder brother, he must be strong!


    ?Little Fatty couldn''t help patting Suisui''s back and holding Suisui''s hand, which was also particularly gentle.


    Feng Xuanrui thought: My sister needs me, I have to be there all the time!


    ??He was saying coaxing words that were not very skillful, and the movements of his hands never stopped.


    ??When Dr. Liu heard the thunder, he was worried about the two children.


    So he got up and put on his clothes, and he came over.


    Qingshan, who was keeping vigil at night, heard the commotion and found that there was no place for him to perform, so he stood beside the bed helplessly.


    Seeing Doctor Liu, Qingshan felt that the savior had come!


    He quickly walked over in two steps and whispered the situation to Doctor Liu: "The girl is afraid of thunder, and the young master has been comforting her."


    Doctor Liu originally wanted to say that it is normal for children to be afraid of thunder.


    However, when the words came to his lips, he paused suddenly.


    At this time, Doctor Liu remembered something.


    That is the news that Zhan Yuan came back from his investigation and said that Chen Sanniang died on a rainy night.


    ?There was also a thunderstorm at that time. At that time, Suisui had just turned three years old, which was the age of ignorance.


    ?Even though it didn¡¯t last long.


    ?However, Suisui probably doesn¡¯t remember it anymore.


    However, the memory of losing her mother on a rainy night still left a deep impression on her young mind.


    So, she is more afraid of rainy nights and thunder than other children.


    Thinking of this, Dr. Liu felt bursts of sadness.


    He thought in his mind: This old Chen family is not a good person!


    You must know that even when Chen Sanniang was alive, her life in the Chen family was as bad as a pig or a dog!


    Yes, yes, you hate that the Marquis of Jinyang left you and did not take you back to the capital.


    But, don¡¯t you take your anger out on men and children?


    Doctor Liu said in his heart: If you are not a member of the same family, you will not enter the same family.


    Chen Sanniang and Chen Dalang are indeed brothers and sisters, there is no difference in essence!


    In addition to finding a sense of accomplishment from bullying the weak, what else can they do?


    Feng Xuanrui coaxed his sister for a long time, but she still cried every year.


    The child has some nightmares and cannot be coaxed no matter how hard he is.


    ?Just when Feng Xuanrui was at a loss, Doctor Liu came in.


    Feng Xuanrui couldn''t control his tears when he saw the person.


    However, he did not let go of his sister, letting her strangle him around the neck and crying softly.


    Feng Xuanrui was more worried at this time: "Will my sister cry like this?"


    ?The young boy¡¯s voice was choked with sobs, and his face showed distress.


    Doctor Liu can probably understand that Sui Sui is a subconscious fear.


    He shook his head at Feng Xuanrui, then raised his hand and patted Suisui''s back gently.


    Actually, Dr. Liu can give Suisui a single injection and make Suisui sleep peacefully.


    However, that is just treating the symptoms rather than the root cause.


    The next rainy night, children will still be scared and helpless.


    So, you have to coax the child well.


    Let her know that rainy nights are actually not that scary.


    Furthermore, there are many people around her who care about her.


    Sui Sui is no longer a pitiful little person who no one can coax.


    Cute second update at 19:00


    Thank you little cuties for your rewards and votes, and you will show your appreciation every year~


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 51： On a rainy day, lie down

    Chapter 51 On a rainy day, lie down


    Feng Xuanrui and Doctor Liu comforted each other, and Sui Sui finally calmed down.


    She was tired of crying every year. She had tightened her grip on Feng Xuanrui''s neck before, but now she let go.


    Feng Xuanrui was afraid that his sister would be scared, so he put the person down gently, and then gently took the other person''s hand.


    ?He thought: If my sister is scared, then he should hug her more.


    You won¡¯t be afraid if you give me more hugs!


    Maybe it¡¯s the familiar breath around me, or maybe it¡¯s my brother¡¯s gentle hands that give me endless strength.


    Maybe it¡¯s just that I¡¯m tired of crying.


    His body slowly stopped shaking and his tears stopped.


    Doctor Liu wetted the handkerchief with warm water and gently wiped the little girl''s face clean. Then he patted her face for a while and watched the little girl fall asleep peacefully. After waiting for a long time, he went back to sleep.


    ??When Dr. Liu returned, the thunder had disappeared and the rain had become much lighter.


    Hearing the commotion, Dr. Liu muttered: "Is it going to be dawn soon?"


    Sui Sui slept very deeply.


    The fear and sadness in her subconscious made her cry for too long and consume a lot of her physical strength.


    When I woke up again, it was almost noon.


    ?Feng Xuanrui had been lying there obediently, holding his sister''s hand.


    Even though he woke up, he didn''t move.


    ?Feng Xuanrui was lucky that he didn¡¯t drink too much water.


    Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll suffocate to death!


    ?Feeling movement around him, Feng Xuanrui turned his head and met Suisui''s slightly dazed sleepy eyes.


    Sui Sui no longer remembers what happened last night.


    However, when I woke up, my eyes were a little sore, which reminded Suisui of some vague fragments.


    She knew every year that her brother was always there and held her hand when she slept, which made her couldn''t help but laugh.


    ?It doesn¡¯t matter if your eyes hurt, as long as your brother is by your side.


    ?Seeing his sister smile, Feng Xuanrui could finally let go. He grinned, showing his small white teeth: "Good morning, sister."


    Sui Sui Sui Sui happily greets: "Good morning, brother!"


    ?Doctor Liu got up early and quietly came over to take a look.


    Seeing that the two children were well, he went back again.


    I couldn¡¯t sleep after all the work, so I simply thought about whether I could discuss with the waiter and borrow the kitchen and ingredients to make some breakfast.


    ?It¡¯s raining outside, so it¡¯s really not convenient to go out to eat.


    Fortunately, the money was given and the waiter was very enthusiastic.


    ?Poet pepper and burnet burnet not only make good medicine, but also make good food.


    So, minced meat porridge, steamed yam, steamed buns¡­


    It can be cooked in one pot.


    ?The meal is ready, but the two children haven''t gotten up yet.


    Finally, the adults ate and drank, leaving porridge and yams for the two children.


    When Suisi woke up, Dr. Liu came over after hearing the news. He helped the two children wash up and change their clothes, and then took them to dinner.


    The rain today was lighter than last night.


    The drizzle of rain seems to have no intention of stopping.


    It is impossible to rush today, and even if the rain stops, it will probably have to wait.


    Because the road after the rain is not easy to walk.


    Even though the official road is repaired and compacted every year, it is still very muddy after rain.


    While eating, Feng Xuanrui muttered because of this incident: "It would be great if there was something paved on the road to make it less muddy!"


    Stone paving is fine.


    But this thing cannot survive gravity. The official roads are not like those in the capital, and many things can still be controlled.


    So, if you lay bluestone slabs and repair them in time every year, you are not afraid that they will all turn into gravel.


    However, in official circles, there are not so many restrictions.


    So, paving stones?


    Still not very convenient.


    After being broken into slag, it is more difficult to handle.


    ? Suisui didn''t understand this, so she asked the system while putting porridge in her mouth.


    ¡¾Lele, is there such a thing? ¡¿


    ?The system responds quickly.


    ¡¾Yes, every year~¡¿ ????¡¾Nature is magical, whatever you want, you can get it from nature~¡¿


    ¡¾Even if you can''t get it directly, you can find a way to make a little adjustment and processing~¡¿


    ¡¾Stay hard at listening to stories every year, and in the future you will discover the wonders of the world through your own efforts~¡¿


    Sui Sui is very happy to know that there really is such a way.


    As for exploring things on her own, she is still young and won¡¯t think too much.


    Suisui happily approached Feng Xuanrui: "Brother, it will be there, don''t worry!"


    Feng Xuanrui actually just whispered it without expecting it to actually come true.


    But, my sister said yes.


    ?Then there will definitely be one!


    ?Feng Xuanrui nodded seriously and firmly: "Yes, there will be!"


    The brother and sister reached an agreement and then ate happily.


    ?After dinner, I couldn¡¯t go out because of the rain, so I just stayed in the room and continued to play with Luban locks.


    Feng Xuanrui was quite angry when he saw this thing.


    But after I was angry, I was still a little unconvinced.


    Why can¡¯t he solve it?


    Feng Xuanrui said: I don¡¯t believe it unless I try again!


    ?Luban Suo:?


    Just give it a try.


    The result of trying it was that Feng Xuanrui spent most of the day doing one of them.


    As a result, it was not solved either.


    Not only that, I was too angry and had to solve the nine-link puzzle for a while.


    I haven¡¯t untied it yet~


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so angry!¡±


    ¡­


    ?Feng Xuanrui almost went crazy on the spot!


    Sui Sui was worried and kept grabbing her brother''s sleeves: "Brother is already very powerful!"


    ¡°Brother, we will solve it!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a little bit close, let¡¯s try harder!¡±


    ¡­


    ??Feng Xuanrui was persuaded by his sister to put it out before he went crazy.


    Feng Xuanrui couldn''t figure it out, so he chose to lie down and eat.


    The rainy day is dark and the mood is not high.


    After everyone had a meal, they simply washed up and went to bed.


    Sui Sui sleeps a lot during the day and has trouble sleeping at night.


    Feng Xuanrui was already snoring slightly, his eyes were still very bright and he was not even half sleepy.


    Seeing this, the system quickly asked "Do you want to hear a story?" ¡¿


    Sui Sui was still thinking about the story he heard from Aunt Ling Jiang before.


    However, after thinking about it for a long time, there were only some scattered fragments.


    Now there are new stories to listen to, and Suisui nodded in a hurry [Yes! ¡¿


    The person who came today is a brother who looks a little strange.


    Sui Sui was lying there, looking at each other curiously with his big eyes.


    At this time, the little brother who appeared in Suisui''s consciousness also felt that the world was so wonderful!


    ?Little A, a boy, was a student who had just finished the college entrance examination. When someone jumped into the river, he went to save him.


    As a result, the other party had no intention of living. After finding out that someone was rescuing him, he forcibly dragged Little A to die with him.


    ?Little A was not strong enough, so in the end he let the opponent succeed.


    Maybe it was because he had good intentions to save people, but was bitten back, and Little A came across such an opportunity.


    Save some merit for yourself in the next life?


    Little A thinks it¡¯s amazing.


    Facing Shang Suisui¡¯s pure and bright eyes, Little A thought: It¡¯s hard for him to tell the story about how he was bitten after he was kind enough to save someone, right?


    This is not good for a child¡¯s outlook on life!


    So, what to talk about?


    Second update


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 52： Give you a small mine

    Chapter 52 I¡¯ll give you a small mine


    ?Little A, who is very talented in science, thought about it and decided to tell Suisui a different story.


    Sui Sui, today¡¯s story is: If you feel a little tired, I¡¯ll give you a small landmine. ¡¿


    ¡¾First, you must have mines. ¡¿


    ¡¾What is the life of a landmine like? ¡¿


    ¡¾In order for a landmine to explode, it first needs explosives and then a detonating device. ¡¿


    ¡­


    In the following time, Little A talked about things that Suisui couldn''t understand.


    Saltpeter, sulfur.


    Potassium perchlorate, potassium nitrate.


    Perlite powder, titanium powder.


    ¡­


    There are many chemical formulas in it.


    Sui Sui:?


    ah?


    Can¡¯t understand, can¡¯t understand at all.


    But, it¡¯s quite hypnotic.


    Little A didn¡¯t talk for long before Suisui fell asleep beautifully.


    Although the child fell asleep, it did not affect Little A¡¯s passion.


    He has already started speaking, but he still cares about the audience?


    Go on!


    ? Suisui woke up in the middle of the night because he had to urinate. When he went to solve the problem in a daze, Little A was still talking.


    Think about what Lele said, be a polite child.


    Sui Sui tried hard to open his eyes, trying to cooperate and listen.


    Unfortunately, it is of little use.


    Children¡¯s instincts finally won out over politeness.


    When he woke up the next morning, Suisui felt that his head was full of saltpeter and sulfur.


    She didn¡¯t quite understand why she felt a little tired and wanted to give someone a small landmine?


    ?However, she knew that if she gave a gift, she had to make it from scratch, which would appear more sincere.


    But, landmines¡­


    Can¡¯t do it!


    ?Sui Sui thought, if I don¡¯t know how to do it, then I¡¯ll ask my brother for help.


    After dinner, the rain stopped.


    The road outside is slippery and difficult to walk on, so they will probably have to stay in the town today.


    Doctor Liu took his two apprentices to read a book and sort out the medicinal materials in hand.


    The two children were bored, so they got together and started studying landmines.


    ?Fengxuanrui had never heard of landmines.


    ??Although the young man wanted to express in an exaggerated manner: My brother knows everything.


    But, I really don¡¯t know this!


    At noon, King Qing came back from outside, and Feng Xuanrui quickly went to ask.


    When King Qing went out, he mainly asked someone to ask about the weather and see if they could leave tomorrow or the day after tomorrow.


    Hearing Feng Xuanrui ask him about mines, King Qing was also confused: "What is that?"


    ?Fengxuanrui:?


    Uncle Wang doesn¡¯t know either!


    This knowledge made Feng Xuanrui proudly puff out his belly.


    He doesn¡¯t know, even though it¡¯s shameful.


    ?But if Uncle Wang didn¡¯t know, he suddenly became proud for some reason.


    Uncle Wang doesn¡¯t know about landmines?


    It doesn''t matter. Feng Xuanrui said that he could provide some ideas: "It''s just saltpeter. Add the sulfur together. Stir it."


    Since no one knows, Feng Xuanrui thinks it¡¯s okay to talk nonsense.


    Listening to the child''s nonsense, Prince Qing frowned and thought for a moment, then asked him uncertainly: "Do you want to set off fireworks?"


    King Qing remembered that there was sulfur in the fireworks.


    Every time I finish it, the smell is quite strong.


    Following Feng Xuanrui every year, like a cute little tail.


    She had been silent before, but when she heard Uncle Qing talking about fireworks, she couldn''t help but feel curious. She gently pulled Feng Xuanrui''s sleeves and asked in a low voice: "Brother, what are fireworks?" To this question, Feng Xuanrui For a moment, I really didn¡¯t know how to explain it.


    ? He ??thought about it again and again, and then said uncertainly: "Maybe it is an ornamental entertainment activity just like releasing the Kongming Lantern?"


    Special entertainment activities?


    ?What is that?


    Sui Sui¡¯s little face was filled with confusion.


    ?But if I think about it carefully, I have seen the Kongming Lantern before.


    Could it be said that it is the same as that?


    ?In that case, it¡¯s really pretty.


    Feng Xuanrui seemed to understand but couldn''t understand it. Feng Xuanrui couldn''t explain it. He thought about it and waved his hand directly: "When I get back to the capital, my brother will arrange to show it to you!"


    Hearing what his brother said, Suisui nodded happily: "Well, wait for brother!"


    The little girl has never seen fireworks before, and she doesn¡¯t know how much it costs to set off one.


    ?Feng Xuanrui naturally didn¡¯t know either, but for him, the cost of setting off a firework was trivial and no problem.


    King Qing didn¡¯t take it seriously either.


    ?Compared to the dandies in the houses of many powerful people in the capital, Feng Xuanrui is considered to be relatively upright.


    So, he does not object to the occasional behavior of children throwing money.


    ?Furthermore, everyone can watch the fireworks together, which is actually quite good.


    Thinking that they could watch the fireworks when they returned to the capital, the two children were very happy.


    Feng Xuanrui doesn¡¯t know about landmines.


    But, he is very familiar with fireworks.


    So, he took Sui Sui¡¯s hand and began to tell Sui Sui: How beautiful and shocking the fireworks are!


    In the afternoon, the sun came out.


    The spring sun is gentle but not scorching.


    ??The two children left the windows open to bask in the sun for a while, then closed them again and continued playing with the evil Luban Suo.


    After Feng Xuanrui realized that he really couldn''t solve it, he said viciously: "When we get back to the capital, these will all be burned, all of them will be burned!"


    Although Suisui is reluctant to part with these small gifts, he still thinks that his brother is more important.


    So, she also responded obediently: "It''s all burned, it''s all burned!"


    ??The little girl is obviously reluctant to give up, but she is still willing to give up these things for her brother.


    ?This recognition made Feng Xuanrui as happy as a monkey, and he began to wander around the houses in the evening.


    Fortunately, the inn is not big and there are many people, so they directly booked the place.


    The people living there are all his own people, and Feng Xuanrui is a noble young master. Even if others are frightened by him, it is not easy to argue with a child.


    Feng Xuanrui struggled for nearly half an hour, and finally he was so tired that he wilted by the time he had dinner.


    After dinner, after a quick wash, Feng Xuanrui climbed into bed and went to sleep.


    Before going to sleep, I didn¡¯t forget to squeeze in and make room outside: ¡°Sister, you can¡¯t sleep in other people¡¯s rooms, you can only sleep with your brother.¡±


    Sui Sui was still washing his face. After hearing this, he nodded obediently.


    After receiving his sister''s response, Feng Xuanrui closed his eyes with relief.


    Sui Sui washed her face, applied the ointment that Doctor Liu prepared for her, and then returned to bed obediently.


    Because there was still ointment on my face, I couldn¡¯t sleep on my side, so I had to lie upright there.


    ??The little girl was lying there stiffly, looking pitiful and cute at the same time.


    Doctor Liu looked at it for a while and couldn''t help but smile: "After a while, you can turn over after it dries, and you don''t have to be so tight when you lie down like this. Don''t be afraid, and if the ointment rubs off, we can just apply it again later." ¡±


    The ointment was newly prepared by Dr. Liu during his free time in the past two days.


    Sui Sui''s face has never been treated well before. When the spring breeze blows, it turns red and peels.


    ??Doctor Liu specially prepared a warming ointment. After applying it, it will help Sui Sui repair some of it.


    The rest depends on the child¡¯s own recovery ability.


    Doctor Liu is very confident in the recovery ability of children.


    As a result, early the next morning, he was no longer confident again.


    Because, I am sick every year.


    Second update at 19:00


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 53： suddenly sick

    Chapter 53 Sudden illness


    In the morning, before the children woke up, Dr. Liu habitually touched Suisui''s forehead, and then it was burned.


    Doctor Liu thought, he ate normally yesterday and didn¡¯t have a shower.


    ??He also stared at it when he was basking in the sun in the afternoon. He must have worn enough clothes to avoid freezing.


    Doctor Liu was puzzled: "Why did you suddenly have a fever?"


    He doubted the ointment he prepared.


    But after thinking about it carefully, they are all gentle and nurturing, and they are not overly hot-tempered, so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?


    Other than that, what else?


    ?The system is also confused.


    Last night, bedtime stories were off.


    We chatted for a while and then fell asleep.


    ?The system is thinking: Everything is normal, shouldn¡¯t it?


    One person unified the whole group, and everyone was at a loss at this time.


    But whether you are confused or not, it doesn¡¯t matter at the moment.


    The most important thing is to prepare medicine and cure diseases, and also to tell King Qing that I may not be able to set off today.


    When the child is sick, it is not easy to go back and forth.


    ?Especially for people with this kind of fever, you still have to stay in the city, where the conditions are better and treatment is more convenient.


    Otherwise, if someone in the wilderness needs something, they have to go quickly to buy it.


    Doctor Liu took his pulse and found that he had a common cold fever, which made him even more confused.


    ?Although he was confused, he quickly arranged for ground peppers to be used to make medicine. If he didn''t have any, he could go to the medical clinic or medicine hall in the town to buy them.


    Diyu Diyu is not idle either, helping with physical cooling.


    ?Feng Xuanrui went to bed early last night and got up particularly energetic this morning.


    Then I found out that my sister was sick.


    The little face was burning red, and the person was also confused.


    In the past, whenever he shouted, his sister would obediently answer.


    ??However, today, Feng Xuanrui shouted twice, but he only got his sister''s thin and kitten-like voice: "Brother."


    Hearing the soft and pitiful voice, Feng Xuanrui''s heart almost broke.


    He was so anxious that he didn''t even put on his clothes, so he was running around on the ground.


    Qingshan saw him and helped him put on his clothes.


    Doctor Liu arranged everything and went to find King Qing.


    By this time, King Qing and the others had almost finished packing, and they were just waiting for the two children to finish their meal before they could set off.


    After hearing what Doctor Liu said, King Qing was confused and surprised: "Isn''t it fine yesterday?"


    At the same time as he was asking, King Qing had already strode towards Suisui''s house, wanting to see what was going on.


    Doctor Liu was puzzled: "Who says it''s not the case? There''s no wind here. I didn''t even take a shower yesterday, and I kept an eye on everything I ate. The weather was bad, and the Qingshan brothers didn''t go out to buy snacks. Why? It started to burn?"


    ¡°Furthermore, if you feel your pulse, it¡¯s not fever due to food accumulation.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just the most normal wind chill.¡±


    ¡­


    The body of a child is simply a mystery.


    ??Dr. Liu feels that there are still many things that need to be studied in his own medical path.


    People, we still cannot be satisfied with the status quo!


    Otherwise, such doubts cannot be explained!


    When King Qing passed by, Suisui woke up.


    ?His little face was burning red and he had no energy.


    ?Children as old as Sui Sui will not pretend to be sick.


    I am sick, and my mental state seems to be wrong.


    Wang Qing looked at the little girl''s wilting appearance and felt a little distressed.


    He turned around and asked Doctor Liu: "Have you prepared the medicine?"


    Doctor Liu was worried and had already stepped forward to check his pulse again. In response to Prince Qing''s question, he quickly replied: "I''m getting better. I''m getting better."


    Sui Suisi is ill and cannot set out today.


    The King of Qing didn''t care if he delayed his trip for a day or two.


    ??Important prisoners and the like have been escorted back to the capital one step ahead.


    He is bringing Feng Xuanrui with him on this trip. I think Your Majesty will be considerate of his delay, right??????If this is a march and a battle, it must not be delayed for a moment.


    However, as long as it does not affect business, Prince Qing will naturally not mind this.


    He turned around and went out, asking everyone to collect their things first, and wait until the child recovered from his illness before leaving.


    Sui Sui woke up slowly, and Doctor Liu fed her some millet porridge in a gentle voice.


    The child is sick and really has no appetite.


    Even if Dr. Liu was really gentle and coaxing, even if he was sick in the past years, he had never been treated with such pity.


    But, I can¡¯t eat it, I really can¡¯t eat it.


    ?The porridge entered the throat and began to flow upward.


    My head is very hot, my head is heavy, and my body is sore and uncomfortable due to burning.


    Suisui shed tears while trying hard to swallow the porridge.


    Feng Xuanrui watched on the side and couldn''t help but shed tears: "Oh, sister, why don''t we stop eating."


    Doctor Liu was on the side, feeling distressed and helpless: "No, you have to drink a little, otherwise the medicine will enter your stomach and make it even more uncomfortable."


    The medicines Dr. Liu prescribes for children are naturally mild in nature.


    However, it is still somewhat irritating.


    Children are sick, and their intestines and stomach are already very fragile. At this time, a little stimulation can make Suisui even more uncomfortable.


    So, you still need to eat some food to reduce the corresponding stimulation.


    Hearing Doctor Liu say no, Feng Xuanrui wiped away his tears, took the porridge bowl from Doctor Liu''s hand, and said in a choked voice, "I''ll feed my sister."


    Suisui was currently being held by Qing Shui. He originally had no strength and even his eyelids were drooped.


    Hearing his brother say that he wanted to feed her, he still managed to gather his energy and nodded obediently: "Yes, I want my brother to feed her."


    Feng Xuanrui: Woo hoo!


    My sister is so cute.


    It¡¯s so pitiful!


    ?Two children were crying at each other, one was crying to be fed, the other was crying to be fed.


    Doctor Liu was watching from the side, his nose was also a little sore.


    Sui Sui only ate a few mouthfuls, but he couldn''t swallow it anymore, so Dr. Liu didn''t force it anymore.


    When the medicine was ready, he persuaded and coaxed him to give it.


    While giving the medicine, Feng Xuanrui said nothing and refused to do it again.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t give my sister medicine, I¡¯m a good brother!¡±


    ¡°In my sister¡¯s heart, I can¡¯t be a bad guy who gives people drugs!¡±


    ¡­


    Doctor Liu:?


    Am I the one who is the bad guy?


    Doctor Liu laughed angrily, and in the end he had no choice but to go to the battle himself to cajole him.


    ??Grandpa Liu¡¯s words are still willing to be listened to every year.


    ?Furthermore, Suisui also understands that only by taking medicine can he get better faster.


    Even though the medicine smelled a little smelly and was a little bitter, Suisui still gritted his teeth and drank it one mouthful after another.


    After taking the medicine, Qing Shui fed Suisui the candied fruit he prepared early in the morning.


    When I see the candied fruit, I think of my brother every year.


    The little girl was brave enough to take an extra piece from the plate with candied fruits, and then handed it to Feng Xuanrui, whose nose was red from crying: "Brother, you can eat too."


    Feng Xuanrui: Woo hoo hoo!


    I want to cry even more!


    How could his sister be so good?


    ?This crying made all the snot bubbles come out of my nose.


    ?The scene was particularly awkward for a moment.


    Qing Shui quickly took the veil and silently helped Feng Xuanrui wipe it.


    ?Fengxuanrui:¡­!


    Otherwise, let him get sick first!


    Cute second update


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 54： Good luck appears

    Chapter 54 Good luck appears


    ?Although the big snot bubbles made Mr. Fengxuan Ruigui lose all his temperament.


    However, this did not delay him. After he wiped it off, he happily ate the candied fruit handed over by his sister.


    ??Woooo!


    ??The one my sister handed over was extra sweet!


    Feng Xuanrui didn¡¯t leave Suisui¡¯s room for a day. Doctor Liu was originally afraid of infecting each other, so he wanted to persuade him to find another room and play by himself.


    But Feng Xuanrui said nothing and refused to leave: "No, I don''t want to be separated from my sister!"


    ¡°Woo, no one can separate me and my sister!¡±


    ¡­


    The little crybaby bursts into tears, and it¡¯s hard for everyone to persuade her.


    Doctor Liu had no choice but to ask Brother Qingshan Qingshui to keep an eye on him. If something went wrong, he could administer medicine in time to avoid discomfort later.


    Suisui has been ill for one day. During this day, the temperature went up and down.


    When the temperature dropped, the little girl happily turned over the flower rope with Feng Xuanrui.


    After turning over and over, the temperature came up. The little girl tilted her head and lay down on the bed, unwilling to move any more.


    In the evening, the temperature finally dropped.


    However, no one knows whether it will happen again at night.


    Doctor Liu asked Dijiao and Sandiyu to keep vigil separately to keep an eye on the two children.


    Qing Shui is young, so Doctor Liu didn¡¯t call him.


    ?But Qingshan was older, Doctor Liu asked him to join in: "If something goes wrong, call someone, don''t keep silent."


    ?As we all know, high fever can easily burn people.


    So, they all responded solemnly.


    In the evening, Suisui ate and drank medicine, and then fell into a deep sleep.


    Although I haven¡¯t listened to the bedtime story yet, the little girl has been sick for a day, and her system is very distressed.


    So, at this time, it is impossible to wake people up to listen to stories.


    Coaxing to sleep was originally intended to let the little girl have a good sleep and have a sweet dream.


    So, the system whispered to Suisui "Good night." ¡¿


    Then he quietly exited.


    Sui Sui''s sleep was very deep and sweet.


    The fever did not come back again in the middle of the night.


    When I woke up early the next morning, although my face was not very good-looking, I looked in good spirits and my eyes were bright.


    ??Doctor Liu came in and saw the little girl sitting there, already turning over the flower rope with Feng Xuanrui. He couldn''t help but smile and said: "This looks good."


    As he spoke, he touched Suisui''s forehead and pulse again.


    Finding that everything was normal, Dr. Liu breathed a long sigh of relief: "It''s okay, it''s okay. I''ve arranged yam porridge for breakfast to nourish the spleen and stomach, and a bean paste bun with it. It''s sweet and delicious."


    Suisui ate little yesterday and is already hungry now.


    Hearing what Dr. Liu said, she couldn''t help but swallow her saliva.


    In the past, swallowing saliva was done quietly.


    Because, once her aunt sees her, she will pick up the **** and beat her.


    ??If it was her cousins ??who saw her, they would clap their hands and laugh at her.


    Although Sui Sui doesn¡¯t understand, what is shame?


    However, it is really uncomfortable to be isolated and laughed at like that.


    ?However, now she has dared to try and take a step forward.


    Swallow, it¡¯s really nothing.


    Won¡¯t be beaten or scolded.


    Sui Sui feels that life nowadays is really good!


    It''s as good as a dream.


    But, pinch your thigh quietly.


    His!


    A little pain.


    So, it¡¯s not a dream. Thinking of this, Suisui grinned.


    The smile of a child is simple and cute.


    ?Doctor Liu touched Suisui''s head and changed her clothes.


    Suisui had a fever all day yesterday. He was a little dirty and didn¡¯t smell good.


    However, Dr. Liu was not ready to give her a bath for the time being, and wanted to wait until she was well before taking a look.


    ??What should I do if I get sick again after messing around?


    After changing clothes and washing the two children, Doctor Liu took them to dinner.


    After King Qing knew that Suisui was well, he came over to take a look.


    Sui Sui is no longer afraid of this fierce Uncle Wang.


    When he sees someone, he will call out obediently: "Uncle King Qing."


    Brother told her to follow him and call her Uncle Qing.


    However, Suisui is a little afraid.


    So, let¡¯s add one more word.


    Lele said, this is a polite gesture.


    After eating the morning meal, everyone packed up and got ready to go.


    Suisui and Feng Xuanrui walked out hand in hand. Before they got on the carriage, they saw the entourage beside Prince Qing coming back in a hurry, and said with a serious expression: "Master, I''m afraid I can''t walk the way before. "


    King Qing was puzzled, frowned and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    The follower glanced at Sui Sui, who was not far away, with a complex expression. The other person looked like he was killing someone on the battlefield, which startled Sui Sui.


    ??The little girl shrank behind Feng Xuanrui, with only half of her head exposed.


    ??Feng Xuanrui felt his sister''s fear, so he straightened out his belly and stepped forward. With his free hand, he directly grabbed his waist and started to confront the entourage over there.


    ??The entourage took a look and felt helpless as he was misunderstood by the child.


    But he didn''t know how to get along with children, so in the end he could only look away and briefly explained to Prince Qing: "On the way to Shuiqiao Town, most of the two hills collapsed. Yesterday, many rolling rocks came down and smashed them. Many merchants who were on their way were injured, and now our town and the medical center in Shuiqiao Town are full of injured merchants. "


    At this point, the attendant glanced at Suisui again, quickly looked back, and continued: "The injured are lucky, there are more than 20 people killed."


    At the end, the attendant emphasized: "It collapsed in the morning. The situation was sudden and dangerous."


    Who would have thought that the rain was not heavy, and even after it stopped, the landslide would occur?


    When the entourage heard the news, he couldn''t help but feel scared.


    He was thinking, if Suisui hadn''t suddenly fallen ill yesterday, would they have been among those who were hit?


    You must know that the time of yesterday''s landslide can match their planned departure time.


    Even if you don¡¯t get smashed to death, you will probably be injured, right?


    After hearing this, King Qing couldn''t help but hissed slightly and frowned even more.


    The entourage specially said one more sentence, and naturally King Qing understood what it meant.


    ??If they hadn''t suddenly gotten sick every year, then they...


    ?Aware of this, King Qing only felt chills running down his spine.


    King Qing felt that he didn¡¯t care.


    Those who can go to the battlefield have already seen life and death.


    But they had a child with them!


    Even though Brother Qi looked forward to his daughter until his eyes turned green, it did not mean that he did not love his son Feng Xuanrui.


    ??If something happens to Feng Xuanrui in his own hands...


    Wang Qing did not dare to think about the guilt he would feel for the rest of his life, and the complaints made by his brother Qi Wang.


    ?Thinking of this, King Qing broke out in a cold sweat.


    He turned his head and looked at Suisui with complicated and grateful eyes.


    Suisui was originally curious about what they were talking about, so he quietly stretched out half of his head to take a look.


    ?Finding that the fierce Uncle Qing Wang was looking at her, the little girl was so frightened that she shrank back behind Feng Xuanrui again.


    Second update at 19:00


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 55： Is everyone’s lucky star

    Chapter 55 is everyone¡¯s blessing


    ?Feng Xuanrui noticed that his sister was scared, so he raised his hand and touched Suisui''s little head.


    The two children were about to get on the carriage when King Qing strode over.


    When Doctor Liu saw him coming, he thought he was going to ride in a carriage and made room for him.


    Seeing this, King Qing sighed helplessly: "We have to change our route."


    The route they planned was the shortest and most convenient.


    Beyond this, there are other plans.


    It¡¯s just that everything else is an option.


    ?Now the most convenient way can''t be walked. The rocks piled up after the landslide and the official road has been compressed. There is not much space. It is naturally impossible to walk again.


    Detour¡­


    This means that many plans need to be changed.


    ??Moreover, you need to say hello to those who are following you.


    ?Of course, the most important thing is that King Qing has to let everyone know that they escaped a disaster yesterday because the child Suisui got sick at the right time.


    ??Although this doesn¡¯t sound very pleasant to say.


    However, they did avoid the landslide because they were sick year after year and did not rush to travel.


    ?Thinking of this, King Qing sighed again, and faced the doubtful eyes of everyone, he briefly explained what happened to the landslide yesterday.


    Doctor Liu naturally knew what a landslide meant.


    After listening, the old face turned pale and his legs became weak unconsciously.


    He didn''t even dare to think about it. If they were on their way normally, where would all the people around them be?


    Perhaps, some people are already separated from yin and yang!


    The fear made Dr. Liu break into a cold sweat.


    He turned his head subconsciously and looked at Suisui, who was huddled behind Feng Xuanrui.


    The child was curious and stuck out most of his head.


    Meeting Doctor Liu''s eyes, Suisui smiled obediently.


    The child was sick all day yesterday, and his complexion today is not very good, with a somewhat sickly pale look.


    However, his eyes are lively and bright, and his smile is well-behaved and soft.


    After reading it, Dr. Liu¡¯s originally frightened heart slowly calmed down.


    ? Feeling lucky to have survived the disaster, Doctor Liu couldn''t help but step forward and hugged Suisui: "Oh, grandpa''s good grandson, you are really everyone''s lucky star!"


    Being sick is not a good thing.


    But it was a good time for me to be sick yesterday!


    It was as if God was secretly protecting them.


    That''s it, whoever doesn''t say a word will be blessed!


    The more Doctor Liu thought about it, the happier he became. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that he had seen through something.


    He gently lifted Sui Sui up, and considering that the little girl was afraid of such a move because of past events, he quickly and gently put it down.


    After putting the person away, Doctor Liu touched Suisui''s head and repeated what he said before: "Good boy, you are everyone''s lucky star!"


    Feng Xuanrui didn''t understand what a landslide was. He looked around and found that Uncle Qing''s face was solemn and Grandpa Liu was as happy as a child.


    However, there was a hint of wetness in the corners of his eyes.


    ??Are you crying?


    ?But, why are people still laughing?


    ?Feng Xuanrui can¡¯t understand.


    ?However, he agreed with what Dr. Liu said: "Yes, my sister is a lucky star, not someone else''s sister, she is so cute!"


    Thinking of his cute sister, Feng Xuanrui thought for a while and didn''t know what he thought of. He quickly muttered: "My sister is still the cutest. Look at Feng Youtan and Feng Ruolang. Each one is more annoying than the other. snort!"


    Doctor Liu:¡­


    Sixth Young Master, just say this.


    We dare not respond!


    ?These two princesses are very favored by His Majesty!


    Sui Sui doesn¡¯t know who the two people mentioned by his brother are.


    She was touched on the head tenderly by Grandpa Liu, and praised by her brother who proudly raised his belly, making her feel shy and happy.


    ?She pursed her lips, gently leaned towards Feng Xuanrui, and then stood there obediently without moving.


    Although the route has been changed, all necessary preparations and supplies have been made. Now with a brief understanding of the situation, they can continue on their way.


    Suisui and Feng Xuanrui climbed into the carriage with the help of Dr. Liu.


    With Dr. Liu accompanying him, King Qing could feel a little more at ease.


    The road we have to take again requires a longer detour.


    With the previous route, they could reach the next town in about the afternoon.


    The new route will probably arrive in the evening.


    Spending half a day longer is relatively safer.


    ??Moreover, this route has only some small hills on both sides, so there is no fear of landslides.


    The road after the rain was not completely dry in some places.


    In addition, the new road they chose was not an easy one.


    So, they arrived at the next town more than half an hour later than expected.


    The new town is called Shuiqiao Town.


    Because the town is crossed by several rivers, many arched bridges were built, which is why it got its name.


    Perhaps because of yesterday''s landslide, the sky in Shuiqiao Town is getting dark today and the city is also very lively.


    ?Especially in places like medical clinics and medicine halls, you can hear people screaming or shouting from time to time.


    The restaurants and inns all seemed very crowded.


    Prince Qing and the others looked for three or four inns, but in the end they couldn''t find any vacancies.


    With no choice but to split the team into two.


    King Qing brought four followers, plus Dr. Liu, and these people were together every year.


    ?Others got together and went to another inn not far away.


    Perhaps it¡¯s because Shuiqiao Town has many places to go, and the economy is also good.


    So, the town looks very prosperous, and because of this, there are more inns than before.


    Otherwise, it will depend on yesterday¡¯s landslide situation.


    King Qing felt that if they came today, they might not be able to find a place to stay.


    ?Shuiqiao Town belongs to Nanqiao County, which is still some way away from the county seat.


    Even if they wanted to disturb the county magistrate and stay in the inn, they would not have enough time.


    At this time, the gate of the county town had already been closed.


    After settling down, Doctor Liu took Qingshan and Dijiao to prepare dinner.


    King Qing sent two followers to follow them.


    Lunch is just what you need, and you can¡¯t eat anything good at night.


    After all, they have two children.


    Suisui was sick for a whole day yesterday and is not feeling energetic today.


    The porridge I drank in the morning and only a few bites of puff pastry at noon.


    ?That thing is tasteless and tasteless, and Doctor Liu is not willing to eat it.


    Seeing that Suisi couldn''t eat anymore, Doctor Liu felt very distressed. He had to prepare something good now.


    Fortunately, the city is very lively today, and all restaurants are open for business.


    ??Doctor Liu directly ordered the food and took it back to the inn. Prince Qing asked the innkeeper for a larger table, and everyone sat around to eat.


    ?Feng Xuanrui was not full at noon, so he was ready to eat more in the evening.


    ??If Doctor Liu hadn''t reminded him not to eat too much, he would feel uncomfortable due to overeating. Feng Xuanrui felt that he could have eaten one more bowl of rice.


    But after thinking about it, he couldn''t do this.


    He is an older brother and must be a good role model!


    So, hold on!


    Second update


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 56： How to repay life-saving grace?

    The dishes ordered by Doctor Liu are very rich.


    The main consideration is the taste of the two children, so there are more sweet and sour dishes.


    However, at the same time, King Qing and his party were also taken into consideration.


    After all, they can still eat if they are tall and strong, but not if the amount is small.


    Their safety still needs the protection of these people.


    When eating, Doctor Liu was not in a hurry to eat, but coaxed Suisui to eat first.


    Suisui no longer has a fever today, but her appetite is normal.


    In the morning, drinking porridge is not bad.


    At noon, I really swallowed it hard because of the concern of Dr. Liu and my brother.


    In the evening, Doctor Liu asked the restaurant to prepare pumpkin, red dates and millet porridge.


    Soft, glutinous, sweet, and nourishing to the stomach.


    Because it is put in rock sugar, it tastes sweet, which finally arouses Suisui''s appetite.


    At the beginning, Dr. Liu still needed to feed her every year.


    However, seeing everyone else eating, Grandpa Liu was the only one feeding himself. Sui Sui said obediently: "Grandpa Liu, I can eat it by myself. You should also eat it quickly. It will get cold in a while."


    Doctor Liu felt that Sui Sui was pitiful and cute before.


    After yesterday''s landslide, he felt that Suisui was more than just cute.


    This is a lucky little cutie!


    The more Dr. Liu looked at it, the more he liked it.


    He was already thinking about how to **** the child from the hands of King Qing and King Qi after returning to the capital, and take him back to raise him.


    ??Doctor Liu has lived a long life, but he is not really greedy for this child''s blessing.


    He really likes Suisui, and he really feels sorry for this child.


    ?But Doctor Liu just thought about it, and he understood more rationally that if he followed Feng Xuanrui back to Prince Qi''s Mansion in Sui Sui, or followed Prince Qing back to Prince Qing''s Mansion, it would be much better than following him, an old doctor.


    ??So, rather than taking her back, what he wanted to do more was to let Suisui follow Feng Xuanrui back home.


    One reason is that Prince Qi¡¯s palace has indeed been looking forward to a daughter.


    Although, you may not be liked by everyone every year.


    But if a young master likes it, that¡¯s enough.


    Another reason is that his current job is to treat the masters of Prince Qi''s mansion.


    Therefore, it is more convenient to enter and leave Prince Qi''s Mansion on a daily basis than others, so you can naturally see Suisui often.


    ??When Dr. Liu was thinking about something, his face didn''t show anything at all, but he still smiled.


    He even talked about what happened yesterday while eating.


    I emphasize that if they hadn''t been ill at the same time, they wouldn''t know where they were lying today.


    At the end of the sentence, Dr. Liu said with a sigh: "Maybe we were among the people howling in the medical clinic I just passed by."


    Because Doctor Liu explained it carefully, Feng Xuanrui also understood the scene after the landslide.


    The heavy stone rolled down directly, and then hit the carriage or people.


    Because the speed is so fast, people don¡¯t even have time to escape!


    ?Such a scene, just thinking about it, makes one¡¯s scalp numb.


    Feng Xuanrui, a child, also felt scared.


    He thought, okay, okay, he has a sister!


    Thinking of this, Feng Xuanrui wanted to give his sister a piece of the braised pork he had just picked up.


    Before the meat was put into Suisui''s bowl, he received Doctor Liu''s death gaze.


    ?Feng Xuanrui reacted belatedly, ah, yes, my sister is just sick. Doctor Liu said that she should eat light for two days.


    After reacting, Feng Xuanrui laughed again and explained awkwardly: "I just showed it to my sister, and she can eat it in two days."


    Suisui was drinking porridge obediently, but she couldn''t understand anything about landslides or lucky stars. She knew that if she wanted to recover quickly and not hold everyone back, she had to eat more and sleep more.


    Have enough energy and your body will be fine!


    ? Hearing his brother speak, Sui Sui raised his head, took a look at the shiny, soft, fragrant braised pork, swallowed quietly, and then shook his head: "Brother, Sui Sui is not greedy."


    After speaking, he swallowed again.


    The braised pork is stewed until it is tender and tender. One bite of the meat has a strong aroma, and paired with a mouthful of white rice, you will have endless aftertaste!


    Sui Sui recalled the taste of the food he had eaten before and swallowed again.


    She is not greedy, really not!


    ?The little girl watched eagerly, and Doctor Liu couldn''t bear it.


    ??He changed his chopsticks, dipped a little of the braised pork soup into Suisui, and put it into her porridge: "Taste the taste first. It will be better in a few days, and then we can eat it."


    ?Looking at the golden porridge, there was a little red gloss in the middle. Suisui''s eyes lit up. He swallowed, raised his head and said sweetly to Dr. Liu: "Thank you, Grandpa Liu."


    After thanking him, he thought about it and said, "I will get better as soon as possible!"


    Doctor Liu looked at it, feeling sad and happy at the same time.


    ?He touched Suisui''s head and said lovingly: "Eat it, eat it, it will get cold after a while and the taste will not be good."


    Sui Suisui nodded obediently and took a sip of porridge.


    ?Feng Xuanrui watched from the side, a little greedy.


    Then, he also secretly dipped Suisui into a little soup.


    Seeing that Doctor Liu had no objection, Feng Xuanrui tried again and dipped Suisui into another soup: "Sister, this is sweet and sour pork."


    ¡°This is for steaming fish.¡±


    ¡°This looks like roast duck.¡±


    ¡­


    Younger people don¡¯t have much appetite.


    In addition, my appetite was not very good, so I drank a small bowl of porridge.


    ?In Feng Xuanrui''s opinion, can my sister really be full after drinking a few mouthfuls of the small bowl?


    Feng Xuanrui was worried and asked a lot of questions.


    Feng Xuanrui felt relieved when he saw Suisui nodding and having a cute little belly.


    After dinner, Dr. Liu''s master and apprentice quickly groomed the two children and then sent them back to sleep.


    After a tiring day, the two children returned to bed and fell into a deep sleep after just a few breaths.


    Suisui didn''t even hear clearly what the system said to her, and before she could wait for the bedtime story, her consciousness was already completely dark.


    ?Seeing the two children sleeping soundly, Dr. Liu couldn''t help but smile, and then signaled Qingshan to keep a good watch all night, and he withdrew.


    ?Doctor Liu was not in a hurry to sleep, but went to find King Qing.


    Doctor Liu thought to himself: Never mind what happened yesterday, whether it was a coincidence or something else.


    However, because they were sick every year, they escaped disaster. This is a fact!


    He knew that it was best to let Suisui go to Prince Qi''s Mansion or Prince Qing''s Mansion. At this time, he naturally had to get more and better protection for this child.


    Mr. Liu doesn''t believe it. A man as big as King Qing has been blessed by a child and asked him to do some small favors, but he still can''t do it?


    ??King Qing obviously did not expect that Doctor Liu would come to see him late at night.


    He was actually thinking about things in Sui Sui.


    Don¡¯t care if it¡¯s coincidence or metaphysics.


    But the little girl did save them.


    King Qing felt that he was not a person who did not repay kindness.


    You can¡¯t pretend that nothing happened just because you are still young, right?


    ?But how can we repay this life-saving grace?


    Before King Qing could figure it out, Doctor Liu came over.


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 57： A blessed girl cannot enter the door of unhappiness

    After Dr. Liu came in, he didn''t waste any words and asked straight to the point: "Sui Sui saved all of us yesterday, what is the prince going to do?"


    The old doctor always speaks straightforwardly, and King Qing knows that.


    After all, Dr. Liu went to the military camp and worked as a military doctor for them for several years.


    We all have some friendship.


    In fact, King Qing didn¡¯t think about this issue clearly. He shook his head frankly: ¡°I¡¯m still thinking about it.¡±


    Lest the old doctor get excited and start to criticize him again, Prince Qing quickly said: "I will definitely not pretend that the matter does not exist, I just haven''t thought of how to thank him for the time being."


    Doctor Liu''s sarcastic words were all on his lips. After hearing these words, he swallowed them back: "This child is blessed. In the past, Chen Dalang''s family was not a good person, so they did not receive blessings and care."


    ¡°A blessed woman will not enter a house that is not blessed.¡±


    ¡°The Chen family is not blessed with this kind of blessing, nor can they bear it. They deserve it!¡±


    ¡°Let them stop being human beings and become beasts worse than pigs and dogs every day!¡±


    ¡°This child is also pitiful, how could he end up with a father and mother like that?¡±


    "No? How could a man like Jin Yanghou give birth to such a lovely daughter like Sui Sui? Is he worthy?"


    ¡­


    ??Doctor Liu is really attacking people indiscriminately when he sprays people with anger.


    King Qing listened silently on the side.


    He thought: If you have scolded Chen Dalang and Jinyang Hou¡¯s family, you can¡¯t scold me again!


    ??Doctor Liu didn''t scold King Qing. After all, he still wanted to ask for help, so he had to show his attitude, right?


    After finishing spraying those people, Doctor Liu sat down and tried to calm down: "I see that the prince has already made an idea about where to go in Sui Sui. Do you want to make arrangements to go to Prince Qi''s Mansion?"


    After King Qing¡¯s wife and daughter were gone, he no longer cared about these things.


    So, Doctor Liu thought, there was a high probability that the other party would not take Suisui back.


    ?Furthermore, even if King Qing wanted to, Feng Xuanrui might not be willing to let go.


    After thinking about it, Doctor Liu asked directly.


    In this regard, King Qing had no intention of hiding it. He nodded: "Well, that''s the plan for the time being. After I return, I will ask Brother Qi what he wants."


    ??Doctor Liu naturally knew that King Qi looked forward to his daughter until his eyes turned green.


    But, people, sometimes it depends on the eyes.


    ??There are many people in the capital who have the idea of ??sending their daughters to Prince Qi''s Mansion.


    Although King Qi often said with a smile, the girl from this family is good and the daughter from that family is wonderful.


    However, I didn¡¯t see him actually taking anyone¡¯s child back and raising it as his own daughter.


    ??Doctor Liu was not sure whether Sui Sui would be able to catch the eye of King Qi.


    ??If they don¡¯t match, it¡¯s okay to marry the princess or the two concubines.


    At least let Suisui stay at home and be protected by an elder with status.


    Doctor Liu is not at ease with only Feng Xuanrui as a child.


    ?He does not live in Prince Qi''s Mansion every day, so it is obviously unrealistic to want to watch and protect Suisui every day.


    Thinking of this, Doctor Liu asked tentatively: "If it is inconvenient for Prince Qi''s residence, the prince''s residence..."


    Doctor Liu did not rush to say the next words, but hesitantly observed Prince Qing''s reaction.


    Prince Qing had no intention of covering up this. After shaking his head slightly, he replied bluntly: "Sorry, I can''t."


    His daughter is unique.


    He only had one wife and one daughter in his life.


    Even though they are no longer here.


    He must always remember them.


    King Qing thought that he would not marry another wife or raise another daughter.


    It is enough for him to have them.


    Doctor Liu understood this as soon as he heard this. He also knew about Princess Qing and the little princess. He sighed helplessly. Doctor Liu thought about it and asked again: "If Sui Sui is not in the eyes of Prince Qi, Can you please come forward and say a few words of kindness to Sui Sui in front of the princess or the two concubines, so that they can take care of Sui Sui more? "


    ?This matter is not difficult, and King Qing originally planned to do so.


    Doctor Liu asked, and King Qing nodded quickly: "Of course, I will pay attention to it." King Qing thought that he would first persuade Brother Qi, and if he couldn''t persuade him, he would talk to Sister Wang.


    ?Xiao Liu likes Suisui, and Mrs. Wang will also like it, right?


    Suisui didn''t know the content of the discussion between the two people.


    When I wake up, my body feels much lighter again.


    The two children were chattering as soon as they got up early.


    Doctor Liu looked happy and couldn''t help but **** up his ears to listen carefully.


    ¡°Believe me, sister, it will definitely be delicious!¡±


    ¡°Well, I believe in my brother!¡±


    ¡°Just believe in my brother!¡±


    ¡­


    Two children were discussing honey sesame candy.


    Dijiao told them this.


    They are going to Nanqiao County today.


    ?Nanqiao County has a lot of food and activities.


    Honey sesame candy is one of them.


    In order to encourage the two children to get up and wash themselves quickly in the morning, Dijiao specially told them what honey sesame candy was.


    Shaped like a flower, as thin as cicada wings.


    ?Soft and crispy, sweet and delicious.


    Thinking of Dijiao¡¯s words when he mentioned honey sesame candy to them, Feng Xuanrui couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva.


    Sweet, he likes it!


    Suisui also thinks this should be delicious.


    It sounds sweet after all.


    ??Moreover, if my brother says it¡¯s delicious, then it must be especially delicious!


    Honey sesame candy is a local delicacy that has emerged in Nanqiao County in the past two years.


    It''s just that it''s only popular among the rich and powerful.


    ?More often, during New Year''s Day or when various governments are doing business, various dim sum shops will prepare some.


    After all, when it comes to sugar, it means high prices, which ordinary people simply don¡¯t dare to think about.


    ?With the addition of honey, it¡¯s even more unthinkable!


    ?However, Sui Sui doesn¡¯t understand, and Feng Xuanrui is not short of money.


    So, neither of the two children thought about whether this thing would be expensive or whether they could afford it.


    They packed up and set off.


    The weather is good today, and Shuiqiao Town is not far from Nanqiao County.


    After noon, they arrived at the county seat.


    Compared with small towns, county towns are more prosperous and lively.


    The roads are paved with smooth and neat bluestone slabs, which makes the entire county look neat and refreshing.


    After King Qing and others arrived, they first found an inn.


    There are quite a lot of inns in the county. They found a big one and booked it directly.


    I was on my way, so I didn¡¯t stop for lunch, so I just had a snack.


    ?Doctor Liu feels that now that he has settled down, he must not go have a good meal!


    After dinner, I happened to go to the snack shop to check out the honey sesame candy.


    His proposal received an enthusiastic response from the two children.


    ¡°Listen to Grandpa Liu!¡±


    ¡°Listen to Dr. Liu!¡±


    Sui Sui started to say listen to Grandpa Liu. After listening to his brother¡¯s words, he shouted again: ¡°Listen to my brother!¡±


    With one sentence, Feng Xuanrui was made to smile, and he kept asking King Qing: "Uncle Wang, Uncle Wang, just follow Doctor Liu!"


    Second update

 Chapter 58： Let’s get to know each other

    King Qing was speechless at this time.


    He clearly didn¡¯t say a word, so why do everyone look at him like a betrayed person?


    Feng Xuanrui often acted coquettishly with his mother and concubine in the past.


    Otherwise, his legs would have been broken long ago for being so naughty and mischievous.


    ?So, at this moment, with his chubby little face raised and Prince Qing''s arms shaking, he looked pretty... well-behaved?


    After working on it for a long time, I really need to eat something good.


    King Qing nodded and motioned for everyone to come together.


    ?There are a lot of them, their travel goals are quite big, and they look very obvious.


    King Qing thought for a while and let his followers go on their own. He just ordered two people to follow and protect them.


    Because it was already past lunch time, there were not many people in the restaurant.


    When Doctor Liu was ordering, he asked Suisui what he wanted to eat.


    Suisui actually didn¡¯t know that she was in much better condition today. Doctor Liu smiled and said to her, ¡°You can eat meat, but eat less.¡±


    Sui Sui also knows that he should take it in moderation, otherwise he will be the one who suffers in the end.


    After thinking about it, Suisui nodded obediently: "Then eat meat."


    The little girl¡¯s answer made Doctor Liu helplessly smile: ¡°Is that pork, chicken or mutton?¡±


    Sui Sui:?


    Meat is meat, right?


    She actually couldn''t tell the difference between meat.


    Anyway, they are all called meat.


    Suisui felt that his understanding was correct, so he nodded again: "It''s meat!"


    The little girl looked so cute that Dr. Liu couldn''t help but stretched out his hand to touch her. She showed a little stubble on her bald head and responded with a smile: "Okay, let''s eat meat!"


    Doctor Liu ordered a warm roast duck and a steaming bowl of pork noodles.


    Sauteed minced meat, paired with fragrant soup, poured onto the soft and chewy noodles. Not only does it taste delicious, but it also makes you feel warm and comfortable after eating it.


    ?This restaurant has a lot of noodles, and I can¡¯t finish them all.


    ?Feng Xuanrui smelled the noodles and couldn''t help but come over with a small bowl and share some.


    Doctor Liu also divided some, and gave some to the Qingshan brothers.


    There was a little soup left at the end. Doctor Liu asked about Sui Sui and found out that she didn''t want to drink it, so he gave it to King Qing.


    Prince Qing:¡­


    That¡¯s okay too.


    Something is better than nothing.


    King Qing eats quickly and roughly.


    I felt like I was snoring as soon as I finished eating.


    Doctor Liu is still blowing hot air here, while Prince Qing is already halfway through his meal over there.


    Doctor Liu, who couldn''t control his doctor''s instinct, whispered to Prince Qing: "Eat slowly, eat quickly, be careful and your stomach won''t be able to bear it."


    Wang Qing shook his head indifferently: "I''m used to it."


    Suisui was still blowing noodles with his head down, but when he heard what he said, he subconsciously raised his head and glanced at Dr. Liu.


    Doctor Liu''s face didn''t look good and he rolled his eyes.


    ??Although Suisui couldn''t tell that this meant disgust, he also felt that Grandpa Liu probably didn''t like hearing this.


    ?Although he was a little afraid of King Qing, after thinking about it for a while, he still mustered up the courage and whispered: "But you must listen to the doctor."


    King Qing:.


    Doctor Liu:. .


    Dr. Liu was happy after hearing this: "Oh, it''s still our age. What a well-behaved child. Grandpa likes you the most. Let''s go buy candies later."


    Prince Qing had already raised the soup bowl and was about to pour it directly into his mouth.


    At this time, the bowl was in my hand and it started to feel hot for no reason.


    That¡¯s not true, and it¡¯s not good if it doesn¡¯t.


    In the end, I could only shake my head, put it down again, and followed Dr. Liu''s example, drinking slowly with a spoon.


    ?This speed is so slow that it makes people anxious.


    Prince Qing was a little impatient at first, but when he looked up, he saw Suisui looking at him quietly.


    After noticing his gaze, Sui Sui withdrew his gaze and hid beside Dr. Liu. King Qing''s heart suddenly softened.


    He thought, since he was sitting down after eating anyway, he should eat slowly.


    Because of Dr. Liu¡¯s reminder, everyone ate this meal very slowly.


    After dinner, we took a walk back together.


    When passing by the dim sum shop, Feng Xuanrui took Suisui''s hand and rushed forward: "Let''s go, sister, I saw the dim sum shop, there must be delicious food!"


    Sui Sui followed closely, and his calves jumped very fast.


    The two little ones flew out uncontrollably, and Dr. Liu followed them in stride, fearing that they would be scattered by the crowd again and be in danger!


    Prince Qing is tall and has long legs, so he has no such trouble at all.


    ??Belonging to the kind of person who walked casually, he entered the pastry shop ahead of the two children.


    ?This dim sum shop is quite large and sells a lot of dim sum and snacks.


    Sui Sui had never even been to the town before.


    In recent times, no one has taken her to see the world.


    At this time, when I entered the shop, smelling the sweet smell and looking at the variety of snacks, I felt that my eyes were not full.


    ?Haven¡¯t seen this before.


    ?Haven¡¯t seen that one before.


    And that one!


    ?That one looks like a lotus, that one looks like a peach blossom, and that one is so white.


    Why?


    I think you¡¯ve eaten the snacks over there?


    Sui Sui has been thinking about it, was it the same snack he ate the last time he got sick after eating too much?


    It was rare to see someone he knew. Suisui tugged on Feng Xuanrui''s sleeve and whispered: "Brother, we have eaten this before."


    ?Feng Xuanrui is watching the fun at the moment.


    ?There are many local characteristics in the shop that are rarely seen in the capital.


    The young boy was also dazzled.


    Hearing his sister talking to him, Feng Xuanrui looked in the direction of Sui Sui''s finger and found that it was red date glutinous rice cake. He nodded: "That one is called red date glutinous rice cake. It''s sweet and soft, and it''s delicious, but Don¡¯t eat too much, it won¡¯t be easy to digest.¡±


    ¡°That one is Taishi cake.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a peach blossom cake.¡±


    ¡­


    ??Feng Xuanrui knows many people.


    ??When he encountered local dim sum and didn¡¯t know it, he would ask Dr. Liu.


    ??Some of them didn''t know Dr. Liu. Fortunately, there weren''t many people in the store when they came, so the waiter had already taken the initiative to introduce him.


    ??This group of people can tell by looking at their clothes that they are either rich or noble. The clerks also have a very good eye for people.


    When a big customer comes, don¡¯t be serious and enthusiastic.


    Listen to what the buddy introduced, what is this called, what is that called? I can still remember a few things at the beginning.


    As the number increases, Suisui feels that his brain is not enough.


    ?Moreover, it feels like my ears can¡¯t keep up.


    Why?


    What was the name of that one just now?


    No, what is that red one?


    ¡­


    After turning around in a circle and thinking about it, she remembered what her brother told her at the beginning: sweet red date glutinous rice cake.


    Forget everything else.


    Feng Xuanrui had almost memorized everything, and was chattering to the clerk at the moment.


    When he was talking to others, he would not forget to hold Suisui''s hand, for fear of leaving his sister behind.


    Sui Suisi obediently let him lead her. If her brother took a step, she would follow behind.


    ??A little girl who just entered the door stared at Suisui for a while and couldn''t help but laugh: "Whose little cutie is this? Why is she so good?"


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 59： Lian Ruoyi

    Prince Qing''s vigilance made him pay half of his attention to the two children even when he was listening to the waiter talking.


    Hearing someone talking and seeming to be praising Sui Sui, King Qing turned his head subconsciously.


    ?The little girl, who was wearing a murderous aura without any concealment and put her feet in, took one step back in fright, then took two steps back.


    ??Finding out that it was a child about the same age as Feng Xuanrui, followed by a maid and a woman, Prince Qing felt relieved and slowly calmed down his aura.


    The little girl was startled and her face turned quite pale.


    ?At this time, Sui Sui also heard the noise and turned his head curiously.


    His beautiful big eyes are bright and bright, making people feel happy just looking at them.


    ?The little girl was originally scared and was about to turn around and leave, but when she met Su Sui''s eyes, she bravely took two steps and re-entered the store.


    When she came in, she glanced at Prince Qing cautiously.


    Finding that the other party just looked at him and made no other movements, the little girl felt relieved.


    She tentatively walked forward until she reached the position behind Suisui.


    ??The man was still talking about snacks and candies, but Sui Sui couldn''t remember it. Plus, the sister who came in was so beautiful that she couldn''t help but turn her head to look at it.


    Suisui is looking at the little girl, and the little girl is looking at her.


    The two girls, one big and one young, looked at each other for a long time. The little girl who came in later reached out her hand and asked in a low voice: "Is this head of yours real?"


    Sui Sui:?


    Sui Sui didn¡¯t understand.


    ?There is something true or false on that end.


    Moreover, where did the fakeness come from?


    Suisui tilted his head, looking confused.


    ??The little girl felt that her hands were extremely itchy, especially the way Suisui tilted her head. She looked like her grandmother¡¯s cat. When it was obedient, it could melt people¡¯s hearts!


    It¡¯s a pity that you are not allowed to touch it.


    ?You don¡¯t want to touch cats, but people can do that, right?


    ??The little girl thought uncertainly, but when Suisui didn''t respond, she asked again: "Can I touch it?"


    After asking, she seemed to feel that it was not good for her to do this. The little girl thought for a while and then said: "I can treat you to a snack."


    ??If you just ask if you can touch it, Suisui may think about it seriously.


    Can or cannot.


    ??However, the beautiful sister said that she wanted to treat her to snacks. She had just heard the signal of the anti-fraud class before Sui Sui, and she immediately moved!


    No, it¡¯s a scam!


    Why should we treat ourselves to snacks if we are neither relatives nor friends?


    Sui Sui is afraid and dare not ask questions loudly.


    After thinking for a while, she quietly walked around to the other side of her brother and hid herself.


    In order to prevent his beautiful sister from seeing him, Suisui still buried his head in his brother''s shoulder.


    Children think that as long as I cannot see, others cannot see me.


    Feng Xuanrui was listening to the excitement when the waiter happened to mention honey sesame candy. He listened attentively, and at the same time he was also planning whether to bring some to the Seven Fools at home.


    It¡¯s okay to bring some to the Five Fools.


    After all, before he left Beijing, he broke the heads of the five fools.


    I don¡¯t know, are the Five Idiots healed?


    Why!


    When fighting, it feels good to fight.


    ?Feng Xuanrui actually regretted it afterwards and was even more frightened.


    ?It¡¯s just that he was too scared at the time, and his first reaction was to run away!


    If you run away too late, your father will beat him!


    ??It¡¯s been more than a month since we left Kyoto, and I don¡¯t know if Five Idiots are okay?


    ?Honey sesame candy is a local specialty of Nanqiao County and is not sold elsewhere for the time being.


    So, take some back?


    Just as he was thinking about it, he saw Sui Sui changing his position and resting on his shoulder.


    ?Feng Xuanrui subconsciously raised his hand to protect his sister, and at the same time turned around to look.


    Then, he met the curious and sparkling eyes of a beautiful little girl. Feng Xuanrui is so familiar with that look!


    ??When Sun Ronglin wanted to steal his sister from him before, his eyes lit up like this.


    After reacting, Feng Xuanrui hid Suisui directly behind his back, raised his chubby face, and said cautiously: "Who are you? Why are you looking at my sister like this?"


    The little girl, Lian Ruoyi, heard Feng Xuanrui ask this question and replied with a smile: "I am Lian Ruoyi. I think your sister is so cute. I also have such a cute sister at home, but, I My sister¡¯s head is not so round!¡±


    After saying something like a sigh, Lian Ruoyi asked tentatively: "I have never seen such a little head. Can you let me touch it?"


    ¡°I promise to be gentle and won¡¯t hurt her.¡±


    ¡°I have a younger sister at home, and I¡¯m very good at coaxing her!¡±


    ¡°You believe me!¡±


    Lian Ruoyi looked like she was seven or eight years old.


    ?Feng Xuanrui wasn''t sure what she had in mind.


    What if you want to steal your sister?


    There are so many bad people, so he doesn¡¯t want to believe her.


    ?Thinking of this, Feng Xuanrui took Suisui''s hand and ran to King Qing.


    Lian Ruoyi:?


    Why are you running?


    The little girl couldn''t understand, so she followed her, no longer looking at Feng Xuanrui, but at Suisui, and asked expectantly: "Can I touch your head? I''ve never touched it before. very curious."


    I dare not let her touch it until I am old.


    What if he is a liar?


    ?Recalling the miserable situation she and her brother were in when they were abducted by a liar last time, Suisui shrank away from Prince Qing in fear.


    As for being afraid of King Qing?


    Uncle Qing Wang is just fierce-looking, but he won¡¯t harm them!


    So, don¡¯t be afraid!


    Feng Xuanrui and Suisui both looked wary, which broke Lian Ruoyi''s heart.


    The girl is not very old. Judging from her clothes, she probably comes from a wealthy family.


    She is pampered in her daily life, and there are rare times when she does not like her.


    ?At this moment, I wanted to touch the head of a cute little sister, but was rejected miserably. Even Ruoyi''s mouth became flat and tears were about to well up.


    He looked aggrieved and looked extremely pitiful.


    The elderly aunt who was following behind her gestured to the maid she had brought to coax her, and stepped forward to apologize: "I''m sorry, our girl is young and has no scruples about what she says. If I have offended her in any way, please forgive me. I''m sorry." ha."


    ?Although Lian Ruoyi had tears in her eyes, she was strong enough not to cry.


    ?She refused to give up, glanced in the direction of Suisui again, and asked stubbornly: "Is it true that you can''t touch it?"


    The aunt who spoke:¡­!


    No, girl!


    When the second girl was born, she didn¡¯t have much hair. Didn¡¯t you already touch it?


    Oh, children have no memory and may have forgotten it.


    But, with a little bald head, there is really no need to be so persistent!


    Aunt Nan had no choice but to turn around and persuade Lian Ruoyi.


    Even this surname is actually not very common.


    King Qing did not pay much attention to the affairs of the court.


    ?However, he must have prepared in advance for the officials and the like he might encounter along the way when he was running errands.


    King Qing remembered that the magistrate of Nanqiao County seemed to be named Lian.


    Could it be that the little girl in front of me is the girl from Lian County Magistrate''s house?


    Second update from cute and cute little one


    ?On the way back to Beijing, the last child is also one of Suisui¡¯s first friends~

 Chapter 60： Little bald head, easy to touch

    ??King Qing was not used to socializing with these things, so he turned to see Dr. Liu.


    Doctor Liu originally stood aside and watched the excitement.


    When he noticed that King Qing was looking at him, he was immediately speechless.


    So, when it¡¯s time to socialize, just come up and watch what I do?


    Doctor Liu took two steps forward tiredly, and spoke to Aunt Nan with a smile: "This girl looks noble and cute. Could it be that she is the daughter of the Lord''s family?"


    ?Aunt Nan didn¡¯t expect that Dr. Liu could recognize people.


    ??Their master and servants did not hide their identities when walking in the city.


    These merchants on the street are not strangers to the young men and girls of their family.


    However, the accents of Suisui and Fengxuanrui were obviously not from this side.


    Aunt Nan guessed that he was from somewhere else and didn¡¯t even know the adults, so he probably didn¡¯t recognize him.


    Aunt Nan was originally not prepared to say much, otherwise it would appear that she was trying to do something based on her status.


    At this time, Doctor Liu pointed it out, Aunt Nan did not deny it, and responded with a smile: "Yes, the child is young and the governor is few. I am really sorry for disturbing you."


    Doctor Liu looked at her for a long time and naturally saw that the little girl had no ill intentions.


    I guess it¡¯s just a child¡¯s simple curiosity.


    Doctor Liu also smiled: "It''s okay, kids. These are the two brothers and sisters in our family. The girl was injured before, so she had her hair shaved."


    Shaving your head sometimes involves privacy.


    Aunt Nan was not embarrassed to ask at first.


    At this time, Dr. Liu brought it up, and she could only respond vaguely, so as not to mention the other person''s sadness.


    After a brief exchange between the two adults, everyone got to know each other.


    Aunt Nan invites everyone to have some snacks. Distinguished guests can go to the second floor and enjoy them slowly.


    ??Doctor Liu asked Prince Qing, and when he saw that he did not refuse, he smiled and accepted Aunt Nan''s invitation.


    ?Even Ruoyi brought Aunt Nan and two maids, and there were also many people on Doctor Liu''s side.


    ??Everyone went up to the second floor together. King Qing took a brief walk around. There was no one in the afternoon snack shop. There were private rooms on the second floor, and they were the only guests in this room for the time being.


    Seeing that it was still safe, King Qing felt relieved.


    Aunt Nan observed this scene calmly, and she had some guesses about the identity of King Qing and his party.


    Doctor Liu agreed to the invitation, and Feng Xuanrui and Suisui knew that he was not a bad person.


    Responding to Lian Ruoyi''s desire to touch her head, Suisui stretched her head over generously: "Sister, please touch her."


    Lian Ruoyi looked older than Suisui at first glance, so Suisui called her sister.


    Lele said, be polite.


    Children who are older than themselves should be called older brothers and sisters.


    Those who are older should be called uncle or aunt.


    Sui Sui is a generous person, even Ruoyi didn''t show any pretense, she stretched out her hand and touched it cautiously.


    There is already a layer of green stubble on the head every year, and it feels vaguely prickly.


    Lian Ruoyi thinks this feeling is very strange.


    After she finished touching it, she couldn''t help but touched it again.


    As he touched it, he felt as if he had touched a new world, with a look of novelty on his face: "Hey, hey, hey!"


    ¡°Yeah yeah!¡±


    ¡­


    The little girl has quite a lot of modal particles.


    Feng Xuanrui watched as he sat there obediently and let people touch him. He couldn''t help but feel sore: "Okay, okay."


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±


    "Almost done." As he spoke, Feng Xuanrui saw that Lian Ruoyi had no intention of restraining himself, and Feng Xuanrui pulled Suisui back forcefully.


    ?Lian Ruoyi''s movements were very gentle, and Sui Sui didn''t feel any discomfort, but just felt a little itchy.


    ??When his brother pulled him back, Sui Sui was puzzled. He looked at Feng Xuanrui and then at Lian Ruoyi. Sui Sui suddenly had an idea and his eyes suddenly lit up: "Brother, do you want to touch it too?"


    As he spoke, Suisui put his head in front of Feng Xuanrui: "Brother, you can touch it too."


    Sui Sui doesn¡¯t think his bald head is worth touching.


    However, if the older brother or sister likes it, they can touch it.


    ?Lele did not stop it, which means that this behavior is allowed and does not cross the line.


    ?Looking at his sister''s well-behaved appearance, Feng Xuanrui couldn''t hold back.


    He was reluctant to touch it at first, fearing that his sister would think he was inferior to having no hair.


    ??However, at this time, the shiny little head was stretched out in front of me, and then I thought about the incomprehensible smile on Lian Ruoyi''s face when she touched her head.


    Feng Xuanrui was heartbroken and stretched out his hand directly.


    ?Other than a slight pricking on his hand, Feng Xuanrui felt nothing else.


    ?He looked at Lian Ruoyi with a puzzled expression, his expression seemed to be asking: That''s it?


    ?It¡¯s just that children won¡¯t use such provocative words yet.


    Lian Ruoyi understood it strangely. After thinking about it, she tentatively explained to Feng Xuanrui: "You don''t understand. What others have but you don''t always think is the best."


    Feng Xuanrui was shocked on the spot after hearing this, and said without thinking: "Then you can have it too!"


    It¡¯s just a shaved head, you can have it if you want!


    ??If it weren''t for the fear that his father would break his legs after returning to Beijing, Feng Xuanrui would actually be quite moved.


    It¡¯s not shabby to go bald with your sister.


    But, my father¡¯s stick¡­


    Can¡¯t think, feel flustered.


    After listening to his words, Lian Ruoyi fell into thinking.


    Aunt Nan was still talking to Dr. Liu, but when she saw this scene, her heart began to tighten. She didn''t even bother to answer what Dr. Liu said. She turned her head and advised him: "Oh, my girl, you can''t shave." !¡±


    Lian Ruoyi didn¡¯t understand, so she tilted her head and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    Feng Xuanrui didn¡¯t understand either, and he also tilted his head and looked at Aunt Nan.


    As I get older, I don¡¯t understand anymore, so I learn from my elder brothers and sisters.


    The three children tilted their heads to the same side in tacit agreement.


    ?This scene looks funny and interesting.


    Doctor Liu couldn''t hold it back and burst out laughing.


    ??If Feng Xuanrui had questions herself, Aunt Nan felt that she could still explain it.


    The problem is, Suisui is also looking at her!


    The little bald head is looking at her, what should she say?


    What should I do if telling the truth hurts the child''s self-esteem?


    What if something is wrong and makes the child cry?


    ??It seems that she belongs to a noble young man and girl from a certain family. Aunt Nan doesn''t dare to talk nonsense.


    In the end, she could only smile: "The girl is still young, and there are many things that you need to ask the master and madam before you can do it."


    After hearing this, Lian Ruoyi nodded: "That''s right."


    Feng Xuanrui also nodded in agreement: "Indeed, otherwise your father would beat you, right?"


    Considering that the other party was a little girl, his father might not be able to do it. Feng Xuanrui quickly changed his tune: "Even if I can''t bear to hit you, I still have to scold you."


    Lian Ruoyi is not afraid of scolding, but she is a little regretful that she cannot shave her head.


    She looked at the confused Sui Sui, then stretched out her hands and rubbed Sui Sui''s head: "It''s really nice to touch. I like it very much. I''ll ask my father if I can shave it when I get back."


    Aunt Nan:¡­!


    Farewell!


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 61： I kissed her every year!

    Chapter 61 I kissed her every year!


    Aunt Nan doesn¡¯t dare to shave her hair.


    This is a big deal!


    So, she smiled vaguely, turned her head and continued talking to Dr. Liu.


    Sui Sui¡¯s little head was rubbed, but he didn¡¯t know how to resist and just let the other person¡¯s actions obediently.


    Feng Xuanrui couldn''t stand it anymore. He stepped forward and gently poked the back of Lian Ruoyi''s hand, reminding her: "Be gentle, be gentle, my sister will be in pain."


    Lian Ruoyi finally reacted: "Oh oh oh!"


    ?While responding, he let go of his hand, straightened Sui Sui up, and looked at her carefully.


    Lian Ruoyi felt a little distressed when she discovered that her little face was so thin that she couldn''t even hold on to her flesh: "Why are you so thin? Do you not like to eat?"


    Feng Xuanrui didn''t want to think about the hard days in the past. Before his sister could say anything, he spoke first: "My sister was sick a few days ago and didn''t eat much."


    After hearing this, Lian Ruoyi pinched Suisui''s little face with some distress: "How pitiful. I need to get better soon."


    Thinking of her sister at home as she spoke, Lian Ruoyi smiled so much that her eyes narrowed: "Eat more and try to be as strong as my sister at home!"


    Aunt Nan was listening, and her eyebrows jumped twice uncontrollably.


    If you want her to say, don¡¯t!


    The second girl is somewhat overweight!


    However, it was difficult to say this, so Aunt Nan swallowed it with difficulty.


    Suisui naturally didn''t know this. She was a little curious about the younger sister in her beautiful sister''s family. She couldn''t help but curiously asked: "Is the little sister heavy?"


    Even Ruoyi didn''t know how much her sister weighed, so she could only use her hands to indicate: "Maybe this wide, maybe this wide?"


    After gesticulating for a long time, she herself was at a loss, and finally opened her arms: "Maybe it''s this long?"


    ?Although Suisui couldn''t understand it, he thought it must be very strong and powerful, right?


    She clapped her hands very proudly: "That sister is so amazing!"


    Even Ruoyi thought this was the case. With Suisui''s approval, she nodded happily: "Really? Really? I also think my sister is amazing."


    After finishing speaking, Lian Ruoyi did not forget to bring the water: "Sui Sui is as powerful as my sister, both are lovely sisters!"


    Feng Xuanrui listened unconvinced: "How is that possible? My sister is obviously the most powerful and the cutest!"


    His sister, the cutest in the whole capital, doesn¡¯t accept refutation!


    It¡¯s not easy for anyone to use it!


    ?His father¡¯s stick will not work either!


    ?Although Lian Ruoyi likes Suisui, she likes her sister even more.


    After hearing Feng Xuanrui¡¯s words, she was still not convinced, so she faced Feng Xuanrui with her neck and waist pinched: ¡°My sister is obviously the cutest, and she ranks second every year!¡±


    ¡°My sister, my sister!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s obviously my sister, my sister!¡±


    ¡­


    The two children started arguing like ten people, and their noise echoed throughout the second floor.


    King Qing couldn''t stand hearing it and glanced at the two people with a frown.


    The voices of the two children suddenly dropped.


    Children quarrel, just a few words, repeated back and forth.


    The quarrel now turned into staring at each other again.


    ?Feng Xuanrui¡¯s eyes were bigger and stared, with more whites, and he looked a bit fierce.


    Lian Ruoyi was not convinced and stared harder. After staring for a long time, it became uncomfortable and tears fell down.


    When Feng Xuanrui saw it, he saw that the girl was crying, and he suddenly panicked.


    No, he just stared and did nothing else?


    ?Feng Xuanrui pulled Sui Sui over with a guilty conscience and held her in his arms for protection, fearing that Lian Ruoyi would start crying and torment Sui Sui again. Looking at this scene, Lian Ruoyi, whose eyes were sore and shed tears originally just because of staring for too long, couldn''t hold back anymore and cried out: "Wow, my sister is as cute as she is every year, okay? Okay. Right? Woohoo!¡±


    Aunt Nan originally didn¡¯t want to care about the children¡¯s noise.


    ?As long as the situation is not serious, it¡¯s actually okay not to care.


    ?Because people may have had enough quarrels and reconciled after a while, and if adults intervene more, it will appear awkward and troublesome.


    Aunt Nan has also learned from life experience after following Lian Ruoyi for a long time.


    ?At this moment, I saw that the eldest girl was crying, so I had to go up and comfort her.


    ?Feng Xuanrui made people cry and was a little embarrassed.


    Moreover, there is a girl¡¯s house opposite.


    ?This, this, this¡­


    The young boy was a little at a loss and didn''t know what to do.


    When I saw my beautiful sister crying every year, my eyes felt a little sore.


    ?However, she was not too sad and did not want to cry.


    She struggled to get out of her brother''s arms and came to Lian Ruoyi. She raised her hand and gently wiped her tears: "Sister, don''t cry. I''ll comfort you all the time, okay?"


    Suisui has never coaxed anyone before, and those in the Chen family don''t need her coaxing either.


    The coaxing skills that I know now are all summed up by myself while getting along with Feng Xuanrui, and they were also taught systematically.


    Suisui was helping Lian Ruoyi wipe her tears while thinking about how the system had coaxed her in the past.


    After thinking about it, Suisui stood up on tiptoes, leaned over and kissed Lian Ruoyi gently.


    Lian Ruoyi was still wiping her tears in grievance. She felt the back of Suisui''s hand gently brushing her face. She was still thinking: Huh? Year-old hands are not soft and tender!


    Before I thought about it, I felt a kiss lightly falling on my face.


    Emotional expressions nowadays are very reserved. Even between mother and daughter, when the children are older, they rarely have such close gestures.


    Lian Ruoyi was stunned by the kiss. She even forgot to cry. She looked at the person in front of her with some confusion, and looked at her years uneasily and expectantly.


    ?After a long time, Lian Ruoyi reacted belatedly, raised her hand and gently touched her face.


    Kiss her every year!


    ?Since she has grown up, no one has ever kissed her like this except her mother!


    Lian Ruoyi thought, does being able to kiss her mean that he likes her very much, cares about her very much, and loves her very much?


    ?My mother is like this, and my sister at home may be like this in the future?


    After reacting, Lian Ruoyi couldn''t hold it back and leaned in front of Sui Sui and kissed the other person''s thin face: "Sui Sui, I''m here to kiss you!"


    The little girls suddenly started kissing each other, leaving several adults confused.


    Feng Xuanrui didn''t react at first.


    After Lian Ruoyi kissed Suisui, he almost exploded on the spot!


    Even his sister has never kissed him! !


    Ah ah ah ah ah!


    ??The little boy was so angry that his face bulged, and he wanted to pull Suisui back and let his sister kiss him, but he felt that it was very shameful, as if he was being compared with Lian Ruoyi.


    ?However, if we don¡¯t kiss, I feel like I¡¯m at a loss.


    He is obviously my brother¡¯s!


    Sui Sui was kissed by Lian Ruoyi. After feeling her sister''s kindness, she asked cautiously: "Sister, are you still sad?"


    Lian Ruoyi was feeling very happy at the moment. When asked by Suisui, she waved her hand and said, "I''m not sad anymore. I''m not sad anymore."


    Not only am I not sad, I feel a little sweet.


    ?Lian Ruoyi raised her head happily, and met Feng Xuanrui''s eyes, which were glaring at her angrily like a little lion.


    ?Looking at Feng Xuanrui like this, Lian Ruoyi felt even more proud, and she showed her little white teeth.


    ?That expression seems to be saying: Look, I have it, you don¡¯t, hey hey, hey hey hey!


    Cute second update

 Chapter 62： Honey sesame candy

    ?Feng Xuanrui almost cried out of anger on the spot.


    He tried his best to endure it again and again.


    Can''t cry, can''t cry!


    He is a man!


    The strongest man!


    ??Woooo!


    The tears are so unbearable!


    It¡¯s going to fall!


    Hold it!


    Dessert was served at this time, and Feng Xuanrui barely held back his tears.


    ?The first thing that came up was naturally the local specialty honey sesame candy.


    ??The honey sesame candy placed in the middle of the white porcelain plate is a light golden color, as if the morning light reflects on the first snow, giving off a faint golden light.


    Sesame candy is made up of layers of thin slices, like flowers blooming, intertwined and blooming again.


    One flower next to another, forming a beautiful shape.


    ?The shape is so beautiful that every year I look at it, I don¡¯t want to blink for fear of missing such a beautiful scene.


    ?Moreover, honey sesame candy is not only beautiful to look at, but also very sweet.


    When it was served, a fragrant aroma had already spread to Suisui.


    Suisui didn''t know the taste of sweetness before. During the Chinese New Year, when she watched her cousins ??eat sweets, she didn''t know the taste and wasn''t greedy, but her saliva would secrete subconsciously.


    ?Now that I have tasted it, I know that it tastes really good.


    Sweet, it makes people remember and yearn for it even more.


    At this time, the sweetness that just existed in the memory was intertwined with the sweetness in front of him, making Suisui couldn''t help but look forward to this plate of candy.


    Saliva seems to have become extraordinarily strong.


    It¡¯s so fragrant and sweet, I really want to take a bite.


    But, Sui Sui didn¡¯t dare.


    Even though she dared to swallow softly and no longer avoid people, she still only dared to do this one step.


    You are not yet brave enough to ask for whatever you want to eat.


    Suisui feels that even if she has a brother, she still doesn¡¯t have the willpower and courage.


    What is she better now than before?


    Just an older brother.


    He is just an older brother.


    ?Feng Xuanrui was originally very angry, but when he smelled the sweet smell, he couldn''t control it.


    What¡¯s more, the honey sesame candy is very pretty.


    Aunt Nan saw that the delicious food had arrived, just in time to interrupt the children''s noise, and introduced it with a smile: "This is a new thing that has emerged in our county in the past two years, but it is a unique secret that is not spread to others. It may not be available outside. Come try this taste."


    Aunt Nan spoke, and Doctor Liu responded.


    Feng Xuanrui was also greedy, so he made the first move. When Lian Ruoyi saw him moving, she also started to move.


    Feng Xuanrui used chopsticks to pick up a small cluster of honey sesame candy, but he was not in a hurry to eat it himself. Instead, he put it on the plate in front of Suisui, and then pushed the plate in front of Suisui: "Sister, try it quickly. Look, if it tastes good, let¡¯s take some back when we leave.¡±


    As for bringing some back to Xiao Wu and Xiao Qi?


    Feng Xuanrui said: I forgot, and it¡¯s not important. My sister is the most important.


    ??If he doesn''t work hard, his sister will be snatched away!


    Suisui was originally staring at the plate, but seeing her brother picking it up for her, she quickly shook her head and pushed the plate in front of Feng Xuanrui: "Brother eats first."


    Feng Xuanrui pushed the plate back nonchalantly: "It''s okay, my brother has long hands, just pick it up."


    The knowledge that he was favored by his sister made Feng Xuanrui''s mood instantly improve.


    He picked up another piece happily and gave Lian Ruoyi a proud look.


    Lian Ruoyi:¡­


    The mood that was almost bubbling with joy a moment ago was no longer so beautiful in an instant.


    ?However, the candy in front of me is still tempting.


    Let¡¯s eat sweets first! After that, a lot of snacks were served one after another.


    Doctor Liu kept watching and did not let the three children eat too much.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t finish it, you can take it away. If you like it, let¡¯s try it next time.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t eat too much at one time, as it may cause food accumulation and make you feel uncomfortable.¡±


    ¡°Besides, delicious food is rare. If you get hurt once you eat it, won¡¯t you miss many opportunities in the future?¡±


    ¡­


    What Dr. Liu said made sense, and the three children also listened.


    Sui Sui has tasted sweets, snacks, and two kinds of hawthorn snacks. After being sour and frowning, he obediently stopped eating any more.


    Feng Xuanrui ate two hawthorn candy **** and his teeth were immediately sore. Whatever he ate, his teeth were sore and numb, which was extremely uncomfortable.


    In the end, I could only reluctantly put down my chopsticks.


    ??Lian Ruoyi was dissatisfied with Feng Xuanrui''s action of raising his eyebrows at her triumphantly, so she secretly competed with him unwilling to admit defeat, and deliberately ate one more hawthorn candy ball.


    ?Then, the teeth also fell out.


    ?When I finally put down my chopsticks, tears welled up in my eyes, but the little girl was strong enough not to cry.


    You cannot say or admit such things as crying.


    ??Woooo!


    ??The hawthorn candy **** at this restaurant are sourer than the previous ones!


    Bad people, if they don¡¯t put more sugar, are they profiteers?


    Go back home and complain to your father!


    ?Although we all chatted happily, it was just the first time we met.


    So, Aunt Nan tentatively invited Suisui and his party to visit her house.


    After being rejected as expected, she did not persist.


    ??It''s better to go back home and explain the situation clearly to the master, and let the other party decide what to do next.


    Lian Ruoyi really liked Suisui. When they were separated, she kept stroking Suisui''s head reluctantly, and whispered quietly: "I''ll shave my sister''s hair when I get back. I can''t shave my own, sister." Isn¡¯t it possible?¡±


    Aunt Nan:¡­


    In recent days, sisters who have taken care of the second girl, thank you for your hard work!


    After the two parties separated, Doctor Liu and the others brought a lot of snacks and candies.


    ??Although Feng Xuanrui was deceived by the hawthorn candy balls, he couldn''t help smelling the sweet taste of the snacks and looked up frequently.


    Doctor Liu noticed it and said without raising his eyelids: "Gather your teeth carefully!"


    After finishing speaking, he turned to look at Suisui and immediately changed his expression to a gentle one: "When you go back, remember to brush your teeth carefully and apply more tooth powder. Don''t be reluctant to use it. We don''t need this."


    Sui Suisui nodded obediently: "I listen to Grandpa Liu!"


    The little girl¡¯s well-behaved appearance is so endearing. After scolding the Chen Dalang family in his heart, Doctor Liu would raise his hand and touch Suisui¡¯s little head: ¡°Good boy!¡±


    Not to mention, this little fur ball that is slightly prickly is very easy to touch. No wonder the child Lian Ruoyi likes it.


    ?Doctor Liu couldn''t hold it back and touched it a few more times.


    Feng Xuanrui couldn''t stand it any longer: "Okay, okay, I can''t touch my hair anymore."


    ?Doctor Liu was speechless, but he still took his hand back.


    After returning to the inn, I tidied up a little, and then the sky became dark.


    Having a good lunch, I haven¡¯t stopped having snacks in the afternoon.


    At dinner time, the two children were not hungry at all.


    Doctor Liu was afraid that they would wake up hungry in the middle of the night, so he asked someone to buy a bowl of chicken noodle soup and let the two children eat it.


    At the end, there was only a little bit of noodles and soup base left. After King Qing made sure they didn¡¯t want to eat, he raised his hand and drank.


    As King Qing was approaching, Doctor Liu turned around and told the two children to brush their teeth well, and there was no soup or noodles left.


    Doctor Liu:?


    ha?


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 63： Good luck to you

    ??Doctor Liu looked at the speed at which King Qing ate, but he couldn''t change his doctor''s habit, so he muttered for a while.


    Considering that the two children still had to sleep, Doctor Liu restrained himself and did not say much.


    ?There is nothing King Qing can do, just listen honestly.


    ?Having been traveling for a long time and playing for a long time today, both children are tired.


    Before going to bed, Feng Xuanrui looked at his sister in front of him and felt very at ease. Not long after he closed his eyes, he began to snore lightly.


    ?Sounds like this are very helpful for sleeping, and I feel like falling asleep every time I hear them.


    ?However, the system said that you can listen to bedtime stories.


    I think about it every year, so why don¡¯t I go to sleep after listening to it?


    When today''s sleep coaxer appeared, Suisui and the system were shocked.


    ¡ñToday¡¯s sleep nurse is a child younger than his age!


    The little girl¡¯s name is Qiyue. She is only three and a half years old now and has just entered the kindergarten class.


    Hmm, I can¡¯t tell you at all how I got to this place.


    As for the merits and other things the system talked about, she couldn''t even understand them.


    The little girl was confused, but she was not afraid of the unfamiliar environment and cried directly.


    She tilted her head curiously, looked at Suisui who was dressed strangely, and asked in a low voice, "Which class are you in?" ¡¿


    After finishing speaking, he took the initiative to introduce himself.


    ¡¾I am July, from Grade 2, who are you? ¡¿


    system:?


    Lord God, don¡¯t go too far!


    Telling a bedtime story to a child, a younger child came.


    ??Are they a joke channel?


    ah?


    ?The system was so angry that he punched the mailbox like crazy, but unfortunately there was no reply for the time being.


    ?What can it do?


    You can only try your best to guide it.


    Fortunately, at the age of three and a half, July has been exposed to many things and has adapted quickly.


    When they knew they were going to play with Sui Sui and tell Sui Sui the story that the teacher told them today, Qi Qi immediately raised his hand and said, "I can do this, I can do this, I''m great, I''m amazing!" ¡¿


    ?The initial idea of ??the system was that its AI would read it and then ask Qiyue to retell it to Suisui.


    ?The system thought, is it not coaxing to coax a few children?


    Let¡¯s all come together.


    result¡­


    ?? Qi Qi looks great, but when speaking, once he encounters someone unfamiliar and whose words are relatively long, he will be unable to follow and speak completely.


    In the end, there is no other way, the system is starting to break down, let July do its best.


    I don¡¯t understand Qi Qi, but the little girl is most likely a social cow. She told Sui Sui very familiarly, how old is she this year, how many people are there in the family, what are the names of her parents, and where do they live...


    At the end of the day, Qi Qi thought for a while and said, "Let me teach you to sing children''s songs. We learned a new song today. I''m great at it. Teacher Yue even praised me!" ¡¿


    Sui Sui doesn¡¯t understand, she just feels that Qi Qi is obviously younger than her, but much more powerful than her.


    Sui Sui looked at the little girl in his consciousness with envy and expectancy, and nodded heavily [Okay! ¡¿


    Seeing that the year is coming, July happily begins to sing "A sheep in the east, a sheep in the west..."


    Children sing with a strange tune and a cute little milky voice.


    ??The system''s irritable mood was also soothed by such a little milky voice.


    July not only sings by herself, but also brings Suisui along with her.


    Sui Sui was embarrassed to speak at first because her brother was still sleeping.


    However, sometimes when the atmosphere gets stirred up, people can easily lose control.


    Furthermore, the child¡¯s thinking is also simple, and he may be worried about his brother at first.


    It¡¯s just that once something else attracts their attention, they may forget the previous thing.


    Then, Suisui also hummed along with Qiyue in a low voice.


    Turn around, the weather is fine.


    When he got up early, Feng Xuanrui sat on the bed and calmed down for a while, then wiped his face and muttered: "Strange, when I went to bed last night, why were there so many sheep in my dream?"


    Sui Sui has just woken up and is still confused.


    Hearing his brother''s muttering, he felt guilty and didn''t dare to look up. Suisui slowly got out of bed after Feng Xuanrui finished washing his face.


    During the process, he did not forget to take a cautious glance at his brother.


    Seeing that his brother didn''t mention this matter anymore, Suisui let go.


    ??As for the system, after the emails were almost destroyed, they finally got a reply from the Lord God.


    What happened last night was a bug in time and space.


    ??The sleeper who came originally was Qi Qi¡¯s teacher.


    In July, a fire broke out in the kindergarten some time ago due to fire protection issues.


    In order to save the children, the teacher in July was buried in the sea of ????fire.


    ?Then, the other person is selected by the system, naturally for the purpose of helping the other person gain some merit and give him a good birth in the next life.


    The problem is¡­


    Such a good teacher is not only favored by the main **** of Happy Growth, but also by Infinite Liu.


    The result of the lack of communication between the two sides was that no one came from the Lord God''s side, but due to some bugs, Qi Yue, who was about to leave his body, was moved over.


    July was the last child saved by the teacher.


    Children may not understand why the teacher cannot come back to teach them again.


    ?But subconsciously, there may still be some ideas.


    It just so happens that there is another metaphysical world over there in July.


    The matter of the soul leaving the body...


    It¡¯s normal!


    ?The system went crazy on the spot after reading the Lord God¡¯s reply.


    So, how to explain it to Suisui.


    It is also the main god, the infinite flow, and the metaphysical world?


    Is this knowledge a five-year-old child should be exposed to?


    ??The Lord God also gave me a little compensation for the work errors caused by the information gap.


    Named: Good Luck Billion Points.


    This is a BUFF, and its explanation is simple and crude.


    Perhaps at some moment, your good luck will increase by a hundred million points~


    A certain moment.


    Listen, this is compensation!


    Is this reasonable?


    Unfortunately, the system cannot refuse.


    The system has given up hope that it can explain this matter to Suisui.


    It can only remind Suisui again and again: "If you encounter something today that you particularly like or want, you must get it!"


    Suisui responded blankly.


    She didn¡¯t know what she wanted or what she dared to ask for.


    ? Suisui feels that she doesn¡¯t have enough courage now and really doesn¡¯t dare to speak out.


    However, the system has been gently encouraging her.


    I think about it every year, should I try to be brave again?


    After the morning meal, Magistrate Lian brought Lian Ruoyi to the inn for a visit.


    Hearing that the beautiful young lady was here, Suisui temporarily put aside his doubts, took Feng Xuanrui''s little hand, and walked out happily.


    My sister tilted her head from time to time throughout the morning, as if she was troubled.


    ?Feng Xuanrui hadn''t asked yet, but he was still happy and happy, as if he had nothing to worry about.


    Is it because Lian Ruoyi is here?


    ??Thinking of this possibility, Feng Xuanrui''s heart suddenly became sour.


    He raised his hand and touched Sui Sui¡¯s bald head that had just been medicated: ¡°Sui Sui wants to be the one who likes my brother the most!¡±


    ?When I thought of the beautiful young lady, I thought of yesterday¡¯s delicious snacks. As I was reminiscing about it, I heard my brother say this.


    She turned her head, looked at Feng Xuanrui, and responded obediently: "I like my brother the most. I have always liked my brother every year!"


    Second update

 Chapter 64： give each other gifts

    When Feng Xuanrui heard Suisui say that he would always like his brother, he happily puffed up his belly and walked forward like a victorious general.


    The reason why the county magistrate came to visit early this morning.


    One is because it was too late yesterday and it was inconvenient.


    The other reason is that I have a tentative attitude.


    Yesterday, King Qing and his party did not take the initiative to report their identities, and it was all based on Aunt Nan''s own guess.


    So, Lian County Magistrate needs to wait and see.


    He is already a known person. If the other party has a lower status than him, he will visit his house today at the latest.


    If you don¡¯t come, it means that the person has a high status or is unwilling to disturb you.


    ?However, the two parties had a pleasant exchange yesterday. Even the county magistrate felt that the reason why the other party did not come today was probably because of his higher status, right?


    To act on the safe side, the magistrate Lian brought his people over after having dinner early in the morning.


    He wore regular clothes, brought a few entourage with him, and kept a low profile.


    ?Lian Ruoyi changed into a dress today, which was a light lotus color.


    As soon as he saw the clothes on her body, Feng Xuanrui began to dislike Suisui''s ready-made clothes.


    Since the stay on the road was short, I could only buy some ready-made clothes for Suisui to make ends meet.


    However, there are really few ready-made clothes for girls, and the colors are mostly cyan, blue and so on.


    There are few particularly bright colors, and the styles are a bit wider.


    Sui Sui doesn''t feel that the color of his clothes is average or the style is old.


    She only felt that the fabric was very soft and the clothes fit well. Moreover, Grandpa Liu said that these were her clothes, no longer the tatters she had picked up and left unworn.


    Clean, intact, clothes that truly belong to you.


    Sui Sui has been very satisfied with this.


    When he saw Lian Ruoyi, he greeted her obediently: "Hello, sister."


    Lian Ruoyi''s eyes lit up as soon as she saw Suisui''s bald head!


    She returned home yesterday and told her mother that she wanted to shave her sister''s head, which made her mother so angry that she didn''t even eat dinner.


    Lian Ruoyi didn¡¯t understand. She obviously shaved her head, which is very cute!


    And, that little round head, how fun it is to touch?


    ?Why is mother angry?


    Lian Ruoyi didn¡¯t understand, but it didn¡¯t affect her. When she saw Suisui, she was really happy!


    Seeing that Suisui''s head was covered with medicine and could not be touched, Lian Ruoyi felt a little regretful.


    Seeing Feng Xuanrui holding Suisui''s hand, even Ruoyi wanted to hold her hand.


    ?However, before holding her hand, she specifically asked Sui Sui: "Sister, can I hold your hand?"


    Sui Sui¡¯s other hand happened to be free.


    When her sister asked, she stretched out her hand generously: "Sister, let me hold it for you!"


    ?Fengxuanrui:?


    Not sour, not sour, I¡¯m not sour!


    Sister likes him the most!


    Feng Xuanrui comforted himself silently.


    Lian Ruoyi happily held Suisui''s hand.


    The adults were socializing and chatting there, and the children sat together and talked.


    Even the county magistrate found out after he came over...


    ?Mother!


    Why is this person still a prince?


    ??Lian County Magistrate naturally recognized Prince Qing. When he was in the Hanlin Academy, he had met Prince Qing more than once!


    ?Now that I saw the person, I was startled, but I didn¡¯t panic.


    The county magistrate was enthusiastic but not overly flattering.


    ?Knowing that King Qing and the others were still on their way, they didn¡¯t bother them much.


    After chatting for a while and giving some inexpensive gifts, he was ready to leave.


    Lian Ruoyi is actually reluctant to part with Sui Sui.


    ?However, she also knew that they would have to return to the capital every year.


    No matter how reluctant you are, we still need to separate. After returning home yesterday and telling her parents about the situation, Lian Ruoyi, with the help of Aunt Nan, picked out gifts for her two new friends.


    When choosing a gift for Suisui, Lian Ruoyi couldn''t wait to empty out the jewelry box!


    When it came time to choose a gift for Feng Xuanrui, it seemed a lot more perfunctory.


    ??In the end, Aunt Nan persuaded her, and Lian Ruoyi finally became a little more even-keeled.


    What I chose for Sui Sui is a pair of beautiful gold bracelets with small blessing characters engraved on them.


    The bracelet is live, and there is a small longevity lock hanging on the edge.


    ?This is a new model that was released in the county last year.


    ?At that time, Lian Ruoyi took a fancy to it and bought it at a high price.


    ??If he didn¡¯t really like Suisui, Lian Ruoyi wouldn¡¯t be willing to give it away!


    The gift given to Feng Xuanrui was originally just an inconspicuous sword spike. I had forgotten when I bought it.


    ?Later, Aunt Nan helped me pick it out, and added a ruby ??dagger that I also forgot when I bought it.


    ??Doctor Liu had been wondering early on whether the county magistrate Lian would bring someone to the door.


    Will you give me some gifts?


    Especially with two children?


    Because of this, after he came back yesterday, he went out to look around and picked out gifts in return.


    Doctor Liu thought that if the other party came to visit and gave a gift, then they should treat it as a return gift.


    If not, just buy it for the two children to play with.


    In the return gift, a box contained a comb suitable for the girl''s home. It was well made and decorated with many fine gems.


    The other box contains a simple golden safety lock, which is not exaggerated in size and is suitable for children to wear.


    Seeing Lian Ruoyi giving gifts to the two children, Doctor Liu hurriedly motioned to Suisui and Feng Xuanrui to return the gift.


    This is not the first time Suisui has received a gift, and the little girl is rarely so panicked.


    Obediently following Grandpa Liu''s instructions, Suisui handed the prepared return gift to Lian Ruoyi: "Thank you, sister, I''ll give this to you too. I wish you all the best!"


    ??Although Feng Xuanrui was angry that the other party wanted to steal his sister from him.


    ?However, if you think about it carefully, it is because my sister is cute that others always want to **** her away from her.


    It¡¯s not their fault!


    A mature brother can understand the little thoughts of those people.


    ??Moreover, the separation is imminent, and he will be the one who stays with his sister for a long time from now on, and everyone else is just a passerby!


    Let him be more generous and send blessings and gifts.


    The children exchanged gifts happily, and the adults also chatted with each other.


    The county magistrate stood up and left with a wink.


    When the person was far away, King Qing said in a low voice: "He looks like a smooth man."


    After hearing this, Dr. Liu couldn''t help but want to retaliate: Compared with you, everyone in the world is smooth, my Lord!


    ?However, if you think about it carefully, what will happen if he fights?


    Prince Qing will not change!


    So, forget it.


    It¡¯s better to pack your things quickly.


    The two children had already opened the gift boxes.


    Suisui looked at the beautiful pair of gold bracelets and was stunned.


    She thought that the gift might be more expensive than the previous toys.


    But, is it so valuable?


    O gold!


    Even his breathing has become lighter over the years, and the hand holding the box is a little unsteady.


    ??When Doctor Liu turned his head, he saw Suisui looking at the gift box with an uneasy look on his face.


    ?Looking at it like that, I want to put it on the table, but I don''t dare to move it.


    Looking at this scene, Dr. Liu''s heart ached again.


    After scolding Chen Dalang and his family in his heart, Dr. Liu quickly walked over, gently helped Suisui hold the gift box, and said in a gentle voice: "Sister, please put it away for Suisui."


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 65： Its actually a potato

    Chapter 65 It¡¯s actually a potato


    Doctor Liu''s loving attitude and gentle voice calmed Sui Sui''s uneasiness to a great extent.


    Feng Xuanrui pointed at the side: "The workmanship of this one is average, and the style is old, so I can barely wear it. Sister, don''t worry about it. When you get back to the capital, my brother will give you a better one!"


    It is difficult to agree with what the young master said.


    ?However, Dr. Liu felt that it was appropriate to comfort Suisui now.


    Therefore, he continued with a smile: "You have a brother every year, Grandpa Liu who loves you, and Uncle Qing. When you return to the capital, there will be more people who love you. People who will give you gifts in the future will also There will be a lot, we will get used to it slowly and get used to it.¡±


    Feng Xuanrui listened and nodded in agreement: "Yes, yes, there are still six fools in our house. If they don''t give you a gift when you get back to the house, my brother will take this dagger and hunt them down one by one. !¡±


    Hearing the word "kill", Suisui turned pale with fright.


    Seeing her like this, Feng Xuanrui quickly changed his words: "Brother was talking about fighting, not actual killing."


    ??We are all brothers, even if they have different mothers, we can''t really kill them.


    There is no life-or-death enmity!


    Sui Sui felt that fighting was not good, but also felt that everything his brother said was right.


    ?She struggled for a long time, but in the end she didn''t say anything and just nodded obediently.


    King Qing had already packed up. He looked at the sky and said in a deep voice: "Although the departure time is a little late, we will definitely be able to reach Fucheng before dark."


    ?Nanqiao County is not far from Wenzhou Fucheng.


    Doctor Liu calculated the time in his mind and felt it was about the same, so they got ready and set off.


    The weather is good, and you can take a look at the scenery on the way.


    It was dusk when we arrived at Wenzhou Fucheng.


    As the sun sets in the west, the rays of rays cover the earth, giving the entire city a beautiful feeling of frost and red fire.


    Sui Suisui got off the carriage and saw this beautiful scenery.


    The child couldn''t hold it back and exclaimed: "Wow~"


    Feng Xuanrui has long been accustomed to such scenery.


    ?However, my sister likes it, and he also imitates her: "Wow~~~"


    Feng Xuanrui thinks that if you really stop and take a closer look at the scenery, it will be quite beautiful.


    He wanted to write a poem to express the beauty of the scenery here.


    In the end, after holding it in for a long time, I only managed to get out two words: "It''s so beautiful!"


    King Qing frowned as he listened: "Go back to the capital and read your book carefully!"


    Feng Xuanrui listened to the instructions honestly.


    Suisui listened on the side, his eyes full of envy.


    Reading!


    Only the grandson of the old patriarch of their village gets such treatment.


    So, brother is so awesome!


    It was not too late. After discussing with Prince Qing, Doctor Liu decided to take his two children out to find a restaurant for dinner.


    Wenzhou¡¯s capital city still has many special delicacies.


    Find the inn first, and then go to the nearest restaurant after confirming it.


    Originally they wanted to go to the private room on the second floor.


    But when walking on the first floor, Suisui suddenly felt a very mysterious feeling.


    Perhaps it¡¯s the feeling Lele mentioned, the feeling of special thoughts and special expectations.


    ?This made her take Feng Xuanrui''s hand and ask anxiously: "Brother, can we sit there?"


    Suisui refers to the table near the accounting table. Sitting next to that table are four men dressed as businessmen.


    ?Prince Qing didn''t care, Feng Xuanrui was a little disgusted, and Doctor Liu was a little worried.


    However, it was rare for him to express his desire bravely every year. Doctor Liu felt that rejecting the request directly might hurt the child.


    He glanced at Prince Qing, who was looking at him with a shrug, which clearly meant that he didn''t care. This made Dr. Liu feel at ease. He waved his hand, pointed at that position, and signaled to the waiter: "Let''s take that table."


    ??The guy happily took them over.


    ??The followers had already consciously formed a team and found a nearby seat to sit down.


    After sitting down, Suisui stared at the four men curiously.


    The four men are all strong men with big beards, and their faces have a sense of vicissitudes of life.


    At first, Suisui didn¡¯t dare to look at it.


    However, the feeling in my heart is very mysterious.?????Perhaps it is prompting Suisui to see it.


    She thought, just take a look, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?


    I took a look and found that everything was fine.


    Every year I take another bold look.


    Look again, and again.


    Then, he met the big eyes of one of the strong men.


    Suisui was frightened and subconsciously hid behind Feng Xuanrui.


    ?Feng Xuanrui thought that the guests at the table were teasing Sui Sui. The young boy''s eyes widened and he looked over there fiercely.


    The four strong men were drinking with grim faces.


    ??I found a little girl who had been watching them quietly, and she was a little curious.


    They were not angry when Feng Xuanrui glared at him.


    They are traveling merchants. They have developed a good eye after traveling all over the country for so many years.


    ??Feng Xuanrui looked like the son of a wealthy family and should not be offended.


    And there is no need to get angry at childish behavior.


    After Feng Xuanrui glared for a few times, he turned his head again, patted Suisui''s back gently, and comforted her: "Don''t be afraid, sister, I have a brother."


    There is a brother!


    ?These four words make Suisui brave again.


    She still remembered what Lele said, so she stuck her head out and looked at the four strong men.


    They started drinking again, no longer paying attention to the curious eyes of the two children.


    Sui Sui''s eyes, after circling them a few times, fell on the bag beside the leg of one of the strong men.


    The moment his eyes met the bag, the mysterious feeling in Suisui''s heart reached its peak.


    She thought: What she wanted most at this moment was that bag.


    In other words, it¡¯s the bag of stuff.


    Suisui doesn¡¯t dare to say it out yet, so he can only express it to the system.


    ¡¾Lele, I want that bag! ¡¿


    ?The system followed the direction Suisui pointed and conducted some tests.


    Then it is happy.


    Potato!


    That bag is actually potatoes!


    ?Although some of them are rotten!


    ?However, according to its testing, there are half a bag of potatoes that can still be saved!


    There are no potatoes in Daxia yet!


    Once this high-yielding crop comes out, it will bring a lot of benefits to Daxia!


    ?I want to understand the future system and encourage Sui Sui gently.


    ¡¾Sui Sui, be brave! ¡¿


    ¡¾Whatever you want, you have to speak out boldly. Only your brother or Grandpa Liu will know! ¡¿


    Suisui originally didn¡¯t dare, but Lele said so.


    If not, just say it?


    ?The little girl took a breath, and then another.


    ? Lift it up in a few breaths, then relax it again.


    In the end, I still didn¡¯t dare to speak.


    Feng Xuanrui didn¡¯t pay attention and was preparing dishes and chopsticks for his sister.


    Be careful when raising a sister!


    ?Feng Xuanrui feels that he is making a little progress every day.


    Doctor Liu carefully noticed Sui Sui''s hesitation.


    He came over and asked softly: "What''s wrong with Suisui? Do you want to eat anything? Just say it boldly!"


    Second update

 Chapter 66： human wisdom

    Chapter 66 Human Wisdom


    At this time, if Dr. Liu had been replaced by Prince Qing, he would have been so choked up that he would not dare to speak.


    But Dr. Liu''s kindness gave her courage. Suisui raised her finger and pointed at the small bag, and asked in a low voice: "Grandpa Liu, I want that bag."


    ¡¾Including the things inside. ¡¿


    ?The system was afraid that Dr. Liu really only wanted the bag, so he quickly reminded Suisui.


    ??Sui Sui Sui obediently obeyed: "There are also things inside, I want them too!"


    Perhaps it¡¯s because he finally dared to speak. Suisui felt that he could feel confident for a while, right?


    So, the last two words have a particularly loud sound.


    After finishing speaking, the four strong men at the next table looked over.


    Suisui was so frightened that he shrank behind Dr. Liu.


    Doctor Liu was actually a little surprised.


    ? Along the way, the little girl was quiet and sensible.


    In fact, this is what makes people most distressed.


    What kind of living conditions should be needed to make a five-year-old child sensible early?


    Doctor Liu has been encouraging Suisui so that she can stop being so sensible.


    She is just a child!


    ??Nowadays it is rare to muster up the courage to want something.


    Doctor Liu thought, can he not give it?


    It must be given!


    Even though it¡¯s a little more expensive¡­


    ??Isn¡¯t there still a sixth son?


    ?If he can''t afford it, Prince Qi''s Mansion can afford it, right?


    Feng Xuanrui also heard what Suisui said, and the young boy had already stood up.


    ??Finding that the four strong men were still with their companions, he thought about it and sat back down, then turned his head to look at King Qing.


    King Qing:?


    Remember me when you are scared?


    ?Feng Xuanrui smiled cutely. After Prince Qing shook his head helplessly, he turned his head and looked at Dr. Liu.


    ?Doctor Liu smiled at him, then stood up and walked to the next table.


    The four of them were dressed as businessmen. As for their specific identities, we still need to find out more about them.


    Doctor Liu went over and chatted for a while. After confirming that the four people were indeed businessmen, he tentatively asked about the contents of each other''s bags.


    When this was mentioned, the originally friendly and relaxed atmosphere at the table suddenly froze.


    The four strong men suddenly looked sad. Among them, the eldest brother who had a good chat with Dr. Liu wiped his face and sighed: "To be honest, brothers, we are really being tricked this time." ah!"


    ¡°The group of people asked us for a big price for this stuff, saying it tasted so good that we could eat it any way we wanted.¡±


    ¡°We thought that the quantity in one bag was not much, so we bought it.¡±


    ¡°Just for this bag, I asked for one hundred and fifty taels of silver!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t see this as something new, who would dare to ask for it?¡±


    ¡°The result is, smash it in your hand!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°To tell you the truth, brother, we still have a conscience and it¡¯s hard to lie to others. Originally, we planned to find someone to cheat and resell the rest, but we can¡¯t pass the test of conscience!¡±


    ¡­


    ??The strong man began to wipe his tears as he spoke.


    It can be seen that I feel really uncomfortable about being deceived this time.


    Why do you say they were deceived?


    Because they found that after the rabbit ate the contents of the bag, it was gone! !


    What about the person who eats a dead rabbit?


    ?Who dares to try?


    No matter what the person said at the time, it tastes delicious.


    ?However, it can eat dead people. Who dares to eat it?


    ?After understanding the cause and effect, Doctor Liu looked a little solemn.


    ?Have you eaten a dead rabbit? That¡¯s quite dangerous. Do you want to buy it for children to play with?


    ?Doctor Liu hesitated and turned his head to look at their table.


    Suisui looked at him nervously and expectantly at this time. Seeing Doctor Liu looking at her, his eyes brightened significantly, and even his back straightened subconsciously.


    ? Judging from her appearance, she is really looking forward to bringing back good news, right?


    Doctor Liu''s initial hesitation suddenly became firm.


    He thought, since he is a doctor, he should be more careful and don¡¯t let the two children eat by mistake. It shouldn¡¯t be a big problem, right?


    I have made up my mind to buy something, and it is not expensive.


    ??Moreover, there was only a small half of the bag left. Doctor Liu talked to Brother Xingshang for a while, paid a high price of fifty taels, and took the things directly.


    ?Brother Xingshang felt very guilty about this, but Doctor Liu said firmly: It is necessary.


    The elder brother has no choice but to keep emphasizing that the food cannot be eaten, as it will kill people.


    The things were successfully bought and when they were brought into his hands, Doctor Liu discovered...


    Why does this bag smell sour and astringent after decaying plants?


    broken?


    It¡¯s not all broken, right?


    ?It¡¯s just that they don¡¯t know very well whether new species are bad or not, right?


    ?Seeing Doctor Liu come back with something, Suisui stood up happily. She was so excited that she didn''t know how to express her joy and gratitude.


    She stood there with her little fists clenched, smiling stupidly at Dr. Liu.


    ?Feng Xuanrui saw that someone else had taken the opportunity to perform, so he couldn''t help curling his lips and suppressing the sourness in his heart.


    ?The young boy thought: What is there to be proud of?


    No matter how good he is, he is still just a grandfather.


    He is the elder brother!


    The best brother!


    I bought the things and the two children ate well.


    After dinner, they returned to the inn.


    Doctor Liu opened the bag and found that a lot of it was rotten.


    It must be rotten, right?


    When I press it, yellow water comes out. It can¡¯t be good, right?


    They don¡¯t understand new species either.


    However, for the sake of his two children, Dr. Liu could only hold his nose and start processing.


    Suisui actually doesn¡¯t understand. It¡¯s all broken. What should we do?


    ¡¾Not all bad. Where there are buds, keep them as intact as possible and trim them with a knife. ¡¿


    ¡­


    The system provides simple guidance.


    ??Although Dr. Liu has never seen potatoes.


    ?However, he is quite familiar with other crops. Looking at the places where the buds are growing, he thinks they can be planted, right?


    I don¡¯t know, what kind of flowers will bloom?


    ?He relied on his experience to peel the remaining potatoes.


    The part where the buds grow is left intact and perfect.


    Even after looking at the system, I was amazed at the intelligent response of humans!


    The potato sprouts are peeled, what next?


    Relying on his experience in growing medicine, Doctor Liu asked Dijiao and others to find some clay pots and successfully planted these potato sprouts.


    system:¡­!


    Is this human wisdom?


    ??This is no different from normal potato sprouting, right?


    ?Just wait for the potato seedlings to grow and then transplant them into the ground!


    ?The system didn¡¯t say much, and Sui Sui didn¡¯t understand.


    She only thinks that Dr. Liu is very good and very powerful.


    She was cheering and kept talking: "Grandpa, you are so awesome!"


    ¡°Grandpa, you know how to do this!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, you did well!¡±


    ¡­


    ??Doctor Liu has been lost in the sound of "grandpa" one after another. If it weren''t for the limited potato supply, he feels that he could still go out and plow another two acres of land now!


    In comparison, Feng Xuanrui''s face was so wrinkled that it was too wrinkled to look like a young man.


    He thought: What¡¯s so great?


    Isn¡¯t it just about planting things?


    He can too!


    Wait, then.


    When I returned home, I dug up the concubine¡¯s small garden and used it for my sister to grow whatever she wanted!


    Princess Qi: Dear filial son, thank you!


    Second update at 19:00


    From the next chapter, there will be scenes of my cousin one after another~

 Chapter 67： shadow play

    Chapter 67 Shadow Puppet Show


    ?Sui Sui didn¡¯t know that after my brother returned home, he was going to mess with his mother¡¯s heart.


    After sorting the potatoes, the two children got tired, took a shower and went to bed.


    As for bedtime stories?


    There is no way we can hold on until that time!


    Turn around, the weather is good.


    They got up early, packed up, and went on their way.


    In the evening, they arrived at the next county town.


    The style of juggling is particularly popular in the new county.


    After entering the city, my eyes are almost running out.


    It¡¯s almost like a sideshow stall every three steps and a small stage every five steps.


    Simpler, maybe just put in some effort.


    Such as crushing rocks on the chest, lifting heavy objects, etc.


    The more complicated ones are holding bowls, stacking Arhats, etc.


    There are many sideshows and there are many people watching.


    Screams and cheers continued.


    Doctor Liu had asked Dijiao and the others to keep an eye on the children since they entered the city. He and Prince Qing did not pay much attention to the sideshow, but kept a close eye on the two children.


    ?We arrived at the inn safely all the way and booked a room. Thinking that there were many people outside, Doctor Liu suggested not to go out to eat, but to have someone buy it and eat it back.


    The inn they booked today has a shadow puppet show in the evening.


    ¡°It¡¯s our boss¡¯s birthday, and we specially invited him back. Not only will there be a performance at the house, but the guests of our inn can watch it on the first floor today. Thank you very much for the honor!¡±


    ¡­


    ??The shopkeeper explained why there was a shadow puppet show.


    There is a performance, so it would be a good idea to buy something from outside and eat it when you come back.


    The first floor of the inn happens to be a casual lobby with a total of eight tables.


    ?Now that the waiters have sorted it out, quite a few people can sit down.


    Doctor Liu and the others came at the right time and were able to sit in a good viewing position.


    Suisui had never seen anything like this before. When the candlelight dimmed, all the light focused on the shadow puppet show. Suisui didn''t even bother to eat, and kept craning his neck to watch.


    This small area of ??heaven and earth seems to be a world of its own.


    ??As the candlelight flickers on and off, the story rises and falls behind the curtain.


    ? Suisui couldn''t quite understand it, but it didn''t stop her from following the crowd, exclaiming, or sighing.


    ?Feng Xuanrui rarely saw these in the capital, and he was very surprised at this time.


    Whenever he sighs every year, Feng Xuanrui can''t help but say: "Wow, that''s amazing!"


    "good!!"


    Their voices will be merged with the cheers of other people, and it will not sound obvious.


    Because of this reason, Suisui mustered up the courage and shouted twice.


    However, it was only two sounds, no matter how many more, Suisui would not dare to do so.


    Eating delicious food and watching shadow puppet shows every year.


    ?? Chen Yueyao, who is far away in the capital, no, now she has officially changed her name to: Xu Yueyao.


    Xu Yueyao is currently sitting on the embroidery stool, with her back straight, her shoulders naturally relaxed and relaxed, her chin slightly retracted, and a thin peach wood board in her mouth.


    ??The peach wood board has a slight curvature. When the upper and lower teeth are bitten, the lips can be turned up, making it look like a smile.


    Xu Yueyao folded her hands and placed them in front of her abdomen. She raised her arms slightly to match her drooped shoulders.


    This is a dignified and elegant lady''s cushion.


    Xu Yueyao has been sitting for a long time, with four girls beside her.


    It has been three days since Xu Yueyao returned to the capital. She has never seen Jin Yanghou, her biological (...) father, let alone her grandmother and others who were particularly fond of Sui Sui in her previous life. After entering the Jinyang Hou Mansion, Xu Yueyao met the highest-status person, Aunt Ning, who was currently teaching them etiquette.


    After returning home, they don¡¯t need to worry about eating and drinking, but their etiquette and upbringing are very strict.


    Aunt Ning said that as a girl from the Hou Mansion, she must behave well and be excellent in everything she does, so as not to disgrace the Marquis Mansion.


    ??The first thing Xu Yueyao and the other girls did after returning home was to be taken to another courtyard by Aunt Ning to train in etiquette.


    During the process, Xu Yueyao didn''t think about playing tricks. She wanted to sneak out and try her luck to see if she could meet Jin Yanghou, the father, or the old lady, the grandmother.


    Xu Yueyao thought, why can¡¯t she do what that little **** Suisui could do in her previous life?


    As a result, they were in a separate courtyard outside the capital city. After going out, all they saw were other people''s side courtyards and Zhuangzi, and no one in the Marquis''s residence could be seen at all.


    Because of this, she was made to stand for an hour.


    Aunt Ning will not beat them, let alone deprive them of food and drink.


    It¡¯s just that the requirements for rules and etiquette are particularly strict.


    ?After it got dark, they had dinner and continued training.


    Xu Yueyao actually couldn''t sit still, but she also knew that if she didn''t practice the rules well, she would probably not be able to see the masters of the Hou Mansion.


    So, she gritted her teeth and persisted.


    Before coming to the capital, Xu Yueyao had many fantasies. She was more powerful than she was in years old, making her father and grandmother happy, and living a more prosperous life than she had been in her entire life.


    ?But it was only when I came to the capital that I realized that there were five left-behinds of the Marquis Mansion who were living outside like her.


    In addition, there is a young master.


    ??The young master does not train etiquette and rules with them. Xu Yueyao is surrounded by four little girls. The oldest is Xu Yueying, who is ten years old this year.


    After that came Xu Yuexiu, seven years old.


    Xu Yueyao, Xu Yueying and Xu Yuenong are both five years old.


    Xu Yueyao originally thought that with her experience in her previous life, how could she not be able to fight against a few children?


    Facts have proved that we really can¡¯t fight!


    Xu Yueyao was even scolded several times by Aunt Ning because of her lack of scheming.


    This made Xu Yueyao even more frustrated.


    But, you can¡¯t lose!


    Xu Yueyao thought, why can a little **** like Suisui do it but not her?


    She will go to Suisui''s grave in all her glory and show it to her.


    Look, she can obviously do better.


    Better than Suisui!


    ?Such a belief made Xu Yueyao grit her teeth and persevere, straightening her back even further.


    After seeing this, Aunt Ning reminded her with a cold face: "Relax and straighten your back. What we want is a natural state of relaxation. We don''t want you to be stretched like a wooden board and remain motionless."


    Being criticized by name made Xu Yueyao¡¯s aggrieved nose sore.


    It¡¯s a pity that no one here will pity her helplessness and sadness.


    The joys and sorrows of human beings are not the same.


    At this time, Sui Sui had watched a wonderful shadow puppet show, eaten the county¡¯s specialties, and drank a bowl of honey water happily.


    After freshening up, I went back to bed with my brother to sleep.


    Before, Feng Xuanrui was lying inside and Sui Sui was outside.


    Today, Feng Xuanrui learned a little more from others. He was considerate of his sister''s skills. After thinking about it, he let Suisui sleep inside: "If you have something to do, call me brother. I will accompany you."


    Although Suisui didn''t understand, why did he have to sleep in it again?


    However, she is willing to listen to her brother.


    ?Seeing his sister''s well-behaved look, Feng Xuanrui couldn''t help but touch her head: "Sister, if you don''t like lying in there, you can tell me."


    ?The system is also encouraging Suisui.


    ¡¾Sui Sui, if you encounter something you don¡¯t like, be brave enough to say no~¡¿


    Shadow puppet show, so interesting.


    ¡ªnotes from year to year


    Cute second update

 Chapter 68： Exercise in moderation

    Chapter 68 Fitness should be moderate


    Suisui prefers to sleep outside, but if her brother likes it, she can let him sleep.


    At this time, her brother asked, and Lele encouraged her again.


    Suisui thought for a while and then whispered: "I like sleeping outside, but I like my brother even more."


    ?Feng Xuanrui didn''t understand the meaning of this sentence at first, but he was pleased to hear that his sister liked him.


    The whole person was in a daze and was about to take off when he finally came to his senses.


    What my sister means by this sentence is that although she prefers to sleep outside, she can still sleep inside for the sake of her brother.


    ?Fengxuanrui thought, how can that be done?


    He is the older brother and has to give way to his lovely sister.


    Thinking of this, Feng Xuanrui climbed onto the bed and lay down inside. Then he patted the place outside and signaled Suisui: "Brother can sleep anywhere, but he also prefers Suisui."


    Suisui, who was liked by his brother, lay outside happily, and then turned his head to look at his brother.


    I think to myself every year: My brother is so kind!


    Sighing at how good his brother was, Suisui took Feng Xuanrui''s hand and asked in a low voice: "Brother, do you want to hear a story?"


    Have you heard another story?


    I haven¡¯t figured it out yet, I¡¯ve almost forgotten it, and this time there¡¯s something new.


    Feng Xuanrui was quite curious. He lay on his side and looked at Suisui with bright eyes: "Yeah, you have to listen to Suisui!"


    When Suisui heard it, he immediately felt pressure.


    But, it doesn¡¯t matter, she can do it!


    ?However, I have either had a bye or fallen asleep recently, so I really haven¡¯t heard any stories.


    She had forgotten the story her beautiful aunt told her before, or she didn''t understand it from the beginning, so she couldn''t understand it.


    What are we going to talk about now?


    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????


    The sheep in the dream have come to reality.


    ?Feng Xuanrui was a little confused, but he was still attracted by the content of the children''s songs and followed Sui Sui to learn them.


    Don¡¯t say¡­


    For some things, the simpler, the better.


    ?Fengxuanrui finally sang a new tune to the children''s song and even fell asleep counting the sheep.


    As for the dream, which direction did the sheep come from, southeast, northwest?


    ?Then who knows?


    Anyway, it was another night of dreams of sheep coming and going.


    It¡¯s quite¡­


    Delicious?


    Sui Sui went to bed later than Feng Xuanrui because he had to listen to bedtime stories.


    ??The little girl stayed awake just to listen to more stories.


    In this way, you can tell your brother about it later!


    ?Looking at Suisui obediently waiting to hear the story, System felt that his heart was about to melt again.


    ??Woooo!


    The female goose is so cute!


    ????????????????????????


    ?But let¡¯s rock the sleeper first.


    ?After shaking the system, I saw that everything was dark again.


    ?Today''s sleeper is a powerful and extremely tall man.


    Whenever I lie down and look at people, I need to raise my neck, otherwise I really can¡¯t see my head!


    There is a word on the opponent''s head.


    King Wu of Qin.


    Three simple words, Suisui didn¡¯t know any of them.


    ?When the system saw the person, the data flow started to get dizzy.


    ?What we need is a sleep nurse, someone who is gentle and loving, and can put the child to sleep with words as warm as the spring breeze!


    There is no need to shake the cot vigorously!


    King Wu of Qin was also at a loss.


    ?Having been lying in the underworld for many years, the more he thought about it, the more angry he became. As soon as he heard that he could earn merit, he came immediately.


    ?He doesn¡¯t brush it for others, but for his good grandson Sun Zheng¡¯er.


    Let his good grandson live a few more years before Hu Hai, the *&%£¤, dies!


    At that time King Wu of Qin only looked at merit and nothing else.


    Facing Suisui¡¯s curious and expectant eyes, King Qin Wu wanted to scratch his head.


    ?He endured it again and again, but still couldn''t.


    The big one and the small one looked at each other in silence for a long time.


    In the end, it was always the first time to speak out.


    ¡¾Can¡¯t uncle tell stories? ]?????¡¾It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t know how to do it, you can also sing! ¡¿


    ¡¾Sui Sui is very good and not picky. ¡¿


    King Wu of Qin:¡­


    What if singing doesn¡¯t work either?


    He wanted to ask, but felt a little embarrassed.


    ??Moreover, you have to do things after you have gained merit!


    ?? King Wu of Qin, who was rarely kind, hesitated for a while before speaking.


    I am Uncle Zhao. What I want to tell you today is a story and a piece of advice: exercise in moderation, otherwise you will lose your life! ¡¿


    Uncle Zhao''s voice is rich, powerful and full of momentum.


    Suisui was attracted at first and listened with his eyes widened.


    I feel sleepy just listening to it...


    There is no way, Uncle Zhao¡¯s preparation is really too long.


    Why unite Yue to control Chu?


    What is setting up Sanchuan.


    ¡­


    At the end of the day, it seems that we have also mentioned, aspire to conquer the Central Plains?


    Sui Sui was too sleepy and could hear intermittently.


    ?? King Wu of Qin was too engrossed in what he was talking about. Looking back on his short life, he thought it was okay?


    ?Although he committed suicide halfway, his four-year reign was worthy of his ancestors.


    Definitely better than Hu Hai!


    ?After reacting, he unconsciously compared himself with Hu Hai, and King Qin Wu felt bad.


    Fortunately, fortunately, no one noticed this.


    After cursing a few words in his heart, "Silly x Hu Hai", King Qin Wu said good night to Suisui again before leaving quietly.


    The next day, the weather was excellent.


    Every year they get up early, wash themselves, eat, and pack up for the journey.


    The weather is rarely so good, so King Qing wanted to travel more.


    After passing the capital of Wenzhou, it is very close to Xinzhou.


    Arrived in Xinzhou is actually equivalent to arriving in the capital.


    Because from the prefecture of Shinshu to the capital, if you work hard, you can get there in one day.


    If you slow down, two days will be enough.


    From their small town to the capital of Xinzhou, if you get up early and start the journey, you can get there in one day.


    There may be some bumps on the road.


    King Qing asked the two children if this level was acceptable?


    After receiving a positive answer, he signaled to others to hurry up.


    ?This journey is indeed very fast.


    When it got dark and they arrived at Xinzhou Fucheng, Sui Sui felt that his bones were about to fall apart.


    The two children were finally carried out of the carriage, and they were all wilted during the meal.


    ??Doctor Liu muttered a few words of distress to one side, and after dinner, he washed the two children and let them go to bed.


    I am destined not to hear the bedtime story tonight.


    Doctor Liu washed Suisui''s face and put the child on the bed. She tilted her head and fell asleep.


    Feng Xuanrui was worried about his sister. He stared at her twice and fell asleep.


    ?At this time, he didn¡¯t even wash his face.


    Doctor Liu had no choice but to ask Qingshan to dip a cloth in warm water and simply wipe it.


    I have been traveling all day and my face is a little dirty. After washing it for a while, I feel comfortable sleeping.


    The next day, the weather was still good.


    Considering the physical conditions of the two children and the distance, King Qing decided to walk normally today.


    They will be able to reach the capital by tomorrow afternoon at the latest.


    So, there is no rush at this moment.


    Don''t be in a hurry, but when it''s time to set off, you still have to go.


    After Suisui got on the carriage, he looked uneasily at the two clay pots Qingshan had brought up.


    ?Inside are the potatoes they planted together.


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 69： Beijing, we are back!

    Chapter 69 Beijing, we are back!


    Potato sprouts do not grow very fast.


    Sui Sui is not in a hurry, and discussed with Feng Xuanrui whether to water it?


    The two children are not sure. They have never raised these in Qingshanqingshui, so they are even more confused.


    In the end, I could only ask Dr. Liu.


    ?Doctor Liu has never seen potatoes, so he thinks it¡¯s hard to water crops all the time, right?


    After thinking about it, Doctor Liu waved his hand: "No need for now, just observe."


    The two children decided to listen to Doctor Liu.


    Since they were not in a hurry today, they settled in a small town in the evening.


    ?This small town belongs to the dividing line between Beijing and Xinzhou.


    Going further, we will reach the boundary of the capital city.


    It¡¯s just a few dozen miles outside the city.


    ?Although we didn¡¯t rush today, the two children were so tired yesterday that they haven¡¯t recovered yet.


    So, when we got to the inn, we simply washed up, had dinner and then fell asleep.


    Sui Sui can''t even hold on to listen to a bedtime story.


    The next day, the weather was still fine.


    Doctor Liu looked at it and said with a smile: "This is because we want to go home, God will give us a hard time!"


    The two children didn''t understand and followed him laughing.


    I slept well yesterday and I am not in a hurry today.


    Even if the donkey cart moves slowly, they can return to the capital before dark.


    ?Seeing that he was about to go home and see his father, queen, mother and concubine after a long separation, Feng Xuanrui felt a little sour and uncomfortable in his heart.


    When I was having fun, I really couldn¡¯t care less about missing home.


    ?However, now that he was close to home and about to meet people, Feng Xuanrui felt a sense of nervousness about being close to home.


    Children may not understand this, but they do feel uncomfortable.


    In order to distract himself, Feng Xuanrui began to introduce these people in the house to Suisui.


    There were many people in the family, so Feng Xuanrui chose the main ones to introduce: "In our palace, we have a father, a mother, two concubines, and six brothers."


    Feng Xuanrui was not very happy when it came to these six brothers.


    snort!


    He is actually not my sister¡¯s only brother.


    Kill the other six as soon as you return home!


    What the father, mother, concubine, concubine, Sui Sui can''t understand.


    But she understood. After returning, she still had six brothers.


    I am not sure whether those people are as good as my brother Feng Xuanrui.


    Thinking of the cousins ??who used to live in the Chen family, Sui Sui felt a little uneasy.


    ??Seeing his sister sitting in the corner of the carriage, her eyebrows lowered and her little hands at her sides clenched into fists, Feng Xuanrui was puzzled and asked in a low voice: "Is my sister scared?"


    Sui Sui''s past was so tragic that Prince Qing never told Feng Xuanrui in detail.


    Just say that the people in the past were not good, and let¡¯s just pretend that there is no such thing as them in the future.


    ?Thinking about what my sister said before, her cousins ??at home were not good to her.


    Feng Xuanrui was a little worried. He thought for a while and said, "Don''t worry, sister. Although the six brothers in the house each have their own bad qualities, they are... afraid of me!"


    The last two words were said with a guilty conscience.


    ?There is no way, the younger ones are fine, Feng Xuanrui is a good fighter, if not, just beat them.


    But the older ones¡­


    There seems to be nothing he can do?


    You can''t beat him again and again, but the other party still occupies the position of elder brother.


    Especially the eldest brother...


    How about killing them after returning home?


    When I heard that each brother has his own bad qualities, he became even more frightened.


    Although this was the result he wanted, Feng Xuanrui didn''t want his sister to be afraid.


    Uncle Qing Wang said that her family members were not good to her in Sui Sui.


    They should treat her better and make her sister feel warm. In this way, my sister will not look so pitiful.


    Feng Xuanrui wants to be good to his sister.


    Thinking of this, he tried his best to praise his brothers: "Actually, my brothers are not bad either. You can see that the eldest brother is very good at studying."


    ??Although I don¡¯t want to admit it, Feng Xuanrui¡¯s biological brother is indeed very good at studying, and his masters all praise him!


    Once I heard that reading was good, I even became more regular in my sitting posture every year.


    For scholars, Sui Sui still has great respect and admiration.


    Looking at this scene, Feng Xuanrui felt sad.


    He thought for a moment and added a few words to himself: "Sister, my brother is actually very good at studying. You will know when he returns home."


    After hearing this, Suisui immediately nodded and clapped his hands: "I know, my brother is the best!"


    As soon as this compliment came out, Feng Xuanrui felt satisfied again.


    Soon, he mentioned his second brother again: "Second brother... his riding and shooting lessons are pretty good, but he''s not as good as me."


    Sui Sui doesn''t know much about riding and shooting, but he cooperates with Feng Xuanrui very well: "I know, brother is awesome!"


    ??Feng Xuanrui gradually lost himself as he kept saying "Brother is awesome" one after another.


    ??The comments about the brothers also deviated from the original intention: "The third brother doesn''t have any special skills, but he can carve ponies, so he has some skills."


    ¡°Fourth brother is timid, so don¡¯t worry about him.¡±


    "Fifth brother is a bad guy. He is disobedient. If you tell your brother, he will help you beat him. How can you be brave when his generals are defeated?"


    "Lao Qi is a younger brother. Oh, no, he is still older than you. You have to call him Qi. He is not very smart and stupid. You don''t have to worry about him."


    ¡°You have a brother anyway, so don¡¯t be afraid!¡±


    ¡­


    Qingshan and Qingshui listened with their mouths twitching.


    So, Sixth Young Master, after you return home, do you dare to say this in front of other Young Masters?


    The two brothers felt sad when they thought about returning home soon, and thinking about the bumps and experiences along the way.


    They thought: It¡¯s time to go back!


    If they don¡¯t go back, their lives may be lost!


    I don¡¯t know if they will be dealt with when they return this time.


    After all, when the Sixth Young Master made a fuss about running away from home, the two of them failed to persuade him to stop. Then, adhering to the principle of joining if they couldn''t defeat him, they helped the Sixth Young Master escape.


    Now that I go back, I will inevitably have to settle accounts in the future.


    ?Thinking of this, the two brothers couldn''t help but feel worried.


    I listened to it all the time, but in the end I didn¡¯t remember what the brothers were like.


    All she knows is that her brother is the most powerful!


    Being blindly confident every year, I feel that my brother is enough.


    With her brother, she might have the courage to fight against the whole world!


    ?At this time, outside the carriage, Doctor Liu was discussing with Prince Qing what to do after returning to Beijing: "After I return, I would also like to trouble Your Highness to go to Prince Qi''s Mansion and talk about the situation."


    Having King Qing go there can be considered as support for Suisui. With Feng Xuanrui protecting her, the little girl will have an easier time in the palace in the future.


    Hearing what he said, King Qing nodded: "It should be."


    ??These are all things discussed early in the morning, and King Qing will never make a mistake.


    ?Although Dr. Liu thinks that it is best to go to Prince Qi''s Mansion every year.


    However, I still feel a little uneasy.


    After thinking for a while, Doctor Liu added: "If His Highness King Qi is not willing, I will take this child back Suisui."


    After hearing this, King Qing thought about it and did not refuse: "Okay."


    ¡­


    The two people communicated a lot after that.


    They did not stop to eat at noon, but only had a quick bite.


    In the afternoon, after experiencing the bumps and tossing along the way, they finally saw the majestic city gate of the capital.


    They are back!


    Second update

 Chapter 70： Concubine, this is my sister

    Chapter 70 Concubine, this is my sister


    Looking at the capital city gate in front of him, Feng Xuanrui let out a long sigh of relief.


    ?Although I feel a little nervous about being close to home, as a child, troubles come and go as quickly as they come.


    ?After a while, he happily held Suisui''s hand and spoke: "After entering the city, go east. Our palace is not far away. I don''t know what my mother and concubine are doing right now?"


    ¡°Is Lao Wu¡¯s head healed?¡±


    ¡°Have you wet the bed yet, silly Qi?¡±


    ¡­


    He will return to the palace soon. Feng Xuanrui has a lot of things to worry about.


    Suisui didn''t understand much, so she sat there obediently and listened to her brother.


    She only saw the world after following her brother.


    So, in my little mind, I can¡¯t even imagine what the palace is like, what the fifth brother is like, and what the seventh brother is like.


    ?But it doesn¡¯t matter, my brother is here!


    Sui Sui quietly told himself.


    With King Qing clearing the way, they entered the city smoothly.


    Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion and Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion are located on Zhuque Street in the east of the city.


    ?The people living on that street are all members of the same clan.


    After entering the city, my eyes are no longer enough.


    Feng Xuanrui opened the curtain of the carriage and kept looking outside through the gap.


    The prosperity of the capital far exceeds that of Wenzhou and Xinzhou that we passed through before.


    ?Especially what they were going to was Zhuque Street, which became busier and busier as they walked.


    ??If you just enter the capital, the bluestone road may still be a little bumpy.


    The further east you go, the smoother and more stable the road becomes.


    The corresponding streetscape buildings are becoming more and more prosperous.


    When they arrived at Prince Qi''s Mansion, the carriage stopped. Suisi followed Feng Xuanrui and got out of the car. When he looked up, he was stunned.


    ??The vermilion gate of Prince Qi''s Mansion is large and majestic. Just looking at it gives people a sense of nobility and inaccessibility.


    Before Sui Sui, I only felt a little uneasy, but now it has turned into fear and panic.


    It is a sense of uncertainty about the unknown future.


    Feeling that his sister''s little body was shaking, Feng Xuanrui gently took Suisui''s hand and comforted her with a gentle voice: "Don''t be afraid, Suisui, we are home!"


    The young master of the palace returned to the palace, and at the same time Prince Qing visited him, so the main entrance of the palace naturally had to be opened.


    When the porter saw that the Sixth Young Master was back, he was so happy that he led the way and sent someone to inform the masters.


    The Sixth Young Master is back!


    King Qing is here too!


    The prosperous scene after entering the mansion made Suisui feel even more uncomfortable.


    It is really not an exaggeration to say that there is a scene in every five steps and a corridor in ten steps.


    Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion¡­


    It¡¯s big and luxurious.


    There is a strong feeling of nobility everywhere.


    Suisui thinks that scene is very beautiful, that rockery is also very beautiful, and there, there...


    From the main entrance to the reception area in the front yard, you can see two ponds. They are very clean and you can smell the fragrance of plants from a distance.


    ?This place is big and looks expensive.


    So, are they willing to accept themselves like little beggars?


    Suisui thought uneasily, and his little hand shrank uncontrollably into Feng Xuanrui''s palm.


    ?Her eyes didn¡¯t even dare to look anywhere anymore, for fear of offending others.


    Doctor Liu was behind him, feeling quite distressed when he saw Sui Sui''s nervous look.


    However, there must always be a process of adaptation.


    It will get better gradually in the future, Doctor Liu comforted himself quietly.


    After walking a long way, they arrived at the place where the king''s palace entertained guests. The place where guests are entertained is bright and clean, and the room is filled with good-smelling spices.


    Suisui quietly shrugged his nose, and after sniffing twice, he obediently lowered his head, not daring to look more, let alone smell more.


    ?? Prince Xianfeng Xuanrui of Qing stepped in and found Princess Qi standing in the hall. He hurriedly raised his hands and saluted: "I have met Mrs. Wang."


    Princess Qi smiled and responded: "His Royal Highness Prince Qing."


    After saying hello, Princess Qi turned her eyes behind Prince Qing. When she saw Feng Xuanrui coming back with his beard and tail intact, she secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Feng Xuanrui couldn''t wait any longer. When he saw his mother-in-law, he rushed over and shouted: "Mother-in-law, I''m back!"


    For more than a month, Feng Xuanrui has really missed home, his father, the king, his mother, his concubine, and the people in the house.


    ?Now when I see people, I can¡¯t control my tears.


    After he threw himself over, he started to cry.


    During the process, Feng Xuanrui did not let go of Suisui''s hand and kept holding the little girl.


    So much so that when Princess Qi picked up the big boy, she still had a little tail with her.


    Princess Qi stretched out her hand, held Sui Suiyi close to her, and patted her comfortingly.


    ?Although I don¡¯t know, why did my eldest son come back with a little child when he went out?


    ?But it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll ask slowly later.


    ?Now I am sure that my son will come back safely.


    At this time, Princess Qi gently stroked the back of her son''s neck and comforted him slowly: "It''s good to come back, it''s good to come back. Don''t scare your mother and concubine like this next time."


    Since Prince Qing was still there, Princess Qi didn''t want to lose her composure. She held back her tears and slowly held them back.


    ??Feng Xuanrui cried like a duck that had its neck strangled. It was not pleasant to hear, but it could be heard that he was really wronged and homesick.


    ??The little boy who was stubbornly unwilling to admit his mistake before now also whined and said: "I was wrong, concubine, wuwu, I will never do this again next time."


    ¡°I¡¯m back, I¡¯m sure to be obedient, Wow!¡±


    ¡­


    Doctor Liu was listening on the side, resisting the urge to roll his eyes and thinking: Mr. Six, how have you not said this before?


    ?This lesson will only last you a few days longer at most.


    change?


    That''s impossible!


    Doctor Liu doesn¡¯t believe it anyway.


    ?Children of this age have little credibility, so there is no need to listen to them.


    Princess Qi has a mother filter. She feels that her son has really suffered. She knows that she is wrong, and she is so sad that she can''t help comforting him.


    ?Feng Xuanrui cried for a long time, his voice was almost hoarse, and then he finally came around...


    By the way, there is also a sister!


    ?Thinking of this, Feng Xuanrui broke away from his mother''s arms.


    ?As soon as he broke away, Princess Qi subconsciously let go and came out with Suisui Xiaoxiao.


    Suisui is very confused at the moment.


    She was hugged by her dignified and beautiful aunt without any preparation.


    Although it is incidental, but...


    Auntie smells so good and feels so warm when I hold her in my arms.


    It would be nice if this person was my mother.


    I know every year that I have a mother.


    However, her mother passed away early, and she no longer has much memory of her mother.


    Sui Sui knows that this kind of thinking is very greedy.


    ?She thought, she didn''t say it out loud, she just expected it secretly in her heart.


    Don¡¯t dare to hope that your dreams will become reality.


    She wondered if she could still dream and satisfy herself if she couldn''t get it.


    After Feng Xuanrui broke free from Princess Qi''s arms, she pulled Suisui close to her, wiped her tears again, and then said loudly: "Concubine, look, this is my sister, Suisui, Suisui is safe. Suisui, isn¡¯t it cute?¡±


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 71： It would be nice if this was her mother

    Chapter 71 It would be nice if this was her mother


    Over the years, I have gained some flesh, and under Dr. Liu''s care, my face has become white and soft.


    At this time, he stood there obediently, with a somewhat helpless look in his eyes, looking pitiful and cute.


    Princess Qi was not sure about the gender of the child at first.


    Because there is only a layer of black and green stubble on the little girl''s bald head, and the little girl has her head lowered, she can''t see her face clearly, and can''t determine her gender.


    At this time, Feng Xuanrui took Suisui''s hand and asked the little girl to raise her head subconsciously.


    Sui Sui finally gained some flesh on his face and looked much better than before.


    With her soft little face and big, bright black eyes, she was looking at people shyly and nervously, which made Princess Qi''s heart beat two beats faster.


    She thought: This child looks really cute.


    It would be better if I were a little fatter.


    Today, I am still too thin.


    ?The little arms and legs always felt as if they could be broken with just a little force.


    Although Princess Qi didn''t know the situation in front of her, she thought her son liked a cute girl.


    Before Princess Qi had time to say hello, she saw Feng Xuanrui holding Suisui''s hand and kneeling down to her: "Come, sister, kowtow to the concubine!"


    Before Suisui could react, Feng Xuanrui pulled him to his knees.


    ?She doesn¡¯t understand what her brother does, but she is obedient and imitates him.


    ?Feng Xuanrui banged twice, and he learned to do it every year, and he knocked hard.


    ?Feng Xuanrui felt distressed watching from the side. He was used to being naughty, so the sound sounded loud, but it didn''t hurt.


    However, Suisui''s two knocks were so severe that his forehead turned red.


    Feng Xuanrui hissed and gasped, and raised his hand to rub Suisui''s forehead: "You don''t need to hit her so hard, just be sincere. Come on, sister, call me concubine!"


    Doctor Liu:¡­!


    As expected of you, Sixth Young Master!


    You know how to handle a princess.


    ?Sui Sui Sui knows that mother concubine means mother-in-law.


    But, can she really do it?


    she¡­


    Is it worthy?


    ? It was rare that she didn''t listen to her brother''s words so much. She nervously raised her head and glanced at Princess Qi. When she saw her loving smile, she seemed to have some courage, but subconsciously, she felt that this was not good.


    ?This made Sui Sui freeze there, not daring to move. His mouth moved but he didn''t make any sound.


    Princess Qi didn''t even have time to ask clearly about the cause and effect, so she was directly manipulated by her son. She only felt angry and funny.


    However, Suisui is just an innocent child.


    Princess Qi will not care about this with a child.


    She helped the two children up with a smile, squatted down slowly, and gently touched Sui Sui''s red forehead. Her voice was gentle and loving: "Good boy, does it hurt?"


    It actually hurts a bit.


    However, with his brother by his side, Suisui didn''t feel any pain.


    What''s more, she was touched by her beautiful aunt.


    Suisui shook her head nervously, glanced at Princess Qi cautiously, and then quickly retracted her head. She lowered her head obediently, not daring to look any further.


    Looking at this scene, Princess Qi felt an inexplicable sourness in her heart.


    Sui Sui is young and his eyes are very clean.


    A child of this age should be at an innocent and innocent age.


    ?But he is still so sensible, which makes people feel distressed.


    Princess Qi has already thought a lot about her difficult and pitiful past.


    Although Sui Sui didn''t call her concubine, after feeling nervous, she said in a small voice: "Hello, beautiful aunt, I am Sui Sui."


    His voice was not loud. After he finished speaking, Suisui lowered his head again and shrank his toes uneasily. Looking at this scene, Princess Qi felt even more sad.


    ?She gently touched the child''s head and her voice became a little softer: "Don''t be afraid every year. From now on, you can live in peace in the house."


    As for the mother-in-law and not the mother-in-law...


    You need to carefully ask about the child''s situation before talking about it.


    ?Although his sister has never called her mother concubine, Feng Xuanrui thinks it doesn''t matter.


    His sister is the cutest anyway, no one can separate him from her!


    ?This is his sister, no one can **** her away, and no one can give her away!


    So, after hearing what his mother-in-law said, Feng Xuanrui shouted loudly: "This is my sister, she will live with me from now on!"


    After hearing this, Princess Qi couldn''t help but have a headache.


    She sighed helplessly: "My sister is a girl. She can''t live in the same courtyard as you. She is still young. She will live with me first. When she gets older, she will arrange for another courtyard."


    Hearing what his mother-in-law said, Feng Xuanrui felt a little relieved.


    Living in the mother -in -law, it should be recognized, willn''t it be driven away, right?


    Even so, Feng Xuanrui was still uneasy. He held Suisui''s hand and asked Princess Qi with anticipation mixed with uneasiness: "This is my sister, right?"


    Princess Qi was amused by his behavior and nodded gently: "Well, your sister, quickly follow the aunts to wash up and see how dirty you are?"


    ??Although Feng Xuanrui was reluctant to part with his mother and concubine, he also knew that there should be something to say between adults.


    ?He held Suisui''s hand and went to wash up with the aunt in charge of Princess Qi''s side.


    After the child left, Princess Qi thanked Prince Qing for taking care of him during this trip, and then explained where Prince Qi was going: "Your Majesty went to stay in another courtyard yesterday, and it will take three to five days before he can come back."


    King Qing was originally curious. When he was in Xinzhou, he had already sent someone to deliver a message back quickly, saying that he would be able to reach the capital today.


    Why, Brother Qi Wang is not in the palace?


    ?Now I heard that the other party went to stay in another courtyard yesterday. Although I was still a little confused, I politely didn''t ask any more questions.


    He briefly talked about what happened on the trip, and also explained what happened in Sui Sui.


    I heard that Feng Xuanrui was chasing rabbits alone, got separated from his servants, and strayed into the forest.


    Princess Qi¡¯s heart was beating rapidly.


    I heard that Feng Xuanrui was abandoned by his family when he sprained his foot.


    Princess Qi is angry and worried!


    Hearing that the two children were walking down the mountain together, Princess Qi could finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    Hearing it again, Princess Qi''s heart began to tighten again when the two children finally walked out of the mountains and met bandits again.


    I also heard that the two children were deceived and almost sold. Princess Qi''s heart tightened even more.


    It was not until the end that King Qing talked about Suisui''s life experience.


    The little girl¡¯s past sounds pitiful and terrible.


    After hearing this, Princess Qi¡¯s eyes turned red.


    ?She felt sorry for her child, but when she thought that the other party was the daughter of Marquis Jinyang, she felt a little uncomfortable.


    The reputation of the Marquis of Jinyang is not good, and the female relatives of the Marquis are extremely difficult to get along with.


    Princess Qi has a distinguished status, so she is not afraid of them.


    ?However, she actually doesn''t want to cause too much trouble.


    Why bother with troublesome people when your life can go smoothly?


    ?However, thinking of Suisui''s pure, dark eyes and thin face, Princess Qi couldn''t help but feel soft.


    ?Such a pitiful child should be sent back to the mud den in Jinyang Marquis Mansion...


    She simply didn¡¯t dare to think about the future of that child!


    Second update

 Chapter 72： Milk and red date soup

    Chapter 72 Milk and Red Date Soup


    When Princess Qi heard about Feng Xuanrui''s experience during this period, Suisui and Feng Xuanrui had gone to wash up with Aunt Qiu.


    Doctor Liu used to let the two children go alone, and they could be separated by a screen when they were grooming.


    When Aunt Qiu came here, she would not allow such a thing to happen.


    When Feng Xuanrui said that the brother and sister were washing together across the screen, Aunt Qiu smiled and shook her head: "How can that be done? This couple has a bad reputation. They used to be in poor conditions outside, but now they have come back and have to wash separately."


    Hearing that it was because of his bad reputation for his sister, Feng Xuanrui followed Qingshan Qingshui to another clean room unhappily.


    ?Aunt Qiu and her two maids helped Suisui take a bath.


    Aunt Qiu has already guessed that Suisui must be a poor child.


    However, after taking off her clothes, Aunt Qiu was still shocked.


    Her eyes couldn''t help but show pity and affection.


    Looking at the injuries on Suisui''s body, Aunt Qiu waved her hand to the two maids who were waiting on her. She started to do it herself, and her movements became much gentler unconsciously.


    Sui Sui has many old injuries on her body. Aunt Qiu thought: How old is this child to have so many injuries?


    This family¡­


    Does it mean that you have no heart?


    Aunt Qiu used bath beans to scrub Suisui gently and carefully.


    The smell of Xiangxiang was very familiar, and Suisui sniffed it quietly.


    It''s the smell of the beautiful aunt I met just now.


    It tastes very sweet, she...


    like very much.


    Because she liked it, when Aunt Qiu was helping Suisui get dressed, she quietly lowered her head and smelled it several times.


    There are no girls of the right age in the house, so there are no clothes to use, so every year I still wear the ready-made clothes I brought back.


    Aunt Qiu is not satisfied with the clothes. She feels that the material is not soft enough, the style is not fresh enough, and everything is not good.


    ?Children should wear softer satin or soft cotton for injuries like this.


    As Aunt Qiu helped Suisui get dressed, she thought to herself: I don¡¯t know what the master¡¯s rules are.


    If it really doesn¡¯t work, let her take care of it. Isn¡¯t it okay for her to take care of it?


    ??If this poor child is pushed out again, Aunt Qiu doesn''t dare to think about how he will grow up.


    Sui Suisui obediently allowed Aunt Qiu to dress her. After dressing her, she did not forget to say: "Thank you, Auntie."


    A well-behaved, sensible, and polite child.


    Aunt Qiu felt sour and soft at the same time after hearing this thank you.


    She raised her hand and touched Suisui''s head lovingly: "Good boy, are you hungry?"


    Before washing up, Aunt Qiu had already asked someone to cook milk and red date soup.


    ?Afraid of delaying the evening meal, Aunt Qiu did not prepare anything else, but only prepared some drinks for the two children to take a sip.


    Sui Sui had a normal lunch for lunch, and now I feel a little hungry.


    However, she was not familiar with Aunt Qiu, and her brother was not around yet, so she did not dare to say anything. She only shook her head gently and said in a small voice, "I''m not hungry."


    The child''s stomach is shriveled up. Aunt Qiu can tell by touching it that he is somewhat hungry.


    Seeing that Suisui didn''t dare to say anything, Qiuqiu shook her head helplessly: "Suisui, tell the truth. Lying is not a good boy."


    Can¡¯t lie?


    Such words made Suisui a little flustered. She shook her head: "Don''t lie!"


    After finishing speaking, he shrank his toes again and said softly: "I''m a little hungry."


    Looking at Suisui''s timid appearance, Aunt Qiu felt sour again.


    ?She gently touched Suisui''s head, then got up and took the child''s hand and walked out: "Auntie will take you to drink milk."


    ??Milk?


    At this age, I have only drunk milk once. It was the one my brother asked Qingshan to bring back from outside when we were at the post house last time.


    There were snacks and milk at that time.


    Brother said that the milk was not processed well and had a foul smell.


    ??My brother also said at that time that when he returned to the capital, he must try the cooking skills of the chef in the house. The milk was well processed and stewed with red dates or fruits, so it tasted delicious.


    After drinking that time, I developed a fever due to food accumulation.


    After that, I never drank again.


    ?Now that Aunt Qiu mentioned it, Suisui was a little curious and wanted to ask but didn''t dare.


    ??Feng Xuanrui had already finished washing himself. After cleaning up, he hung up the jade pendant that he had been wearing unobtrusively.


    There is also a forehead band in front of the forehead, and the purple jade on it is noble and shining.


    The first time Suisui saw it, he couldn''t help but exclaimed: "Brother is so beautiful!"


    Feng Xuanrui has two completely different images on the road and at home.


    If he is on the road, he is just an ordinary nobleman.


    ?Then after returning home, on top of this wealth, we will add another layer of wealth.


    The rich young master!


    Hearing his sister complimenting him on his beauty, Feng Xuanrui''s proud steps became much longer, his belly raised, and he raised his chin proudly: "It''s not bad, it''s not bad!"


    Seeing that Sui Sui was still wearing the same clothes as before, Feng Xuanrui was a little disgusted: "Later, let the concubine find someone to come to the house to measure you and cut some new clothes. By then, my sister will be beautiful too, okay? ?¡±


    Sui Sui never dared to think that he could be dressed so richly.


    Hearing what her brother said, she couldn''t help but look forward to it. Her eyes were sparkling, even more dazzling than Feng Xuanrui''s noble jade: "Well, I listen to my brother!"


    ??The cute look really makes people want to touch their heads again and again.


    Aunt Qiu was watching from the side. She wanted to correct the way the Sixth Master was touching a kitten, but after hesitating a few times, she finally gave up the idea after seeing how he was enjoying and cooperating.


    Forget it, as long as the kids like it.


    She doesn¡¯t have to be this evil person.


    After meeting my brother, I finally felt something real in my heart.


    Looking at the luxurious palace, Sui Sui is no longer so scared.


    She was still thinking about her clay basin.


    Because Lele said, if you plant these things well and then transplant them outside, maybe you can harvest some surprises in the summer?


    ?Lele said surprise, it should mean there is a surprise, right?


    She didn¡¯t know it until she was young, but she was just enlightened about the joy of planting, and now is the time to get interested.


    So, while walking on the road, I didn¡¯t forget to ask Feng Xuanrui: ¡°Brother, where are our flowers? Do we need to water them? Why don¡¯t they germinate? Is it too cold?¡±


    Sui Sui had many problems, but Feng Xuanrui was not the least bit impatient.


    As for what he didn''t know, he turned to Aunt Qiu and asked: "Auntie, what should we do?"


    ¡°What about that one?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s cold, should we light a fire for it?¡±


    ¡­


    Aunt Qiu listened carefully and patiently answered the children''s doubts.


    If she encounters something that she doesn¡¯t understand, she will say wait a moment and ask other people.


    Sui Sui listened carefully to Aunt Qiu''s answer and tried her best to keep the answers in her mind.


    ?While listening carefully, I heard a running sound not far away, and together with it, there was a child''s high-pitched roar: "Brother Six!!"


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 73： Feng Qisha

    Chapter 73 Feng Qi Fool


    Sixth brother?


    Suisui followed the voice and found that it was a young man slightly taller than himself.


    ?The other party was dressed equally luxuriously and elegantly, with a beautiful silver collar around his neck.


    ?While running, the beads on the collar made a jingling sound, which sounded quite pleasant.


    Suisui looked at the young master who was getting closer, then turned to look at his brother with a look of confusion on his face.


    Feng Xuanrui was talking about the clay basin when he heard someone calling him and turned to look.


    ?When he found out who the visitor was, his mouth curled up unconsciously, but when he said it, he was very disgusted: "Ah, isn''t this the Seven Idiots?"


    As soon as he said his disgusting words, Feng Xuanbin, the Seven Idiots in his mouth, came running over.


    He is taller and fatter than Sui Sui. His face and eyes are round, and he looks like a cute Cuju.


    After Feng Xuanbin rushed over, he heard his sixth brother calling him Qidi. He snorted a little unhappy, "I''m not Qidi, I''m Xiaoqi, Xiaoqi!"


    After grabbing his waist and yelling, Feng Xuanbin discovered Suisui.


    Seeing Suisui, the sense of crisis of being the doting younger brother suddenly came up.


    Feng Xuanbin pointed at Suisui and looked at Feng Xuanrui with a look of disbelief: "Sixth brother, you don''t want a younger brother, do you want to raise another younger brother?"


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough for you to have seven idiots and one?¡±


    ¡°Woo, am I not your most beloved brother?¡±


    ¡°Can any cat or dog be your brother now?¡±


    ¡­


    The young man speaks in a high-pitched voice.


    Feng Xuanrui was so noisy that his forehead jumped, and he subconsciously raised his hands to cover his ears.


    Suisui was even more dizzy from the sound, and his reaction was slower.


    ?Feng Xuanrui was about to stop him when he saw Feng Xuanbin moving.


    ?Feng Xuanbin, who felt that his brother had been robbed, opened his eyes wider and looked at Suisui with hatred. At the same time, his chubby little body rushed over.


    How can anyone bear his weight?


    Feng Xuanrui reacted, but not as quickly as Feng Xuanbin.


    ?Feng Xuanrui reached out to pull his sister, but Feng Xuanbin''s body inertia pushed his hand away.


    Feng Xuanbin took advantage of his weight advantage and knocked Suisui to the ground.


    ?Of course, he wasn''t much better, and people rushed over after him.


    However, because of his poor balance, he did not press on Suisui and did not cause secondary harm to the child.


    Aunt Qiu just turned around and said a few words to the maid. When she heard the movement, she turned around and saw that Suisui had fallen and Feng Xuanbin had also fallen.


    Seventh Young Master has rough skin and thick flesh. Aunt Qiu thinks that it would be fine if he fell even a little bit.


    ?However, my body has numerous injuries every year. Who knows if there are any internal injuries?


    ??Furthermore, the little girl is thin and frail, where is the flesh covering the bones in her body without being injured?


    Aunt Qiu was startled. After Feng Xuanrui reacted, she was even more shocked: "Feng Qi, are you sick?"


    Feng Xuanbin fell down and was already aggrieved. When he heard Sixth Brother yelling at him, he burst into tears: "He came to rob me. He is a bad person. I don''t like him. Oh, Sixth Brother, I am not Is it your favorite Qidi?"


    At this time, he didn''t mind and called himself stupid.


    Feng Xuanrui was angry and annoyed. He raised his foot and kicked Feng Xuanbin''s fleshy leg rudely: "Don''t you have eyes and you can''t see? You are your younger sister, younger sister! Besides, what''s wrong with robbing your brother? Father?" If Wang has another child, he will call me Sixth Brother!"


    After yelling at Feng Xuanbin, Feng Xuanrui hurriedly took two steps forward, squatted there, and carefully helped Suisui up.


    Aunt Qiu was afraid that the young boy was not strong enough, so she also reached out her hand, quickly helped the child up, and patted the clothes carefully a few times.


    Unfortunately, there is still some dust on it.


    Aunt Qiu patted it twice and found that it didn''t work, so she shook her head: "Go back and change first."


    I will go to see the princess and the others soon, so it would be somewhat rude to wear dirty clothes. Feng Xuanrui thought it didn¡¯t matter.


    He didn''t even dislike his sister when she was in the most embarrassing state. She looked much better at this time than before.


    Compared with the embarrassing appearance, Feng Xuanrui was more concerned about whether his sister was injured.


    He looked carefully at Sui Sui before and after, and asked warmly: "Sister, are you injured? Where does it hurt? You need to tell your brother."


    Compared with pain, Sui Sui''s more emotional emotion is fear.


    ?That little fat guy is saying that she is robbing her brother.


    she¡­


    Not intentional.


    The feeling of grievance made Suisui''s eyes suddenly turn red.


    But she didn''t dare cry.


    I am uncertain every year. Is the confidence given by my brother still there?


    At this time, if she cries, will her brother defend her or his brother?


    Suisui now realized that the fat man pushing him was his brother''s biological brother.


    ?The other person is his biological brother, and he was just picked up by his brother.


    Sui Sui lost his courage in an instant and did not even dare to shed tears.


    She tried hard to hold it in, her face turned red.


    Aunt Qiu looked on and felt distressed, and patted the little girl''s back gently: "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid every year, it''s okay, it''s okay, my aunt is here."


    Feng Xuanrui felt distressed when he looked at his sister.


    You know, my sister has been doted on by him recently. She cries whenever she wants and laughs whenever she wants.


    ?Feng Xuanrui has almost forgotten that when she first met her sister, she even had to hold back her tears. Unless she couldn''t help it, she would not let her tears fall.


    ?Now, my sister is back to her original appearance.


    It was as if all his efforts during this period were in vain.


    ?This made Feng Xuanrui uncomfortable and frustrated. He turned his head and looked at Feng Xuanbin with a bit of disgust and displeasure.


    Feng Xuanbin was already stupid at this moment.


    He heard that the sixth brother brought a child back home, and his first reaction was: someone robbed his brother.


    Seeing Suisui''s little bald head, Feng Xuanbin was even more displeased with Suisui.


    ?As he said himself, can any cat or dog come to **** his brother?


    But what did he just hear?


    ?That''s not a younger brother, but a younger sister?


    Sister!


    Feng Xuanbin thought carefully. When he rushed over just now, he seemed to smell the fragrance.


    So, she is Xiangxiang¡¯s sister?


    Hehe, she¡¯s actually a younger sister?


    ?Feng Xuanbin felt happy just thinking about it.


    By the time he reacted, Aunt Qiu had already taken Suisui to change clothes.


    Looking up and seeing no one, Feng Xuanbin wiped away his tears and eagerly moved towards Feng Xuanrui.


    ?Feng Xuanrui stepped aside in disgust and strode towards the clean room, not wanting to pay attention to the silly fat man.


    Feng Xuanbin didn''t take Sixth Brother''s disapproval seriously at all. He sniffed around for a long time like a puppy, and then chuckled: "Sixth Brother, you are actually a sister? Xiangxiang''s sister!"


    ¡°Do we have a sister?¡±


    ¡°Then I am also the seventh brother?¡±


    ¡­


    ??The little fat man really talks a lot, and the way he smiles shows that he is young, so he looks quite lovable.


    ??As long as Fan is older, his behavior is no different from that of a romantic dandy.


    Feng Xuanrui looked at Fan, rolled his eyes at him, and said coldly: "You should think about how to apologize to your sister."


    Cute second update

 Chapter 74： Sister, is Brother Seven kneeling properly?

    Chapter 74: Sister, is Brother Qi kneeling up to standard?


    When Feng Xuanbin heard this, he wanted to apologize to his sister, and was dumbfounded again.


    Think about it carefully...


    Yes, he just made his sister cry.


    You should indeed apologize!


    Before, he thought he was a bratty younger brother who came to steal his elder brother every year, so he bumped into him confidently.


    ?However, if it is a younger sister...


    ?Feng Xuanbin laughed again.


    No wonder after the collision just now, the little bald head felt soft. It turned out to be a younger sister.


    Feng Xuanbin was thinking seriously about how to apologize so that his sister would forgive him.


    On the first day of entering the house, it would not be good to offend my sister.


    ?Feng Xuanbin started his clever little brain and fell into thinking.


    Feng Xuanrui was worried and prepared to take a look at the situation.


    Sui Sui was too strong to cry and followed Aunt Qiu honestly.


    Aunt Qiu carefully cleaned up Suisui, changed her clothes, and then took her out again.


    After going back and forth like this, Suisi no longer feels so aggrieved.


    She thought that if staying with her brother meant suffering some injustice, she could accept it.


    Compared to the past, life today is really very, very good.


    At least, I have a brother to care for.


    It is also appropriate to endure some hardships.


    ??When Aunt Qiu came out with Sui Sui, Sui Sui had already coaxed herself.


    As soon as she came out, she saw the little fat man who hit her just now, kneeling there in a polite manner, looking into the room with his head raised.


    Seeing Suisui coming out, Feng Xuanbin''s eyes lit up, and he quickly crawled over on his knees. When he got closer, he hugged Suisui''s calf and yelled at the top of his voice: "Sister, I am your seventh brother. !¡±


    ?This voice screamed so loudly that the sky fell apart. Those who didn''t know it thought the sky was falling.


    Suisui was so frightened that he lowered his head and looked at the little fat man kneeling there with a horrified expression, hugging his calf tightly.


    Seven, seventh brother?


    ?No, no, no, Sui Sui feels that she doesn¡¯t want the seventh brother now, she wants the older brother.


    She, she, she, is afraid!


    Seventh brother is so scary!


    Sui Sui was strong enough not to cry when he was knocked down just now, but now he was so frightened that he was about to burst into tears.


    She wanted to struggle, but she didn''t dare.


    ??In the end, Feng Xuanrui strode over, pulled Feng Xuanbin away, and scolded him unhappily: "What are you doing? Don''t scare my sister!"


    When asked, Feng Xuanbin raised his head and said with a blank expression: "I must admit my mistake to my sister!"


    After explaining, he looked at Suisui eagerly: "Sister, look, does Seventh Brother kneel properly? Can you forgive Seventh Brother?"


    Seeing Suisui pursed her lips and said nothing, and kept shrinking behind Feng Xuanrui, Feng Xuanbin felt a little sour. He changed the direction skillfully and looked at Suisui again: "It''s okay if you don''t forgive me. Otherwise, scream first." Seventh Brother? Seventh Brother hasn¡¯t been called yet.¡±


    ?Seeing that Sui Sui was still shivering, Feng Xuanbin thought, is this apology not sincere enough?


    He turned his clever (...) little head and thought for a while, and then kowtowed to Suisui.


    Aunt Qiu was so frightened that she quickly lifted the child up.


    Feng Xuanrui was so angry that his nose was about to smoke: "Si Qi, what are you knocking on? Don''t knock randomly!"


    Feng Xuanbin was not angry when he was mentioned. His face was still blank: "Can my sister call me seventh brother without kowtow?"


    Sha Qi has a bad mind, this is Feng Xuanrui¡¯s understanding.


    Even though he bumped into his sister before, kowtowing now can be regarded as admitting his fault. Feng Xuanrui thought that he was a good person and could not argue with fools.


    Thinking of this, he turned his head and asked Suisui gently: "Sister, Brother Qi has a bad mind. If we don''t play with him, let''s go find our mother and concubine."


    After finishing speaking, Feng Xuanrui looked up at Feng Xuanbin again.


    The person facing me was the little fat man, who looked aggrieved but didn''t dare to cry.


    Looking at this scene, Feng Xuanrui couldn''t bear it. He gently held Suisui''s hand, lowered his head and asked, "Sister, do you want to call me Brother Seven?"


    After asking, he added a few words to Feng Xuanbin: "Seven Idiots just have a bad mind. Don''t argue with him. Seven Idiots are not bad."


    The children that Suisui had come into contact with before all liked to bully her.


    Feng Xuanbin is someone with less malicious intent.


    ??Moreover, he only had bad intentions when he bumped into her before.


    ?Nowadays, Suisui no longer feels any malice.


    In addition, her brother also came to ask her.


    Suisui thought for a while and called out in a low voice: "Brother Seven."


    After Feng Xuanbin heard this, he heheed twice.


    ??Reacted for a moment, and then yelled again: "Hey, hey, hey, hey!"


    Feng Xuanrui thought he was noisy, so he pulled Suisui forward quickly.


    Aunt Qiu and her maidservant hurriedly followed.


    ?Feng Xuanbin was still thinking about the call "Seventh Brother".


    As soon as he saw that the person was about to leave, he followed him with his chubby legs: "Wait for me!"


    When Suisui and Feng Xuanrui returned to the front hall, King Qing was about to leave.


    ??If he hadn''t been afraid that the little girl would feel insecure and wanted to see Suisui again, Prince Qing would have left long ago.


    Seeing the people coming, King Qing nodded to the two children, and then turned to Princess Qi to say goodbye: "Sister-in-law, I''m sorry, but I have official duties and I have to go to the palace to meet His Majesty, so I''ll say goodbye first. ¡±


    When King Qing returned to Beijing, he still had to return to his hometown.


    Princess Qi naturally knew about it, and because of her children''s affairs, this trip delayed Prince Qing''s affairs a lot.


    Princess Qi was both grateful and apologetic. Before she left, she even had someone prepare a gift.


    King Qing couldn''t refuse, so he accepted it generously.


    King Qing really had to enter the palace.


    ??He discovered a lot of things while catching the bandits this time.


    ?There are many things that may not be explained clearly in the report, so you have to go to the palace and tell His Majesty in person.


    ?For example, the identity of the bandit leader may not be simple. It is not just a matter of bandits, but other things may be involved.


    ??It¡¯s just that Mr. Frost is the smartest person among the people he brings, while the others are reckless men like him and are really not good at investigating.


    So, I went to the palace to report to His Majesty and let His Majesty arrange it.


    After seeing off Prince Qing, Princess Qi turned around to see the two children.


    Having been gone for more than a month, Princess Qi naturally missed her youngest son.


    ??The child who grew up being pampered has never been away from me for so long.


    ??If it weren''t for asking about the situation just now, Princess Qi would not be willing to send the two children away.


    Now that she saw people and thought about Feng Xuanrui''s journey, Princess Qi could no longer control her tears.


    She pulled the two children over, tears falling down.


    Feng Xuanrui couldn''t control his tears because of his mother''s concubine, and couldn''t help wiping his tears.


    Suisui didn''t want to cry at first, but the atmosphere moved her and she couldn''t control it.


    Feng Xuanbin ran slowly with his little fat legs. When he came over, King Qing had just left. When he looked up, he saw his mother, concubine, brothers and sisters crying.


    He was puzzled, but the little fat man couldn''t control it either.


    ??He started crying.


    Finding that he was alone when he cried, he squeezed forward and squeezed out a position between Feng Xuanrui and Suisui: "Take me one, aw ow, take me, woo woo!"


    For the sake of my brother, I am willing to endure hardship.


    ¡ªnotes from year to year


    The second update of Cute is at 19:00

 Chapter 75： mother concubine

    Chapter 75 Mother and Concubine


    ?Feng Xuanbin cried like this, but half of the sad atmosphere was gone.


    Princess Qi calmed down her emotions, gently wiped her tears, and gently let go of the three children.


    As soon as Feng Xuanbin squeezed in, crying happily, he found that he was let go.


    ?He turned his head blankly, looked at his sixth brother and sister, then at his mother and concubine, and asked stupidly: "Concubine, are you not crying?"


    Sui Sui didn''t understand. He looked around confusedly and then leaned towards Feng Xuanrui.


    ?Feng Xuanbin was originally curious, should he cry?


    ?Finding that his sister was hiding from him, he groaned sadly: "Sister, don''t hide from Brother Qi, Brother Qi has candy!"


    Princess Qi''s sad mood was completely gone after being interrupted by the three children.


    She thought, it would be great if the child came back!


    After simply tidying up her appearance, Princess Qi first looked at Feng Xuanrui.


    It has been more than a month since I last saw the little boy. Not only has he not lost weight, he has also gained a few pounds.


    That face¡­


    It¡¯s a little rounder.


    Thinking that Feng Xuanrui had injured his foot before, Princess Qi asked worriedly: "Does your foot still hurt?"


    When asked by his mother and concubine, Feng Xuanrui was at a loss at first.


    foot?


    What feet?


    Where does it hurt?


    Children have always healed their scars and forgotten the pain.


    How can I still remember that I injured my foot before?


    Now that his mother asked about it, he thought about it carefully and then let out a long sigh: "It doesn''t hurt anymore, it doesn''t hurt anymore."


    ?How long ago did that happen?


    It¡¯s not a big problem, can it still hurt now?


    Hearing that he said it didn''t hurt, Princess Qi felt a little relieved, then turned to ask Doctor Liu: "Is there any root cause of the disease?"


    Princess Qi felt relieved after listening to Dr. Liu''s repeated assurances that there was no problem and that he was under the supervision of the Sixth Young Master every day.


    Thinking about the hardships and fatigue the child suffered along the way, Princess Qi couldn''t help but feel sad.


    Fortunately, the child is back.


    ?Thinking of this, Princess Qi turned her head to look at Suisui again.


    ?Princess Qi felt complicated when she found that the little girl glanced at her timidly and nervously, then quickly looked away, not daring to look any further.


    When she found out that the other party was the daughter of Marquis Jinyang, Princess Qi was concerned.


    Dragon begets dragon, phoenix begets phoenix.


    The mice¡¯s children can dig holes.


    Princess Qi is really afraid that not a single good bamboo shoot will come out of that nest of bad bamboos.


    But later, I heard about the experiences of King Qing and his party.


    Sui Sui''s appearance, first saved Xiaoliu who accidentally fell off the cliff, and then accidentally reminded them because of his fever that they did not rush that day and avoided the terrible disaster of life and death.


    On the first and fifteenth day of the Lunar New Year, Princess Qi would also go to the temple outside the city to offer incense and pray for blessings. She still believed in these.


    She feels that not having enough money every year is a little lucky star sent by God.


    ?It¡¯s just that Jinyang Houfu was not so lucky, so they took advantage of it.


    ??Moreover, the Jinyang Marquis Mansion has already recognized one of them. Even if they find out that they have made a mistake, they will probably have to grit their teeth and admit it.


    After all, there is such a thing as admitting the wrong child...


    Nor is it very honorable.


    In addition, their household registration has been canceled by them every year, and now he is a black household.


    It can be said that she is Chen Suisui, or she can be said to be Feng Suisui.


    ?Who can say clearly about this kind of thing?


    ?Furthermore, who dares to cause trouble in Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion?


    The more Princess Qi thought about it, the more confident she became. Probably it was Suisui''s life-saving grace to Feng Xuanrui that made her feel compassionate.


    He is also a poor child!


    Thinking of this, Princess Qi waved to Suisui: "Suisui, come to my concubine and let her have a look."


    Princess Qi thought that she had been looking forward to having a daughter all these years. Now she doesn¡¯t have to risk her own life to give birth to a daughter who is well-behaved, soft and full of blessings. Isn¡¯t it good?


    ?This child is destined to be Xiaoliu. Maybe, it is destined to be her daughter.


    Princess Qi has a gentle voice and a loving expression.


    Suisui quietly glanced at the princess and then at his brother.


    Feng Xuanrui patted Suisui on the shoulder encouragingly: "Go, sister, that is our mother-in-law, she is a nice person."


    Feng Xuanbin didn¡¯t quite understand the situation at hand, but that didn¡¯t stop him from encouraging his sister according to his sixth brother¡¯s wishes: ¡°Yes, yes, yes, sister, come over quickly, my mother-in-law is fine!¡±


    ?The two brothers encouraged me, and Princess Qi was very kind.


    Sui Sui took a deep breath and walked over in small steps.


    What greeted her was the warm embrace of Princess Qi: "I have suffered a lot every year."


    After hugging him, Princess Qi gently picked up the child.


    ?Since Feng Xuanrui grew up, Princess Qi has rarely held children.


    Even when Feng Xuanrui was a child, she rarely hugged him.


    There are so many maids and servants around her, so why does she need to carry the child herself?


    When you like or get close to someone, just give them a hug.


    After not holding the child for a long time, Princess Qi was still afraid that she would not be able to hold her child. She thought that if she could not hold her child, she would just squat there and give her a hug.


    As a result, with a gentle hug, she got up.


    She is thinner and thinner than she imagined.


    Thinking about the child''s difficult past and touching the thin bones on her body, Princess Qi''s eyes turned red uncontrollably.


    She gently put her head on Suisui''s shoulder, and gently rubbed the side of the little girl''s face: "Suisui will live in the palace with peace of mind. From now on, I will have a mother, a concubine, and a brother."


    ?Thinking about the incoherent prince, Princess Qi didn¡¯t say anything, and what her father said.


    The father of King Qi...


    It doesn¡¯t matter if you have it or not, right?


    Princess Qi was fortunate that although Prince Qing was a straight-headed man, he still knew how to measure things and would not ask too many questions.


    ?Otherwise, if you are a non-minded person, if you asked me just now: What did Brother Qi Wang do in the other courtyard?


    Princess Qi didn¡¯t even know what to say.


    It is said that the prince asked the master to calculate the auspicious time and place and the auspicious person, and then took his concubine to another courtyard to give birth to a daughter?


    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????


    Princess Qi felt that although she also wanted a daughter, she was not as crazy as the prince.


    ??He doesn¡¯t want a daughter now, does he?


    Is he fulfilling one of his obsessions?


    Princess Qi can''t take care of it, and she doesn''t bother to take care of it.


    In any case, it will not affect her and her children''s status and normal life.


    Your Majesty¡­


    ??Follow it as much as you want.


    Being held in the arms of a beautiful aunt every year, smelling the sweet smell, the whole person seems to be in a dream.


    ?She couldn''t believe it. Is this scene in front of her real?


    Brother¡¯s mother-in-law is so gentle!


    Is this the tenderness of a mother?


    Sui Sui doesn¡¯t understand.


    However, she is very greedy for such an embrace.


    Furthermore, when the beautiful aunt calls her the concubine, does that mean that she can also be called the concubine?


    The age is uncertain, being held in the arms of a beautiful aunt, and it is hard to look around to see my brother.


    She mustered up her courage and gently grabbed a corner of Princess Qi''s clothes. Her voice was small, filled with uneasiness and disbelief: "...mother concubine?"


    Second update

 Chapter 76： She has a mothers child

    Chapter 76 She has a mother¡¯s child


    At this time, Sui Sui looked like a newborn deer, looking at people with a pair of wet and clean eyes. The expression on his face was cautious and slightly nervous.


    Princess Qi felt that her heart had melted inexplicably.


    Originally, she felt a little sad for Suisui out of gratitude and pity.


    ?Now, the heartache seems to be a little heavier.


    How much does this amount weigh?


    Princess Qi herself didn¡¯t know.


    She only knew that she used some strength to hold Suisui tightly in her arms, and then gently pressed against the soft side of the little girl''s face: "Suisui, my mother and concubine are here."


    Princess Qi''s response slowly calmed down Sui Sui''s restless heart.


    How nice, she thought.


    There is a concubine!


    She has a mother, right?


    She has a mother''s child!


    Such a recognition made Suisui happy to bend her eyes.


    ?Her eyes were originally pretty, but now they curved into the shape of crescent moons, making them look even more beautiful and lovely.


    Princess Qi looked at the little girl carefully for a long time, then raised her hand and touched her head gently: "When your hair grows every year, you will be a beautiful little girl!"


    ?Feng Xuanrui agreed with this, and he nodded heavily: "That''s for sure, my sister is the cutest in the capital!"


    Feng Xuanbin was afraid that he would be left behind, so he quickly jumped up and said: "Yes, my sister is the cutest in the whole capital!"


    Children¡¯s words should not be taken seriously, but they can make people happy, and Princess Qi did not stop her.


    ??Anyway, in your own house, what does it matter to others?


    ?Is it possible that we can still knock on the door?


    ??Moreover, do they dare?


    ??Although the prince is a little more indifferent, he still cares about the children in his house.


    Is it really bullied and came to the door, can he let it?


    Princess Qi hugged Suisui for a while and felt her arms were a little sore, so she put him down.


    Just as Aunt Qiu said that the red date and milk soup was ready, Princess Qi hurriedly asked someone to serve it.


    ?Although she put down Sui Sui, her hand was always holding the child.


    At this time, Princess Qi took her three children to the side hall. As she walked, she said to Suisui: "It''s too late today. Let the tailor come to your door tomorrow to measure you and cut some new skirts. There are still some at the concubine''s house. There are a lot of jewelry, I¡¯ll pick some for you when the time comes.¡±


    Looking at the young bald head, Princess Qi felt a little worried: "Your hair..."


    I don¡¯t know when it will grow back.


    ?She turned around uneasy and looked at Dr. Liu not far away.


    Doctor Liu is on call at any time.


    As soon as the princess looked at him, she understood what he meant, and she lowered her head slightly: "Go back to the princess, it will grow up soon, and you will have to apply ointment."


    As long as it can grow.


    Princess Qi felt a little relieved.


    It¡¯s not that she dislikes the fact that the little girl is bald.


    The main reason is that I am afraid that the little girl will always have such a bald head and be laughed at by other children. What should I do if the little girl feels uncomfortable?


    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????


    Princess Qi took her three children to drink milk.


    Looking at how skilled she is in using a spoon every year, Princess Qi still feels a little regretful.


    She thought she could feed him.


    Although, she had never fed a child several times before.


    ?However, this does not delay Princess Qi''s overconfidence. Do you still need to learn something like this?


    Have you ever done it before?


    Isn¡¯t it possible to have hands?


    It¡¯s a pity that Suisui doesn¡¯t seem to be needed.


    After drinking milk, it stands to reason that the two children should take a nap.


    After all, after traveling for most of the day, a child¡¯s energy is limited.


    It''s just that Feng Xuanrui ran away from home because he got into trouble.


    Now that he is back, although he is said to have been exempted from punishment, after all, he has suffered a lot along the way.


    However, there must still be an apology.


    So, after eating, Princess Qi called Feng Xuanrui closer: "Before you left Beijing, you beat Xiao Wu like that. Now why do you have to give a gift and apologize?"


    Princess Qi did not force her child to go directly. She first tried to reason with Feng Xuanrui.


    When children fight, there is no life-or-death enmity, and the attacks are not too harsh.


    ??The reason why I was scared at the time was because the blood on Feng Xiaowu''s face frightened Feng Xuanrui. He happened to hear that Uncle Qing Wang was going south, and he was also curious, so he ran away quietly.


    ?Looking back now, Feng Xuanrui is still a little embarrassed.


    Hearing the arrangements made by his mother and concubine, Feng Xuanrui nodded obediently, and then asked worriedly: "Concubine, Xiaowu...isn''t stupid?"


    Feng Xuanrui thought, if he was beaten stupidly, would he have to support this stupid brother for the rest of his life?


    ??Thinking of this possibility, Feng Xuanrui couldn''t help but take a breath of cold air.


    It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t support him, it¡¯s that Feng Xiaowu is so annoying!


    Hearing his question, Princess Qi sighed helplessly, raised her hand and knocked Feng Xuanrui on the head: "If you want to call me Fifth Brother, you are now an older brother. You have to give your younger brothers and sisters a good start. This is the most basic thing." Do you think you should ask me to teach you the etiquette again?"


    Being scolded by his mother and concubine was not a severe punishment, and Feng Xuanrui didn''t feel uncomfortable either. He chuckled: "Hey, fifth brother, fifth brother."


    ?I thought to myself, Xiao Wu, that little bad guy, is the brother of Wu Dan!


    Does Princess Qi still know what her son is like?


    She shook her head helplessly, signaled for someone to take the gift and handed it over to Qingshan, then looked at Feng Xuanrui: "The box contains the things prepared by the concubine, as well as snacks selected from the things you brought back. Go and have a look at Xiaowu¡¯s place in the south courtyard, he just moved back a few days ago.¡±


    ?Afraid that the two children would quarrel again, Princess Qi quickly said: "I must provide a good head start for my younger brothers and sisters."


    She emphasized the emphasis on the word "sister", and the meaning of reminder was very obvious.


    To this, Feng Xuanrui responded generously: "Of course, I am the best brother in the whole capital."


    Feng Xuanbin was unconvinced when he heard this. He puffed up his round belly and asked at the top of his voice: "You are the best, who am I?"


    Feng Xuanrui was too lazy to pay attention to him, so he took Suisui''s hand and walked out.


    Feng Xuanbin took a look and said, Huh?


    Leave yourself behind?


    ?That won¡¯t work!


    ??Moreover, the snacks brought back from the south?


    He hasn¡¯t eaten it yet!


    Go to Fifth Brother¡¯s place to get some money!


    Things between children are naturally left to be resolved by the children.


    Princess Qi did not go with her because she was afraid that the boys would not be able to take care of the little girl. Princess Qi asked her confidant maid Haitang to go with her.


    Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion was very large, and because of its large population, it was divided into many areas.


    The main courtyard naturally houses the prince and the princess, the southeast courtyard houses the young men of the palace, and the southwest courtyard was originally reserved for the girls of the palace.


    As a result, Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion never existed.


    ?Later it was changed to a guest residence in the palace by King Qi Nu.


    King Qi¡¯s thought was, don¡¯t I have a daughter?


    I''ll entertain some friends who have daughters and come over to stay for a while. Maybe I can bring him some daughters?


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 77： Green Tea Feng Xiaowu

    Chapter 77 Green Tea Feng Xiaowu


    In the east chamber of the palace lived the prince''s other female relatives.


    ?The west wing was originally the guest courtyard. Later, the prince angrily changed the southwest courtyard, so this area was changed into the residence of the girls of the prince''s palace.


    Today¡­


    ?Hmm, no one.


    The backyard is the residence of the servants of the house, as well as various furnishings and warehouses.


    There is a long distance between the southeast courtyard and the east wing. There is a beautiful bamboo forest, gardens, and patches of rockeries and ponds in the middle.


    When the palace was first built, the craftsmen took advantage of the terrain and dug an artificial river between the southeast courtyard and the east chamber. The water flowed down, passed through the west chamber, and then circled back to the main pond in the backyard.


    In order to facilitate walking, an arch bridge was built in the middle.


    Suisui doesn¡¯t know how long it will take to get from the east chamber to the southeast courtyard.


    She only knew that she walked for a long time from the front yard of the main courtyard to the southeast courtyard.


    I passed countless pavilions, rockeries, ponds, and small gardens. I was sweating as I walked, and then I finally saw the southeast courtyard of the palace.


    The houses in the southeast courtyard are connected into one piece, with more than ten rooms in total.


    There are now seven rooms inhabited by people, corresponding to the seven princes of the palace.


    When a prince''s son reaches the age of six or seven, he can separate from his mother and move to the southeast courtyard to live alone.


    ?Of course, there are servants and servants to serve, but I am not afraid that they will not adapt.


    Furthermore, brothers can learn better and communicate with each other better when they are together.


    ?The houses are arranged in order from south to north, and house the eldest to seventh sons of the palace.


    ??The scenery in front of each young master''s house is different. Some are flowers, some are grass, some are herbs, and some are low varieties of bamboo.


    ?The scenery along the way is almost dazzling my eyes.


    ?Now that I have come to this area, my eyes are even more dazzled.


    When he came to the place where he lived, Feng Xuanrui generously introduced it to Suisui: "Did you see it? Did you see it? The one with the bamboos is my brother''s room."


    Feng Xuanbin was not to be outdone. After Feng Xuanrui finished speaking, he immediately tugged on Suisui''s sleeves, pointed to his room and said: "That''s mine, it''s next to Sixth Brother. In front of the room, there used to be There are flowers planted, but it¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s cold today and they haven¡¯t bloomed yet. They will bloom beautifully in the future.¡±


    Speaking of flowers, Feng Xuanbin was very proud: "My mother is very good at raising flowers. When the flowers bloom, she picks them all for my sister!"


    ?Mother?


    Hearing this title, Suisui was a little confused.


    Isn¡¯t it called mother concubine?


    Can you also call me mother?


    Suisui didn''t understand, so he tilted his head and thought for a while in confusion.


    It''s a pity that neither of them understood the little girl''s doubts.


    ??If he didn''t want to see Xiao Wu, Feng Xuanrui would really plan to take his sister to visit his own house first.


    His house is so nice!


    Thinking about what his mother said, Xiaowu just moved back two days ago, Feng Xuanrui turned his head and asked Feng Xuanbin: "Xiaowu just moved back two days ago, where did he live before? Did he go back to his mother''s place?"


    Feng Xuanbin is in the house, so he naturally knows about these things.


    When Feng Xuanrui asked, he nodded quickly: "Empress Ren was worried and took the fifth brother to live in the east chamber."


    Upon hearing this, Feng Xuanrui realized that it was indeed the case. He nodded and didn¡¯t ask any more questions.


    Having heard about Xiaowu-Feng Xuanbo a long time ago, Xiaoliu returned home and brought a child back.


    ?He guessed that the mother-in-law would definitely let him come over.


    The fight between the two people happened more than a month ago. How could a child hold such a long grudge?


    ??Although Feng Xuanbo was beaten extremely badly at that time, he is the fifth brother and cannot hold grudges all the time!


    So, he is no longer angry.


    ?However, when I heard that Feng Xuanrui had brought a child back, Feng Xuanbo became angry again!


    At this time, he was leaning on the edge of the couch, with two circles of gauze wrapped randomly around his head, his mouth flat and sulking.


    When Feng Xuanrui came in holding Suisui, followed by Feng Xuanbin, what he saw was that Feng Xuanbo looked at them fiercely, then turned away and refused to look again. Feng Xuanrui:?


    So angry?


    It¡¯s been more than a month and you still hold a grudge?


    ?Feng Xuanrui wanted to stab a few words, but when he saw the gauze on Feng Xuanbo''s head, he felt a little guilty.


    Thinking about how I broke someone¡¯s head before and how it looked bloody...


    ?It''s quite scary.


    ?Thinking about it now, I still feel scared.


    ?Feng Xuanrui thought: Forget it, just admit your fault honestly.


    Thinking of this, Feng Xuanrui first raised his hand to comfort Suisui, then let go of Suisui''s hand, strode over, and gave Feng Xuanbo a fist in his arms: "Brother, I''m sorry!"


    Feng Xuanbo:?


    Where did you learn this? What kind of etiquette is it?


    Feng Xuanbo was a little confused. He was stunned, not knowing how to respond.


    ?Feng Xuanrui only reacted when he bowed his hands and saluted...


    ??I learned this from the little people in the shadow puppet show when I was watching it.


    As for the wording¡­


    Well, I learned it from the storyteller while sitting in a teahouse on the road.


    ?He thought, what he used should be the right one, right?


    So, what is Xiaowu doing in a daze?


    no response?


    To give yourself authority?


    Feng Xuanrui didn¡¯t understand. He thought about it but couldn¡¯t figure it out, so he could only do it again.


    This time, Feng Xuanbo finally reacted.


    He leaned back on the couch and turned his head away, refusing to look further.


    Feng Xuanbo is only one year older than Feng Xuanrui, but his figure is much thinner than Feng Xuanrui.


    At this time, the little one was leaning on the couch, and with the gauze on his head, he looked quite pitiful.


    ?Feng Xuanrui couldn''t help but feel soft and wanted to ask: Xiaowu, what''s wrong with you?


    As for what the mother-in-law said, she called her Fifth Brother?


    ?If you don¡¯t call me, you are one year older. What do you call me brother?


    Who are you taking advantage of?


    Feng Xuanbo turned away, snorted twice, and his tone sounded strange: "I can''t afford Xiaoliu to be called a brother. Since Xiaoliu already has other brothers, why should he care about me as the fifth brother?" do what?"


    After finishing speaking, he seemed uneasy and quietly turned his head, glanced at Feng Xuanrui, and when he met his eyes, Feng Xuanbo quickly turned away again, and what he said was even stranger: "How nice the brother is outside. , He can coax people without talking, and he can''t fight with Xiaoliu, but he is better than me, the fifth brother, who can only fight with his younger brother. "


    ¡°Xiao Liu, you know the fifth brother. I don¡¯t want to rob you. Just follow the younger brother outside.¡±


    ¡­


    Sui Sui didn''t quite understand what Feng Xuanbo was talking about.


    However, she could hear that the tone was a little strange.


    Brother is not around, seventh brother...


    Not very familiar with it yet.


    Sui Sui stood there restlessly, with no one to ask, and in the end he could only ask Lele.


    Lele, I think what this brother said sounds weird. ¡¿


    system:¡­


    It¡¯s not strange.


    ??The young man from the palace is actually a little green tea, who would have thought?


    The system doesn¡¯t know how to explain to Suisui what green tea is.


    It can only appease Suisui first.


    ¨O¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¨®nOb¨©n¨©. ¡¿


    Second update

 Chapter 78： Im really my sister

    Chapter 78 I am really my sister


    ?Feng Xuanbo usually spoke like this, so Feng Xuanrui and Feng Xuanbin didn''t feel anything was wrong.


    ??As for Feng Xuanbo¡¯s statement that he had brothers outside, Feng Xuanrui couldn¡¯t understand: ¡°Ah? Where did the brothers from outside come from?¡±


    Feng Xuanbo saw that Xiaoliu was pretending to be stupid, and he became even more angry!


    Feng Xuanbo turned his head angrily, nodded his chin in the direction of Suisui, snorted again, turned his head and ignored everyone.


    Feng Xuanrui looked in his direction and found that Suisui was tilting his head and looking at him with a blank expression. Feng Xuanrui was also confused.


    What does it mean?


    Thinking about it carefully, Feng Xuanrui seemed to understand that Xiao Qi began to treat Suisui as his younger brother.


    He said a long "Ah", strode over, took Sui Sui''s hand, walked up to Feng Xuanbo, smiled and said: "Come on, Sui Sui, this is the fifth brother."


    Having been held by my brother every year, I feel a little more secure.


    ??Although Feng Xuanbo''s nostrils were turned upward and he looked like he was not easy to get along with, Sui Sui still greeted him obediently: "Hello, fifth brother, I am Sui Sui."


    Feng Xuanbo is really going to die of anger!


    He felt that this was a provocation, this was a provocation!


    Ahhhh, he is so angry!


    Xiao Liu, this idiot!


    After Suisui finished speaking, Feng Xuanbo gritted his teeth and turned his head, rolled his eyes at Suisui, and said in a sinister manner: "This is the younger brother brought back from outside. He looks quite cute, and he is more interesting than my fifth brother." Is that too much?"


    younger brother?


    I think to myself every year, am I not my sister?


    Are you a younger brother again?


    She was puzzled and raised her head to look at her brother beside her.


    Feng Xuanrui doesn''t understand either. His sister is obviously a cute little girl. How can he tell that he is a younger brother?


    Does the smelly brother have a sister as cute as his?


    It doesn¡¯t exist at all!


    Feng Xuanrui was a little angry at Feng Xuanbo''s words, and his tone became unpleasant: "What kind of brother? Where is the brother? What''s so good about the stinky brother? Xiao Wu, please wake up, this is my sister, Suisui is my sister! "


    Feng Xuanbo:?


    ah?


    As soon as these words came out, Feng Xuanbo was really dumbfounded.


    No, this is obviously a younger brother?


    Look at that smooth little head, how could it be my sister?


    ?Whose sister has no hair?


    Feng Xuanbo looked at the angry Feng Xuanrui, then at Suisui, who looked confused, and then at Feng Xuanbin, who was scratching his neck in disbelief.


    No matter how you look at it, you can¡¯t tell that this little bald head is your sister?


    Lie!


    Xiao Liu must be a liar!


    After consciously thinking about it, Feng Xuanbo snorted again: "Ha! I don''t believe it!"


    ?Feng Xuanrui was almost driven crazy by Feng Xuanbo¡¯s words!


    ?He gritted his teeth and wanted to yell: Are you blind?


    ?Before he opened his mouth, Sui Sui became anxious: "I am really my sister!"


    After saying that, Sui Sui began to undress, and while untying, he said: "I can take off my clothes, and I will prove it to you, I am my sister, my brother''s sister!"


    Feng Xuanbo was originally angry.


    Xiao Liu not only got a new brother, but also lied to him.


    ??Woooo!


    He is no longer the best fifth brother!


    ?His blood was shed in vain, and his head was beaten in vain!


    As a result, as soon as I turned around, I heard that Sui Sui had to take off her clothes to prove that she was her younger sister.


    ??Although Feng Xuanbo didn''t believe that Suisui was his younger sister, he still panicked when he really took off his clothes.


    ?He turned around hurriedly, trying to stop Sui Sui, but he couldn''t lie still and fell from the couch to the ground with a bang.


    ?The pain made Feng Xuanbo cry out: "Ouch!"


    When Feng Xuanrui was about to take off her clothes in Sui Sui, she had already quickly held down her little hand and was about to teach her sister: A girl cannot take off her clothes casually in front of other men!


    Even though he is still young, Dr. Liu¡¯s ideological education is still in place. Although Feng Xuanrui often acted coquettishly and wanted to sleep with Suisui, as an older brother, he still paid great attention to these details.


    The little fat man Feng Xuanbin who was following behind was originally angry because the sixth brother talked about his stinky younger brother.


    He farted a little too much, what''s the matter?


    It doesn¡¯t stink either?


    When he heard that his sister was going to take off her clothes, the little fat man was so frightened!


    When Feng Xuanrui held down Suisui''s hand, Feng Xuanbin also rushed over, hugged his sister directly from the side, and shouted in a loud voice: "No, how can my sister not wear clothes?"


    ??Feng Xuanbin¡¯s hug was a little tight, and his chubby figure took up a lot of space.


    Having been held by him year after year, I felt a little out of breath.


    ?She waved her little hands and shouted in a hoarse voice with difficulty: "Brother, help me, I can''t breathe!"


    ?Feng Xuanrui was very angry when he saw Feng Xuanbin hugging his sister.


    ?At this time, Sui Sui felt uncomfortable and hurriedly stepped forward to pinch Feng Xuanbin''s hand.


    Feng Xuanbin felt pain, so he honestly let go.


    Feng Xuanrui was worried, so he pulled Suisui close to him, looked at it carefully, and then helped to tidy up his clothes: "Are you still feeling uncomfortable?"


    Sui Sui shook his head obediently: "It''s not uncomfortable, brother."


    Feng Xuanbin let go of her and got some fresh air, feeling better every year.


    Seeing that his sister was okay, Feng Xuanrui felt relieved and turned his head, facing Feng Xuanbo lying on the ground with sad eyes.


    ?Feng Xuanrui felt that Xiao Wu''s eyes were inexplicable: "What are you looking at me for?"


    After asking, thinking about how cold it was now, he asked again: "Isn''t the ground cold? Have you been lying down all this time?"


    ?Feng Xuanbo feels so miserable!


    Lying on the cold floor, no one came to care for him for a long time.


    ??Woooo!


    too difficult!


    It¡¯s really difficult!


    The young master felt that he was in a very difficult situation. He didn''t get up at this time. He just lay there, touching the gauze on his head, and pretended to cry in a miserable voice: "Some people, they have a new brother, and they don''t want the old brother. Wow." ...Poor old brother, no..."


    Before the next words could be said, Feng Xuanrui interrupted him with a roll of his eyes: "Try speaking out the next words? My father will not break your legs when he comes back!"


    Feng Xuanbo was halfway through pretending to cry when he remembered that this scene was not appropriate.


    The father, the queen, the concubine, and the mother-in-law are all here.


    Let them hear that a beating will definitely be necessary.


    But, it¡¯s so uncomfortable!


    Feng Xuanbo didn''t want to get up. He lay there and quietly looked out from between his fingers.


    The one facing me was Sui Sui¡¯s curious and agile eyes.


    The little girl¡¯s clean eyes reflected her own reflection.


    Feng Xuanbo was so shocked that he was speechless at what he saw.


    Before, I was only focused on being angry, but I didn¡¯t take a closer look at this little bald man.


    Unexpectedly, the eyes are quite pretty.


    Feng Xuanbo couldn''t control himself. He put his hand down and looked at Suisui carefully from head to toe.


    ?His gaze was not malicious, it was just a simple look, and Sui Sui did not escape, but stood there honestly and let him look at her.


    Thinking that the other party did not believe that she was a girl, Suisui emphasized in a low voice: "I am really my brother''s sister!"


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 79： Ill kill you, stinky Xiao Wu!

    Chapter 79 I¡¯ll kill you, you little bastard!


    Feng Xuanbo''s boy came in and cleaned up. After he finished cleaning up, he stood up again and looked at Suisui carefully.


    After Suisui emphasized something, Mao stopped talking next to Feng Xuanrui.


    Feng Xuanbin kept reminding her from behind: "What a sister, she''s so cute. I''ve touched her!"


    Feng Xuanbo''s face turned dark when he heard this. He turned his head and glared at Feng Xuanbin: "Where did you touch? Did you touch the girl''s house casually? Didn''t Master teach you the rules?"


    Feng Xuanbin was stunned by his yelling: "...Huh? You can''t even touch your head?"


    He wanted to hold hands, but Brother Six wouldn''t let him!


    It¡¯s all Brother Six¡¯s fault!


    Sui Sui looked at him blankly, wondering what would happen if he touched her?


    Different education for men and women will most likely be carried out by Dr. Liu for some time.


    Children are too young and have no specific concepts about these.


    In today''s age, we have not yet fully learned about many things that need to be avoided between men and women.


    Feng Xuanbo felt that Xiao Qi was a fool.


    Xiao Liu called him Qidi, which was really not an injustice to him.


    Too lazy to pay attention to this little fool, Feng Xuanbo took two quick steps and came to Suisui. He raised his hand and touched the top of Suisui''s head in vain: "Where did your hair... go?"


    Suisui followed the direction of the other person''s hand and looked up. When she met Feng Xuanbo''s puzzled gaze, she whispered first, then turned her head and looked outside: "Grandpa Liu shaved it."


    Speaking of this, Suisui raised his chin proudly: "Grandpa Liu said that the hair I will grow out in the future will be the blackest and brightest!"


    When he heard that it was Dr. Liu, Feng Xuanbo was speechless.


    ?There is no need to doubt Dr. Liu¡¯s medical skills.


    That''s right...


    Looking at a cute little girl without hair is really uncomfortable.


    ??Although Feng Xuanbo is not old, he thinks a lot.


    Hair that has been shaved off at an early age reminds her of her tragic past.


    Thinking of the pity of this little girl, Feng Xuanbo sighed softly, bent down, and asked Suisui gently: "Your name is Suisui?"


    Sui Suisui nodded obediently.


    ?A pair of eyes as bright as stars can make people feel soft in their hearts.


    Feng Xuanbo couldn''t hold it back and stretched out his hand again. Before he really touched Suisui, he asked politely: "Then fifth brother, can I touch your head?"


    Hearing him ask this question, Suisui nodded first and then shook his head.


    Feng Xuanbo almost stretched out his hand and found the little girl shaking her head. He was a little puzzled: "Are you unwilling?"


    ?Although he was a little disappointed, Feng Xuanbo felt that if he was a poor child, he would not be able to force it.


    She has been so miserable before, what happened to her?


    Feng Xuanbo''s friendly attitude made Suisui feel goodwill.


    Seeing that the other party was about to take back his hand, Suisui explained in a low voice: "I put medicine on my head. If I touch it, there may be some medicine smell on it."


    The medicines Suisui has been taking recently are all bitter and unpleasant-smelling.


    Although Grandpa Liu has been saying that the medicine applied on the head actually has no unpleasant smell.


    ?However, Sui Sui is still afraid that others will dislike her.


    Hearing what Suisui said, Feng Xuanbo was stunned for a moment.


    After reacting, he laughed out loud: "What a cute kid."


    As he spoke, Feng Xuanbo stretched out his hand and touched the top of Suisui''s head.


    The new hair is a little prickly.


    Feng Xuanbo didn¡¯t think it was anything, he just felt it was magical.


    Maybe it¡¯s because I haven¡¯t shaved myself, so I¡¯m curious.


    ?He touched again and again, from the front to the back, and then from the back to the sides, and at the same time, he also pricked Suisui''s two little ears.


    Suisui didn¡¯t think it was a big deal.?????As long as it''s not malicious, everything else is fine.


    ?However, Feng Xuanrui couldn''t stand it any longer. He hissed and took a breath, then raised his hand to pull Feng Xuanbo weakly: "It''s almost done. If you can''t touch your hair, your hair won''t grow. Are you responsible?"


    After hearing this, Feng Xuanbo thought seriously for a while, then solemnly nodded: "Okay."


    Feng Xuanrui''s face darkened at his response. He pulled Suisui over and said with a straight face: "Suisui, only my brother is the best. Don''t believe what other people say, they are all bad guys!"


    As he spoke, he glanced at Feng Xuanbo, who was still smiling. Feng Xuanrui continued: "Some people may look good when they smile, but they feel bad inside."


    These words are equivalent to a roll call on the spot.


    Feng Xuanbo was not angry either. He just smiled and said, "Oh, I have a headache. It may be that the old injury has recurred."


    Feng Xuanbo said, touching his head and falling back on the couch.


    ?Feng Xuanrui stood there, his face turning dark and white for a while.


    In the end, he couldn''t hold it back any longer, gritted his teeth and asked, "Are you feeling better?"


    ?The beating was a bit serious at the time, but it has been more than a month and it¡¯s still not better?


    ?What is your head?


    It¡¯s papery?


    Feng Xuanbo didn''t feel guilty at all. He leaned on the couch and chuckled: "You see, Master has allowed me to take leave. It must be very serious. How can it be so easy to recover from a broken head?"


    Halfway through the words, Feng Xuanbo rolled his eyes and fell on Suisui: "Unless there is a younger sister by his side."


    ?Fengxuanrui:¡­!


    ??If it weren''t for the gauze wrapped around the opponent''s head, Feng Xuanrui felt that he must step forward and punch him twice.


    ?Looking at Feng Xuanrui''s expression of being angry but afraid to speak, Feng Xuanbo felt...


    ?Ah, life is so wonderful!


    Looking at Suisui again, he felt that his sister was really cute.


    Feng Xuanbo thought that he could take advantage of Xiaoliu''s guilt to ask his sister over and keep him with him for a few days.


    ?However, before Feng Xuanbo could speak, Feng Xuanbin said in confusion: "Huh? Fifth brother, wasn''t the gauze on your head already removed a few days ago?"


    ?Fengxuanrui:?


    Feng Xuanbo:!


    To be careless.


    I forgot, there is a Seven Idiots here!


    Feng Xuanbo shrank down on the couch with a guilty conscience. Feng Xuanrui was as angry as a young bull and rushed over to him, tearing off the loose gauze on his head.


    After the gauze, there are already healed wounds and faint scars.


    Looking at this scene, Feng Xuanrui broke his guard on the spot: "Ah ah ah, I''ll kill you, stinky Xiao Wu!"


    ?The two brothers had just reconciled and had another fight.


    The room suddenly became chaotic.


    Suisui was so frightened that she didn''t care about anything else and just wanted to help her brother.


    ?The relationship I have developed with my brother along the way is not fake.


    So, no one can hurt her brother!


    The two brothers didn''t really fight. Feng Xuanrui was angry again, but he still felt guilty about the previous attack, so he couldn''t really punch each other a few more times.


    Feng Xuanbo teased his younger brother, but he felt guilty, so he gave him a few tricks in vain.


    The two of them were having fun for a long time, with only Suisui running around in the middle.


    The little face became serious, and he opened his slender arms to block Feng Xuanrui.


    ?Looking at this scene, Feng Xuanbo couldn''t help but feel sour.


    Seeing Suisui blocking Feng Xuanrui again, Feng Xuanbo couldn''t help it: "Xiao Liu, are you still not a man? Do you want your sister to protect you?"


    Cute second update

 Chapter 80： Why do those people do this?

    Chapter 80 Why are those people doing this?


    Feng Xuanbo¡¯s words made Feng Xuanrui very angry.


    He really wanted to step forward and punch the opponent twice.


    ?But hold on!


    It has just grown, and if it breaks its head, where will it go?


    ??However, standing in the room, Feng Xuanrui was afraid that he would not be able to control himself.


    In the end, he had no choice but to turn around and pull Suisui away, gritting his teeth and saying, "Sister, let''s go first!"


    Feng Xuanrui deliberately emphasized the accent on the word sister.


    After speaking, he glanced at Feng Xuanbo proudly, then took Suisui''s hand and strode away.


    Sui Sui was still panicking to protect her brother, but after busy for a long time, she discovered...


    Why?


    Can¡¯t use it?


    ?Although it¡¯s a pity, it¡¯s good that my brother doesn¡¯t have to be bullied.


    She was led out by Feng Xuanrui obediently.


    Feng Xuanbin was originally clapping his hands to watch the excitement. When he saw that the sixth brother was leaving, his sister was also leaving, so he followed behind him: "Hey, sixth brother, wait for me, and my sister, wait for me too!"


    Feng Xuanbo was ready for another fight.


    He calculated his strength and prepared to fall to the ground and ask Feng Xuanrui to let his sister out, and he would take care of her for a few days.


    Sui Suisui is still so young, what happened to him taking care of her for two days?


    This is what a brother should do!


    In the end, Feng Xuanrui actually endured it? !


    Feng Xuanbo was a little surprised, but in an instant, he figured it out again, and felt a little warm in his heart.


    Xiao Liu is so embarrassed, it really hurt him!


    ?However, if he doesn¡¯t beat himself, what will happen to his sister?


    ?Feng Xuanbo thinks Suisui¡¯s eyes are particularly beautiful.


    ?Those eyes that are as bright as stars are really moving.


    Feng Xuanbo felt that he had not seen enough and wanted to watch it for a few more days.


    Furthermore, he doesn¡¯t know what it¡¯s like to have a sister.


    Haven¡¯t had it before and don¡¯t expect it.


    ?Now there is¡­


    You unconsciously want more.


    ?Mingming and Mingchu met, but Feng Xuanbo felt...


    She should be his sister at this age.


    Thinking of this, Feng Xuanbo hurriedly arranged his clothes and hurried out: "Xiao Liu, wait for me, sister, the fifth brother is here!"


    ?This sound is no different from that of a crying wolf.


    Upon hearing this, Feng Xuanrui hurriedly held Suisui''s hand and ran.


    Feng Xuanbin has short and fat calves, so it was difficult for him to keep up, but this time he ran...


    He completely couldn¡¯t keep up!


    Although Suisui''s legs are also short, her physical strength is much better than Feng Xuanbin''s.


    ?Although I can''t keep up with Feng Xuanrui''s speed, I can still keep up with gritted teeth.


    The result is¡­


    Feng Xuanrui pulled Suisui and ran in front, Feng Xuanbin followed behind while crying, and Feng Xuanbo ran at the end.


    Concubine Ren was worried and wanted to come over to see her son, but she saw this scene.


    She stood on the edge of the rockery and after looking at it for a long time, she asked the maid next to her: "What''s going on?"


    The maid Xianglan didn''t understand. She only heard that the Sixth Master was back with a child, but she didn''t find out more about it for the time being.


    The backyard of Prince Qi''s Mansion is barely harmonious, so they don''t ask much about the princess''s affairs.


    At this situation, both the master and the servant are at a loss.


    Concubine Ren wanted to stop Xiao Wu and ask about the situation.


    As a result, Feng Xuanbo seemed to have not seen his mother, and passed by Concubine Ren like a gust of wind.


    ??Concubine Ren:?


    I was worried that your injuries were not fully healed and you were being bullied by Xiaoliu again, so I came here to have a look.


    In the end, you treated your mother like this?


    Let the concubine be in the wind, directly messy.


    Finally, he touched his forehead and found that his bun was not blown askew by the wind. Then he waved his hand and said, "Let''s go back."


    ?Looking at the scene just now, I think the children have reconciled, so she won''t interfere too much. There was a new beautiful aunt, and Suisui naturally noticed it.


    But, she was running after her brother, and when she opened her mouth, she took a breath of wind.


    In the end, I didn¡¯t ask who the beautiful aunt was.


    As for Feng Xuanbo?


    Of course I saw my mother.


    However, my mother can be seen every day, but my sister is not always available.


    So, chase your sister first!


    ?Several children were fighting all the way back to the backyard of the main courtyard.


    Princess Qi just explained to Aunt Qiu how to prepare dinner.


    ?The children are back, so they need to be prepared more carefully and add some meat.


    Princess Qi¡¯s daily diet tends to be lighter.


    The eldest son is in the Imperial College and does not return home often.


    ??If the prince does not return to the house and Xiao Liu is away, she will be the only master to eat, and the kitchen will naturally follow her habits.


    ?Now a young master and a little girl came back. Princess Qi was worried and went to give instructions in person.


    As soon as I came back, I saw Feng Xuanrui running with Suisui behind him, his head and face covered with sweat.


    Looking at this scene, Princess Qi felt her forehead jump: "Xiao Liu!!"


    Princess Qi suddenly spoke up, with a rather harsh tone. Feng Xuanrui was so frightened that he immediately stopped and gasped for air.


    ?At this time, he realized that he was running too fast and it was difficult to keep up.


    ??Stop now, the little girl is holding her knees with one hand, her face is white, and she is breathing heavily.


    Looking at this scene, Feng Xuanrui felt extremely guilty.


    ?He is rough in daily life and doesn''t use the veil very much.


    ?After digging around in his sleeves and waist for a long time but finding nothing, Feng Xuanrui turned to Princess Qi and asked, "Concubine, do you have a handkerchief? I''ll wipe my sister''s sweat."


    After hearing this, Suisui shook his head hurriedly and said unevenly: "No, no need, brother...brother."


    Sui Sui was really tired from running, and there were beads of sweat on his shiny forehead.


    Princess Qi was angry and distressed at the same time.


    She sighed softly, walked over, took out the handkerchief, and gently wiped Suisui''s sweat.


    ? Feeling Princess Qi''s warm hand, gently wiping her face, Suisui felt a little embarrassed.


    She pursed her lips, glanced at Princess Qi cautiously, then quickly looked back, lowered her head slightly, and said in a small and uneasy voice, "Mother Concubine."


    I don¡¯t know whether my mother and concubine are still willing to have a naughty child?


    She thought that if she didn''t want to, she could just change it.


    She can be a good baby!


    Princess Qi did not see what the child was thinking, but she felt the uneasiness of Sui Sui.


    ?Gently wiping the sweat from Suisui''s face and head, Princess Qi responded softly and asked warmly: "Are you hungry, Suisui? What do you want to eat at night?"


    The mother-in-law responded.


    That is, do you still want to have your own ideas?


    Suisui thought uneasily, glanced at the princess quietly, and then shook his head obediently: "Suisui is not picky about food, he can eat anything."


    As soon as these words came out, Princess Qi¡¯s expression changed.


    She thought of what King Qing had said before, that this child had even eaten chicken food before.


    ?Wheat bran is mixed with wild grass and wild vegetable roots...


    Princess Qi couldn''t even imagine how complex and unbearable the taste was.


    However, this is what I have eaten the most before.


    Because Chen Dalang¡¯s family didn¡¯t give them food, they occasionally gave her some leftover soup and water. Some of it was still sour and couldn¡¯t be eaten, so he gave it to her.


    If you don¡¯t eat these every year, you won¡¯t be able to live.


    Thinking of those past events, Princess Qi couldn''t help but feel sad.


    She thought: He is obviously a well-behaved child, why do those people do this?


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 81： Chicken noodle soup

    Chapter 81 Chicken Noodle Soup


    Princess Qi felt sorry for Sui Sui. When she heard that the child was not picky about food, she shook her head gently: "Sui Sui, if you like it, be brave enough to say it. You have a mother and a concubine, and you have a brother. Don''t be afraid. There are many in the house. Food and use, Suisui is a child, he only needs to eat and drink~"


    Be brave enough to speak out!


    ?Lele also encourages Suisui in this way.


    However, the things I have eaten before are really limited.


    All she could think of was the food that Dr. Liu had brought them to eat along the way.


    ?There were some delicious ones among those things, but Sui Sui didn¡¯t even remember their names.


    Now I only vaguely remember that a noodle soup is delicious.


    Facing Princess Qi¡¯s expectant gaze, Sui Sui cautiously said, ¡°...I want to eat noodles.¡±


    Hearing Suisui''s words, Princess Qi smiled and touched the child''s soft face: "Well, then let''s eat noodles."


    While talking, Feng Xuanbin had already ran in.


    The little fat man couldn''t keep up and cried all the way.


    Come in now, gasping for air and wiping tears.


    ?The more tears I shed, the more I felt aggrieved. Finally I couldn''t help it, so I sat there and cried loudly.


    Aunt Qiu saw it and hurriedly went over to comfort the child.


    ?The little fat guy is easy to coax, and he happily wipes his tears after giving him two pieces of candy.


    Feng Xuanbo, who came in later, ran so fast that his face turned pale.


    He was not born with a good physique. Among all the princes in the palace, he was the thinnest one.


    ?This trot was almost killing him.


    ?Seeing Feng Xuanbo''s pale face, Princess Qi was helpless and distressed: "Why are you running so fast? Wipe the sweat quickly."


    At this time, I didn¡¯t dare to give them water directly, for fear that some of the children would be overwhelmed and drink tons and tons, and then drink themselves out.


    Aunt Qiu asked Haitang and others to hold teacups, and while helping the young men calm down, she fed them sips of water.


    Seeing that the children were taken care of, Princess Qi felt relieved to feed Suisui and drink water.


    After a lot of trouble, I finally managed to comfort the children.


    ?Although everyone is a little embarrassed, they are children and they are in their own house, so they don''t need to worry too much.


    ?At this moment, the sky is getting dark, and it¡¯s time to have dinner.


    After Feng Xuanbo and the others sorted things out, they went around Suisui.


    Let¡¯s study Suisui¡¯s hair for a while, and her little face for a while.


    Children¡¯s skin is originally soft and tender. It becomes rough without protection over the years.


    ?Now after a little care, it becomes soft and easy to touch.


    ?Who wouldn¡¯t like it?


    ?No, as soon as Princess Qi let go, several children gathered around her.


    Feng Xuanrui was not convinced, and kept emphasizing: "This is my sister!"


    Feng Xuanbo waved his hand nonchalantly: "We are brothers, and your sister is my sister."


    Feng Xuanrui was furious for a moment, then became angry again, and finally compromised and touched his sister''s face with everyone.


    Children touch their faces, which is different from adults.


    They are very curious, more like pinching than touching.


    Feng Xuanbo still knew the importance of it, so he gently pulled it, fearing that it would hurt every year, but he quickly let go.


    Sometimes I feel that my hands are too heavy, so I will gently rub Suisui''s hand.


    ?Feng Xuanbin is young and doesn¡¯t know the importance of things, so he follows the example of his fifth brother.


    A tug, a pinch...


    Suisui''s face turned red all of a sudden, tears were wrapped in the circles of his eyes, and he felt like they were going to fall down in the next second.


    ?Looking at this scene, Feng Xuanbin felt guilty and did not dare to speak. He placed his small hands neatly by his side and stood there without daring to move.


    ?Feng Xuanrui noticed that his sister was blushing and bared his teeth at Feng Xuanbin.


    Feng Xuanbo was also quite helpless and gently massaged Suisui: "If you don''t know the strength, don''t pinch it. How painful is it for Suisui?"


    ?Feng Xuanbin didn¡¯t dare to take action again, so he could only watch helplessly.


    After watching for a long time, Feng Xuanbin asked Suisui in a low voice: "Sister, can Brother Qi touch your head?"


    ??The little head with a layer of green stubble feels cute in the hand.? ? ? This, it won¡¯t hurt if you touch it, right?


    Feng Xuanbin thought uncertainly.


    ? Suisui was pinched in the face just now and it hurt, and she almost cried.


    ?However, my brother said that although Qi Ge is stupid, he is a good person.


    ?Sui Sui feels that it¡¯s not intolerable.


    Thinking of this, she obediently stretched her head over: "Brother Qi, touch it."


    At this moment, Feng Xuanbin''s heart was moved to the highest level.


    He thought, what kind of fairy sister is this?


    Give what you want?


    ??Woooo!


    Feng Xuanbin''s eyes were red with emotion. This time he cautiously reached out his hand and nodded Suisui''s head gently.


    Clicked it, huh?


    Not red!


    Click again.


    Why?


    Still not popular!


    I poke!


    Let me poke it!


    Let me poke it again!


    ?Feng Xuanbin had a great time.


    The result is that he went too far and pushed Suisui back several steps.


    Feng Xuanrui was originally discussing with Feng Xuanbo where to take Suisui to play tomorrow?


    ?Feeling Suisi move, the two of them turned their heads to look at it at the same time.


    ?Feng Xuanbo was older and reacted faster. He held Suisui''s hand with one hand and stabilized his body before turning his head to look at Feng Xuanbin.


    ?Feng Xuanrui had successfully delivered the death gaze as early as the first time.


    Being stared at by his two brothers, Feng Xuanbin was too frightened to move.


    Princess Qi watched from a short distance away and did not interfere much.


    As long as it doesn¡¯t cause a big problem with children, let them resolve it themselves.


    If adults take too much control, it will make children feel uncomfortable getting along with each other.


    Feng Xuanbin honestly admitted his mistake and was criticized and educated by his two brothers.


    Seeing that Suisui didn''t mind, a few children went to have dinner.


    The kitchen specially prepared chicken noodle soup and steamed eggs with minced meat for several children.


    In addition, there are other stir-fry dishes.


    One of the dishes, roasted mutton, is the favorite of several children.


    Even Feng Xuanbo, who usually pays attention to light diet, couldn''t help but eat several pieces in a row.


    Eat only one piece every year.


    She also likes meat and fish.


    But she prefers chicken noodle soup.


    The chicken soup has been simmered for a whole day and has a rich flavor. After removing the oil, only the tender and fragrant flavor remains.


    ?Add chewy and flexible noodles and serve with cabbage core to add a refreshing taste to this noodle soup.


    After the cabbage core has absorbed the soup, it becomes soft and sweet. When you take a bite, you can feel the freshness of the chicken soup and the fragrance of the plant itself, and then take a bite of the chewy and smooth noodles...


    Eating every year makes my eyes squint.


    This noodle soup is delicious!


    It¡¯s more delicious than all the noodle soups she¡¯s eaten along the way!


    Sui Sui likes it very much, so he doesn¡¯t even like roasted mutton that much.


    ??Three brothers all gave her mutton slices, but Suisui only ate the piece Feng Xuanrui sliced.


    The rest of the time was spent enjoying the delicious bowl of noodle soup.


    The portion of noodle soup is not large. After all, he is a child, so it is not easy to give too much.


    There are other delicacies on the table. Wouldn¡¯t it be a pity to only eat this one?


    ?However, Suisui''s appetite was not big at first. After eating the noodle soup and a piece of mutton, he couldn''t eat much anymore.


    After dinner, there is also moist and sweet almond cheese.


    Sui Sui touched his round belly and had trouble with the sweet almond cheese.


    I can¡¯t eat it, I really can¡¯t eat it anymore!


    Second update

 Chapter 82： almond butter

    Chapter 82 Almond Butter


    Princess Qi looked at Suisui''s cute little brows, frowning slightly, with a troubled look on her face, and couldn''t help but want to laugh.


    She sighed in her heart: Children are so cute when they don¡¯t understand anything!


    When you grow up, it¡¯s hard to tell.


    Look at Feng Xuanbin, then look at Xiaoliu...


    Unable to bear to see the little girl in trouble, Princess Qi said softly: "Suisui, if you can''t eat it, just take a few sips first and taste it. If you like it, we can drink it tomorrow."


    ?Feng Xuanrui could not help but drool when the almond cheese was served.


    ??Having been away from home for more than a month, he is too worried about the food and supplies in the house!


    So, when the food is served now, it will not be delicious.


    Thinking about eating, for a moment, I didn''t care about my sister.


    Hearing the voice of his mother-in-law, Feng Xuanrui turned around and said with a smile: "Yes, you can try it if you can''t eat it. If you like it, we can eat it tomorrow. And we not only have almond cheese, but also osmanthus soup and jasmine soup. Wait until In summer, there is also lactose real snow and **** honey water, which is sweet and delicious! ¡±


    Feng Xuanbin has taken two big gulps.


    When I heard Brother Six talking, I was afraid that I would be left behind. After swallowing it in a hurry, I raised my head and said, "Yes, yes, it''s so comfortable in the summer! We can eat a lot." , but my favorite is the kumquat dumpling, hehe, it¡¯s so sweet, you¡¯ll be so sweet after taking one bite!¡±


    Feng Xuanbo originally just listened quietly on one side, looking at Suisui from time to time.


    Hearing Feng Xuanbin showing off kumquat balls, Feng Xuanbo thought for a moment and whispered: "Sister, don''t listen to him. No matter how sweet it is, we have to have it in moderation. You still have deciduous teeth now. Even if they are eaten bad, you can still replace them. When I get older, my teeth will be replaced, and if they get damaged, I won¡¯t be able to replace them!¡±


    Speaking of teeth, Feng Xuanbin, whose deciduous teeth were broken and finally had new teeth, covered his mouth fiercely.


    You know, he hasn¡¯t replaced all his teeth yet!


    The fact that my baby teeth were all black because of gluttony is still scary now when I think about it!


    It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, my teeth have been replaced.


    He still has teeth that can be used.


    ?But the kumquat dumplings are really delicious!


    ??If Princess Qi heard this, she would probably sigh: Can it not be delicious?


    One pound of oranges, half a pound of honey.


    The brothers all let themselves try it, and Suisui was indeed a little greedy.


    ?Here, no one would think she ate too much, and no one would think it was shameful to be greedy.


    ? Suisui picked up the spoon calmly and obediently, and took a small sip.


    As soon as he entered the mouth, Suisui''s eyes lit up.


    ?Those smart and shining eyes can make people feel warm and soft in their hearts.


    Princess Qi was watching from the side, unable to take her eyes away.


    She thought that at first, she just felt pity for the child''s situation.


    How come the more I look at it now, the more I feel...


    Damn it, this is her daughter who has been lost (...) for many years!


    This is her daughter!


    They are cute and well-behaved. Who can resist touching them?


    Princess Qi restrained herself for a long time, but she couldn''t restrain herself. She gently stretched out her hand, taking the handkerchief with her, and gently wiped the side of Suisui''s face.


    Actually, there was nothing on my face.


    It was just Princess Qi who was looking for an excuse for her behavior.


    ?Feeling the gentle movements of his mother-in-law, Sui Sui tilted his head obediently and followed Princess Qi''s movements.


    Princess Qi:¡­!


    It¡¯s over, it¡¯s fallen!


    Damn it, who abducted her daughter back then?


    Think about it carefully...


    Oh, I¡¯m sorry.


    She never gave birth to a daughter.


    Thinking of this, Princess Qi felt sad.


    ?However, it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t give birth.


    No one said that you can¡¯t raise a baby before you give birth.


    Seeing that she was as young as a deer, with moist and clean eyes looking at her, Princess Qi gently touched the child''s face with the back of her hand, with a loving expression and a gentle tone: "If you can''t drink it, don''t drink it. , Concubine Qi asked them to make tea for you tomorrow." Princess Qi asked Doctor Liu.


    Sui Sui had a bad life before, his body was weak and his constitution was cold.


    Logically speaking, you shouldn¡¯t drink tea.


    ?However, if it is black tea that warms the body, you can drink a small amount.


    Princess Qi thought that there were many people in the house who knew how to make tea.


    ?Tea leaves are just an embellishment at most. The main point is the ingredients you add when ordering tea.


    Let her think about it, what can replenish qi and blood?


    Longan and red dates must not be able to escape, right?


    Is bird''s nest okay?


    Princess Qi felt that she still knew too little. After putting the children to sleep, she would have to ask Dr. Liu.


    Sui Sui only drank two sips obediently. His belly was already bulging, but he couldn''t drink any more.


    She put down the spoon obediently and sat there waiting for her three brothers.


    ?Fengxuanrui and Suisui have been on the road for most of the day today, and they are already so sleepy that they have taken a nap.


    ??Although Feng Xuanbin is still active, he still feels sorry for his sixth brother and sister.


    So, when Princess Qi asked tentatively: "How about going back to sleep?"


    The children nodded obediently.


    ??Feng Xuanbo, as the temporary eldest brother among the three brothers, is responsible for taking the younger brothers back.


    Aunt Qiu was worried and took the children back to the south courtyard with others.


    ??Feng Xuanrui didn''t want to leave. He turned back three times with each step, his eyes always glued to Suisui: "Sister, you really don''t need brother to coax you?"


    After hearing this, Suisui pursed her lips slightly, feeling a little reluctant, but...


    not much.


    The mother-in-law said that she is a girl, so even if she wants to sleep, she must stay with the mother-in-law.


    ??It¡¯s still small now, so it¡¯s nothing.


    But when you grow up, it will definitely not be possible.


    They have to go through a process of adaptation.


    The mother-in-law also said that her brothers were still children and could not take care of her.


    So, the mother-in-law should take care of her.


    ?Mother...


    Sui Sui has no memory of her mother.


    The impression of my mother comes from other children in the village or my aunt.


    Although her aunt often beat and scolded her, she was still very kind to her cousin and others.


    Although Suisui wanted the company of her brother, she couldn''t help but look forward to the feeling of having a mother.


    ? She thought, she is really a greedy bad boy!


    Sui Sui didn¡¯t want to reject his brother, but he had to do so.


    Finally, he glanced at Feng Xuanrui guiltily and said in a small voice: "Brother, good night."


    Hearing what his sister said, Feng Xuanrui''s heart finally died.


    ??He still looked back three times at a step, and after looking at it for a long time, he followed Aunt Qiu to the south courtyard.


    On the way, Feng Xuanbin said happily: "Hey, sister said good night to me, ah, what a **** I am, I forgot to tell my sister, no, I have to go back and say it!"


    Feng Xuanrui felt very uncomfortable at first.


    After hearing this, she rolled her eyes at him: "Come on, my sister calls you Brother Qi, so when she said good night to brother, isn''t it obvious who she was talking to?"


    As soon as these words came out, Feng Xuanbin''s mouth flattened and he felt like crying.


    Feng Xuanbo watched on the side and sighed softly: "Hey, if I had known that I should have chased you to Qingzhou, so that I could meet my sister earlier. If that was the case, I still don''t know what the name of my sister''s brother was. Who to call?"


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 83： The princess changes her face

    Chapter 83 The princess changes her face


    ?Feng Xuanbo''s words brought all the hatred of the other two brothers away.


    ?Feng Xuanbin didn¡¯t mention anything about going back to find his sister.


    Feng Xuanrui''s mood has also improved a lot.


    Aunt Qiu watched from the side, her anxious heart finally settling down.


    ??When the three brothers returned to the south courtyard, quarreling and quarreling, Suisui was washing his face and brushing his teeth.


    The concubine said that if you don¡¯t brush your teeth after dinner and dessert in the evening, your back teeth will rot!


    How can a child resist being frightened like this?


    So, go and brush your teeth.


    ?Actually, Sui Sui can do it by herself, but Princess Qi couldn''t help it and wanted to do it.


    She brushed her teeth with unfamiliar movements, wiped her face, put on clean pajamas, and then returned to bed.


    There are many rooms in the main courtyard, and Princess Qi chose the one closest to the main house.


    ?Haitang and the others cleaned the room early.


    The quilts and the like were also made soft and comfortable in the sun.


    After Suisui was washed, she was carried to bed by Princess Qi and tucked into the warm quilt.


    The quilt is warm and soft.


    Satin fabric feels smooth to the touch.


    His old hands are still a little rough.


    ?I always feel that if you are not careful, you can scratch the fabric.


    Suisui was too frightened to move much, so she huddled under the quilt with only one pair of eyes exposed, looking at Princess Qi obediently.


    Although Princess Qi has raised two children, she really has no experience in coaxing children to sleep.


    Children have wet nurses from childhood, and as they grow older, they have servants.


    As a mother-in-law, most of the time, she is just a decorative companion and does not need to do anything.


    ?Now that she was really faced with the matter of putting her to sleep, Princess Qi was a little at a loss.


    Sui Suisui was well-behaved and didn''t say much, just lying there and looking at his mother-in-law with bright eyes.


    The maid Shaoyao watched from the side and couldn''t help but want to laugh.


    After a while, Peony gently extinguished the light inside, leaving only a candle outside burning dimly.


    The darkened atmosphere made Suisui, who was already tired, slowly fall asleep.


    Princess Qi didn''t know how to coax her to sleep, and she didn''t know what to do. She could only rely on instinct, raised her hand and gently patted Suisui''s quilt.


    She remembered that when Xiaoliu was little, the wet nurse seemed to pat the child to sleep like this?


    When the children are older, they don¡¯t remember many things in the past very clearly.


    ?Especially things that I haven¡¯t really experienced and haven¡¯t had much exposure to.


    Princess Qi''s movements were very light, and even though she was separated by a thick quilt, she was afraid of hurting her.


    The dim room, the soft quilt, and the gentle patting of the mother-in-law.


    Suisui''s eyelids soon started to fight. She tried to hold on to sleepiness and wanted to say something, but in the end it only turned into vague words: "Good night..."


    The sound behind is too low and too vague.


    Princess Qi didn¡¯t hear it clearly, but it didn¡¯t affect her good mood.


    ?She gently helped Suisui tuck the quilt and smoothed his hair, and then said softly: "Good night Suisui."


    Princess Qi did not hear the following bytes clearly, but the system captured it keenly.


    Mother.


    The last two characters of Suisui refer to mother.


    After the system captured it, I felt a little sad. Originally, he was still worried that he would be a little uncomfortable adapting to the new environment. He also secretly prayed in his heart that tonight, he must be rocked by a gentle and reliable coaxer.


    As a result, Suisui fell asleep and was of no use at all.


    ?However, this is actually quite good.


    ?It doesn¡¯t matter if there are fewer people who love Sui Sui in the virtual world, but it would be better if there are more such people in reality.


    Princess Qi was worried. After seeing the little girl''s breathing stabilize, she didn''t leave in a hurry.


    ?She sat for a while longer, looking at Sui Sui''s sleeping face, becoming more and more relaxed, and then she quietly stepped out.


    ?Seeing the princess coming out, Shaoyao was walking in front of her holding a lantern.


    Princess Qi was worried, so she spoke to Haitang who was on duty for a few more words, and then slowly walked out.


    ??The night was slightly cool. Princess Qi gently gathered the shawl on her arms and asked Shaoyao softly: "Has the person come here yet?"


    Shaoyao nodded and responded: "Yes, I''m already waiting in the side hall."


    After hearing this, Princess Qi nodded slightly, and her originally gentle expression gradually cooled down.


    In the side hall, Aunt Zhou was standing there uneasily.


    The maid Fang Xing asked her to sit for a while, but she didn''t dare. She placed her hands in front of her and held them back and forth repeatedly.


    ?No matter how you hold it, it¡¯s uncomfortable.


    In the end, he simply gave up and put it next to him.


    However, she couldn''t sort out her tangled heart without holding something.


    This made Aunt Zhou even more anxious.


    The princess sent someone to invite her over during dinner. She said she had finished her meal and would wait for a while. When the young masters returned to the South Courtyard, she would come and wait.


    Princess Qi has a gentle temperament and has always been tolerant of her concubines.


    ??As long as they don''t cause trouble and don''t mess around, the princess is often willing to indulge them.


    Aunt Zhou couldn''t imagine what was going on, so she couldn''t wait until tomorrow and asked her to come over in the evening.


    By the time Princess Qi came over, Aunt Zhou had already had several bad things going on in her mind, and she was sweating a lot.


    ??But when she heard Princess Qi''s footsteps, Aunt Zhou carefully wiped the sweat off her forehead with a handkerchief, for fear of being seen losing her composure and being punished again.


    As soon as Princess Qi came in, not only Aunt Zhou was nervous, but her maid also became nervous.


    ??If something happens to her master, how can she, a servant, be okay?


    ?Fangxing couldn''t help but comfort herself, it''s okay, it''s okay, they still have the Seventh Young Master.


    No matter how big the matter is, should the Seventh Young Master be able to tolerate it a little bit?


    After Princess Qi came in, she sat down at the main seat, and Aunt Zhou bowed politely and said hello.


    Princess Qi didn''t scream, she just sat there, drinking tea quietly.


    Aunt Zhou didn¡¯t hear the cry and thought to herself: It¡¯s over!


    Princess Qi deliberately ignored her. After taking a few sips of tea, she raised her hand.


    Shaoyao said with a smile: "Aunt Zhou, please get up quickly, the ground is cold in spring, so be careful with your knees."


    Aunt Zhou didn''t dare to use Fang Xing to support her. She began to tremble, and she didn''t dare to sit down. She just stood on one side obediently, with her head lowered and didn''t dare to make a sound.


    Seeing her like this, Princess Qi sighed softly: "I remember that your ancestral home is Wenzhou?"


    Hearing the princess mentioning her ancestral home, Aunt Zhou¡¯s heart skipped a beat again, with a bit of panic on her face, and her voice trembled: ¡°¡­back to the princess, yes.¡±


    ?After saying this, Princess Qi did not speak again.


    She deliberately left it dry, but Aunt Zhou didn''t dare to say a word, let alone look up.


    After a long while, Princess Qi sighed softly: "You are Xiao Qi''s biological mother. In addition to restraining your own behavior in the house, you must also remember to restrain the people of your mother''s clan to avoid causing trouble for Xiao Qi. He is a prince and has a high status. If there is a foreigner who is holding him back, how will he behave among his brothers in the future? "


    Second update

 Chapter 84： Household registration every year

    Chapter 84 Sui Sui¡¯s Household Registration


    Because of Feng Xuanbin, Aunt Zhou has more dignity in the house than other concubines.


    It¡¯s just that face is not so easy to maintain.


    ??If she makes a mistake on her errand, she may also implicate Feng Xuanbin.


    And this is the result that Aunt Zhou never wants to see!


    Princess Qi raised the point so that she could distinguish between the important and the minor.


    Aunt Zhou naturally understood that after Princess Qi¡¯s words fell, she knelt down properly and kowtowed repeatedly to show that she would pay attention.


    At my mother¡¯s side¡­


    ?Thinking of this, Aunt Zhou felt upset.


    Aunt Zhou has actually mentioned all the close relatives one by one.


    They also know that it is not that easy for them in the palace.


    ?If you want to maintain your current glory, don''t cause trouble, so as not to disgust the prince.


    Otherwise, even Feng Xuanbin¡¯s status would not be able to save them.


    However, it is hard to say about relatives who are far away in Wenzhou.


    The distance is far and there is little contact.


    She doesn¡¯t know what she is really doing in the name of Aunt Zhou.


    The previous matter was not too serious because King Qing was in charge.


    Princess Qi also did not want to be punished severely.


    After all, I still have to worry about the child Feng Xuanbin.


    So, Princess Qi gave a few simple words and signaled to Aunt Zhou that she could leave.


    Aunt Zhou¡¯s legs were weak and she was helped out by Fang Xing.


    Aunt Qiu sent them out with a smile, and then deliberately told Aunt Zhou what had happened before outside the door.


    ?The matter was lengthy and complicated, and Princess Qi did not mention it much.


    ?However, Aunt Qiu must let their master and servant know what they have done, so that they can restrain their family members in time.


    After talking about what happened before, Aunt Qiu sighed softly: "Now the mastermind of the crime has been imprisoned in the Dali Temple Prison. If my aunt is thinking about old relatives, she can go and visit her. As for other things, forget about it. "


    ?This means that you can go and see it, but don¡¯t think about asking for mercy.


    The other party is attacking their sixth son.


    It is not a small crime to intend to harm a clan son.


    After Aunt Zhou heard this, her legs were completely weak and she collapsed on the ground.


    At this time, she also understood why the princess said that just now.


    Aunt Zhou thought sadly in her heart: What are her people doing?


    She is just a concubine in the palace, why is it so difficult for her?


    Aunt Zhou forced herself to walk back. When she got back to her room, as soon as the door was closed, she slumped there and cried.


    Princess Qi no longer pays attention to this matter.


    What she was thinking about was all about Sui Sui.


    ¡°Let the tailor from Jinxiufang come over tomorrow to make Suisui¡¯s clothes. This kid doesn¡¯t have anything. He will make four sets for each season first, and take out the spring and summer ones first. Don¡¯t worry about the others.¡±


    ¡°If they have any new styles over there, I¡¯ll add two more sets of spring and summer clothes.¡±


    ¡°I will open my private treasury in a while to see if there are any jewelry suitable for children.¡±


    "By the way, you go pick out two more clever maids tomorrow, and then arrange for the older one to come over and take care of Sui Sui. If you can''t pick one out in the mansion, go to the dental shop and pick carefully."


    ¡­


    Princess Qi had a lot of things on her mind, and she told Aunt Qiu next to her one by one.


    ?Aunt Qiu is old and experienced in many things. If she can''t handle them, Princess Qi won''t worry.


    After everything was done, Princess Qi looked at Sui Sui uneasily. Seeing that the little girl was sleeping peacefully, she turned and walked back to her room.


    On the way, Aunt Qiu asked tentatively: "The elder girl''s household registration..." Sui Sui is still a black household.


    ?Although it¡¯s not a big problem, it still needs to be taken into consideration.


    Concerning this matter, Princess Qi thought about it for a while, then waved her hand: "Let it go for now, wait until the prince comes back to see what he thinks. If he doesn''t want to, Sui Sui will take my surname as Song, and our Song family will It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t afford to raise a child.¡±


    King Qi is now obsessed with having a daughter with his promising concubine.


    Everyone is looking forward to their biological daughter, and Princess Qi has nothing to say about it.


    She thinks Sui Sui is cute, but that doesn''t mean other people also think the little girl is cute.


    So, Princess Qi¡¯s attitude is: don¡¯t force anything.


    ??If King Qi likes it, then it would be good for him to have the surname Feng every year and be registered in the palace.


    ??If you don¡¯t like it, then enter her Song Mansion household registration.


    Whose family raises someone else?


    Anyway, they are all her children.


    After hearing this, Aunt Qiu knew what to do.


    The next day, it was a sunny day.


    Sui Sui''s adaptability is very good. It may also be because the concubine''s pats were too warm, which made her sleep very well that night.


    When I woke up in the morning, I met Haitang''s smiling face: "Young lady, are you awake? But do you want to get up now?"


    Sui Sui has never slept in before, but it was during this period of time with his brother that he learned to be lazy.


    The little girl herself is quite diligent.


    As soon as Haitang asked, she became obedient.


    In the past, Suisui heard from her brother that the tea for rinsing your mouth in the morning was very expensive.


    ?Now that I have really entered the palace, I only know it every year...


    This is real!


    After Haitang helped her put on her clothes, he first handed her a cup of warm tea with a faint floral fragrance.


    Afraid that the little girl wouldn¡¯t understand, Haitang reminded her softly: ¡°Girl, this is for mouthwash, you don¡¯t need to drink it.¡±


    She obediently followed the instructions Haitang reminded.


    The tea is warm and has the fragrance of flowers. It smells good.


    After one sip, Suisui could hardly bear it and drank it directly.


    ?However, Suisui is under control!


    After the fragrance of tea circulated between his lips and teeth, Suisui spit it into the small basin on the side.


    Haitang handed over another glass of warm water: "This is for the big girl to soothe her throat. Drink it slowly, don''t be in a hurry."


    Drinking half a cup of warm water, Suisui went to the ground to put on his shoes. With Haitang''s help, he brushed his teeth and washed his face.


    ??Haitang carefully wiped Suisui''s hair, and touching the layer of green stubble that pricked her hands slightly, Haitang said softly: "Grow it up quickly!"


    Haitang was very afraid that the little girl would be laughed at because she had no hair, which made her feel uncomfortable.


    ?Her voice was not loud, but besides them, there were two maids waiting not far away.


    Sui Sui heard it clearly. She thought about it and then whispered: "Grandpa Liu said that it will be very long and very black. Sister Haitang, don''t worry."


    The little girl called her sister in a sweet voice. Haitang felt that her heart was about to melt!


    When I helped take care of the Sixth Young Master before, I never felt like this.


    Haitang screamed in her heart: Ahhhh, so cute, I want to pinch my face!


    ?She is now telling the princess that she wants to get married and asks the princess to choose someone for her. Is it still too late to give birth to a daughter?


    With the way to walk out, Begonia''s footsteps are fluttering.


    It was still early when they arrived at the dining area of ??the side hall. Feng Xuanrui and the others were not there, and the princess was not there either.


    Haitang was confused and asked the person waiting at the door: "Where is the princess?"


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 85： Hello Suisui, I am the third brother

    Chapter 85 Hello, Suisui, I am the third brother


    The maid waiting at the door whispered back: "There are people from Zhuangzi this morning, and the princess is waiting for them."


    After hearing this, Haitang felt doubtful.


    What happened to Zhuangzi that he sent someone to the palace so early?


    ?Haitang didn''t think about it, so he just ignored it.


    I was about to take Suisui by the hand and go to the kitchen to see what I would eat for breakfast.


    Suisui was one step ahead of her, gently shook the hands they held together, and asked softly: "Sister Haitang, can we go find brother?"


    ?Hummy voice, paired with a soft and cute expression.


    Haitang said: How difficult is it to just go find your brother?


    Even if you want the moon, she can find a way to borrow a ladder!


    Haitang quickly responded: "Well, let''s go there right now."


    The south courtyard was a bit far away. Haitang was afraid that the little girl would be tired. After walking a few steps, she bent down and asked Suisui: "Do you want my sister to hold you? The road is very far and it is difficult to walk."


    ?Sui Sui passed by once yesterday, although I don¡¯t remember it that clearly.


    ?However, she knew that she could do it!


    So, after thinking about it, Suisui shook his head: "It doesn''t have to be so hard, Sister Haitang, I can walk by myself!"


    Being rejected by the little girl, Haitang felt somewhat regretful.


    ?But it doesn¡¯t matter, we can still hold hands.


    Such a soft little hand!


    The calluses left by previous work on Suisui''s palms have slowly faded away.


    However, compared to other children of the same age, the palms of his hands are not that soft.


    Doctor Liu said that it needs to be raised again.


    How can it be so easy to repair the various traces left over the years?


    Even so, Haitang also felt that this little hand was soft to the touch...


    It feels great in hand!


    Haitang told herself: Don¡¯t be like a **** and keep squeezing the little girl¡¯s hand.


    I couldn¡¯t control myself, so I pinched the back of Suisui¡¯s hand from time to time.


    Sui Sui didn''t feel any pain, I just felt that Sister Haitang liked her little hands so much.


    ?Thinking of this, Suisui put a sticker next to Haitang again.


    She thought: It would be easier for two people to hold hands if they were closer together!


    His thoughtfulness moved Haitang even more, and her actions became more and more excessive!


    The two of them walked a long way, and before they reached the south courtyard, they bumped into Feng Xuanrui and his brothers.


    Haitang greeted the young masters and held Suisui''s hand, preparing to introduce her.


    In addition to the three young masters yesterday, two more have been added today.


    Sui Sui saw that there were a few new faces on the opposite side.


    ?Although she was a little timid, she was still very excited when she saw her brother. She gently broke away from Haitang''s hand and rushed towards her brother: "Brother!"


    ?The little girl''s voice was soft, with a slightly vague ending, which made people''s hearts soften unconsciously.


    ?Feng Xuanrui saw his sister early in the morning and had already rushed to Suisui''s side ahead of his brothers.


    ?Seeing his sister rushing toward him, Feng Xuanrui opened his arms, smiled so hard that he couldn''t see his eyes, and responded equally loudly: "Sister!"


    Feng Xuanbin watched from the side, not wanting to fall behind, so he also rushed forward.


    Then, one of them lost his balance and fell to the ground with a thud.


    Before Sui Sui hugged his brother, his attention was attracted by Feng Xuanbin.


    Feng Xuanbin fell down, and the two boys following him turned pale with fright.


    When the two people reacted, they rushed forward, helped the person up, patted his clothes, and asked softly about the injury.


    Suisui was startled and froze in place.


    Feng Xuanrui came over and hugged Suisui gently: "Don''t be afraid, sister, Shaqi often falls."


    After hearing this, Suisui became even more worried: "...Does Brother Qi feel any pain?"


    ?Feng Xuanrui wants to say it doesn¡¯t hurt. He often falls and is used to the pain. As a result, before he could say anything, he heard Feng Xuanbin''s loud cry: "Oh, sister, I hurt!"


    ?Fengxuanrui:?


    Scheming to steal the show?


    Why do you have so many things to do?


    Feng Xuanrui held Guosui''s hand and stopped the little girl from passing by: "Don''t worry, sister, that''s what''s wrong with him. People are stupid and slow to react. Just get used to it. In fact, it doesn''t hurt. Crying is just for people to see."


    Suisui took a while to understand this, and he probably understood it.


    It should be similar to: Does a crying child get candy?


    This is what Lele taught her, and she remembers it every year.


    Sui Sui didn''t come closer, but his face was still full of worry.


    Feng Xuanbin was originally pretending to cry. When he found out that his sister cared about him, but was stopped by Sixth Brother from coming over, the tears really fell: "Wow, Sixth Brother, why are you so bad!"


    Feng Xuanbo listened on the side and couldn''t help but sigh: "Sixth Brother is bad, let''s not do it. However, you can do without Sixth Brother, but I can''t do without my little Sixth Brother. I am no better than others, so I can''t do anything." Just a sixth brother like Xiaoliu..."


    As soon as he said these words, the taller young man next to him gently raised his hand and pressed his head.


    The young man no longer looked at Feng Xuanbo. He strode over, looked down at Sui Sui, and then at Feng Xuanrui, with a puzzled look on his face: "Xiao Liu, this is..."


    Feng Xuanrui held Suisui''s hand and introduced him to the third brother with a straight face: "Third brother, this is Suisui, my sister, isn''t she cute?"


    After raising his chin proudly, Feng Xuanrui did not forget to introduce Suisui: "Suisui, this is the third brother, Feng Xuancang."


    ??When Feng Xuancang returned home yesterday, dinner had already been served in the main courtyard, and he was embarrassed to come over at that time.


    He knew that Feng Xuanrui seemed to have brought a child with him when he came back.


    ?Feng Xuancang is thirteen years old this year. Compared to his younger brothers, he is more sensible.


    So, he could tell at a glance that Suisui was a little girl.


    Furthermore, Feng Xuanrui just mentioned intentionally: sister.


    His face is still very thin and his whole person looks dry.


    Except for her eyes that are as bright as stars, other parts of her are really not cute.


    ?However, in those bright eyes, if you look carefully, you can find your own reflection.


    Clean and bright.


    This is Feng Xuancang¡¯s first impression of Suisui.


    While he was looking at Suisui, the little girl had already smiled at him obediently: "Third brother."


    Every year I know that there are elder brothers to seventh brothers in my family.


    ?However, she also remembered that the most important and best thing was her brother!


    ? No matter how good others are, they are not as good as my brother.


    Thinking of this, Suisui put his little hand into Feng Xuanrui''s palm again.


    ?Feeling the closeness of his sister, Feng Xuanrui, who was still a little uneasy, instantly relaxed a lot, and his eyebrows were filled with joy.


    The little girl softly called out to Third Brother.


    After listening to this, Feng Xuancang felt his ears were itchy.


    He wanted to raise his hand to touch it, but before he could do it, he met Shang Suisui''s curious eyes.


    Feng Xuancang thought: Sister...


    Seems a little cute?


    ?Not sure, try again?


    Etiquette prevented Feng Xuancang from making any other move, and he nodded politely at Suisui: "Hello, Suisui, I am the third brother."


    Cute second update

 Chapter 86： Fourth brother is very beautiful

    Chapter 86 The fourth brother is very beautiful


    ?Seeing Feng Xuancang''s movements, Sui Sui quickly imitated and said, "Hello, third brother, I am Sui Sui."


    ??Seeing the little girl''s nondescript salute, Feng Xuancang didn''t smile. He just raised his hand and touched Suisui''s head in vain: "Suisui''s eyes are so beautiful."


    Feng Xuancang is telling the truth.


    When he saw Suisui, the first thing he noticed was the little girl''s eyes.


    She was a little embarrassed to be praised every year. She pursed her lips and leaned closer to Feng Xuanrui. Her voice was low but her words were clear: "The third brother is also good-looking."


    Feng Xuanrui listened on the side, and his tone was a little sour: "What about brother? Isn''t brother good-looking?"


    Hearing his brother ask this question, Suisui replied hurriedly: "It looks good, my brother is the best!"


    ?This is true, but it is a bit contrary to one''s heart.


    After all, who is more beautiful, Feng Xuancang or Feng Xuanrui, everyone has eyes to see.


    ?However, Suisui has my brother¡¯s filter here.


    So, brother is the best looking!


    ??As soon as these words came out, Feng Xuanrui was satisfied. He puffed up his belly a little and raised his eyebrows at Feng Xuancang proudly.


    ?That expression seems to be saying: Third brother, it¡¯s still me!


    Feng Xuancang had no intention of arguing with his sixth brother. He smiled and then stretched out his hand to call Feng Xuanjie over.


    It was also at this time that I noticed that there seemed to be an older brother?


    ??The boys who follow the brothers are all dressed in the same way, all blue, but there may be slight differences in styles.


    ??Feng Xuanjie is dressed in rich and colorful clothes similar to those of his brothers. Standing in the crowd, he is naturally different.


    It''s just that he had been standing behind the brothers before, and his presence was not obvious.


    Suisui saw him at first, but later when he talked to the third brother, he completely ignored him.


    At this time, when the third brother said this, Suisui''s attention was put aside.


    The moment he saw the person, Suisui couldn''t help but exclaimed: "This brother is so beautiful!"


    As soon as these words came out, Feng Xuanjie immediately blushed. He originally took a step forward, but now he didn''t dare to come out and shrank back behind Feng Xuancang.


    ?Looking at him like that, he seems a little shy?


    Feng Xuancang felt helpless and gently tugged on his sleeves: "Sui Sui is not an outsider, what are you afraid of?"


    ?Feng Xuanjie is slender in stature and has a male-female appearance, giving people a very delicate feeling.


    At first glance, people can¡¯t tell his gender.


    So, Suisui thinks he is beautiful.


    ?Seeing that this brother did not dare to look at him, Suisui thought that he had said something wrong and quietly tugged on Feng Xuanrui''s sleeve, his face full of uneasiness.


    Feng Xuanrui couldn''t bear to see Sui Sui suffer, so he quickly explained: "It''s okay, fourth brother is just timid and doesn''t like to talk. You can get used to it in the future."


    Feng Xuanjie was pulled by Feng Xuancang and walked out nervously. He looked pitifully at Suisui with a pair of dog eyes, then quickly took it back, saying hello in a vague voice: "Hello Suisui, I am Fourth brother."


    After saying that, he retracted behind Feng Xuancang with another swish.


    ??Feng Xuanjie is one year younger than Feng Xuancang, but he is much shorter, about the same height as Feng Xuanrui. He shrinks behind Feng Xuancang and can hardly see the person.


    Feng Xuancang was helpless and tried to make up for his fourth brother with a smile: "Sui Sui, fourth brother is shy, don''t mind."


    Sui Sui shook his head obediently: "It''s okay, hello fourth brother, I am Sui Sui."


    After hearing this, Feng Xuanjie stretched out his head from behind Feng Xuancang, nodded slightly to indicate that he understood, and then slowly retracted.


    ?The picture is a bit funny, but it¡¯s a pity that Suisui doesn¡¯t understand the point of laughter, so it made the system laugh for a long time.


    They have been working here for a long time. Haitang reminded everyone that they had to go to eat. The brothers stopped gossiping and motioned to Feng Xuanrui to lead Suisui and they would follow.


    ?Feng Xuanrui held Sui Sui''s hand and told Sui Sui about the scenery of the palace as he walked. I returned home too late yesterday and had to talk to my mother and concubine.


    So, there is no chance to carry Sui Sui around.


    ?Now that he finally had time, Feng Xuanrui said a lot.


    Seeing that the dining hall was about to arrive, Feng Xuanrui took Suisui''s hand and said with a smile: "From now on, when we live here, we will gradually understand that the palace is so big that we may not be able to see it all in a whole day."


    When Feng Xuanrui and others came over, the concubines of the palace had just finished their morning greetings and were walking out together.


    ?When they met the gentlemen, the concubines stopped to say hello.


    Several beautiful aunts came at once, and Sui Sui felt that he could hardly see through them.


    ??Moreover, the aunts all smell so good!


    ?She followed Feng Xuanrui, her eyes constantly looking at this and that.


    There are five concubines in total who came to say hello today.


    The person walking in the front was Aunt Wen. She was slender and pale, with a delicate beauty all over her body.


    She was Feng Xuanjie¡¯s biological mother. When she saw her son, she just pursed her lips and nodded, without asking any more questions, and continued walking forward.


    ?Several other aunts were either following her or walking beside her.


    The one walking at the back was Aunt Su, who was holding a handkerchief and twisting her waist.


    When she saw Sui Sui, she covered her lips with a handkerchief and smiled with crooked eyebrows: "Oh, is this the little girl who just followed me back home yesterday?"


    After asking, regardless of whether anyone answered or not, Aunt Su looked at Sui Sui up and down, and then said: "It looks really cool."


    After saying that, she stretched out her hand to touch Suisui, but Feng Xuanrui glared at her.


    Aunt Su retracted her hand in embarrassment and joked with a smile: "Is the Sixth Young Master protecting her like this now? That''s right. It would be a pity that such a beautiful girl will not be kept by herself to take over the house in the future."


    As soon as these words came out, the expressions of the Feng brothers changed.


    ??The aunts who were just walking forward unconsciously stopped and looked at Aunt Su with complicated and pitiful eyes.


    Princess Qi had already walked in the direction of the dining hall. When she heard some movement here, she frowned and came over when she heard Aunt Su''s words.


    After hearing this, Princess Qi felt that her forehead was beating.


    At this moment, she seemed to understand why Dr. Liu would sometimes gnash his teeth and recite the Great Compassion Mantra.


    Because it can reduce one¡¯s desire to kill!


    Sui Sui doesn¡¯t understand what house closing means.


    But Feng Xuanrui understands.


    Although he has not received any human resources training, who made his father so careless as to accept so many aunts?


    There are many things that people joke about every day, and sometimes they hear it without paying attention.


    Zhoufang means to take in concubines from the same house.


    ?Feng Xuanrui, after hearing this, can you not explode?


    ?He put Suisui behind him for a moment, then prepared to step forward and give Aunt Su two punches!


    After Princess Qi saw it, she shouted softly: "Xiao Liu!"


    Feng Xuanrui''s hands on his side were already clenched into fists, ready to strike.


    Hearing the voice of his mother-in-law, Feng Xuanrui restrained his movements, gritted his teeth and turned his head, with a bit of grievance on his face.


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 87： Good omen for production

    Chapter 87 Good Omen for Production


    ??Aunt Su was startled by Feng Xuanrui''s angry aura just now, and her face turned a little pale.


    At this time, when she heard the princess shouting to stop the Sixth Young Master, Aunt Su forced a smile and said, "I know that the Sixth Young Master is shy, so just don''t say anything from now on. Just don''t say anything."


    ?Feng Xuanrui felt that he couldn''t control his fists again!


    ?It¡¯s just that his mother and concubine won¡¯t let him go, so he can¡¯t move for the time being.


    Princess Qi was quite helpless when she received her son''s aggrieved look.


    ?She can just handle this kind of thing, and it''s justifiable.


    What''s the point of letting children take action?


    Spread the news and let others see the joke of Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion.


    After Aunt Su finished her words, Princess Qi glanced at her and said softly: "I have been in the palace for so long, but I still don''t know how to be careful in my words and deeds. I think I was the aunt who taught you and failed to fulfill her duty. Later, I will ask I asked Aunt Chi to go to your courtyard and teach me personally.¡±


    As soon as these words came out, Aunt Su¡¯s face, which had not recovered much, turned even paler!


    She was swaying and could hardly stand.


    She opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something.


    As a result, without saying a word, Princess Qi continued to say: "By the way, copy the government regulations and the Heart Sutra ten times a day to clear out the dirt in your mind!"


    After Princess Qi finished speaking, Aunt Su collapsed on the ground.


    She took advantage of her recent favor, scratched her neck in dissatisfaction, and said loudly: "You can''t do this, I am the prince''s person!"


    As soon as Aunt Su finished speaking, the expressions of the other aunts changed.


    They are really afraid that this idiot will harm them again!


    Regarding Aunt Su''s remarks, Princess Qi showed no anger on her face. She just looked at her calmly: "I can''t do this, so what should I do? Sell you outright?"


    After asking, before Aunt Su could respond, Princess Qi said again: "You are the prince''s concubine."


    ?This sentence is a response to what Aunt Su said before, she is the prince''s person.


    Some things, although cruel, are also true.


    The concubine is in the palace and is considered a slave, not a human being.


    ?Aunt Su is not very smart, otherwise she would not be able to say such a thing.


    However, at this moment, she understood what the princess meant.


    In an instant, his face turned as pale as a sheet of paper, and his whole body was trembling uncontrollably.


    Princess Qi no longer looked at her, and only signaled Aunt Qiu to send someone to send her back.


    When the other concubines saw this situation, they hurriedly left, trying their best to reduce their presence, for fear of being implicated by Aunt Su.


    After walking a certain distance, several aunts turned their heads and looked quietly in fear.


    After realizing that the princess and the others were no longer in sight, everyone heaved a sigh of relief.


    Everyone looked at each other, no one said much, and everyone went back to their own rooms.


    After Princess Qi finished handling the matter, she allowed everyone to enter the dining hall.


    She deliberately walked over, held Suisui''s hand tenderly, and comforted the little girl softly: "Aunt Su is talking nonsense, and my mother-in-law has already dealt with her. Please don''t feel aggrieved, okay?"


    Suisui didn''t feel aggrieved because she didn''t understand at all.


    What''s more, my mother-in-law came to comfort me.


    Sui Sui only feels warm and happy.


    She obediently let the princess lead her, and nodded heavily: "I listen to my mother and concubine!"


    ?Looking at Sui Sui like this, Princess Qi sighed silently, but her eyebrows twisted up unconsciously.


    ?She couldn''t help but feel worried as she thought about the good news that Zhuangzi had come to report that morning.


    At Zhuangzi, apart from delivering vegetables and meat, they rarely get up early to announce good news.


    ?Early this morning, the steward from Zhuangzi came over early to report on the production status of various livestock in Zhuangzi yesterday. Normally, this kind of thing would not be reported to the owner¡¯s side.


    This is not yesterday¡¯s production situation, it was too grand.


    The person in charge couldn''t control his emotions and came here to report.


    Under normal circumstances, there is usually only one cow giving birth. Occasionally, two or three cows can be seen, which is already very rare.


    But yesterday, the cow at Zhuangzi gave birth to three calves at once!


    ??Moreover, Tou Tou is healthy and lively, the kind that can be fed at a glance.


    Not only that, two of the sheep they gave birth to gave birth to seven lambs!


    Everyone is healthy and lively, and can live a normal life without any other problems.


    In addition, there are sows.


    Two sows gave birth to a total of forty-six piglets!


    After hearing this amount, Princess Qi¡¯s scalp went numb.


    Yes, yes, the sows at Zhuangzi are all old sows. They are strong and capable of giving birth and raising animals, which is normal.


    But, if there are more than twenty pigs for one pig, is that too many?


    ??And according to the steward, the sow has not actually reached her age, so she was born prematurely, but the piglets are in good health, and none of them are sick or weak!


    After listening to the steward¡¯s report, Princess Qi¡¯s first reaction was...


    years old.


    Being ill before the age of 10, King Qing and his party were able to avoid a fatal landslide.


    So, will this little girl bring good luck?


    If true, will this cause any harm to Suisui?


    Princess Qi thought that their palace was already rich enough and there was no need for the little girl to sacrifice herself and ask God for any luck.


    As it is now, it¡¯s pretty good.


    However, the girl is still young and may not understand this.


    Princess Qi felt a little worried and was afraid that others would keep an eye on her.


    After thinking about it, she just said that it was the Sixth Young Master''s safe return and auspiciousness from heaven, so she could just let Zhuangzi celebrate lively.


    ??Although it made Princess Qi a little embarrassed to pin this matter on Feng Xuanrui.


    ?However, if you can protect Suisui, it''s actually nothing.


    ???My youngest son has a good birth number and a noble status. Maybe he can suppress these things?


    Because of this, Princess Qi was a little absent-minded this morning.


    Only when she was facing the new year, she could calm down her thoughts a little. Seeing the little girl eating obediently, Princess Qi felt a lot more at ease.


    She wanted to discuss it with someone, but the prince was still looking for a girl in another courtyard.


    ?Furthermore, is the prince reliable?


    While Princess Qi was eating her breakfast perfunctorily, she was thinking about whether she should go back to her parents¡¯ home.


    The food served in the royal palace is still very rich.


    ?There are four or five kinds of porridge alone.


    Mung bean sweet porridge, yam and wolfberry porridge, longan and jujube porridge¡­


    Perhaps it¡¯s because there are a lot of children in the house, so the porridge is mostly sweet.


    Sui Sui drank yam and wolfberry porridge. Grandpa Liu said that this nourishes the stomach and warms the spleen, which is good for her health.


    In addition to porridge, there are also various pastas and side dishes.


    Suisui felt that her eyes were too busy.


    After eating, I still gargled with the fragrant scented tea.


    After clearing her mouth, Suisui exhaled quietly. Feeling the fragrance in her mouth, she couldn''t help but pursed her lips and smiled secretly.


    The way the little girl smiled behind her back was cute but also a little sad.


    Princess Qi looked at this scene and thought: Why not go back to her parents¡¯ home and discuss it with her brother?


    Cute second update

 Chapter 88： Tailoring to measure

    Chapter 88: Tailoring to Measure


    Princess Qi was hesitating whether to go back to her parents'' home and looking for someone to discuss it with someone. The tailor from Jinxiufang came over to take measurements.


    Aunt Qiu invited the person in and measured Suisui carefully.


    After measuring it, the tailor had an idea and nodded to the man who came with him.


    ??The clerk understood it at a glance. After saluting Princess Qi, he took out a stack of fabric samples.


    ?Those are the latest patterns and materials from Jinxiufang. The owner has to check them out to see which ones are good, and then decide on the materials so they can start work when they go back.


    ?Of course, if you want it customized, you can ask the embroiderer to come over and finish the work.


    ?However, in that case, the construction period will definitely be slower.


    Autumn and winter clothes can wait, but spring and summer clothes are still eager to wear every year.


    Princess Qi was not satisfied with the ready-made clothes that Doctor Liu and the others bought from outside.


    So, it is better to change it early.


    Princess Qi did not directly decide on the cloth presented by the waiter.


    She held Suisui in her arms and carefully explained to the little girl what style this was and what material that was.


    Because I knew that I was making clothes for children, the ones the shopkeepers sent over were all in very bright colors.


    It¡¯s either gouache, light blue, or moonlight.


    Most of the embroideries are flowers, grass, birds, etc., which have a more childlike meaning.


    Princess Qi thought they were all very good. If the materials were not prized by the palace and were too heavy in color and not suitable for children, she would have wanted to open a private treasury and take out those materials and let Suisui pick them out.


    ?Thinking about this, Princess Qi''s thoughts also started to wander.


    She thought that she had never picked out the previous rewards. Most of them were given by the Queen Mother because she thought which colors were suitable for her or which materials were valuable.


    After that, she could have asked the Queen Mother in advance to keep more bright colors.


    Compared to others, my prince still has some advantages.


    The prince is the biological son of the Queen Mother.


    Hence, the Queen Mother also favored Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion when it came to rewards.


    Thinking of the Queen Mother, Princess Qi also thought of the Queen Mother who was ill some time ago and refused everyone''s greetings. She didn''t know how she was doing now.


    ??If he recovers and Xiaoliu comes back, he should go to the palace to report that he is safe.


    Sui Sui has never seen so many bright colors. At this time, his mother and concubine were holding him in his arms. The mother and daughter were close to look at the colors of the flowers. Sui Sui exclaimed that their concubine smelled really good, and at the same time he was fascinated by the colors. .


    She thinks all of them look good, and all of them...


    want to!


    ?At this moment, Sui Sui felt that he was really a greedy child.


    She doesn¡¯t want others to think that she is greedy.


    So, you still have to make a choice.


    She has been making difficult choices year after year. In fact, she has no aesthetic taste at all. She just values ??brighter colors.


    Fortunately, Princess Qi helped with reference, and the brothers Feng Xuanrui joined in the fun and provided opinions.


    Everyone worked hard together and finally selected a lot of colors.


    It must be more than what Princess Qi had given to Aunt Qiu before.


    ?However, the little girl didn¡¯t have any suitable clothes.


    Originally, it is a process of making something from scratch, and it doesn¡¯t matter if there are more.


    Although there are generally certain requirements for food and clothing for everyone in the palace.


    ?However, in the years before Sui Sui, I had nothing but saved everything, but I could do a lot.


    ?Thinking of this, Princess Qi felt confident.


    ?Having chosen the style, it¡¯s getting late.


    Princess Qi looked at the children still gathered together and frowned: "Aren''t you going to class?"


    As soon as these words came out, several children froze subconsciously.


    The older Feng Xuancang had already bowed politely, indicating that it was over.


    If you don¡¯t go, I¡¯m afraid it will be too late and Master will be angry!


    ?Feng Xuanbin has long been a habit of skipping classes, and now he obviously doesn¡¯t want to go. Feng Xuanrui has been out for more than a month, and his mind has long been wild.


    Attend class?


    Don¡¯t want to go!


    His course is not good.


    As for the bold words you made before, saying that you would study hard and teach your sister?


    ?Then what did Feng Xiaoliu say yesterday have to do with Feng Xuanrui today?


    The scumbag really has such self-awareness, he has become a genius long ago!


    ??Two children hesitated not to go, and the poor students in the palace were also led away.


    Looking at this scene, Princess Qi only felt angry and funny: "Hurry up, don''t keep the master waiting."


    ?Feng Xuanrui knew as soon as he heard this that he would not be able to escape class.


    ?However, he did not give up in the end, and after thinking for a while he asked in a low voice: "Then mother concubine, won''t my sister come with you?"


    After asking, Feng Xuanrui felt confident because he had been illiterate for many years: "My sister is still illiterate. She should go to class."


    As for saying it¡¯s not good for women to study together?


    ??If Feng Xuanrui hears this, he will most likely open his mouth and spray someone in the face.


    ?If you don¡¯t know how to read and write, then when you manage the house in the future, you will be blind and let others fool you?


    Hearing Feng Xuanrui say that he was illiterate all year round, his brothers all looked at him with pity.


    ?At this moment, the brothers even thought about how to schedule classes and how to teach their younger sister.


    It is natural to study and become literate every year.


    ??The girl who came out of the palace is blind and illiterate. If you tell me, who will have a bright face?


    ?However, the little girl has just come back and Princess Qi hasn¡¯t liked her enough, so how can she be willing to let her go?


    Thinking of this, Princess Qi waved her hand: "You can go after you have recovered. Don''t be in a hurry. It''s up to you to hurry over. You are late and have been punished by the master. Don''t come to me and cry."


    Brothers Feng Xuanrui went to class, turning back three times at a time.


    Sui Sui looked at his brothers who were walking away with envy.


    You can read and write!


    What a great thing.


    Sui Sui actually wants it too.


    ?However, she knew that one should not be too greedy, otherwise, she would get nothing.


    So, it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t study.


    ?There are so many people in the village who are illiterate, but aren¡¯t everyone living well?


    ??Moreover, she also has Lele.


    Suisui quickly coaxed herself, and the corners of her lips slightly raised, revealing two shallow dimples.


    The little girl used to be thin, with no flesh on her face, and no dimples could be seen at all.


    ?Now that I have grown some flesh, you can see some slight traces.


    Princess Qi saw it and couldn''t help but poke it gently with her hand: "My Suisui is so beautiful!"


    ?Eyes are bright and lively, with light dimples.


    ?Whose girl is as good-looking as hers?


    Princess Qi has unconsciously put on the mother-concubine filter.


    Regarding the fact that the little girl is envious of her brothers going to school, Princess Qi also explained softly: "There is no rush as time goes by. If we take care of her a little longer, we can go to school with our brothers."


    While speaking, Princess Qi gently pinched the little girl''s thin arm: "There are not only literature classes, but also physical classes. If your body is not well maintained, it will be too much."


    Sui Sui seemed to understand something but not clearly. He tilted his little head and thought for a long time, but he still couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    ?But the mother-in-law is so gentle and soft.


    She likes her mother-in-law and also likes her mother-in-law to talk.


    So, what the mother-in-law says is whatever she says.


    Just like my brother!


    ?Sui Sui nodded obediently and was about to whisper to his mother and concubine quietly when he saw Aunt Qiu walking over in a hurry.


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 89： It’s the flower that grows every year

    Chapter 89 It¡¯s the flowers that bloom every year


    After Aunt Qiu came in, she first reported to Princess Qi the progress of inviting Aunt Chi into the mansion.


    Aunt Qiu has asked Shaoyao to go to Zhuangzi to invite people.


    Aunt Chi had taught King Qi before. She was old and experienced, and had quite a reputation in Prince Qi''s palace.


    Princess Qi invited people over this time, also intentionally to make Aunt Su lose face and let her know her identity.


    Aunt Chi is outside the city and it will take some time to get here.


    After hearing this, Princess Qi nodded: "I understand."


    After finishing speaking, she was going to ask Aunt Qiu to ask Dr. Liu to come over.


    My hair hasn¡¯t grown out, but I haven¡¯t said that I can¡¯t wear other jewelry.


    Princess Qi looked at the little girl¡¯s empty ears and prepared to pierce them for Suisui.


    ?It''s just that she''s not good at this kind of thing, so she has to ask Dr. Liu to come over and take a look. Should she pierce it now or raise it again?


    After pricking the ears and eyes, careful care is needed, otherwise the wound will be easily infected.


    Before Princess Qi could speak, she heard Aunt Qiu talking about other things: "The potted plants brought back by the Sixth Young Master and the girl yesterday, I specifically asked the steward from Zhuangzi this morning, why did they only sprout and not grow seedlings?" He said that the temperature was probably not enough, and that if it was convenient, he could send it to the greenhouse over at Zhuangzi. When the seedlings grow taller and the temperature outside is about the same, they can be planted in the ground. Master, look..."


    The person in charge has already gone back to work. If you want to send it, you still need to send someone there.


    Aunt Qiu must know what the master wants and then make arrangements.


    Princess Qi originally wanted to say: Just send someone to send it there.


    ?However, before she could speak, she felt the little girl in her arms move.


    Suisui couldn''t help but widen her eyes when she heard that it was her flower, and asked in a low voice: "Concubine, are these my flowers?"


    The soft little milky voice makes people feel warm in their hearts.


    ??This is a completely different feeling from the sounds of brats.


    ?The little girl spoke close to her heart, and Princess Qi felt that her heart was melting.


    The original words were already on her lips, but Princess Qi changed her abruptly: "Well, it''s Suisui''s flowers. Do you want to go to Zhuangzi to plant flowers with your mother and concubine?"


    As for returning to her parents¡¯ home, she discussed matters with her brother.


    Let¡¯s talk about it later, talk about it later.


    It is more important to spend time with your daughter!


    What is Zhuangzi?


    Where is it again?


    Suisui didn''t understand, so she just asked in a low voice: "Is brother going?"


    Princess Qi wanted to take Xiaoliu with her, but her classes had been delayed for more than a month. She was afraid that Xiaoliu wouldn''t be able to keep up, would become even more tired of studying, and become blind in the future!


    Thinking of this, Princess Qi shook her head: "Brother still has to go to class, but we can see him in the afternoon. They are going to Zhuangzi for riding and shooting lessons."


    I heard that I would see my brother in the afternoon, so I nodded happily.


    The little head gently touched the crook of Princess Qi''s neck again and again.


    The fluffy little head scratched the skin on the side of the neck, which was a little itchy and a little soft.


    Princess Qi couldn''t control herself. She touched Suisui''s little head, then picked up the child and walked out.


    Before going out, Princess Qi called Uncle Li, the housekeeper, over: "If there is anything in the house, you can ask the two concubines. If it is really urgent, you can go to Zhuangzi to find me, or go to other courtyards to find the prince. "


    After finishing speaking, Princess Qi was worried, and after thinking for a while she said, "It''s better to go directly to Zhuangzi to find me, and don''t disturb the prince."


    Uncle Li listened and responded hurriedly.


    Princess Qi quickly packed up and took Suisui to Zhuangzi in a carriage.


    Since she was in the capital, Princess Qi was riding in the palace''s carriage. The carriage is of high standard, the carriage is luxurious, and the interior is very spacious.


    After Suisui entered, he marveled at the luxury of the carriage and got close to his mother and concubine carefully.


    ?The carriage was too big, and Sui Sui felt that he had to get closer to his mother-in-law, lest she would roll to the side if the carriage moved.


    ??Such a big carriage, if it rolls around in a circle, it will be bruised and bruised, right?


    Fighting well, Princess Qi also liked to hold the little girl.


    ??If it weren''t for her limited physical strength, she would actually still want to hold her.


    ?It¡¯s just that her physical strength doesn¡¯t really allow her to hold him for too long.


    Princess Qi was already thinking about the possibility of taking physical fitness classes to exercise her body.


    Princess Qi left the mansion for a long time before the two concubines got the news.


    Concubine Ren was picking out her clothes for going out today. When she heard that the princess had gone out, she hurriedly signaled to her maid Xianglan: "Quick, quick, quick, we have to go out quickly. If something really happens, don''t come to me, I can''t control it."


    The maids sped up and soon after the princess, Concubine Ren also went out.


    ??The status of the royal concubine is higher than that of the concubine. She can avoid greeting the princess in the morning. As long as she goes out every day, she will not be too restrictive as long as she has reported it.


    As soon as Concubine Ren left the house, Concubine Meng knew about it.


    She was having her hair combed at the moment. When she heard the news that Concubine Ren was leaving the house, she gritted her teeth and said, "She ran away again and left everything to me!"


    The prince and his wife are away, so there are two concubines in charge for the time being.


    ??Now that one of them has escaped, Concubine Meng cannot escape again.


    In the end, he could only grit his teeth and ask: "I heard that Mrs. Zhou went to the princess''s place last night and fell ill when she came back?"


    The person who combed her hair was the maid Shuxiang. After hearing this, she softly replied: "I heard it is like this."


    ?This matter puzzled Concubine Meng: "That shouldn''t be the case. The princess is very tolerant in the backyard. Why is she still sick? How big of a deal must this have happened?"


    The doubts in the palace will disappear every year.


    She went out with her mother-in-law and bought a lot of snacks on the way.


    There are many things that I have never seen before.


    She had eaten a lot in the morning, but she couldn''t eat much at the moment.


    However, this does not affect the pleasure I feel after seeing delicious food every year.


    In the past, those things to eat were far away from her, and she would probably get beaten if she even looked at them.


    ?Now, those things are very close to her, so close that she can reach them with her hand, and she can take them apart at any time if she wants to eat them.


    Sui Sui occasionally feels unreal, always feeling like he is dreaming.


    ?From time to time, she reached out her hand and gently touched the oil paper wrapping the snacks.


    Princess Qi looked at the little girl''s movements like a kitten, and her expression softened unconsciously: "Sui Sui, open it if you want to eat, don''t be afraid, my mother bought it for you."


    Hearing what his mother said, Suisui shook his head: "Mother, I''m not hungry yet."


    The little girl said she wasn''t hungry, and Princess Qi didn''t force her. She gently touched her head and said, "If you''re hungry, we''ll open it. After you finish eating, I''ll buy it later."


    Suisui nodded obediently, and instead of poking at the snacks with his fingers, he followed the curtains and quietly looked at the scenery outside the window.


    Second update

 Chapter 90： Princess Qi’s guilty conscience

    Chapter 90 Princess Qi¡¯s guilty conscience


    The carriage swayed all the way out of the city gate.


    The scenery outside the city is not as prosperous as the city, but it is closer to nature.


    As the temperature rises, the sky is blue and the grass is green, fresh and pleasant, and very comfortable.


    Watching the earth return to spring every year, there are still people farming in the farmland not far away, and I can''t help but feel a little dazed.


    At this time last year, she was still helping in the fields.


    Even though she is young, she can''t do much.


    ?However, my aunt doesn¡¯t think so.


    Sui Sui said she couldn¡¯t do this or move that, so her aunt would pick up branches from the field and beat her.


    While slapping, he also scolded her for being a born **** who knew how to be lazy.


    ??At that time, Sui Sui was very aggrieved, but she obviously was not.


    The seeds were too heavy for her to carry.


    ?The land was too hard and she couldn¡¯t plow it.


    It¡¯s a pity that no one believes her.


    ?Everyone felt that she didn¡¯t do it because she was lazy.


    ?Those things are as clear as if they happened yesterday.


    When I think about it every year, I still get a shiver unconsciously.


    Princess Qi saw the child shaking and asked with concern: "Is it cold?"


    As he spoke, he had already taken off his own shawl and put it around Suisui.


    Sui Sui followed her mother''s movements obediently, feeling the fragrant smell and warmth coming from her body.


    She thought that she was indeed a greedy and bad child.


    Obviously she is not cold, but she still refuses to tell the truth because she is greedy for the warmth of her mother and concubine.


    The little girl''s well-behaved look makes people look at her and make her unable to control her hands.


    ?Especially the little face, with a slight pink in the white, like the peach blossoms blooming in spring, which makes people want to pinch it.


    At this time, there were no outsiders in the carriage. Princess Qi did not restrain herself and gently touched Suisui''s little face with the back of her hand.


    The little girl¡¯s face doesn¡¯t have much flesh, so when you touch it, it doesn¡¯t feel that fleshy.


    But, it¡¯s soft, slippery, and feels so good!


    Princess Qi couldn''t hold it back and touched her several times.


    ?Sui Sui sat there obediently, feeling the movements of his mother and concubine, and deliberately stretched his face forward so that her mother and concubine could touch her better.


    Looking at this scene, Princess Qi felt that her heart was about to melt.


    When Xiaoliu was little, was she so cute?


    ?No, no, no, he would only rush over when he was covered in stinky sweat from playing, shouting at the top of his voice: Concubine, wipe it quickly, the sweat is going to flow into your eyes!


    Princess Qi thought: I have a daughter who is fragrant and soft, and will obediently let her pinch her face.


    It feels really good!


    ?Afraid of squeezing the child''s face, Princess Qi touched her for a while, then hugged Suisui and looked at the scenery outside the window through the curtains.


    As she watched, Princess Qi''s eyebrows suddenly deepened, and she turned Suisui''s face away as if unintentionally, and asked softly: "Suisui, do you want some snacks?"


    Sui Sui saw a beautiful yard and was about to take a closer look when his mother pulled his head back.


    Sui Suisi is not only not angry, but also smiles cutely.


    She was not hungry at this time, so she shook her head gently: "Concubine, I''m not hungry yet."


    After hearing this, Princess Qi nodded and asked, "Is it cold?"


    ¡°Is it still comfortable to sit on?¡±


    ¡°Would you like to add two more soft mattresses when you go back?¡±


    ¡­


    The mother-in-law had many questions, and she sat in her arms and answered them one by one.


    The little girl¡¯s cute look is really hard to put down!


    ?Of course, Princess Qi suddenly brought the little girl''s attention back, not just because she wanted to care about Sui Sui. Also because¡­


    What they passed just now was the other courtyard of Jinyang Marquis Mansion.


    ?This area is mostly the other courtyards and Zhuangzi of the princes and princes in the capital city.


    ??Although the Jinyang Marquis Mansion has recognized Xu Yueyao, Princess Qi still feels guilty when she sees people or things related to the other man''s house.


    She was always afraid that such a good child would be taken back by the other party.


    Princess Qi couldn¡¯t bear it when she had no feelings.


    What''s more, now they are slowly developing feelings.


    But she is the biological daughter of the Marquis of Jinyang!


    ??If the trouble comes to light, I will be unreasonable.


    ?Furthermore, Princess Qi was not sure whether there was a connection between the bloods.


    She was very afraid that when Suisui saw something related to the Jinyang Marquis Mansion, she would suddenly have other feelings and return to the clan again...


    Well, Princess Qi admitted that she had selfish motives.


    ???I don¡¯t want Sui Sui to fall into the quagmire of Jinyang Houfu, but I am just making excuses for my own selfishness.


    Princess Qi thought: She has never been selfish a few times in her life.


    God allow her this time.


    She promised to eat more fasting and chant Buddha''s name for the rest of her life!


    Suisui, who knew nothing about this, leaned obediently and lovingly on Princess Qi''s arms, feeling the warmth and fragrant smell of her mother''s arms, and then quietly rubbed her sleeves.


    It¡¯s so nice to feel like a mother-in-law!


    Sui Sui sighed a little in his heart.


    The child had no idea that the mother-in-law was feeling uneasy at this time.


    The luxurious carriage drove by slowly.


    ?? Xu Yueyao, who is still in another courtyard and has been brought up in a well-behaved manner, rarely rests at this moment.


    After suffering losses and being punished, Xu Yueyao is now smarter.


    ?She no longer uses her unfashionable methods, and is ready to get inside the sisters (...) to see what their daily methods are like.


    Xu Yueyao thought, if my own methods are not good enough, why can¡¯t I learn from others?


    So, calm down and study first.


    ?She even dares to steal Suisui''s identity, what else can she not dare to do?


    ??Because Xu Yueyao changed her attitude, and the other courtyard was full of children. Even if they had some scheming, they didn''t go far enough.


    So, everyone¡¯s relationship has eased a lot.


    ?Now that I have some free time, I huddle together and chatter.


    ??This is a rare time to educate aunts without restraining them, so you can''t say enough.


    Using the terrain, they saw the carriage passing by.


    Xu Yuexiu, who is older and has lived in the suburbs of the capital for a long time, saw the carriage and exclaimed: "It''s the carriage from Prince Qi''s Mansion, it''s so beautiful!"


    ??The carriages of the masters of the Jinyang Marquis Mansion are also quite luxurious.


    It''s just that, because of its rank, it is far inferior to the prince''s carriage.


    As soon as Xu Yueyao heard that it was the carriage from Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion, Xu Yueyao took a quick look at it.


    In fact, you can¡¯t see anything from a distance.


    ?Thinking about what she remembered in her previous life, Xu Yueyao quietly probed: "The carriage in Prince Qi''s mansion is so big, there must be a lot of people in the mansion, right?"


    As for this issue, the girls present all know better than Xu Yueyao.


    Among them, no matter how disadvantaged their status is, they still live on the outskirts of the city.


    ?Unlike Xu Yueyao, who has lived in the village for a long time and has almost no information exchange with the outside world.


    Of course, this is what the little girls think.


    Xu Yueying, who was sitting next to Xu Yuexiu, glanced at Xu Yueyao proudly and said with a smile: "Of course, there are seven young masters in the palace. I heard that the sixth young master has just returned to the capital recently. I don''t know, he can I can¡¯t come to the outskirts of the city, but if I can meet him by chance... wow!¡±


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 91： Wasnt Feng Xuanrui paralyzed?

    Chapter 91 Isn¡¯t Feng Xuanrui paralyzed?


    These little girls all have mothers who live outside their homes.


    Hence, the methods of educating little girls are also simple and unpretentious.


    ?Find a good man, marry him and live a good life, or make him a concubine to a noble person.


    No matter what the situation is, don¡¯t be like their mother, who is an outcast and is looked down upon by others!


    Xu Yueying''s mother had already taken stock of the identities of the young men in the capital. When Xu Yueyao asked, she started talking.


    ?Xu Yueyao was originally worried about how she would get involved with the Sixth Young Master of Prince Qi''s Mansion.


    As a result, someone handed me a pillow when I felt sleepy.


    ??Xu Yueyao ignored the other party''s infatuation and continued to test quietly: "Is there anything special about the Sixth Young Master?"


    After hearing this, Xu Yueying looked at her even more proudly and said loudly: "That is the prince''s legitimate son, and we will never be able to catch up with him in this life!"


    ??Even if they, the concubines, are recognized back into the house because of the old lady, their status is still lower than that of concubines.


    Let alone the legitimate son of the royal family, even the concubine was out of their reach.


    ?However, who can¡¯t have a dream anymore?


    What if?


    Xu Yueyao listened on the side and thought to herself: What does it matter if a paralytic can climb or cannot?


    ?She couldn''t say this.


    ?Xu Yuexiu, who spoke at the beginning, patted Xu Yueying''s shoulder gently: "If you can''t climb up, why can''t you watch? I heard that the gentlemen will come here for riding and shooting lessons in the afternoon. Let''s watch quietly then."


    After hearing this, Xu Yueying''s eyes lit up, and she squeezed closer to Xu Yuexiu: "How do you know?"


    Xu Yuexiu raised her chin proudly: "My mother told me last night when she came to see me. She said that the sixth young master just came back from the south. To celebrate, the brothers in the family must come to the suburbs to take riding and shooting lessons. This place It¡¯s spacious and everyone has fun.¡±


    After hearing this, Xu Yueyao felt that something was wrong.


    She remembered very clearly that the sixth young master of Prince Qi''s palace was a paralytic.


    Because it involves the old affairs of the palace, many people dare not mention it more.


    ??She later found out after asking around that it was because when the Sixth Young Master was young, he followed Prince Qing southward, and on his way back, his legs were broken by rocks from a landslide.


    Because of this incident, the formerly close relationship between Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion and Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion took a turn for the worse, once reaching freezing point.


    ??Xu Yueyao asked the time carefully at that time and determined that it was the year when Suisui was recognized back to the capital.


    ?At that time, Xu Yueyao once thought viciously: Why didn''t Suisui get beaten to death together?


    ??Now the time is right, but according to Xu Yuexiu, is the Sixth Young Master not paralyzed?


    But, how is this possible?


    Xu Yueyao was so frightened that she broke into a cold sweat and her face didn''t look very good.


    Xu Yueying next to her saw her like this, clapped her hands and laughed: "Hey, Xu Yueyao, you are too timid, aren''t you? You just went out to have a look, and you are so scared?"


    ¡°As expected, he is from the village, so he can¡¯t get on the stage.¡±


    ¡­


    The sisters did not treat each other sincerely at first.


    When it¡¯s good, we can really huddle together and talk quietly.


    However, when they are against each other, they also dislike each other.


    Aunt Education came over at this time, which saved Xu Yueyao a lot of embarrassment.


    She turned her head to look uneasily.


    At this time, the luxurious carriage was no longer visible on the official road.


    ?The things in this life are different from those in the previous life.


    This made Xu Yueyao feel extremely uneasy.


    She lightly clenched her fists and silently followed the other sisters, learning the rules.


    Sui Sui on the other side has successfully arrived at Zhuangzi.


    After getting off the carriage, Princess Qi first took off her shawl.


    ?This thing is too big for Suisui. When walking, if you are not careful, you can easily get tangled and tripped.


    After asking carefully, she found out that it was no longer cold, so Princess Qi untied it.


    ?The main reason I came here today was to arrange those potted plants.


    I am worried every year, and I keep looking forward and backward.


    ¡°Is this temperature enough?¡± ¡°Will it take a long time?¡±


    ¡°Will they bloom?¡±


    ¡°How tall should it grow before it is moved to the ground?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to water it?¡±


    ¡­


    They don¡¯t know what this thing is.


    It has been buried in the ground, so it is difficult to dig it out and study it.


    Furthermore, there are many kinds of flowers and plants in the world.


    ?Just because they haven¡¯t seen it doesn¡¯t mean they don¡¯t have it.


    So, it was difficult for them to answer and could only give a vague answer.


    Sui Sui was a little worried when he saw that they couldn''t answer.


    Lele said, this is a good thing.


    She has to plant well!


    Thinking of Lele, Suisui asked in a low voice, "Lele, can this one grow up?" ¡¿


    ¡¾Of course, just plant well every year. ¡¿


    They are very easy to feed. Don¡¯t worry every year. The temperature now is enough. Once the sprouts grow, move them to the ground and grow for two or three months, then you can harvest them. ¡¿


    ¡¾However, its fruits are buried in the ground, so you need to be extra careful when digging them~¡¿


    Fruit that grows in the ground?


    I know this every year.


    She said happily [I know, I know, it¡¯s just like peanuts, right? ¡¿


    The system feels that there is no problem in understanding it this way [Yes, Suisui. ¡¿


    After knowing how long it will take and the results will be achieved, I will feel more at ease every year.


    The temperature in the greenhouse was still very high. After staying there for a while, Sui Sui began to sweat.


    She retreated obediently, followed her mother and concubine, and looked at the vast Zhuangzi.


    Seeing that the child was curious, Princess Qi held her hand and introduced her softly.


    ¡°There is farmland over there, and there will be orchards in the future. In the summer, there will be a lot of fruit there. My concubine will bring you over to try it.¡±


    ¡°There are autumn fruits over there, later than summer, but just in time.¡±


    ¡°There are a lot of cattle and sheep over there.¡±


    "By the way, the cows and sheep gave birth to many babies yesterday. The mother-in-law will take you to see them."


    ¡­


    When it comes to the production of cattle and sheep, Princess Qi can''t help but think of the steward who came to announce the good news early in the morning.


    Having never seen those things with her own eyes, Princess Qi always felt like she was in an unrealistic trance.


    Now that people are here, she thought, she might as well take Suisui over and have a look.


    ?The person in charge has been here a long time ago, and wherever Princess Qi wants to go, he will lead her in a polite manner.


    Hearing that the princess was going to see the animals that had given birth yesterday, the steward became more energetic: "Princess, you will know when you look at them, the little piglets are very energetic, especially the little piglets, they are fighting for milk! "


    At this point, the steward felt that this kind of thing was quite vulgar.


    He paused and did not go into details. He simply talked about sheep and cattle.


    The livestock breeding area is a bit far away, closer to the orchard.


    After all, it has a strong smell, so it still needs to be placed farther away, especially farther away from the water source.


    As they approached, they could see a few lambs swaying around, looking quite leisurely.


    The steward took one look at it and introduced him with an ouch: "Those are the lambs that were born yesterday, there are fourteen in total!"


    Second update

 Chapter 92： Longan sweet milk tea

    Chapter 92 Longan Sweet Milk Tea


    When I heard about the lamb at Suisui, I stretched my neck and looked forward.


    The newly born lamb has curly and white wool, looks clean, and has the softness and cuteness of a youngster.


    ?More than a dozen of them were gathered together, looking snow-white. Their eyes were wide open, and they murmured: "It''s so beautiful!"


    In the past, sheep were rarely seen in the village.


    Let alone so many!


    When I first saw these, Suisui''s first reaction was that these sheep were really delicious.


    But, these sheep are so beautiful!


    The snow-white lambs are crowded together, tilting their heads from time to time, which is really interesting to watch.


    Seeing Suisui''s interest, Princess Qi smiled and took her hand. She didn''t mind the smell here and said with a smile: "Which one does Suisui like? Pick one and let''s stew it for lunch."


    After Suisui heard this, he turned his head blankly: "Huh?"


    She thought the lamb was cute and wanted to touch it.


    Even want to raise it.


    As a result, I heard my mother and concubine say eat?


    Such a small sheep, do you want to eat it?


    Suisui was immediately frightened.


    It¡¯s not that I really don¡¯t want to leave the lamb, it¡¯s just that I just saw something beautiful. Let¡¯s meet at the dinner table at noon.


    For children, it is somewhat cruel.


    Looking at the little girl¡¯s obviously stunned expression, Princess Qi thought, does this mean she doesn¡¯t like mutton?


    ?That doesn¡¯t matter, Zhuangzi has a lot of things to raise here.


    If you don¡¯t eat sheep, there are still pigs and chickens.


    The ox is a working cattle, so it is not easy to kill and eat it.


    It is not impossible to kill them quietly.


    It¡¯s just that Zhuangzi had just celebrated the good news, and many people knew that they had a calf.


    Then he turned around and said that the calf was gone, which is somewhat arousing suspicion.


    They, Prince Qi''s Mansion, are not afraid of being impeached by Shen Benzi, but it''s better to have one less problem than one more thing.


    Thinking of other small animals, Princess Qi bent down, gently touched Suisui''s head, and asked softly: "Don''t you like mutton, Suisui? It doesn''t matter, you can also kill piglets and chickens, and there are pigs over there too." Many of them were freshly made yesterday, so the meat is guaranteed to be fresh and tender.¡±


    Suisui turned around and saw a group of black or black and white piglets. He was about to sigh: There are so many, so cute.


    Then, I heard the mother-in-law say.


    Tender and delicious.


    Suck it!


    Dooling is instinctive.


    However, what I was thinking in my mind was: No, it¡¯s so cute, it would be a pity to eat it.


    Sui Sui feels a little distressed, but also dare not say anything.


    ?She flattened her mouth and stood there in a daze, not daring to speak.


    Princess Qi was puzzled. She looked at the little girl carefully and found that the child''s eyes were red.


    What''s going on here?


    Since she has not taken care of a child for a long time, Princess Qi cannot understand the child''s thinking.


    On the other hand, Haitang, who was following beside her, reminded her quietly: "How can a big girl be willing to eat such a cute little lamb?"


    As soon as these words came out, Princess Qi reacted.


    The same thing is said.


    Similar things happened two years ago.


    Feng Xuanrui came to Zhuangzi and played with a chicken all afternoon.


    In the evening, when the chicken was on the table, the prince smiled and joked with him. He was so angry that Feng Xuanrui didn''t even eat dinner and cried so hard that he couldn''t breathe.


    In the end, it was Doctor Liu who took action and coaxed the person to peace.


    Children¡¯s world¡­


    It¡¯s quite interesting?


    Princess Qi found it interesting. She didn''t want to make the child cry, so she quickly coaxed him softly: "If Suisui is reluctant, then let''s not eat for now. How about we go get something to drink?" Suisui was originally aggrieved. Dare to tell my mother and concubine.


    At this time, the mother-in-law coaxed her softly and did not think she had too many things to do or was pretentious, which made Sui Sui feel reassured and moved.


    She was led by her mother obediently and said in a small voice: "Thank you, mother, I will listen to you."


    The child is cute but timid, but it also makes people feel distressed.


    Princess Qi, who has always been good-tempered, couldn''t help but scolded Chen Dalang''s family in her heart.


    By the way, the Marquis of Jinyang and his family were also scolded.


    They are not good things!


    It''s a pity that this child Suisui was born in their family?


    Thinking of this, Princess Qi felt very unhappy.


    ??It''s really a drought that kills people, and a flood that causes waterlogging!


    Princess Qi took Suisui to have tea.


    There are many kinds of tea snacks nowadays.


    Let¡¯s not talk about dim sum, just tea. It¡¯s not just Tuancha tea as before.


    All kinds of tea are played in various ways.


    Princess Qi remembered Dr. Liu''s medical advice and did not ask anyone to prepare herbal tea, or even boil black tea to warm up the body. Instead, she prepared scented tea.


    ?Most scented teas are warm in nature, so they are very suitable for both women and children, and are also very nourishing.


    From the time Princess Qi arrived at Zhuangzi, tea had already been boiled in the kitchen. Now it was up to the Princess how she wanted to order it.


    The houses in Zhuangzi are relatively simple.


    Even if the masters have some free time and want to live in the suburbs, there are places like other courtyards, so they don''t need to make do with Zhuangzi.


    Therefore, most of the courtyards here are used by stewards and servants.


    ?The steward and Aunt Qiu temporarily cleared out a room, and then led Princess Qi in.


    Princess Qi held Suisui''s hand and walked not very fast.


    She deliberately takes care of the speed of the years.


    ??If it weren''t for her physical strength and she couldn''t keep up, she would actually still want to hold Suisui.


    But¡­


    Can¡¯t hold it!


    After sitting down, Aunt Qiu asked with a smile: "Princess and eldest lady, what do you want to drink?"


    ?There are many kinds of tea, and the palace has a tea list every day.


    Aunt Qiu and the others all carry it with them so that if the master needs it, they can use it.


    ?Of course, if you feel that none of these can satisfy you, you can also order it impromptu and let the tea maker prepare it.


    Princess Qi has a light taste, and what she usually drinks is scented tea with some red dates and longan to replenish qi and blood.


    At this moment, she was not in a hurry. After sitting down, she held Sui Sui in her arms, pointed at the words on the tea list, and taught Sui Sui to read one by one: "This is eight-treasure tea, and this is with honeysuckle added." , the mother-in-law likes the ones with honeysuckle added, which is lighter, and the following ones, you can also make sweet tea, milk tea..."


    There are so many words that Suisui doesn¡¯t recognize any of them.


    Her big eyes kept changing positions following the concubine''s fingers.


    Princess Qi said a long list of words, but she didn¡¯t remember any of them.


    ?However, she remembered the longan sweet milk tea.


    Sweet means delicious!


    This one, I have memorized it every year.


    ?Sui Sui doesn''t understand other teas at all.


    The ingredients involved have never been heard of in Sui Sui.


    ?She only knows that sweet things taste good.


    ?Then choose this one?


    ?Thinking of this, Sui Sui obediently pressed herself into Princess Qi''s arms and whispered, "Concubine, Sui Sui wants something sweet."


    After finishing speaking, he was worried and asked tentatively: "Yes, is it okay?"


    The cautious tone makes people feel distressed just listening to it.


    Princess Qi hid her sadness, raised her hand and gently touched the little head in front of her eyes, and said in a low voice with a slight choke, "Of course, Sui Sui likes it, let''s drink this longan sweet milk tea."


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 93： Five scumbags

    Chapter 93 Five scumbags


    After Princess Qi and Sui Sui picked out the tea together, she looked up at Aunt Qiu and added: "Add some walnuts in. That stuff is also very nourishing and suitable for Sui Sui."


    Aunt Qiu responded with a smile.


    The princess''s habits remain unchanged, so they can just follow them.


    The tea has been brewed long ago, and now it needs to be prepared, but it still takes some time.


    Princess Qi thought about Suisui''s illiteracy, lowered her head and asked her softly: "Sui Sui, from now on, would you like to follow your brothers to the small classroom to read and learn to read?"


    After saying that, looking at the little girl''s little arms and legs, Princess Qi added: "Eat more, take good care of your body, and take physical fitness classes in the future. If we are in danger, we don''t have to rely on others, we can do it ourselves, but we really can''t. , at least you can run!"


    Sui Sui doesn¡¯t understand, but she is willing to listen to her mother-in-law¡¯s words.


    So, I nodded my head obediently.


    The little girl is so close to him and so well-behaved that people can''t take their eyes away.


    Princess Qi looked at it again and again, but she always felt that it was too cute and she couldn¡¯t get enough of it.


    When I was raising my two children, I didn¡¯t feel like this.


    At Suisui, I have experienced the joy of raising children.


    Princess Qi¡¯s mood is happy and complicated.


    While talking, the tea was served.


    At noon, Princess Qi was afraid that the children would eat too many snacks and would not eat well, so she did not let them have snacks.


    However, this cup of tea is quite rich for Suisui.


    As a base of jasmine tea, add boiled milk with sweet almonds. After removing the smell, pour it into the tea, and add longan, walnuts, wolfberries, dried fruits, and honey to garnish, making this bowl of tea both There is the fragrance of tea, the strong fragrance of milk, and the sweet fragrance of plants.


    ?A variety of different aromas are intertwined together, and when it is served, it is already smelling tempting.


    Let the milk cool down a little, then pour it directly into the tea.


    So, this cup of tea is still warm at this time.


    Aunt Qiu brought the tea cup over and said with a smile: "Young lady, drink it while it''s hot. If it''s cold, it won''t taste good."


    Looking at the cup of well-seasoned tea, Suisui felt confused yet expectant.


    Tea is a luxury product for ordinary people.


    In the past, in the village, I had only heard of it in Sui Sui. Uncle Li Zheng¡¯s house would only brew some tea and entertain the guests when there were distinguished guests.


    Tea, for Suisui, used to be a luxury that was too far away to be touched.


    Now, it is very close.


    Such days and such warmth made it difficult for her to distinguish between reality and dreams.


    She thought, if this is a dream, then this beautiful dream must have lasted too long, right?


    Sui Sui likes this kind of dream and doesn¡¯t want to wake up!


    She was too embarrassed to tell her mother and concubine, so she only told the system quietly.


    ?The system felt sad and distressed after hearing this.


    ¡¾Sui Sui, this is not a dream. ¡¿


    ¡¾Suffering is in the past, from now on, all that belongs to us is light! ¡¿


    ¡¾Drink with confidence every year, you will be happy. ¡¿


    Lele is here, which brings peace of mind every year.


    She reluctantly came out of her mother-in-law''s arms, and then sat on a chair to the side.


    She didn''t move in a hurry. After sitting down, she turned her head to look at her mother-in-law.


    Princess Qi felt soft when she saw Suisui''s deer-like clean eyes. The two were so close that she could touch Suisui''s head when she raised her hand: "Drink, drink slowly, don''t be in a hurry, and don''t be greedy for too much." , we¡¯ll have dinner soon.¡±


    Suisui nodded obediently. Seeing that her mother-in-law had lowered her head to sip the tea, she carefully picked up the tea cup, put it to her lips and took a sip.


    Well!


    So sweet!


    ??Jasmine tea has a refreshing taste with only a slight astringency.


    Longan has its own sweetness, but when combined with honey, it becomes even more sweet when combined with milk.


    Sui Sui only took a small taste and was amazed by the taste!


    She had never had the opportunity to drink it before, so there was no way she knew that tea tasted so good!


    Sweet and fragrant.


    The fruits inside are also delicious! Especially one of the dried fruits is a little hard to bite, but when you chew it carefully, it seems like honey is exploding between your lips and teeth. It always feels sweeter the more you eat it.


    Because it was so sweet, Suisui even needed a sip of tea to dilute the excessive sweetness.


    Suisui was amazed by the taste. After she swallowed a mouthful, she turned her head and looked at Princess Qi with bright eyes: "It''s so sweet and delicious, concubine!"


    The eight-treasure tea that Princess Qi drank did not include the dried fruits and rock sugar.


    So when you drink it, the taste is relatively light.


    Hearing Sui Sui say sweet, Princess Qi raised her head and said with a smile: "Sui Sui likes it. Let''s cook it again in the afternoon."


    ?This time, it is rare for Sui Sui to nod boldly: "Yes, let''s cook it again!"


    Seeing the little girl''s slight change, Princess Qi also felt a small sense of accomplishment in her heart.


    She didn¡¯t know if this was the joy of raising children.


    ?However, this feeling is really good.


    At least, she quite likes it now.


    It is different from the peaceful and sweet scene here in Suisui.


    At this time, the small classroom in Wangfu was in a miserable state.


    After finishing today''s lesson, the Master began to check the students'' old homework one by one to see how their review was going.


    It¡¯s okay to be as old as Feng Xuancang.


    Arrived at Fengxuanrui...


    He has been away from home for a month without taking half of the books with him, and has long forgotten all the things he learned before.


    Now I come to class with only an empty head.


    The master waited for a long time, but he couldn''t recite anything.


    The master was not angry. He just motioned for him to take the book and stand at the back door, review it again, and then check his book.


    ?Feng Xuanrui walked over with the book dejectedly.


    In Master¡¯s class, being punished was common, but Feng Xuanrui didn¡¯t feel ashamed.


    Because, he knew that someone would come to accompany him soon.


    In fact, Feng Xuanbin arrived within a quarter of an hour.


    Seeing Feng Xuanrui looking up at him, the little fat man showed his little white teeth and said, "Brother Six, I''m here to accompany you!"


    ??It''s strange that a fat guy who skips classes every day and doesn''t listen to advice can memorize his lessons.


    Although the Master has a headache, the prince has said that they don¡¯t need to take the top exam, they just need to be able to read and write.


    Therefore, the Master also controlled his temper and taught slowly.


    Necessary punishment must still be meted out, even if they are princes.


    ?If he doesn¡¯t establish his power, these young men will not be afraid of him. Will they rebel against heaven in the future?


    The first round of homework was okay, only the two scumbag brothers came over with books.


    When it was time for the third round of homework inspection, Feng Xuanbo came over silently holding the book.


    There are only five young masters studying in the small classroom of Wangfu.


    The crown prince of the royal family studied in the Imperial College.


    The second son of the royal family, studying at Qingyun Academy.


    The remaining five scumbags were neatly trapped in the small classroom in the palace.


    The Master looked at the two remaining seedlings and couldn''t help but sigh.


    So, why did he get so obsessed with it that he agreed to come and teach?


    He has obviously been raised in the house!


    Second update

 Chapter 94： Princess Shouan

    Chapter 94 Princess Shouan


    When the Wangfu Primary School was in dire straits, Suisui was almost full.


    A cup of tea is not much, but it cannot hold up to the many things put in it.


    ?After eating all these things, drink enough water.


    Sui Sui felt that her belly was bulging.


    After drinking, Haitang helped her wipe her mouth, then Suisui got off the chair, came to Princess Qi''s side, and said to her mother: "Mother, I have eaten."


    While speaking, he patted his belly gently, as if a small animal was showing off, "I have food and am very full."


    Princess Qi only felt that the child was getting cuter and cuter as she looked at it.


    It was not obvious at first sight, but now it becomes more and more difficult to take your eyes away.


    Princess Qi thought, maybe this is the fate of the eyes?


    ?Over the years, because of her prince''s various tricks, Princess Qi has become somewhat obsessed with the girl''s family.


    ?However, there are quite a few people in the capital with various motives who want to send girls to the palace.


    However, Princess Qi didn¡¯t like any of them.


    ?Like Suisui, this is the first time.


    Looking at the little girl''s shining eyes, Princess Qi gently touched her little head: "Then go and do some exercise with your mother, otherwise you won''t be able to eat lunch. In the afternoon, the brothers will come over for riding and shooting lessons. of."


    ?Although Suisui doesn''t know how to take riding and archery lessons, she heard from her brother that they were very majestic and she had long wanted to take them.


    Now when she heard the mother-in-law talk about it, she nodded heavily: "It''s up to you, mother-in-law."


    ?The little girl¡¯s serious look made it impossible for people to control their hands.


    Princess Qi took Suisui out to look at the pond, and then talked about the fish in the pond.


    Suisui doesn¡¯t understand, but she knows that fish is delicious.


    Saliva secreted unconsciously, Suisui nodded slightly and murmured: "The fish is delicious."


    The little girl¡¯s voice was not loud, but the two of them were very close to each other. When Princess Qi heard this, she raised her handkerchief to cover her lips and laughed.


    ?While the mother and daughter were walking leisurely in the village, a luxurious carriage was slowly walking past on the official road not far away.


    Princess Qi heard the movement and took a look from a distance.


    Suisui followed her gaze and found it was a strange carriage, so he looked away again.


    I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know, I just listen to my mother and concubine.


    Princess Qi looked at it twice, then took it back, holding Suisui''s hand, and walked towards the orchard inside.


    Thinking that Sui Sui will live in the capital from now on, she must have an understanding of all the people and events in the capital. Princess Qi took her hand again, turned around, and looked at the carriage from a distance: "Sui Sui , did you see the word "Ying" hanging on the front of the carriage, that is the carriage of Anyuan Hou Mansion. "


    Sui Sui:¡­


    Didn¡¯t understand.


    She shook her head honestly.


    Watching the little girl like this, Princess Qi couldn''t help laughing, and she didn''t mind if the little girl didn''t understand.


    Take your time and you will know after seeing it a few times.


    After thinking about it, Princess Qi said with a smile: "Remember every year, the people in such a carriage are all high-ranking officials."


    When Suisui heard that he was a big official and could not be offended, he quickly put on a straight face and nodded seriously: "Concubine, I have written it down!"


    Seeing the little girl''s serious look, Princess Qi couldn''t help but laugh again. She gently touched the little girl''s head: "However, there is no need to be afraid. No matter how noble the status of these people in the capital is, they are not as good as you... Father." expensive."


    ??Although I am not sure whether my prince will recognize Sui Sui.


    ?However, it¡¯s not important. Princess Qi thought: Just admit it.


    Go back to the palace to coax the Queen Mother. As long as the Queen Mother agrees, even if the prince does not agree, he must listen honestly!


    Suisui was confused after hearing this. She thought about it for a long time and finally understood the relationship: "Well, the mother-in-law is the eldest!"


    The father who has never met has no status at all in Suisui.


    Princess Qi was amused by the little girl''s appearance again. She nodded in agreement: "Well, whatever Sui Sui says is right."


    After saying this, Princess Qi continued to introduce the nobleman in the carriage: "Although Anyuanhou is not as noble as his father, his mother is the eldest princess of Shouan, and she is a loving ancestor. When she sees her after she is old, Please bow carefully."


    She is still young and does not understand many things. Because of this, Princess Qi thought that she must keep up with the proper education and etiquette.


    ?In the capital, if you don¡¯t understand these things, even if you have a distinguished status, you will easily be looked down upon in private.


    The eldest princess of Shouan is also a person who values ??rules. Princess Qi must say a few more words.


    At this time, the eldest princess of Shouan in the carriage was listening to her daughter-in-law talking to her: "You are passing by Zhuangzi in Prince Qi''s Mansion, do you want to take a look? I heard that it was very lively here yesterday."


    The daughter-in-law, Mrs. Sun, is talking about the grand occasion of livestock production in Zhuangzi, Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion.


    ?The eldest princess of Shouan is not young, and now her hair is covered with silver hair.


    At this moment, she was sitting with her eyes lowered, concentrating. After hearing this, she frowned slightly: "Vulgar things can be brought to the table to talk about. Where have you learned these rules?"


    ??The wife of Marquis Anyuan, who has a distinguished status, must also bow her head and listen to the instructions at this time.


    Seeing that Mrs. Sun was silent, the eldest princess of Shouan opened her eyes and snorted softly: "King Qi''s behavior has become more and more ridiculous in the past two years, which has made the female relatives in his backyard suffer."


    At the end of the sentence, the eldest princess of Shouan closed her eyes again: "My troubled temper is just like that of the late emperor."


    ?Mr. Sun didn¡¯t dare to answer this question.


    ?The eldest princess of Shouan is the late emperor''s sworn sister and has a distinguished status.


    When a sister scolds her brother, she can say whatever she wants.


    It¡¯s not good for her to get involved!


    Mrs. Sun did not answer, and the eldest princess Shouan was not angry either. She waved her hands and said in a hoarse voice: "Be careful with the young men and girls in the house these days. Don''t let them get close to the Marquis of Jinyang''s house. That house Just let the mud shrimps rot on your own, but don¡¯t ruin the ones in our house..."


    Before he finished speaking, he heard a loud noise from behind the carriage.


    boom!


    ?Even Princess Qi heard the loud noise.


    She was about to ask Suisui to do some research and see if she could get two fish to be brought up for lunch.


    Just two steps away, I heard a huge noise that shook the ground.


    Suisui was so frightened that she hugged her mother''s thigh tightly, her little body trembling.


    Princess Qi was also startled. Sensing the little girl''s panic, she hurriedly picked her up and turned to look towards the official road.


    At this time, a black smoke rose from the official road, and even the luxurious and noble carriage of the eldest princess looked very embarrassed.


    Looking at this scene, Princess Qi''s face turned a little pale.


    ?She opened her mouth, and after a long time, she finally spoke: "...Hurry, organize people quickly, go over and check out the situation!"


    Aunt Qiu and the others were also frightened. As soon as the princess made a sound, she quickly organized the people in the village to help.


    ?At this moment, all the long-term and short-term laborers in the field were there. When the owner gave a shout, they got up quickly.


    Before I got close, I smelled a strange and pungent smell.


    ?More than that, the billowing black smoke along with the heat wave makes people hesitate, wondering whether they can get close.


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 95： The carriage exploded

    Chapter 95 The carriage exploded


    There was a panic on the official road, and Princess Qi was frightened.


    ?She was not sure who was sitting in the carriage at the Anyuan Marquis Mansion, so she could only hold Suisui in her arms and walk forward quickly, preparing to check out the situation.


    After the thick smoke, the smell was pungent and the temperature was boiling hot, so no one dared to get close.


    It¡¯s hard for Princess Qi to ask everyone to go in and rescue people.


    ??The guards brought by the Anyuan Hou Mansion were already skilled and quick in rescuing people at this time.


    Suisui didn''t know what was going on. She hugged her mother''s arm tightly in panic, and quietly poked her head to see.


    As soon as I poked my head out, before I could see clearly, I heard an angry roar: "Ying Junzhi!!"


    ?The eldest princess of Shouan roared angrily, startling everyone.


    After yelling, she got out of the carriage in a slightly embarrassed manner, with Mrs. Sun supporting her on the side.


    ??Although the eldest princess is not too young and her hair is all white, her movements are extremely agile. After getting out of the carriage, she jumped directly, frightening the Sun family behind, who almost screamed in surprise.


    ?The eldest princess jumped out of the carriage and strode towards the carriage behind her without caring about etiquette.


    A total of two carriages came out of the Ying Mansion. The eldest princess and the marquis sat in the front, and the young men and girls in the back sat in the carriage behind.


    There were two flatbed trucks following behind, pulling a lot of things. From the looks of them, they were probably going to stay in another courtyard.


    What exploded just now was a flatbed carriage behind it.


    At this time, the carriage had been blown to pieces, and the other carriage was also affected by the explosion, and most of it was destroyed.


    Next to it, the luxurious carriage with the young master and the girl sitting in the house was not affected, but the black smoke behind it gave off a burnt smell.


    The eldest princess got off the carriage, walked quickly to the carriage behind, and shouted at the stunned guards: "Why don''t you see how the young masters are doing!"


    As she spoke, she quickly got on the carriage again.


    You don¡¯t even need a ladder to get off the carriage, just hold the carriage with your hands and jump directly on.


    He moves quickly, not like an old man!


    Looking at this scene, Suisui was already stunned.


    ??Although there are some elderly people in the village who are in particularly good health, they can still climb mountains, rivers and roofs at a young age.


    However, Sui Sui still remembered what her mother-in-law had told her before, that the person sitting in the carriage was a high-ranking official and had a distinguished status.


    So, noble people, will you also climb on the carriage like this?


    ??Moreover, I always feel that their movements are much neater than those of the old people I saw in the village years ago.


    ??Mrs. Sun followed behind, watching the eldest princess''s movements with anxiety and helplessness.


    She has been pampered for too long, and she is out of breath even if she walks faster.


    At this moment, he reluctantly followed up and looked over with a pale face: "Mother, how are the children?"


    As soon as I finished asking, I heard a loud cry from the carriage: "Zu Zu, I was wrong, I was wrong, ah ah, stop fighting!!"


    ?Sun family:¡­


    Okay, my hanging heart is finally dead.


    Hearing the cry, you can tell that it is very good.


    Sun''s pale complexion regained a little color after hearing the cry.


    ?Others had a tacit understanding and did not dare to move. Except for the guards who stayed to protect the masters in the carriage, everyone else went to the back to put out fires and water and rescue items.


    Princess Qi reacted belatedly, and gently handed Suisui to Aunt Qiu, patted the little girl''s back comfortingly, and explained softly: "Suisui, my mother has some things to do, you go first Follow Aunt Qiu."


    Suisui nodded obediently and was held by Aunt Qiu.


    Seeing this, Princess Qi felt relieved. She turned around and tidied herself up briefly. Then she walked up to Mrs. Sun and asked softly: "Are you okay? Do you want to call the doctor?" ????? Today is a temporary decision to come here, Qi The princess did not bring Dr. Liu here.


    ?However, there are other noble houses not far away, maybe over there.


    Even if it doesn''t work, you can send someone to go back to the city to invite him.


    Everyone in Yingfu is probably busy with their children and things and has no time to think about anything else.


    Mrs. Sun realized at this moment that her legs were weak. She held her maid''s hand to hold herself up from falling, and smiled reluctantly at Princess Qi: "It''s okay, it''s okay, the children in the house are not sensible. Son, I¡¯m shocking you, how are you?¡±


    Even though it was said to have been blown up on the official road, it was close to Zhuangzi. I don¡¯t know if it shocked anyone.


    Hearing Mrs. Sun''s question, Princess Qi shook her head slightly: "No, Madam, just don''t worry."


    ?At this time, the cries and running sounds in the carriage were loud enough, and the carriage was also swaying. People outside looked at it and couldn''t help but worry...


    ?This car won¡¯t just fall apart, right?


    ?Looking at this scene, Mr. Sun showed a bit of embarrassment on his face.


    ?Who would have thought of that?


    ?In the whole capital, Her Royal Highness the eldest princess, who is the most disciplined, is currently in the carriage, teaching her children a lesson.


    ?However, the situation just now was indeed scary.


    ??Although Ms. Sun knew that her eldest grandson had some very special hobbies.


    But, it exploded while walking on the road...


    This is too dangerous!


    Fortunately, no one was hurt, otherwise, Mrs. Sun would not dare to think about the consequences.


    Suisui didn''t know what happened. He only knew that the cry of a child came from the carriage.


    The child cried sharply and painfully.


    ?Sui Sui listened and kept shrinking into Aunt Qiu''s arms.


    She thought, luckily she met her mother-in-law and her brother.


    They are all very good people and will not harm themselves.


    After the screams continued for a while, the eldest princess straightened her clothes and walked out again.


    It''s just that after going through all this trouble, she was even more embarrassed than before.


    This made the eldest princess, who always paid most attention to her face and manners, look very ugly.


    When Princess Qi saw someone coming out, she hurriedly stepped forward to salute.


    ?The eldest princess had a good impression of Princess Qi. After exempting her from the courtesy, she said a few words of apology.


    Mrs. Sun was worried about the children and quietly touched the side of the carriage. Just as she was about to lift the curtain and ask, she saw Ying Junzhi coming out of it.


    ??If it weren''t for Mr. Sun''s quick reaction, he would probably have collided with this kid.


    Ying Junzhi rushed out and found his grandmother standing outside the carriage. He was still a little embarrassed.


    He restrained his strength in time, laughed twice, then turned his head and shouted into the carriage: "Zuzu is not here, run quickly!"


    The children in the carriage got the order and rushed out like him.


    ??Sun moved to the side wisely, fearing that the children would fly her away.


    Ying Junzhi took the lead, and then three young gentlemen ran out, followed by a little girl. The other person was wearing a lake green riding outfit and his movements were clean and neat.


    When I jumped down, I didn¡¯t forget to turn my head and remind: ¡°Second brother, be careful, don¡¯t fall!¡±


    After saying that, she turned around and ran forward. The speed was so fast that only the pink ribbon tied to her hairband fluttered in the wind, leaving behind a string of colorful spring colors in Suisui''s field of vision.


    Second update

 Chapter 96： Ying Zhi

    Chapter 96 Ying Zhi


    The young and pretty girl seemed to be blowing by in the wind of freedom.


    Sui Sui looked at that light pink, and couldn''t help but follow her with envy.


    She was in Aunt Qiu''s arms, turning around and looking around, and finally murmured softly: "What a beautiful sister."


    Beautiful and free, just looking at it makes people feel happy.


    Like it every year.


    ?The system looks like it too.


    Suisui''s voice was not loud, and others did not pay attention, but Princess Qi heard it.


    ??If the eldest princess was not still in front of her, Princess Qi actually wanted to turn her head and tell Suisui: If we like, we can run freely.


    There are so many places in Zhuangzi that you can run anywhere you want.


    ?However, the eldest princess was still there, and Princess Qi couldn''t help but lose her etiquette, so she finally suppressed her thoughts.


    After the pretty girl ran away, a young man slowly walked out of the carriage.


    ??The young master''s movements were gentle. Compared with other young masters, he rushed out of the carriage and jumped out of the carriage in a swish. He slowly touched the edge of the carriage and got off.


    When I jumped down, I fell over because I couldn''t stand firmly.


    The young men and girls who had run away could not help but turn around and rush back after hearing the movement behind them.


    ¡°Second brother!¡±


    ¡°Second brother!¡±


    ¡°Xiao Er!¡±


    ?The voices of the children rose and fell one after another, among which the pretty little girl who had been watching her every year had the loudest voice.


    Obviously she was the only girl in the crowd, but Sui Sui could hear her unique and resonant voice among the crowd.


    Hearing this voice, Suisui pressed her hand into Aunt Qiu¡¯s arms and said, ¡°My sister¡¯s voice is also nice.¡±


    Can be so bright and speak so loudly.


    ?The other person¡¯s mother must love her very much.


    Sui Sui is a little envious.


    Although she now has a mother-in-law, but...


    She didn¡¯t dare to speak so loudly.


    The eldest princess was so angry that she had a headache due to a group of monkeys.


    Overhearing Suisui''s voice, she glanced curiously and hesitated: "...is this?"


    ? ? Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion has finally chosen a little girl, are you ready to make a decision?


    The eldest princess guessed this in her mind, but she soon felt that something was not right.


    Didn¡¯t King Qi listen to the Feng Shui master and take his concubine to another courtyard to try to have a daughter?


    ?As for the eldest princess, if your daughter is not alive, then don¡¯t bother.


    Are seven sons not good enough?


    Why do you have to pursue a daughter?


    Look at the girl in their house...


    She is skinnier than her brothers put together!


    She felt uncomfortable all over without going to Fangjiewa every day.


    So, what¡¯s so good about a girl?


    ?Furthermore, the young master of Prince Qi¡¯s residence is also seven or eight years old, right?


    After so many years, the backyard''s belly has no movement, and King Qi has no idea?


    The eldest princess thinks that next time she meets King Qi, she should ask him to see the imperial doctor.


    While we were looking to see if he could give birth, we also had a look at his brain.


    ?The eldest princess looked down upon King Qi¡¯s behavior very much.


    ?However, she did not look down on Princess Qi because of this.


    Hearing the question from the eldest princess, Princess Qi took Suisui with a smile and introduced her: "This is Suisui, the new girl in the house."


    ?The eldest princess understood it as soon as she heard it.


    Did you really bring one back?


    ?But, what''s going on with King Qi?


    Is it possible that the couple finally had a falling out and decided to support each other?


    From the perspective of the eldest princess, this is actually quite good.


    When there are disagreements, it¡¯s okay for everyone to look after their own affairs.


    The eldest princess doesn¡¯t think much of girls because she has a skinny monkey in her family.


    She glanced at Suisui lightly and found that the child''s eyes were quite beautiful, so she stayed there for a while.


    When Sui Sui saw someone looking over him, he hurriedly held his hands in his hands and said, "Sui Sui, I would like to say hello to my ancestors."


    Sui Sui has not yet started to learn etiquette and does not understand these things.


    It was what Aunt Qiu had just mentioned on the spur of the moment. Suisui holds his fists in his hands and salutes, looking naive and cute.


    The eldest princess had already withdrawn her gaze and stopped looking at him, but now she couldn''t control herself. She glanced at him twice more and said perfunctorily: "He is a cute child."


    She is of high seniority and has a distinguished status.


    ?Looking at Princess Qi¡¯s face, a few perfunctory words were considered good enough.


    Princess Qi responded with a smile: "I just brought it back, and it''s a bit embarrassing, which made Your Highness laugh."


    The eldest princess waved her hands indifferently, then turned her head and shouted: "Hurry up and pack up and keep going!"


    Young Master Ying fell down and was in a panic. The children ran away and their clothes flew away. The beautiful little girl''s hair was blown away.


    ??Moreover, the explosion just now made everyone look embarrassed.


    Princess Qi watched from the side and asked tentatively: "Why don''t Your Highness go to the courtyard first, take a short rest, and then set off later. There is still a long way to go."


    The carriage and everything were not sorted out.


    ?Furthermore, a lot of things were destroyed by the explosion, so they must be resupplied.


    ??Although they went there, they had servants to help them with all the matters they needed to do.


    ?However, the eldest princess and the others are indeed in a sorry state.


    When the old lady thought that it was indeed the case, she nodded slightly: "Yes."


    ??Sun Shi was on the side and did not dare to express her anger.


    Hearing that the eldest princess agreed, she smiled and said to Princess Qi: "I''m tired, I''m tired."


    Princess Qi shook her head nonchalantly: "If so, I''m lucky that Your Highness can come."


    ?The eldest princess didn¡¯t take it seriously at all.


    ?Her round eyes were as fierce as a tiger''s.


    A few naughty children who originally wanted to run around and make trouble now all behaved themselves.


    The eldest princess and her entourage went to Zhuangzi to rest.


    Princess Qi took Suisui and walked away with her. Aunt Qiu was freed and hurriedly left to make corresponding arrangements.


    A set of refreshments and the like do not have to be prepared and served.


    Fortunately, the tea was always warm and hot water was always available.


    ??Nowadays, whether it is making tea or ordering tea, it does not take much time.


    Small snacks and the like are also available.


    Princess Qi said that children should not eat too many snacks to avoid being unable to eat lunch.


    In fact, after I came here, I asked someone to make arrangements.


    At this moment, the panic that was planned was avoided.


    After finishing their busy work, everyone sat down.


    ?Several boys were crowded together, originally asking how Ying Xiaoer was doing.


    ??Discovered that there was a little girl with Princess Qi, and everyone couldn''t help but look at her curiously.


    As a group of them, they should visit a girl''s home.


    ??The little girl''s hair came loose, and the servant was combing it again.


    With her hair combed, Ying Zhi walked over openly. After approaching Suisui, she lowered her head slightly and asked with a smile: "Whose little cutie is this? Where''s your hair?"


    While speaking, Ying Zhi raised her hand and wanted to touch Suisui''s hair.


    ? Sensing the little girl''s timidity, Ying Zhi paused with her hand stretched out in the air, thought for a moment and asked, "Can I touch it?"


    Ying Zhi behaves generously and has a loud voice.


    ?As soon as she got closer, Sui Sui felt that the temperature around her was getting hotter.


    It was like a rising sun slowly approaching, illuminating her whole body.


    Such Ying Zhi made Suisui very fond of her.


    ?She nodded obediently, fearing that the other party would not understand. Suisui quickly stretched her head forward and said in a soft voice, "Please touch me, beautiful sister."


    When I get close to the rising sun, can I also become the rising sun?


    ¡ªnotes from year to year


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 97： Brothers of the Ying family, it is sad to lose their real names

    Chapter 97 The brothers of the Ying family lost their real names.


    Sui Sui''s voice is soft and his whole person looks soft.


    ?Furthermore, she also sweetly calls herself beautiful sister.


    After Ying Zhi heard this, she was stunned on the spot.


    Because of her naughty temper, Ying Zhi rarely heard anyone call her sister, let alone beautiful sister.


    ??Everyone in the house calls her "Skinned Monkey", "Skinned Goudan"...


    ?Her nickname is Qiaoqiao, but unfortunately no one calls her her in a serious way. They are all called Qiaogui or Qiaodan.


    Ying Zhi was quite happy to hear someone call her beautiful sister, which was rare.


    She is the same age as Sui Sui, but she is much taller and stronger than Sui Sui.


    Ying Zhi was very satisfied with this title and couldn''t help turning her head to show off: "Did you hear? I am a beautiful sister!"


    After Ying Zhi showed off, she happily touched Suisui''s head: "Wow, it''s soft and easy to touch."


    ¡°Is your face soft too?¡±


    ¡°Can I touch it?¡±


    ¡°Wow, are you born with hair like this?¡±


    ¡°It looks so awesome like this, I want hair like this too!¡±


    ¡­


    Ying Zhi is a talkative person, and her voice is very loud.


    ?As soon as she spoke, no other sound could be heard in the whole room.


    ?The eldest princess has already raised her veil, slightly covering her face.


    She wants face, but she can''t control this skinny monkey.


    So, don¡¯t look at her.


    What a disaster for the family!


    ?It¡¯s enough for the children to be embarrassed by themselves, but don¡¯t take them with you!


    ?Although Ying Zhi has a loud voice, there is no malice in her body. She is just a simple child.


    She touched Suisui''s head and then her face. After discovering that Suisui had small dimples, her round eyes became even rounder: "Wow, this looks good, I want it too!"


    After finishing speaking, Ying Zhi gently took Suisui''s hand and approached the eldest princess: "Zuzu, I want this little nest too!"


    ¡°This nest is beautiful!¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°It seems that my brothers don¡¯t have one either?¡±


    ¡­


    Once the little girl opens her mouth, she cannot control herself.


    The eldest princess had a straight face and chose to lie down. She gave Mrs. Sun a look, and the meaning was very clear: Take care of your granddaughter by yourself, I can''t take care of it!


    No matter what, she is afraid that she will go to see her ancestors tomorrow!


    ??Sun was particularly stressed when she received the gaze of the eldest princess.


    ?At this moment she began to regret, why didn''t she bring her daughter-in-law with her?


    Who will take care of whose children?


    She is just a weak grandmother!


    Ying Zhi said that she wanted to make a pear dimple, but the child''s idea was to think about it as soon as it came out, and soon forgot about it.


    After talking to the eldest princess, Ying Zhi held Suisui''s hand again and asked loudly: "By the way, what''s your name? My name is Qiaoqiao, Jiaoqiao Qiao."


    Being led by my beautiful and powerful sister every year, I am in a great mood.


    The small pear vortex has always been looming.


    Hearing his sister asking himself, Sui Sui said softly: "My name is Sui Sui, and Sui Sui is the safe Sui Sui."


    When Ying Zhi heard it, she was surprised and said: "Wow, this name is so special. I feel very good as soon as I hear it."


    ¡°Suisui, do you want to eat this?¡±


    ¡°Suisui, do you want to drink this?¡±


    ¡°Suisui, do you want to know my brothers?¡±


    ¡­


    Ying Zhi asked Sui Sui for his opinion and found that the little girl was not opposed to it, so she took Sui Sui''s hand and went to see her brothers.


    There are many brothers in Ying Zhi''s family, including two brothers, several cousins, and even more cousins.


    ?There are two brothers and two cousins ??who came with me today.


    Ying Zhi took Suisui¡¯s hand and introduced them one by one. The brothers are not very old either, the eldest Ying Junzhi is only twelve years old.


    A half-grown boy who still looks very green.


    Ying Zhi has a younger sister in their house. If she were placed in Prince Qi''s house, Ying Zhi might be favored to heaven.


    In Yingfu, Ying Zhi is actually also very popular, but only to a limited extent.


    Because, Ying Zhi relies on favor and is arrogant and capable of beating!


    All the brothers in the house were beaten by her.


    Everyone thinks about this sister...


    ?Hmm, I have mixed feelings.


    So, pampering is also pampering.


    ?However, it¡¯s not an exaggeration, it¡¯s just a normal brother-sister relationship.


    ?At this moment, seeing the well-behaved and quiet Suisui, the brothers of the Ying family were quite curious.


    ¡°Sui Sui, this is the eldest brother, he should be the eldest.¡±


    ¡°Second brother, Ying Er.¡±


    ¡­


    The brothers of the Ying family, who lost their real names, all transformed into Ying Da to Ying San, with a Su Si sandwiched in the middle.


    Sui Sui doesn¡¯t understand why my brothers still have different surnames.


    ?However, she didn''t dare to ask, so she obediently called from the eldest brother to the fourth brother.


    After calling Suisui, Ying Zhi said with a smile: "We also have a fifth brother in our family. He has been ill for the past two days. I will introduce him to you next time I see him."


    ¡°In addition to these brothers, I also have many cousins. When I meet them, I will introduce them to you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my sister is older than you. I will protect you from now on!¡±


    Two people are the same age, both five years old.


    However, Ying Zhi''s birthday is in the first month, which is older than Suisui.


    After knowing Suisi¡¯s birthday, Ying Zhi began to call herself sister.


    With Ying Zhi accompanying him, the young masters of the Ying family all had very good attitudes.


    Sui Sui soon started to play with everyone openly, but most of the time, he was still quite reserved.


    Even so, Princess Qi was very pleased when she saw it.


    With a little progress every day, Princess Qi is already very satisfied.


    Before, she was thinking about letting Suisui go to the small classroom.


    ?Looking at so many children now, Princess Qi thought that just the few brats in the house were not enough.


    ? ? If Sui Sui is like Ying Zhi, Princess Qi feels that her condition will not be much better than that of the eldest princess.


    So, it is still necessary to have some girls of the same age to play and study together.


    Don''t ask the child to be quiet and soft, but ask for the skin!


    ?The children were chattering and playing together. After the eldest princess simply tidied up her appearance, she was ready to leave.


    The eldest princess wants to leave, and it is difficult for Princess Qi to stay.


    ?The group of people walked out and were about to get on the carriage when they heard a loud bang not far away.


    After that, there were flames and smoke billowing into the sky.


    Looking in that direction, the eldest princess had a bad premonition.


    That is¡­


    ?She felt inexplicably that that should be the Ying family¡¯s villa!


    However, there is a hint of expectation in my heart.


    What if?


    What if it¡¯s not?


    The eldest princess was anxious to know the result. After saying goodbye, she hurriedly got into the carriage.


    Princess Qi was startled by the explosion. She looked at the billowing smoke and pursed her lips. She held the frightened Suisui in her arms and comforted her softly: "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid. It¡¯s okay, Suisui.¡±


    Not far away, several children from Ying Zhi had already boarded the carriage again.


    The little girl walked at the end and kept waving to Suisui: "Suisui, let''s play together next time!"


    Suisui was startled by the loud noise. After Princess Qi comforted her, her mood stabilized.


    Hearing the voice of her pretty sister, Suisui waved her hands obediently, smiling softly and shyly: "Goodbye, pretty sister."


    Second update

 Chapter 98： catch fish

    Chapter 98 Fishing


    ?The eldest princess and the others were worried that their own courtyard would explode.


    After all, their family has a criminal record.


    ?Thinking of this, the eldest princess glared at Ying Junzhi fiercely.


    Ying Junzhi knew that he was in the wrong. The young man looked away with a guilty conscience and did not dare to look any further.


    ?The children didn''t want to make any more noise, so they followed their grandmother and Zuzu honestly and got into the carriage to drive to the other courtyard.


    The distance is a bit far and the whole picture cannot be seen clearly, and Princess Qi is not sure what is going on over there.


    She was afraid of Sui Sui, so she hugged the little girl and patted her gently on the back: "You are not afraid of Sui Sui."


    Sui Sui was really frightened when the voice sounded just now.


    ?However, it has slowed down now.


    The mother-in-law coaxed her, and she clung to her mother-in-law obediently: "As long as the mother-in-law is here, I will not be afraid every year."


    ?The little girl¡¯s voice was soft and sweet, coaxing Princess Qi¡¯s eyebrows to curl up.


    ?She hugged Suisui and walked back to the pond at the back.


    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡»?


    It¡¯s almost noon. If we don¡¯t catch fish, it will be too late.


    Princess Qi took her people to catch fish, while the eldest princess and the others rushed to another courtyard.


    On the other side, as it was approaching noon, Xu Yueyao, who was preparing to eat, started chatting and gossiping with her plastic flower sisters.


    For them chatting about the gossip of the capital of the capital, they teach that their aunt will not be too many.


    They will be girls from the Jinyang Marquis Mansion in the future, so they naturally need to know more about things in the capital.


    No matter what channel it is from, it is good to learn more about it.


    When the eldest princess and her entourage passed by the official road in front of their villa, everyone had a low-pitched discussion.


    At this moment, hearing such a loud explosion, the little girls were so frightened that their faces turned pale.


    After a long time, Xu Yuexiu asked in a low voice: "...What was that sound just now?"


    ?Xu Yueying said uncertainly: "Maybe it''s fireworks?"


    Usually fireworks only make so much noise, right?


    ?Others didn''t understand, but they all had pale faces and shook their heads in fear.


    Xu Yueyao sat aside and said nothing.


    She wanted to say it, but she didn¡¯t dare!


    When the eldest princess and her entourage passed by the official road in great pomp, several little sisters chattered enviously.


    At that time, Xu Yueyao kept rolling her eyes in her heart.


    She thought at that moment: What is there to envy?


    ??So what if your status is noble?


    Not only did he die early, but he also took many great-grandchildren with him.


    Because of this incident, the Anyuan Marquis Mansion and the Huguo Marquis Mansion suffered a sharp decline in their number of heirs and a severe loss of vitality. If it were not for the royal care, they would not be able to maintain even the most basic appearance in the capital!


    Hearing the explosion, Xu Yueyao thought to herself: This might be the incident that killed the eldest princess and her group in her previous life, right?


    Because of this incident, fireworks were banned in the capital for three years, and research on gunpowder was stopped.


    It was not until later that the Xishi Kingdom provoked at the border and used gunpowder on the battlefield, severely damaging Daxia, that the research on gunpowder was brought back to the forefront.


    The movement just now was like the ground shaking.


    Xu Yueyao thought: Not to mention the eldest princess and her party, I guess all the nearby houses were destroyed by the bombing, right?


    ?However, the eldest princess has a distinguished status. If she wants to come to their courtyard, there should be no other courtyards nearby, right?


    ?Xu Yueyao sat there, silent, thinking about the memories of her previous life.


    ?Her last life was not long, but she experienced a lot.


    ?Looking back now, I actually don¡¯t remember many details clearly.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Xu Yueyao no longer felt embarrassed when she thought about having a headache. Xu Yueying looked at her wrinkled face and couldn''t help bumping her with her shoulder: "What are you thinking about? Are you so lost in thought? Are you hungry again?"


    ??The little girl''s voice was loud and her tone was a bit teasing, but her eyes were full of malice.


    The word "you" is used very delicately.


    ?Others followed the voice and looked over, with amusement in their eyes.


    Xu Yueyao originally wanted to fall out, but after feeling the gazes of others, she gritted her teeth and held back.


    She couldn''t understand, why?


    We are all the same age, why does Xu Yueying have so many thoughts?


    She lived an extra lifetime, only to stumble upon a five-year-old child again and again!


    ?Xu Yueyao thought: As expected, he is a little **** born from a foxy girl. Not to mention that they are not lovable, but they are also very mean-spirited!


    Xu Yueyao was so angry that she gritted her teeth, but she couldn''t get angry.


    Otherwise, Xu Yueying will say she is stingy again!


    When Xu Yueyao knocked out her teeth and swallowed them, Suisui clapped her hands happily: "My mother-in-law is so amazing!"


    ¡°Wow, Aunt Qiu is amazing too!¡±


    ¡­


    The servants on Zhuangzi''s side were fishing, and Princess Qi occasionally pointed in the direction: "I want this, I want this."


    Aunt Qiu went directly to help.


    ?Her movements were nimble and swift, and Suisui couldn''t help but pick up her feet.


    Ahahah, everyone is so awesome!


    Hands of clapping, eyes bright.


    Princess Qi originally thought it smelled fishy and was unwilling to get too close.


    ? Turning his head, he looked into the bright starry eyes of the old man, but he couldn''t control his desire to express himself.


    If my daughter likes it, so what if she goes into the water?


    Princess Qi was so swollen that she almost fell into the water!


    In the end, the young masters who arrived in time restored her collapsed sanity.


    After class, Feng Xuanrui and the others originally wanted to find their mother and concubine to have lunch with Suisui.


    I went to the main courtyard and found no one. I asked the housekeeper and found out that the concubine had taken her sister to Zhuangzi!


    Upon hearing this, Feng Xuanrui discussed it with several brothers.


    ?Then they packed up, sat in a carriage, and drove over quickly.


    ??If Xiaoqi hadn''t been so young, they would have actually wanted to ride a horse.


    The palace keeps a lot of horses, including ponies, which are very suitable for Feng Xuanrui.


    ?However, it is a bit difficult for Feng Xuanbin, after all, his age is there.


    ?The brothers drove the carriage up to the speed of a horse and rushed over with a bumpy ride.


    When I got off the carriage, several brothers helped me two by two, and each of them held his sore buttocks and walked towards the village with a grin on his face and his teeth bared.


    Princess Qi rolled up her sleeves and was about to get into the water, when she heard the boys coming over.


    ?She sighed softly, holding Suisui''s hand and walking back: "Let''s go and see my brothers."


    Princess Qi glanced at the pond regretfully and thought: I will do it next time, I will do it next time!


    When Sui Sui heard that her brother was coming, she happily shook her mother¡¯s hand and held her hand: ¡°Mother, my brother is here!¡±


    The little girl spent more time with Xiaoliu, and their relationship became deeper.


    ?Seeing the little girl so happy, Princess Qi understood rationally that this was what she should do, but she couldn''t help but feel sour in her heart.


    Reflecting that she was jealous of a child, Princess Qi shook her head helplessly.


    She smiled and hugged Suisui: "Well, let''s go find brother!"


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 99： fish eats people

    Chapter 99 Fish eats people


    She was held in the arms of her mother and concubine every year, and her eyes were bent into little crescents with joy.


    When he saw Feng Xuanrui and the others, Suisui subconsciously struggled to get off the ground.


    Princess Qi felt sad, but she still let go of her hand generously.


    Sui Sui got off the ground and rushed to Feng Xuanrui happily: "Brother!"


    ??The little girl was like a baby swallow in the forest, flying over.


    ??Feng Xuanrui¡¯s resentment and anger that he had been tortured by homework all morning disappeared in this moment.


    He thought: It¡¯s just a small piece of homework, how can it be difficult for me?


    With his sister, he can still attend class for one more day!


    ?Feng Xuanrui opened his arms and hugged Suisui generously.


    ??When Feng Xuanbin squeezed over and wanted to hug his sister, Feng Xuanrui rolled his eyes at him, and then kissed Suisui gently on his forehead: "Sister, mine!"


    Feng Xuanbin was so angry that he almost burst into tears. He jumped up and hit Feng Xuanrui: "As promised, it belongs to our sister!"


    Feng Xuanbo and Feng Xuancang also cast condemning glances.


    Feng Xuanjie cautiously moved closer to the third brother. Although he was not as active as the other brothers, he also proved with his actions that he was on the third brother''s side!


    Princess Qi was afraid that Feng Xuanrui was young and would not be able to hold the child for long. After she came over, she hurriedly asked Feng Xuanrui to put him down.


    Feng Xuanrui was obedient.


    After putting it down, he quietly shook his tired arms.


    It¡¯s not that age is too heavy, but because...


    He hasn''t had a physical fitness class for more than a month, and now his physical strength is really not that good.


    He thought: For the sake of his sister, he has to practice hard this afternoon!


    ?As soon as there were more children, they started chattering and quarreling.


    ??Princess Qi watched them with a smile, and from time to time she made arrangements for meals and afternoon riding and archery lessons.


    ?At the same time, don¡¯t forget to follow up with Aunt Qiu about choosing a maid for Suisui.


    The child is still young and has such a past, Princess Qi is worried about it, and plans to keep Suisui by her side for a while.


    ?However, when the child grows up, he still has to return to the courtyard of the palace girls, the west courtyard.


    Furthermore, whether she is by her side or becomes independent later, she needs someone to take care of her.


    Aunt Qiu has always been calm and neat in doing things.


    Princess Qi still trusts her very much.


    Hearing her question, Aunt Qiu said with a smile: "Don''t worry, Princess, I have already selected a few, and I will make arrangements for Sui Sui after the Princess looks at them."


    Knowing this matter, there should be no problem. Princess Qi nodded with satisfaction: "I can always rest assured when you do things."


    As he was talking, another luxurious carriage passed by on the official road not far away.


    Looking at the carriage from a distance, Princess Qi frowned slightly: "There are quite a few people going out today."


    In this regard, Aunt Qiu thought for a while and said, "Maybe the weather is getting warmer, so I want to go out for a walk."


    After entering April, the weather is getting warmer and warmer.


    ??There is greenery all over the mountains and plains. Just looking at it makes you feel refreshed and yearning.


    Princess Qi also thought that the weather was nice and she wanted to take her children out for a walk.


    She is like this, and others are probably the same.


    The children were playing and did not care about the carriage.


    Those who have exchanges of favors do not need their children to socialize for the time being.


    After Feng Xuanrui came over, he told Sui Sui about how he was punished by his master in class in the morning.


    After hearing that Feng Xuanrui failed to memorize his homework and was forced to stand by his master, the little girl was quite frightened: "Master is so cruel!"


    Feng Xuanrui agreed with this: "That''s right, sometimes I even slap my palms!"


    After speaking, he acted like a whistleblower, and quickly said loudly: "Xiao Qi and I have both been beaten, and the beatings were terrible!"


    ?Feng Xuanbin was on the side, wanting to deny it, but he couldn''t.?????Because, they were indeed beaten.


    ?However, who in the small classroom has not been beaten?


    ?Thinking of this, Feng Xuanbin became confident: "Everyone has been beaten, so there is no shame!"


    Feng Xuanjie has always been quiet. Seeing that everyone was silent now, he thought for a while and said in a low voice: "I heard that the eldest brother has never been beaten."


    What is an atmosphere terminator?


    Feng Xuanjie proved with facts that he may really not be suitable to speak.


    As soon as he finished speaking, all the brothers fell silent, with subtle expressions on their faces.


    Feng Xuanjie realized that he might have said the wrong thing.


    ?He thought aggrievedly: But, what I said is also the truth!


    Brother has never been punished!


    Because the master often praised his eldest brother, they all knew it.


    Feng Xuanjie was ashamed and embarrassed, and subconsciously shrank behind Feng Xuancang.


    After the brothers were strangely quiet for a long time, Feng Xuancang said in a faint tone: "Yes, the eldest brother has never been punished."


    The entire Prince Qi''s Mansion has such a top student.


    Just mentioning it now is enough to make a bunch of scumbags tremble.


    Suisui was a little curious and asked Feng Xuanrui in a low voice: "Brother, what is eldest brother?"


    Feng Xuanrui originally wanted to change the topic irritably.


    What do you do to those who are incomparable?


    Hearing his sister''s question, Feng Xuanrui lost most of his anger and explained with a smile: "Eldest brother means eldest brother. He is studying in the Imperial College and won''t be back until the end of the month."


    ?Speaking of the matter of returning at the end of the month, Feng Xuanrui thought for a while and then said: "If you want to see your eldest brother every year, then we can go see him in advance."


    Upon hearing this, Feng Xuanbin shook his head: "I don''t want to go!"


    He is a scumbag, why should he go to the Imperial College?


    Is it because Master usually doesn¡¯t punish you enough?


    Feng Xuanbo also rejected the past.


    ?Feng Xuanrui was initially interested, but when he saw that his brothers were unwilling, he stopped insisting.


    ?Although Suisui is curious, he doesn¡¯t have much curiosity about the unfamiliar elder brother whom he has never met before.


    So, Brother Qi said not to go, but Suisui shook his head obediently: "Then let''s go see the fish being killed!"


    ??I just caught three very big fish. Before I could finish watching the excitement, I heard that my brother was coming.


    I don¡¯t know if I can catch up if I go to the kitchen now.


    As soon as the brothers heard that they were killing fish, they all got excited and said, "Let''s go, let''s go and kill them now."


    ¡°I can do it too, I can do it too!¡±


    ¡°Are you okay again?¡±


    ¡­


    ?Brothers, when we are united, we are truly united.


    When they fight, they are really aggressive and no one admits defeat.


    There was a quarrel while talking on the road.


    In the end, he did not move his hands, but Sui Sui was still watching.


    Having a sister makes things different from before.


    They have to take care of their behavior.


    Another point is because...


    ??When they rushed to the kitchen, there was a fish in the basin that was so active that it jumped out of the water and jumped into Feng Xuanbin''s arms.


    ?Feng Xuanbin, who had just promised to kill the fish, was so frightened that he screamed and ran around.


    Suisui was by his side. He was so scared that he started running and jumping. In the process, he did not forget to hold his brother''s hand and run with him: "Run quickly, brother, the fish eats people!"


    Second update

 Chapter 100： Fresh fish feast

    Chapter 100 Fresh Fish Feast


    It was okay if Suisui didn''t say anything. When Feng Xuanbin heard it, he was so frightened that his face turned pale and he screamed even louder.


    Feng Xuanjie was timid at first. When he heard that fish can eat people, he was so frightened that he sat paralyzed there. Because he was too close to Feng Xuancang, he even took him down.


    Feng Xuanbo quickly turned around and ran away. Unexpectedly, the two men fell down. He tripped and fell down too.


    ?Feng Xuanrui originally held Suisui''s hand but ran away for a while.


    Turning around, I found that none of the brothers had managed to run away. They were all frightened. They gritted their teeth and ran back again, holding Suisui''s hand.


    After all, we cannot leave our brothers alone.


    Also, fish eats people?


    Shouldn¡¯t people eat fish?


    ?Feng Xuanrui doesn¡¯t think fish can eat people.


    Growing up in the capital, I have never heard of fish eating people.


    So, fish cannot eat people!


    ?However, I am still afraid in my heart.


    ?If the fish doesn¡¯t eat people, why should it jump into people¡¯s arms?


    ?He pulled Suisui back tremblingly and shouted in a trembling voice: "Don''t be afraid, I''m coming!"


    After Feng Xuanrui ran back, he protected Suisui behind him, and then punched randomly and said: "Hahahahaha!"


    The punching and kicking looks quite similar.


    But it¡¯s all air.


    Suisui was so frightened that he covered his eyes and did not dare to look. His whole body was shaking.


    Feng Xuancang was older and was not afraid of this. However, after Feng Xuanjie fell, half of his body was pressed against his legs, which made it difficult for Feng Xuancang to move.


    He held up one arm and raised his head to remind his brothers: "Don''t cry, don''t scream, fish can''t eat people."


    Unfortunately, it¡¯s of no use.


    Feng Xuanbin cried loudly.


    In the entire kitchen, except for the cry of the little fat man, there was no other sound.


    ?Feng Xuancang sighed with a slight headache. He stood up first and helped Feng Xuanjie up.


    In the end, it was unsuccessful.


    Feng Xuanjie was too timid. Now his legs were so frightened that his legs were weak. He helped him up and couldn''t stand firmly, so he sat back down.


    Seeing that this was not possible, Feng Xuancang prepared to help Feng Xuanbo.


    As a result, Feng Xuanjie grabbed his robe tightly and had no intention of letting go.


    Feng Xuancang felt that he could walk by force.


    That''s right...


    ?Either the robe has opened or the trousers have fallen off.


    ?Thinking about the consequences, Feng Xuancang gave up.


    He turned his head to look at Feng Xuanbin, who was howling like a ghost, and tried to persuade him as gently as possible: "Xiao Qi, don''t be afraid, it''s okay."


    Feng Xuanbin: Wow! !


    Feng Xuancang gritted his teeth and said, "Fish can''t eat people, so don''t cry."


    ?Feng Xuanbin: Ouch! !


    Feng Xuancang:¡­!


    I¡¯m tired, so I won¡¯t persuade you anymore.


    Just when the situation was getting more and more out of control, Princess Qi came over.


    Seeing the children crying or screaming, lying down or squatting, Princess Qi was puzzled: "What''s going on?"


    ??The servants in the kitchen didn''t dare to come over to persuade her. When the princess asked, she quickly took the initiative to explain.


    Once she heard that it was because of the fish, Princess Qi smiled helplessly.


    She went over first and picked up Suisui.


    The little girl was shaking so hard that Princess Qi found it funny and distressed at the same time: "I am not afraid every year, my mother is here."


    The concubine¡¯s gentle voice and the fragrant smell of her body made Suisui¡¯s fear feel much lessened.


    She lay obediently on her mother''s shoulder, her voice still trembling: "...I''m not afraid every year."


    She said she was not afraid, but her little body was still shaking.


    Princess Qi patted her heart distressedly, and then loudly persuaded Feng Xuanbin: "Xiaoqi, don''t be afraid, my mother is here, fish will not eat people."


    Princess Qi''s voice is still very soothing.


    As soon as she made a sound, Feng Xuanbin, who was lying on the ground howling like a wolf, raised his head in disbelief and asked in a low voice: "Really...really?" Seeing that the little fat man''s face was stained with tears, Princess Qi nodded helplessly: " Look, Chef Xu and the others have packed up the fish."


    ?Chef Xu just wanted to give some advice to the gentlemen and girls.


    Unfortunately, no one listened to his voice, so he finally gave up and went to deal with the fish first.


    He thought, now that the fish has been taken care of, everyone will no longer be afraid, right?


    Hearing what his mother-in-law said, Feng Xuanbin turned around in disbelief.


    The one opposite is the fish that was placed in the basin after cleaning it up...


    Dead fish eyes.


    Feng Xuanbin trembled with fear when he thought of the saying that fish can eat people.


    ?However, since the fish was dead, he was not so afraid and got up slowly.


    ?He stopped howling and everyone else could hear it.


    ?Feng Xuancang comforted Feng Xuanjie and then pulled Feng Xuanbo up.


    Princess Qi looked at the group of children, all of them looking embarrassed, and said with a smile: "Go and clean up quickly, we will have dinner soon."


    Because they often come to Zhuangzi to take riding and shooting lessons, they all have spare clothes.


    Feng Xuanrui was worried about his sister, and was ready to hold Suisui''s hand together.


    In the end, he turned around and found that Suisui was being hugged by his mother and concubine.


    Feng Xuanrui couldn¡¯t compete with his mother-in-law, but he didn¡¯t give up: ¡°Mother-in-law, give me your sister, I have the strength!¡±


    Princess Qi didn''t respond to him, but just nodded and said, "Let''s go and change clothes first."


    ??After all this trouble, the brothers'' clothes were either splashed by fish or splashed to the ground by themselves. They were all dirty, smelly and ugly.


    ??Others were served by servants to change their clothes. Only Suisui was brought over by Princess Qi. She changed her clothes gently and carefully, and the green stubble on her head was also carefully smoothed.


    After doing this, lunch will be ready.


    There were many children coming over, and Chef Xu was also very attentive in preparing it.


    Three fish can make a lot of tricks.


    Considering the taste of children, we specially made sweet and sour fish and braised fish.


    In addition to two whole fishes, they also made fish fillets and steamed fish cakes.


    In addition to fish, there is also meat.


    Share mutton with green onions and pan-fried mutton chops.


    I made chicken soup, mixed chicken and pork, and made some small wontons.


    The staple foods include steamed buns, red bean paste buns and rice.


    But it depends on what the children like to eat.


    Of course, the first thing Princess Qi asked about was Sui Sui.


    Just listening to these things makes me drool.


    The staple food I choose every year is small wontons. My mother-in-law said that this is Chef Xu¡¯s specialty. The filling of the wontons is so delicious that one bite will leave your tongue fresh!


    When I first heard this, Suisui was still very scared.


    ?The tongue is fresh, how will it be used in the future?


    It was Grandpa Liu who said this at that time.


    ?Later, Grandpa Liu explained to her that "fresh off the tongue" refers to the delicious flavor of food, and it will not really fall off the tongue.


    After Sui Sui understood it, he was no longer afraid.


    At that time they were eating three fresh noodles.


    Recalling the original delicious taste, Suisui couldn''t help but swallowed after the aftertaste.


    Since it was delicious, Suisui decided to eat it: "I want to eat wontons."


    The little girl expressed her thoughts boldly, and Princess Qi was very happy to hear it.


    She asked for less food in the kitchen.


    There are a lot of dishes for lunch, so you can¡¯t just eat one.


    There were only four round wontons in the small bowl served on the table.


    Sui Sui is not disappointed after watching it.


    The concubine said that she can eat whatever she wants from this table!


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 101： Xu Yueyao refused to accept

    Chapter 101 Xu Yueyao refuses to accept


    The children chattered and had lunch. Princess Qi was worried, so she let them drink digestion soup and went out to play for a while before letting them take a nap.


    The conditions here in Zhuangzi are a little worse, but it¡¯s fine for a short break.


    Princess Qi chose a more comfortable room and had it carefully tidied before taking Suisui to rest.


    Sui Sui doesn''t choose a place. In the past, she slept in either a chicken coop or a woodshed.


    The room in Zhuangzi''s house is better than the main room of my uncle''s family.


    So, why can¡¯t you sleep?


    ??Moreover, there is still my mother and concubine by my side!


    Princess Qi stayed with Suisui, coaxing the little girl to sleep.


    Sui Shui stayed close to his mother and concubine obediently, and slowly fell into sleep.


    Seeing that the little girl was sleeping, Princess Qi carefully tucked her in and sat there for a while, then signaled Haitang to watch over her and she went out.


    After Princess Qi went out, she saw Manager Liu waiting there.


    ?She took Aunt Qiu over and asked in a low voice: "What''s wrong?"


    ?While eating just now, I saw Manager Liu hesitated several times. He obviously had something to say, but he couldn''t say much due to the presence of the children.


    When the princess asked, Guan Liu bowed respectfully before replying: "Back to the princess, it was the steward of the Jinyang Marquis Mansion who sent some goat milk and dried fruits. He said it was for a few girls in the mansion who saw the prince''s mansion. Everyone was very happy when the carriage passed by, so they thought of giving some snacks to the gentlemen and girls. "


    When Princess Qi heard about the Yangjin Marquis Mansion, she felt dizzy.


    She really doesn''t want to deal with people in this house.


    ?At this time, the other party sent something over, and it was hard for her to reject it directly and send the thing back.


    ??Moreover, the other party was quite sensible and didn¡¯t send anything valuable, just food that can be seen everywhere on Zhuangzi.


    It has the meaning of flattery, but it is not obvious.


    It¡¯s just one person, sincerity makes it hard to refuse.


    After hearing this, Princess Qi waved her hand: "You can arrange the return gift, and there is no need to worry about anything else."


    Several girls living in the other courtyard of Jinyang Houfu, who doesn''t know what''s going on in Beijing?


    They are all girls who were picked up from outside. It is said that there is also a young master.


    Sometimes, without contrast, there is no sense of happiness.


    Princess Qi felt that with a bad guy like the Marquis of Jinyang as a comparison, the ladies from other houses in the capital should feel happy.


    After all, gentlemen of various families who have concubines like Jinnah will not raise countless outcasts, create a bunch of outcast children, and finally let their wives clean up the mess.


    Princess Qi did not want to interfere with the shabby affairs of Jinyang Hou Mansion.


    in particular¡­


    Suisui is still related to that family, and Princess Qi is even more eager to stay away from them, so as not to let them notice Suisui!


    ?At this time, in the courtyard of Jinyang Marquis Mansion, after a morning of etiquette instruction, the girls could finally take a lunch break.


    ?Although they were tired this morning, the little girls were not sleepy yet, so they just gathered together to gossip.


    ?Xu Yuexiu still has some understanding of these big figures in the capital.


    At this moment, listening to the little sisters talking about this and that, she raised her head proudly: "Do you know who owns the luxurious carriage that passed by last this morning? Tell me and I will scare you to death!"


    Xu Yueying was on the side and asked cooperatively: "Whose family is it? Whose family is it? Sister Xiuxiu, just say it and let us open our eyes."


    Xu Yueyao listened on the side, resisting the urge to roll her eyes, and cursed in her heart: Flatterer! When she was scolding, there was still some sourness in her heart that she didn''t even realize.


    Xu Yuexiu was held in the arms and raised her head higher happily: "That''s the Tang family''s carriage. The Queen''s Tang family, have you never seen it?"


    After Xu Yuexiu finished speaking, she glanced at the little sisters proudly.


    ??Xu Yueyao was still scolding Xu Yueying in her heart, but when she heard about the Queen''s Tang family, her heart skipped a beat.


    ?The Empress¡¯s Tang family is also...


    The Tang family every year.


    In her previous life, she was married to Tang Lingheng, the fifth son of the Tang family, a handsome and talented man who was well-known in the capital.


    The other person is extremely gentle and considerate towards Suisui.


    The two are well-known couples of gods and immortals in the capital.


    ?Xu Yueyao was jealous more than once.


    Why is she so lucky?


    When I was young, my life was a bit hard, but I was soon found by the Marquis of Jinyang and became a sweetheart again. Not even the daughter-in-law of the family could compare to the old lady and the Marquis. status.


    After she got hairpins, she married into the prominent Tang family and became the wife of the fifth son of the Tang Dynasty.


    ??Xu Yueyao didn''t understand, and she knew from her previous life that it was difficult for maidens like them, who were brought back to the house halfway, to have a low status and marry a good man.


    ??However, Suisui seems to have broken such traditions and rules, allowing a man as prominent as the Tang Dynasty to welcome him back in glory and become the first wife of the legitimate son.


    Xu Yueyao gritted her teeth in jealousy just thinking about it!


    ?Why is she so old?


    With her slutty mother who is a promiscuous woman who gave birth to children before marriage?


    ??Thinking of the handsome and considerate Tang Wu Gongzi, Xu Yueyao couldn''t help but blush.


    She thought, Chen Suisui can do it, why can¡¯t she?


    Thinking about it again, in her last life, she clearly had someone she liked, but she refused to help him over the years. She said a lot of high-sounding words, which meant that she was of low status and not worthy of him.


    ?She is not worthy, but Chen Suisui is worthy?


    Finally, Xu Yueyao married a poor scholar.


    Chen Suisui said that the other party is a good match.


    ?She almost pointed at Xu Yueyao''s nose and said: You are worthy of such a poor scholar!


    ?Thinking of this, Xu Yueyao was both angry and dissatisfied.


    Looking at Xu Yueyao''s face, which was green and white for a while, Xu Yueying said in surprise: "Sister Yaoyao, what''s wrong with you? Are you feeling unwell? Or are you dissatisfied with the Tang family?"


    Xu Yueying was used to criticizing Xu Yueyao. After hearing this, Xu Yueyao gritted her teeth in anger. She quickly adjusted herself and said with a smile: "How can I be dissatisfied with the Tang family? Just listening to what you said, I feel that this family must be extremely noble and I can''t help but envy it." Woolen cloth."


    After hearing this, Xu Yuexiu pursed her lips and said, "Just understand your identity. People like us can''t even step into the Tang family''s threshold, so don''t worry about whether they are noble or not."


    Xu Yueying smiled and responded from the side: "If I can marry into an innocent family and be the head wife, even if I am poorer, I will be willing to do so."


    Xu Yuexiu nodded her little head on the side: "You are thinking about getting married at a young age. Are you ashamed?"


    ?Several sisters got into a fight and excluded Xu Yueyao intentionally or unintentionally.


    Xu Yueyao sneered in her heart: Just wait, after I marry into the Tang family, I hope you can still laugh so wantonly.


    ?However, Xu Yueyao was a little shaken when she thought about the person she loved in her previous life.


    She thought: It would be great if the Wei family was as prominent as the Tang family.


    ?Then she can choose her sweetheart without hesitation, instead of choosing the Tang family for wealth.


    Second update

 Chapter 102： The baby God gave her

    Chapter 102 The treasure God gave her


    Sui Sui took a sweet nap and had a sweet dream.


    In the dream, there are endless delicacies, soft beds, the fragrant smell and gentle hands of the mother-in-law.


    I have been sleeping so hard that I don¡¯t want to get up.


    ?But the urge to urinate did not give her a chance. After hurriedly solving the physical problems, Suisui sat on the edge of the bed and calmed down a little.


    Princess Qi had already calculated the time to come here. She couldn''t help but laugh when she saw the little girl going to the bathroom in a daze, then hurried back, sitting on the edge of the bed in a daze.


    She raised her hand and gently touched Suisui''s head: "Do you want to get up?"


    Being touched by her mother-in-law on the head made Sui Sui feel very comfortable and safe. She subconsciously tilted her head and rubbed her mother-in-law''s palm, like a coquettish kitten, with a sweet voice: "I want to get up." ¡±


    Feeling the little girl''s attachment, Princess Qi''s heart softened.


    She thought: It feels good to raise a delicate little girl.


    At this time, Princess Qi even thought that if the prince didn''t like it and just wanted to ask the master to give him his biological daughter, it would be quite good.


    ?That way you don¡¯t have to worry about someone trying to steal the soft little girl from her!


    ?However, Princess Qi quickly shook her head and got rid of this idea.


    That''s still too selfish.


    Such a cute little girl, more people should love her.


    The old age was too bitter in the past, but Princess Qi wanted this child to have sweet days in the future.


    The mouthwash I use after taking a nap is still scented tea.


    After rinsing her mouth, Princess Qi personally gave Suisui clothes to wear.


    Looking at the short layer of hair on Suisui''s head, Princess Qi still felt a little regretful: "When Suisui''s hair grows longer, my mother-in-law will comb it into a bun for you."


    ?Afraid that Suisui wouldn¡¯t understand what a little hair bun looks like, Princess Qi thought about it and explained: ¡°It¡¯s just a beautiful little hair bun like Sister Qiaoqiao.¡±


    Sister Qiaoqiao is Ying Zhi who I just met this morning.


    I still remember it every year.


    ?Because of thinking of Qiaoqiao, Suisui quickly thought of sister Ruoruo whom he met in Wenzhou.


    ?Sui Sui is willing to share these happy things with his mother and concubine.


    So, after cleaning up, I was held by my mother and concubine by the hand, and my little mouth didn''t stop for a moment: "When I was on the road, I also met a sister Ruoruo. She was very gentle. She would give me sweets and even touch me. My head is so good."


    ¡°She also said that I am as cute as her biological sister!¡±


    ¡°Sister Ruoruo also said that my round head is the cutest and she wants it all.¡±


    ¡­


    Children¡¯s childish words.


    Princess Qi listened with great interest.


    Princess Qi had already listened to King Qing¡¯s explanation of what happened on the road, and later heard a detailed version from Doctor Liu.


    ??The sister Ruoruo mentioned every year now, Princess Qi also guessed that she was the beloved daughter of the magistrate of Nanqiao County, Lian Ruoyi.


    ?The other person''s aunt is now a very popular and favored Lian Meiren in the palace.


    The last time Princess Qi went to the palace to greet the Queen Mother, she also met Lian Meiren.


    She is a delicate and charming beauty, and Princess Qi has a good impression of her.


    Even the beauty has a good temperament and wants to be the niece of the other party. She is also a pretty good girl.


    ?However, the county magistrate''s time abroad is short, and he can only be transferred back to the capital unless he has outstanding political achievements.


    Otherwise, Suisui may not be able to see her sister Ruoruo in a short period of time.


    Princess Qi understood in her heart, but didn''t say much for fear of hurting the children again.


    She followed Sui Sui''s words and said, "Well, sister Ruoruo, please remember to write to her later. It doesn''t matter if you don''t know how to read. We can still draw pictures and buy gifts for my sister."


    Fearing that the little girl would feel inferior to her lack of money again, Princess Qi thought for a while and said, "If you want to do it yourself, you can do it. My mother has hired someone to teach you how to do it, okay?"


    I am still worried every year. What gift should I give to sister Ruoruo?


    Hearing what his mother-in-law said, Suisui nodded happily: "Yes, I know."


    After finishing speaking, he thought about it and said loudly again: "Thank you, concubine. I like my concubine." The words used by children to express their love are simple and straightforward.


    Princess Qi¡¯s eyebrows arched when she heard this, and she felt more and more that Suisui was a treasure given to her by God!


    She must cherish it.


    ?Feng Xuanrui and the others also got up and packed up early.


    The afternoon riding and shooting class was about to start. I didn¡¯t have time to say hello to Princess Qi, so I went to the small school field in the backyard first.


    To make it easier for the young masters to attend classes, that area was specially set aside. The ground was repeatedly compacted several times to ensure it was stable and solid, and then it was circled for use.


    At this moment, the Master has arrived and is taking roll call.


    After calling the names, Master took them to practice the Eight-Duanjin.


    ? Suisui has not been in a small classroom for the time being, and she has never been exposed to these before. Princess Qi did not think twice and asked her to learn directly.


    So, take people to sit aside and watch the class.


    After the Eight-Duanjin exercise, the Master asked everyone to practice some basic skills to warm up for the subsequent archery and horseback riding.


    Basic skills are not difficult.


    It''s about doing horse stances, training arm strength and so on.


    ?Feng Xuanrui has not practiced for more than a month, and practicing again now is almost the same as starting from scratch.


    Squatting horse stance¡­


    It¡¯s so difficult!


    ?Feng Xuanrui found that just after squatting for a while, his legs were trembling from exhaustion.


    He turned around and realized that he couldn''t even compare to Xiao Qi?


    ha?


    When did he become incomparable to the Seven Idiots?


    ?Feng Xuanrui was not convinced and gritted his teeth and persisted.


    Master, I am still the same Master as in the morning.


    The officials of the Zhou Dynasty can not be said to have both civil and military skills per capita.


    ?However, most civil servants are also full of martial virtue.


    Although the master is a scholar, his horsemanship skills are not inferior to those of others.


    So, Mr. Shen takes them all by himself in the literary and martial arts classes.


    At this time, Mr. Shen held a ruler and walked leisurely among the young men.


    From time to time, turn your head to look at this, or look sideways at that.


    Master Shen said nothing, but his eyes were full of pressure.


    Suisui was watching the excitement not far away. Just now he was very interested in imitating his brothers and squatting there.


    As soon as Mrs. Shen''s eyes came over, even if he just looked in her direction, Sui Sui was frightened.


    Princess Qi looked on, feeling helpless.


    ?She patted Sui Sui''s back gently and comforted her softly: "Don''t panic, Sui Sui."


    No more words were said.


    If you want Master Shen to teach the children well, you need to maintain the dignity of Master Shen.


    Even if they are just watching, they still have to be respected by the Master.


    ?In this way, students can have some sense of fear and attend class honestly.


    So, Princess Qi did not say that there is no need to be afraid of Master.


    She felt that this was not actually fear, but more respect.


    ?The little girl didn¡¯t understand, but Princess Qi felt that she couldn¡¯t mess around.


    It is okay to comfort, but there is no need to say some words.


    ?The gentle hand of the concubine gave Sui Sui the courage. She quietly raised her head and took another look, and found that the master was no longer looking at her, and began to imitate the steps of her brothers.


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 103： Riding and shooting lessons

    Chapter 103 Riding and Shooting Lesson


    Princess Qi followed Sui Sui''s actions, and only asked Sui Sui to take a rest when she couldn''t hold on any longer.


    For fear that the little girl would have a psychological burden and feel that she could not persist as long as her brothers, Princess Qi smiled and explained: "Don''t be anxious every year, you haven''t officially followed the practice yet, so it doesn''t matter if the time is shorter, practice slowly over time, Once you get used to it, it will last longer.¡±


    ?This sentence was too long. It took Suisui a while to understand it, and then he finally understood it.


    She nodded heavily: "Well, I listen to my mother and concubine, stick to it!"


    After the little girl finished speaking, she said "ha" in a decent manner, and then took up her horse stance again.


    ?Feng Xuanrui and the others did not stick around for long, and soon began to practice archery.


    Feng Xuancang is older and the best at training.


    The master soon asked him to get on the horse and try it out, so he could try to practice riding and shooting.


    Feng Xuanjie''s accuracy was also good, but he was thin and his master was afraid of him falling even if he was riding the thinnest pony.


    Moreover, he fell down more than once.


    So, after the master asked his opinion, he knew that he was not willing to get on the horse, and he did not force it.


    Feng Xuanrui hasn''t practiced for more than a month, and his skills are obviously rusty.


    The lack of strength requires him to practice more.


    ?Hongxuanbo accurate head¡­


    It really doesn¡¯t work.


    ?He even hit the target next door more than once.


    Feng Xuanrui was quite helpless by him, so he could only turn around and ask him: "Feng Xuanbo, why don''t you go riding and shooting?"


    Feng Xuanbo raised his head stubbornly: "I don''t!!"


    I can see that if I am not good enough, I will destroy others.


    ?Feng Xuanrui gritted his teeth in anger.


    I felt that I had done too little to break his head before leaving Beijing!


    ?Feng Xuanbin is young and has little strength.


    ?His bows and arrows are all specially made.


    but¡­


    ?The accuracy is almost the same as that of Feng Xuanbo.


    I haven¡¯t seen archery in years, but now I am stretching my neck and watching with interest.


    Feng Xuanbin felt bored at first. He was not accurate enough, not strong enough, and he was not good at riding a horse.


    I am too young to understand how to ride a donkey.


    More often than not, riding and shooting lessons are just for him to lay a foundation of strength.


    Others, he can¡¯t do it yet!


    Turning his head, he found that Sui Sui was looking this way curiously. Feng Xuanbin glanced at the master quietly and found that the master was talking to his third brother, so Feng Xuanbin slipped away quietly.


    He is very familiar with skipping classes!


    How to slip this skill under the nose of the master? Feng Xuanbin thinks that he is already proficient in it and is very proficient.


    Unknown to him, he quietly turned around, bent over, and walked away with cat steps. Master Shen glanced in his direction casually.


    There were only five children in the class. Master Shen felt that he would not be able to notice them unless he was blind, so he even skipped class.


    ?However, judging from the direction Feng Xuanbin skipped class, he was heading towards the princess. He was probably looking for children to play with.


    ??As long as he is still on the school grounds, he can be caught later, but there is no need to expose him now.


    ?Feng Xuanbin thought he had successfully skipped class and ran away quietly.


    He held up his special little bow and showed it to Suisui: "Sister, sister, look at my beautiful little bow!"


    She had never seen anything like this in Sui Sui. When she saw Brother Qi handing the thing over, she gently raised her hand. She wanted to touch it but didn''t dare. She raised her head and looked at Brother Qi. After thinking about it, she asked in a low voice: "Can I touch it?" ?"


    Feng Xuanbin didn''t understand Sui Sui''s cautiousness. When his sister asked, he put the bow directly into Sui Sui''s arms: "No problem, if my sister likes it, I can give it to her. I''ll ask my father to make another one for me later!" "


    At this time, Feng Xuanbin had completely forgotten that last time, he got into a fight with another young master because he was trying to grab a bow, and his mouth was broken.


    He thought: What my sister wants is not gold and silver, and he doesn¡¯t have that stuff. It¡¯s just a bow. My sister liked it, so I gave it to her!


    ?Feng Xuanbin is generous and generous, but he is a little at a loss every year.


    The delicate little curved bow was stuffed into his arms. Suisui nervously held it up and looked at it carefully.


    Very beautiful and exquisite.


    In the past, Suisui didn¡¯t know what it was for.


    ??Having just watched other brothers¡¯ courses, she vaguely understood.


    Feng Xuanbin noticed that Sui Sui was staring at it. He seemed to be unable to use it. He immediately gathered around and said, "Sister, Brother Qi will teach you how to use it. This is easy!"


    Feng Xuanbin skipped class and came over with a bow in his arms. He didn''t have any suitable small arrows in his hand, which made him a little distressed.


    ??I want to go back to get it, but I am afraid of being discovered by the master.


    ?But if you don¡¯t take it, how can you demonstrate it?


    There is no real thing.


    Princess Qi watched from the side. She wanted to laugh but was afraid of hurting the self-esteem of the two children. She held it back for a long time and finally suppressed her laughter.


    She signaled Haitang to help, and went over to get the small arrow.


    Feng Xuanbin took a look and followed him hurriedly: "Thank you, Sister Haitang."


    After thanking her, thinking that Haitang was the concubine, she said obediently: "Thank you, concubine."


    The little fat man has always been flexible and flexible, and he has a sweet mouth.


    Looking at the seventh brother like this, I can''t help but feel envious.


    She thought, Brother Qi is so awesome!


    ?Feng Xuanbin didn''t notice Sui Sui''s emotions, but Princess Qi did.


    ?However, she didn¡¯t want to disturb the two children¡¯s play, so she simply let them make trouble without saying much.


    Feng Xuanbin said that he would teach Suisui archery.


    Sui Sui has never been exposed to it before.


    ?However, her strength is not small.


    I have done a lot of farm work in the past, so I have a good foundation.


    Feng Xuanbin is young. Although he often follows classes, he still doesn¡¯t know why he has to squat on a horse to practice his arm strength in archery.


    ?He thought that if you want to shoot an arrow, you can just set up a bow!


    Feng Xuanbin didn¡¯t think that the fact that he couldn¡¯t draw his bow often was due to lack of strength. He only thought that it was due to his young age.


    When he grows up, he will follow his third brother...


    No, he is as powerful as the second brother!


    Thinking of his second brother, Feng Xuanbin puffed up his belly proudly: "Sister, when second brother returns home, let him take us, he is really awesome!"


    "This little bow in our hands can be smashed to pieces by the second brother with one palm."


    ¡°For a little fat guy like me, my second brother can easily lift two with one hand!¡±


    ¡°Our second brother is so awesome!¡±


    ¡­


    When mentioning his second brother, Feng Xuanbin couldn''t stop talking, and he couldn''t control his desire to show off.


    Suisui listened on the side with an envious look on his face: "Is second brother so powerful?"


    ¡°Wow, the second brother is great!¡±


    ¡­


    ?Obviously, it was not himself who was being praised, but Feng Xuanbin lost himself in the sound of Sui Sui.


    ?Then he drew the long bow angrily, but it was still not fully drawn.


    Not only that, as soon as the arrow hit the target, it was ejected because of a failure to control the force. Because the force was wrong, the little fat man was thrown back two steps.


    Feng Xuanbin quickly backed away, his face turned pale with anxiety: "Hey, hey, help, help..."


    Second update

 Chapter 104： Report to Master, Xiaoqi skipped class

    Chapter 104: Reporting to Master, Xiaoqi skipped class


    ?Haitang caught Feng Xuanbin back with quick hands and eyes, preventing the little fat man from sitting on the ground.


    Sui Sui was also startled by his actions. Unfortunately, her arms were short and she couldn''t reach anyone when she stretched out her arms.


    After Feng Xuanbin recovered, he straightened out his belly and said seriously: "It was just a small mistake. It''s not a big problem. Who hasn''t made a mistake before?"


    Lele also said something similar. Suisui reacted for a while, and then he roughly understood the meaning and nodded: "Brother Qi is right!"


    ?Feng Xuanrui thought that the little fat boy would just skip class for a while and would be back soon.


    As a result, after he finished shooting a bag of arrows, he found that the man had not returned.


    Turning his head, Feng Xuanrui was so angry that his nose was almost crooked.


    Qisha actually started playing with his sister!


    Can he still go to class?


    Feng Xuanrui glared at Feng Xuanbin angrily, but unfortunately he was far away and no one could see him.


    ?In the end, Feng Xuanrui had no choice but to turn around and complain to his master: "Master, Xiaoqi skipped class!"


    ?Feng Xuanrui intentionally spoke loudly, while Feng Xuanbin, who was far away, was preparing to show off his archery skills to Sui Sui.


    As a result, when I heard this voice, I immediately retorted even louder: "I''m not, I didn''t, I just went a little further!"


    ?While speaking, Feng Xuanbin ran back suddenly.


    Because he used too much force, it felt like the earth began to tremble with his movements!


    Master Shen only has five children in total, is there one missing?


    It''s a matter of turning a blind eye.


    Now that Feng Xuanrui had exposed him ruthlessly, he could only turn his head and said seriously: "Go to class well and don''t wander around."


    ?Feng Xuanbin was still very well-behaved in front of the Master: "I know, Master, I won''t dare to do it next time."


    Master Shen:¡­


    Do you think I believe you or not?


    Archery lessons continue.


    ?Except for Feng Xuancang, the others are still at the starting stage and have not really taken off.


    After a stick of incense, they took a short rest.


    Then move on to the next lesson, horse riding.


    ??If you really can¡¯t ride, someone as young as Feng Xuanbin can still ride a donkey.


    ?Although Feng Xuanbin can¡¯t even ride a donkey.


    ?However, this did not stop him from showing off to Suisui: "You believe Brother Qi, Brother Qi is the most powerful!"


    The little fat man talks a lot and his voice is loud.


    Sui Sui always feels that just by saying a few words to Brother Qi, his ears are buzzing.


    The little girl was a little scared and asked the system uneasily.


    ¡¾Lele, am I not going deaf? ¡¿


    ?The system scanned the data and comforted her softly.


    No, it¡¯s just louder and you¡¯ll be fine once you get used to it. ¡¿


    ?Knowing that I will not be deaf brings me peace of mind every year.


    After watching for a while, Princess Qi was afraid that their presence here would prevent the children from concentrating on class, so she held Suisui''s hand and walked back.


    On the way, Princess Qi asked Suisui softly: "Are you thirsty? Do you want something to drink? The milk and red bean soup cooked by Aunt Qiu is delicious. It is probably still warm at this moment. Do you want to try it?"


    The mother and concubine don¡¯t mention it, and I still don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal.


    As soon as the mother and concubine talked about it, she became greedy every year.


    She swallowed quietly and nodded obediently: "Yes, concubine!"


    Princess Qi looked at the little girl''s cute appearance and couldn''t help but pat her head: "Then let''s go back and drink milk."


    After they got up from their nap, Aunt Qiu prepared all the ingredients and cooked milk and red bean soup.


    There were people watching after that, but she didn¡¯t need to pay attention all the time.


    At this time, it has been simmered until the flavor is absorbed. After letting it cool for a while, it will taste just right and comfortable.


    ??Moreover, it is just a sweet soup and will not burden the gastrointestinal tract of children. However, for fear of being hungry every year, I prepared two sweet cakes.


    Considering Suisui¡¯s digestion ability, Aunt Qiu specially replaced the glutinous rice with rice.


    Feng Xuanrui rode the pony for two happy turns, and then he was ready to ride over to find his sister, so that she could see what true prowess was.


    Like Shaqi...


    That¡¯s not possible at all!


    As a result, when I turned to the sidelines, I found...


    Why?


    Where is my sister?


    Where is my sister who is so older?


    Feng Xuanrui was a little disappointed when his younger sister and his mother-in-law left.


    Just as Master was shouting, Feng Xuanrui had no choice but to turn around and go back.


    ??In the milk and red bean soup, Aunt Qiu originally added sugar to enhance the flavor. After letting it cool for a while, she added a spoonful of honey.


    Sweet and delicious, the red beans are boiled until they bloom and become soft. Take a sip and the dense texture of the red beans is still there.


    ?The milk has dense red beans, and when it passes through the throat, it still has a rustling feeling and a sweet taste.


    After Suisui took a sip, his eyes widened and he looked up at Princess Qi: "Concubine, it tastes good, this tastes good!"


    It tastes better than yesterday¡¯s milk and red date soup.


    ?However, I haven¡¯t said this for years.


    ?The one in front of you tastes good and that¡¯s enough!


    Princess Qi didn''t want to drink it at first. She has a light taste and doesn''t like such sweet and watery soup.


    At this time, seeing the little girl¡¯s round eyes, which were as cute as the raccoon slave¡¯s round eyes, I was somehow seduced and took a sip too.


    Perhaps it is because you have praised it every year, so this sweet soup has become more delicious?


    Princess Qi felt that this bite was not as sweet and sweet as she imagined.


    Facing Suisui¡¯s expectant gaze, Princess Qi nodded with a smile: ¡°It tastes good. Drink more Suisui. Would you like a piece of sweet cake?¡±


    Fearing that the little girl would be greedy and not eat well at night, which would affect her growth, Princess Qi quickly said: "Just try one or two pieces. There is also a main meal in the evening, so don''t miss your normal meal."


    Sui Sui nodded obediently and only ate a piece of sweet cake.


    With the sweetness of red bean soup at the front, the sweet cake with not much sugar seems average.


    Sui Sui ate a piece cleanly without even falling off the crumbs.


    Princess Qi watched from the side, feeling sour and a little unspeakably uncomfortable.


    ?She wanted to curse the Marquis of Jinyang in her heart, but as she rarely cursed others, she really couldn''t think of any words.


    In the end, I could only clenched my fist angrily to show that I was angry!


    You are young and drink slowly.


    Princess Qi was not in a hurry and let the children eat slowly.


    Sui Sui''s bowl of red bean soup finally bottomed out, and Feng Xuanrui''s afternoon class also ended.


    The afternoon riding and shooting lessons usually last about half an hour.


    Occasionally there will be more.


    ?Master Shen felt that since the prince had not thought about training the young masters in the house to become military generals.


    ?Then they just need to train less every day. More often, they are exercising themselves through playful activities.


    Master Shen¡¯s educational concepts are quite enlightened.


    After the young masters came back, they went to freshen up briefly.


    They have a lot of activity and are easy to deal with.


    My face is sweaty and muddy, so I have to clean it up.


    After cleaning up, Princess Qi is wiping Suisui''s mouth.


    ?Seeing his brother coming back, Suisui happily crossed his legs and said, "Brother!"


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 105： Who has better hair?

    Chapter 105 Who has better hair?


    Feng Xuanrui has been active for a long time, and the little food he had eaten for lunch has long been digested.


    On the way back, he heard that there were sweet cakes and red bean soup today. He and Feng Xuanbin talked about it as they walked.


    After entering the room and hearing Sui Sui''s voice, Feng Xuanrui immediately dropped Sha Qi and happily walked towards Sui Sui: "Brother is here, have you drunk the red bean soup?"


    Suisui nodded heavily: "Drink it, it''s sweet, it tastes really good!"


    Princess Qi just finished wiping Suisui''s mouth and let the child go free.


    Suisui slid down from the chair and went to hold his brother''s hand.


    Feng Xuanrui had already washed his hands and they were very clean now, so he raised his hand and gently touched the little green stubble: "Well, if it grows, you will have long hair soon."


    Hearing what he said, Suisui reached out his hand curiously and touched it.


    ?There is only a layer of small stubble, and it is hard to tell whether it has grown or not.


    ?However, if my brother says it has grown, then it means it has grown.


    Suisui nodded happily: "It will be dark and bright, and it will be very long."


    Feng Xuanrui agreed and said: "Of course, how could my sister''s hair be bad?"


    Feng Xuanbin was not angry after being left behind by his sixth brother. He pushed his way over and shouted, "That''s right, that''s right, my sister''s hair must be black, shiny and nice!"


    After finishing speaking, he pulled his hair forward: "Just like mine!"


    As soon as Feng Xuanbin said these words, Feng Xuanrui''s desire to win rose.


    He also followed Feng Xuanbin''s example and pulled his hair: "My hair must be the best, look at it, compare it with it, sister, touch it!"


    Princess Qi rarely interfered in the play among children.


    Most of the time, children¡¯s matters are left to them to solve on their own.


    Unless there is a conflict that cannot be reconciled, their adults will intervene.


    At this moment, she was sitting there, smiling and watching the children making noise.


    Sui Sui first touched his brother''s hair.


    A little wet.


    ??When Feng Xuanrui went to wash his face just now, some parts of the ends of his hair were wet.


    In order to make her hair neatly combed, Feng Xuanrui put hair oil on her hair.


    ?At this time, it is stuck together with water, and the feeling when touched is a bit hard to describe.


    ??However, Suisui has her brother¡¯s filter, and she doesn¡¯t understand what¡¯s wrong with this feeling?


    It just feels slippery and sticky.


    Suisui touched it again and again, and then jumped for joy: "It feels good!"


    Hearing what his sister said, Feng Xuanrui proudly raised his head at Feng Xuanbin.


    Feng Xuanbin was not happy and squeezed between the two brothers again, pulling his own hair while squeezing: "Sister, please touch the seventh brother''s hair, the seventh brother''s hair is cleaner and darker than the sixth brother''s!"


    Suisui patted his face and nodded: "Seventh brother''s hair is also good, but my elder brother''s is the best!"


    There¡¯s nothing I can do about it, my brother¡¯s filter is the thickest.


    Others, here at Suisui, cannot yet surpass their elder brother.


    Feng Xuanbin was a little disappointed after hearing this.


    ?However, his sister also praised his hair.


    Praise him!


    hey-hey!


    The little fat man is also very good at coaxing himself, and happily went to drink red bean soup.


    ?The other brothers drank red bean soup to quench their thirst first, and then came to talk to Suisui.


    After all the busy work, it was almost time to go back home.


    ?Although the city gate is closed later, it is not easy to walk at night.


    So, after the Feng family brothers finished eating and drinking, Princess Qi took a group of children back to the city.


    Sui Sui must still be with his mother and concubine.


    Feng Xuanrui naturally wanted to squeeze over.


    Feng Xuanbin saw it and pushed hard. Although the carriage is spacious, it is not practical if there are too many children. You also need to consider the strength of the horse''s load.


    So, Feng Xuancang and the others were one step behind, so it was not easy for them to squeeze in.


    The group of people divided into two carriages and walked back slowly.


    When Princess Qi arrived, there was only Suisui beside Princess Qi. The child was held by her obediently, and the whole journey was very quiet.


    On the way back, there were two more leather monkeys in the car.


    ?How noisy...


    ??The kind that Princess Qi could not sleep for half the night after listening to it.


    ?However, seeing Suisui being teased by her two brothers, her eyes turning into little crescents when she smiled, Princess Qi thought again: It¡¯s just that she couldn¡¯t sleep for half the night, it¡¯s not that she couldn¡¯t sleep the whole night, and it¡¯s not that she couldn¡¯t bear it.


    ?It was a coincidence that when they went back, they happened to bump into the Tang Dynasty''s carriage.


    ?The official road is spacious, and there is no problem for carriages from the two houses to run parallelly.


    ??Tang Mansion''s carriage was originally one step behind.


    ?Now seeing the carriage of Prince Qi''s Mansion, Mrs. Tang hurriedly signaled to the coachman to drive faster. After catching up, she opened the curtain and greeted Princess Qi with a smile.


    Hearing the movement, Princess Qi opened the curtain and responded with a smile.


    ?The two parties exchanged a few simple greetings, and Mrs. Tang signaled to Prince Qi¡¯s carriage to go first.


    Princess Qi showed some humility and signaled the carriage to go ahead, staggering away from the carriage of the Tang Dynasty.


    There were two carriages on the way back to Prince Qi''s Mansion, but there was only one carriage for the Tang Mansion.


    ?Three luxurious carriages, plus a corresponding **** of servants, passed by the official road in a high profile.


    Xu Yueyao, who had just finished afternoon training, was sitting on a stone bench and beating her legs.


    In the afternoon, she deliberately plotted against Xu Yuenong, but the plot failed and she was ostracized by the other sisters.


    Then, she was punished by Aunt Ning.


    I stood upright between the two chairs for half an hour, and my legs became stiff.


    ?It¡¯s finally over now, but I can¡¯t help but beat my legs carefully for fear that I won¡¯t be able to get up tomorrow.


    Because of what she planned in the afternoon, the other sisters are not close to her right now.


    ?Xu Yueyao boasted that she was reborn and had an extraordinary status, so she was too lazy to be polite to them.


    At this moment, she was watching several carriages passing by from a distance, and hearing Xu Yuenong telling everyone whose carriage was in front and whose carriage was behind, Xu Yueyao felt her heart beating rapidly.


    ?She heard Xu Yuenong say that the two carriages in front belonged to Prince Qi''s Mansion.


    Is it possible that Prince Qi¡¯s residence can travel normally without being affected by other things...


    Did the Sixth Young Master really not break his leg and become paralyzed?


    But, this is impossible!


    ?In the last life, it was clearly during King Qing''s trip south that the Sixth Young Master broke his leg!


    Xu Yueyao told herself not to panic. The matter was not yet determined. Maybe Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion was just holding on, and everyone was crying behind his back.


    She can''t panic.


    She knows so many things, and knows many things that people will encounter in the future.


    However, the current situation is that there is no chance to get out of the gate of this other courtyard. Even if you want to use this to gain connections, you can''t get out.


    ?Thinking of this, Xu Yueyao felt a little discouraged.


    But, soon, she cheered up again.


    ?She feels that if Chen Suisui can do it, then she can do it too!


    Suisui didn''t know that her cousin was there on the road she passed just now.


    After returning home with the concubine and her brothers, I went to freshen up and prepare for dinner.


    After Princess Qi simply sorted things out, she was going to take a look at the person Aunt Qiu had chosen.


    Before anyone left, she heard Shaoyao whisper: "The two concubines and several aunts gave some gifts, saying they were meeting gifts for the eldest girl."


    Second update

 Chapter 106： Home is a place to relax

    Chapter 106 Home is a place to relax


    They just came back yesterday, and everyone is in a wait-and-see stage.


    So, everyone did not prepare gifts immediately.


    ?Now that we see Princess Qi¡¯s care and love for Sui Sui, everyone understands each other¡¯s attitude.


    Don¡¯t worry about Suisui¡¯s final identity.


    Those who can get the protection of Princess Qi must be at a high level.


    The two concubines and concubines can leave a good impression on Princess Qi by just giving some gifts and showing some goodwill. It is such a simple thing that a fool would not do it.


    So, as soon as Suisui came back, gifts were given to them.


    It was too late, and they were too embarrassed to bother them, so they only sent servants to deliver them.


    Princess Qi nodded after hearing this: "Sure, after dinner, I will take Suisui to open the gifts."


    Shaoyao nodded after hearing this. After knowing what to do with these gifts, he retreated to make arrangements.


    Princess Qi then looked at the person Aunt Qiu had chosen.


    Aunt Qiu picked a woman over thirty and taught her the etiquette and rules that should be followed every year to assist her in her daily life.


    ?The other party¡¯s surname is Xiang. He lost his husband in his early years and has no children.


    ?The previous master¡¯s family had no choice but to sell off a number of servants after the family¡¯s fortune failed.


    Aunt Xiang had never committed any crime in the previous residence, and she was introduced to her by Aunt Wu, the wife of the housekeeper Uncle Li. She had previously worked as an assistant in charge of affairs in another small village in the palace.


    Aunt Qiu thought it was okay after inspecting it, so she brought the person over.


    Princess Qi observed carefully and asked a few questions in detail. She found that Aunt Xiang behaved neatly and was quite generous in words and deeds, so she nodded with satisfaction.


    ??The aunt in charge had chosen her, and Princess Qi looked at the maid again.


    Compared with my aunt, I only picked one, and six maids came.


    After Princess Qi made the same observation, she inquired again and picked two of them.


    Handmaids are all fourteen or fifteen years old.


    Princess Qi chose one with a round face and the other with a square face.


    She renamed the two little girls: "Your name is Nuan Dong, and your name is Nuan Xia. From now on, I will take good care of the eldest girl. If I have any doubts about something, I will ask Aunt Xiang or Aunt Qiu for advice in time."


    The two little girls first thanked the princess for the name, and then bowed politely to show that they understood.


    The people who will serve around you have been selected, and the rest can be done roughly by Aunt Qiu. Princess Qi does not need to consider it carefully.


    After this matter was settled, Princess Qi got up and walked to the dining hall.


    After Feng Xuanrui and the others freshened up, they came together to eat while chattering.


    There were not many of them. Princess Qi did not ask anyone to prepare a large table, but only prepared a half-sized round table.


    After a group of people sit down, the space is still very spacious.


    Princess Qi was worried about Sui Sui, and she always held the little girl''s hand when walking.


    When they got to the dinner table, Princess Qi held him in her arms again.


    ?When she found that it was not easy to feed her, Princess Qi thought for a while, then put Suisui on the chair aside, turned her head and said to Haitang: "Bring over two soft cushions."


    ?? Haitang worked quickly, and Nuan Dong and Nuan Xia were still in the learning stage. It would be better to watch Haitang and the others serve their master, and then imitate them and add their own understanding.


    Suisui felt that she could eat it, but if her mother-in-law fed her, the food would be cold when she tried to eat it later.


    So, she gently tugged on the fragrant sleeves of her mother-in-law, and whispered: "Mother-in-law, I can eat it by myself." Princess Qi was feeling hot now, so how could she be willing to let the little girl eat it by herself?


    Moreover, she also saw through why the little girl wanted to eat by herself. She raised the back of her hand and gently touched Suisui''s little face: "My concubine asked people to warm the food on the stove. Suisui can eat with peace of mind." That¡¯s it.¡±


    Hearing what the mother-in-law said, Sui Sui had no choice but to refuse, so she sat there obediently, with her little hands on her knees.


    Seeing the child like this, Princess Qi felt helpless and distressed: "Relax every year. Home should be the most relaxing place. There is no need to be so formal when eating, so as not to feel uncomfortable after eating."


    Princess Qi¡¯s domestic rules and regulations have never been strict.


    She thought that externally, the reputation of Prince Qi''s palace should not be ruined, and she needed to always pay attention to her manners and etiquette as a princess.


    ??If you can''t relax after you go back to your house, and you are always tense and nervous, then what''s the meaning of life?


    The family cannot relax, and the man is no different from a blindfolded donkey.


    Being driven away all the time, it doesn¡¯t feel good at all.


    Princess Qi''s comfort made Suisui''s tense shoulders slowly relax, and her little hands naturally dropped.


    Princess Qi rarely nursed children by herself in the past. There were so many wet nurses and servants, so she could only get started when she felt like it.


    At other times, just watch the fun.


    It is rare to start raising a child seriously and carefully nowadays. For her, many things are actually starting from scratch.


    ?However, Princess Qi found it a lot of fun and she quite liked learning.


    Is the rice cold or hot?


    ?Is this bite too big or too small?


    Is this dish safe for children to eat?


    What a delicious dish. Can children eat it?


    ?This meat is too fat, will it be too greasy for children to eat?


    ¡­


    There are many issues to consider.


    ?But it¡¯s also a lot of fun!


    Seeing Suisui''s little face bulging out and chewing like a small animal, Princess Qi''s heart softened.


    The little girl¡¯s eyes are round, and her face bulges out when she eats. It feels like her whole face has become much rounder.


    ??However, after one mouthful of food, the food on the cheeks was gone, and the little face returned to its original thinness. Princess Qi felt distressed just looking at it.


    What a good boy, Marquis Jinyang is really not a good person!


    ??Moreover, there is no careful investigation and verification on things like bringing children into the house, and others just say whatever they say...


    It¡¯s really teeth-gnashing!


    ?Thinking carefully about the character of everyone in the other party''s house, Princess Qi felt that she did not need to be angry with them.


    Why bother?


    What kind of people are they? She has been in the capital for so long and she still can¡¯t understand them?


    Besides, it¡¯s pretty good these days.


    The daughter you recognize is not in the mood to return.


    Once you recognize Xu Yueyao, that year will be hers!


    It is undeniable that at this moment, some secret joy arose in my heart.


    Princess Qi clearly knew that such thoughts and thoughts should not be allowed.


    But, I can¡¯t control it!


    ?Especially looking at the wet and admiring eyes of the previous year, Princess Qi felt that the tip of her heart was trembling.


    Such a cute child, no one can compete with her!


    Not even the prince!


    At this time, Princess Qi had a rare dark thought: How about giving the master some money and asking him to give some advice to the prince, so that the prince can stay in another courtyard for one more month?


    King Qi:? ? ?


    Second update at 19:00~

 Chapter 107： Is fifth brother the most powerful?

    Chapter 107 Is Fifth Brother the most powerful?


    Princess Qi fed Suisui with a loving look on her face.


    ?Feeling the kindness of my mother and concubine, I eat hard every year.


    ??No matter what the concubine feeds is hot or big, she accepts it all without any intention of refuting it.


    The food fed by the mother-in-law is delicious!


    The food fed by my mother-in-law smells delicious!


    ??I want everything my mother-in-law feeds me!


    ??The little girl ate hard and happily, and the energy in her whole body made Feng Xuanrui''s eyes turn red.


    He thought: Wow, after all, after returning home, my sister no longer belongs to him!


    My heart hurts so much!


    Fengxuanrui stuffed his mouth with the same taste. After swallowing it, he moved closer to his mother-in-law and asked tentatively: "Mother-in-law, am I still young?"


    After hearing this, Princess Qi turned her head and glanced at him: "Xiao Liu, you should grow up to be a brave man. You are no longer young."


    What kind of idea does the child have? Does Princess Qi not know?


    Feng Xuanrui''s little thoughts were exposed, and he was not embarrassed.


    He asked without giving up: "Actually, I''m only ten years old, still a child."


    Princess Qi didn''t take the bait at all, and replied with a smile: "When you celebrated Uncle Wang''s tenth birthday, Master praised him as a brave man!"


    Feng Xuanrui was unconvinced after hearing this, and asked, "Concubine, why didn''t you say father?"


    Princess Qi:¡­!


    Biological ones, biological ones, cannot be scolded, nor can they be beaten!


    Princess Qi held on to a smile to prevent her mentality from collapsing: "Your father is also very powerful. When he was ten years old, he was the tallest among the princes."


    After listening to this, Feng Xuanrui¡¯s eyes widened.


    ?His glaring eyes were almost exactly the same as those he had glazed over every year.


    Princess Qi looked at the children, one big and one small, with eyes like raccoon slaves, and couldn''t help but laugh out loud: "Okay, my mother-in-law just feeds Suisui. You hurry up and eat."


    After finishing speaking, Princess Qi still sighed in her heart: There may be a fate between these two children.


    Look at these round eyes. They say they are brothers and sisters. Who dares to doubt?


    The mother and concubine had already said so. What else could Feng Xuanrui say? He could only say sourly: "It''s obviously my sister''s."


    Feng Xuanbin was on the side and looked at it with jealousy for a long time. When he realized that Brother Six had not won over his sister, he couldn''t help but flattened his lips: "It''s obviously my sister''s."


    After hearing this, Feng Xuanrui turned his head and glared at him fiercely.


    Not to be outdone, the little fat man stared back with his neck stiffened.


    Feng Xuancang and the others were watching, although they were also jealous that the concubine could feed their younger sister.


    ?However, they obviously can''t compete for it!


    Even if he robbed the mother-in-law, he still couldn''t rob Xiaoliu.


    ?This is good now. We can''t feed Xiaoliu, and Xiaoliu can''t even think about eating alone.


    ?Fengxuanrui:?


    He said, "These brothers in the house each have their own faults!"


    After dinner, the children sat together and played with toys.


    The princes and young masters have many toys.


    It¡¯s just that Feng Xuancang and the others are older and have passed the time of sleeping with toys in their arms.


    Maybe in private, when no one is around, play quietly.


    They are not embarrassed in front of others.


    So, in the eyes of everyone, they probably don¡¯t have many toys in their hands anymore.


    ?However, Feng Xuanrui and Feng Xuanbin were young and had a lot of things in their hands.


    ?Like a small Trojan horse, it may not be easy to use.


    ??However, Jiu Lian Lian and these are just casual.


    As soon as Feng Xuanrui saw these things, he thought of the breath he had held back before untying the Nine Links.


    He couldn''t help but provoke Feng Xuanbo: "Xiao Wu, if you untie this, I will say you are awesome!"


    Seeing that his brothers were all holding toys, Suisui also took out the toys given to him by his brother Ronglin and played with them. Feng Xuanbo was originally looking at his sister''s toys. While looking at them, he thought with a sour heart: What kind of stinky boy is this being so attentive to?


    The young men outside are really annoying.


    Don¡¯t you have a sister?


    You come here to abduct my sister every day?


    Feng Xuanbo was indignant in his heart. When Feng Xuanrui aroused him, he couldn''t help but sneered: "If I untie it, will I be Xiaoliu''s most powerful brother?"


    It can be seen that jealousy distorts his face.


    Sui Sui was puzzled, but when he heard that Fifth Brother could solve it, he happily approached him: "Can Fifth Brother really be able to solve it? Fifth Brother is the most powerful!"


    ?Feng Xuanbo¡¯s original meaning is Feng Xuanrui, a combination of yin and yang. How can you just call him Xiao Wu?


    He is obviously the fifth brother!


    As a result, as soon as Suisui''s words came out, he was immediately put on the spot.


    Feng Xuanbo gritted his teeth and tried to keep his smile: "Of course, Fifth Brother is very powerful."


    ?After saying this, tonight, even if he doesn''t sleep, he will have to untie the nine links with tears.


    The issue is¡­


    When you are lucky, Feng Xuanbo can solve it, but more often than not, it still cannot be solved.


    Feng Xuancang looked at these things and couldn''t help having a headache: "...I''m going to drink a glass of water."


    Feng Xuanjie''s presence has always been very weak. Standing at the corner, if you don''t look carefully, you will forget the existence of this person.


    After getting along for a day, Feng Xuanjie actually liked this cute little girl Suisui.


    It''s just a pity that he never had a chance to get close to Suisui and talk to his sister.


    At this moment, everyone was surrounding the toy. Feng Xuanjie wanted to get closer, but he didn''t dare. After trying several times, his little fists at his sides were clenched, and then he mustered up the courage to get closer. Beside him, he said softly: "...Sister, I am the fourth brother."


    The young boy is delicate and nervous. He looks like a shrimp dancing on the stove. The more he dances, the redder his face becomes.


    Suisui turned his head and saw Fourth Brother¡¯s nervous expression and cute dog eyes, and said softly: ¡°Fourth Brother.¡±


    At this moment, Feng Xuanjie felt that his heartbeat was almost racing to his throat.


    so¡­


    Is this what it feels like to have a sister?


    Just, it¡¯s pretty good.


    He somewhat likes it.


    ?Feng Xuanjie bit his lip nervously, not knowing what to say.


    He is not good at words, let alone how to communicate with others.


    At this time, the fist on the side of the body was loosened and turned into a hand rubbing in front of the body.


    Feng Xuanjie was so nervous that Suisi became nervous too.


    ??The little girl looked at it for a long time, and finally she couldn''t hold it anymore: "Fourth brother, if you keep rubbing like this, I feel like peeing."


    Feng Xuanjie:?


    The young man''s eyes were blank, as if he didn''t understand what Suisui said.


    Seeing her fourth brother acting like this, she remembered what Dr. Liu told her. In some places, it is necessary to use polite names.


    ?She thought nervously and carefully before changing her words: "Just go to the clean room."


    Feng Xuanjie already understood what Suisui meant.


    He was too nervous just now and couldn''t think straight.


    ?Seeing his sister change her words, he shook his head, and after a moment, nodded again.


    Afraid that Sui Sui would not understand what he meant, Feng Xuanjie opened his mouth to explain what he meant, but as soon as he opened his mouth, what he said was totally different from what he thought: "Sister, I can carve Gongdong barrels, the ones with patterns." kind."


    The society is afraid of Fourth Brother, going crazy online~


    Second update

 Chapter 108： Love peach blossoms every year

    Chapter 108 I like peach blossoms every year


    As soon as Feng Xuanjie said these words, the other brothers no longer cared about the things in their hands and all turned to look at him.


    At that moment, Feng Xuanjie thought to himself: In fact, death is also an easy thing!


    ?Don''t even look at him like this.


    ?He wanted to find a crack in the ground and crawl into it.


    What did he say?


    Carve a flowered pail for my sister.


    So, can the prince¡¯s son kill himself?


    His carving knives are all ready-made, so there is no need to buy additional tools.


    Feng Xuanjie blushed with embarrassment, and then turned a little pale. He stood there awkwardly and uncomfortable. The head he had raised just now was lowered now, and the hand on his side was lowered again. Started rubbing the outer robe.


    Suisui felt that it would be very easy for her to catch fire if she rubbed her robe according to Fourth Brother''s method of rubbing her robe.


    Sui Sui reacted a little slower than the other brothers. He didn¡¯t realize what Gong Tong meant at first.


    After a long time, I understood it, and then wanted to say: No need.


    Actually, the porcelain bucket can be used and does not need to be carved.


    But when the words of rejection came to his lips, he found that the other brothers'' reactions were a bit strange.


    Suisui was embarrassed to say it, so in the end he could only shrink back to Feng Xuanrui.


    She thought that if she encountered something that couldn''t be solved, she would go to her brother.


    This is what Lele taught her.


    Lele said that she is still a child and it is normal that some things cannot be solved.


    So, if you have any difficulties, go to your brother.


    ??Feng Xuanrui finally reacted after being so close to Sui Sui. He let out an ahhhhhhh and clapped his hands violently.


    ??I found that the fourth brother''s face was pale, and he swallowed back the words he said hard.


    While swallowing the words, he also took a sip of saliva, but he didn''t swallow it well, choked himself, and coughed hard again.


    ?His cough made the atmosphere less awkward.


    Suisui was originally too embarrassed to look at his fourth brother, but when he heard that his brother was coughing, he quickly stood up on tiptoes and patted his back: "Brother, brother."


    Suisui didn''t know what happened to his brother, so he could only ask in a low voice.


    When Feng Xuancang came back from drinking water, he heard the fourth child saying that he wanted to carve patterns on Gong Tong.


    The whole person was stunned on the spot. After a long time, Feng Xuancang thought with fear: It''s okay, it''s okay, he came back after drinking water.


    ?If he had heard these words while he was drinking water, he would not dare to think how embarrassed he would be.


    ?Feng Xuanbin initially felt that it was unnecessary to carve patterns on the Gongtong.


    ?However, after imagining that scene, you think it¡¯s actually pretty good?


    ?That¡¯s pleasing to the eye, isn¡¯t it?


    Thinking of this, Feng Xuanbin went directly to the fourth brother, hugged the fourth brother''s thigh, raised his little head, and said innocently: "Fourth brother, I want it too, you can''t be partial!"


    Feng Xuanjie:¡­


    I''d better die!


    Feng Xuanjie was speechless.


    Feng Xuanbo finally reacted and almost slapped his legs and laughed. He was afraid of making his fourth brother laugh even more embarrassingly. He endured it again and again. When he couldn''t hold it back, he turned around and laughed like a prince holding a stick. When he was beaten, he was running and jumping in exactly the same way.


    When I saw Brother Qi asking for it every year, I thought, maybe this carved pattern is popular in the capital?


    So, it doesn¡¯t matter if you want one, right?


    After consciously thinking about it, he moved away from Feng Xuanrui and walked towards Feng Xuanjie. He gently tugged on the fourth brother''s robe and whispered: "Fourth brother, I want peach blossoms. Peach blossoms are beautiful. "


    Sui Sui didn¡¯t know any flowers before.


    They are just small flowers blooming on several fruit trees in the village.


    Among them, peach blossoms are the most pink and beautiful. Suisui quite likes it.


    ?There are two peach trees in the village.


    ?When the flowers bloom, both adults and children at home watch them very closely, fearing that someone will come to pick peaches.


    Suisui didn''t want people to think that she was a thief, and she never dared to get too close.


    Even when the ground was covered with red, she didn''t dare to take a step closer there. Occasionally, she only took a look at it from a distance and liked it in her heart.


    ?Even so, he was often framed by the children in the village.


    ??Then she was beaten indiscriminately by the adults. After the beating, the adults would lift her neck and take her home.


    At that time, her uncle and aunt will beat her again, in order to satisfy the villagers and to calm them down.


    ? Suisui had struggled and defended himself, but all he got in the end was more beatings.


    ?Sui Sui didn''t understand at first. Why was she scolded and beaten even though she had done nothing?


    ?Later on, I suffered a lot, and I gradually figured it out.


    ?Those people don''t like her because they think she is displeasing everywhere. If anything bad happens in her family and village, they will blame her.


    ?Now I finally have the opportunity to choose what I like.


    Suisui tried to say, "I want a peach blossom."


    ??The originally awkward atmosphere disappeared almost to nothing because of Sui Sui''s words.


    To ease the awkward atmosphere, Feng Xuancang asked Suisui with a smile: "Sister, do you like peach blossoms?"


    In response to this question, Suisui nodded heavily: "I like it."


    After responding, he thought about it and whispered, "It looks good."


    Feng Xuanrui listened on the side, hurriedly squeezed over, and said with a smile: "Peach blossoms are not the most beautiful. There is a small garden in the backyard of the concubine, and the flowers planted in it are beautiful. In the greenhouse over there, there is a special room These are used for breeding flowers. What kind does my sister like? I¡¯ll dig them up for you later.¡±


    Princess Qi not far away:...!


    ?Besides smiling, what else can she do?


    ??Everyone started talking and laughing quickly, and the leisurely and relaxed atmosphere made Feng Xuanjie finally recover from his social death.


    ?He thought, if his younger brothers and sisters like it, then he can carve it.


    What is carving not a carving?


    After thinking about it, he found...


    Actually, life is pretty good.


    The younger brothers and sisters are still waiting for his craftsmanship.


    Thinking of this, Feng Xuanjie felt confident for a rare moment. He smiled and nodded at Suisui: "Don''t worry, sister, fourth brother will carve yours first."


    ??If it were other brothers, Feng Xuanbin would definitely ask in a strangled voice: "Why? If they are not all brothers, why should they be divided into first-come, first-served?"


    ?However, if it is a younger sister...


    ?That¡¯s no problem.


    Feng Xuanbin even said: "Yes, yes, I cared for my sister first, and only Gong Tong can''t do it? I have to have a bathtub and so on, right? Besides, I remember that fourth brother, your pony and donkey are also The carving is very good, although it is not as good as the third brother, but it is passable. I have to prepare these for my sister. If the fourth brother is too busy, call me, I am very strong!"


    Feng Xuanjie nodded as he listened. He thought: My sister has just arrived and she really has nothing, so she needs to be prepared.


    As for being stepped on by his seventh brother, Feng Xuanjie said: I can¡¯t hear it, I can¡¯t hear it!


    ??The little wooden horse that Feng Xuanbin likes the most now was carved by him.


    If the younger brother has it, the younger sister must have it too!


    Feng Xuanrui couldn''t stand his dog-legged appearance, so he curled his lips and mocked him: "Yes, yes, you are the strongest, but the arrow failed to hit the target."


    Feng Xuanbin was overcome by one sentence. He sat on the ground and burst into tears: "Why are you mentioning get out of class after class is over? Woohoo!"


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 109： I like this aunt every year

    Chapter 109 I like this aunt every year


    Feng Xuanbin¡¯s voice is naturally loud. When he cries, no other sound can be heard in the whole room.


    Feng Xuancang stepped forward to coax him, but failed to do so, and the little fat man immediately started acting like a fool.


    In the end, Feng Xuanbo was on the side and said a decisive sentence in a low voice: "You have disturbed my sister''s ears, Xiaoqi."


    Feng Xuanbin: I cry, I cry, I cry, cry, cry... eh?


    What did Fifth Brother say?


    After reacting, Feng Xuanbin held back his tears for a second, climbed up and approached Suisui, and smiled flatteringly: "Don''t worry, sister, I just cry and play. I''m usually strong. If I meet him, I won¡¯t cry at all.¡±


    Sui Sui Sui wants to say that he doesn¡¯t believe it.


    After all, she has seen Brother Qi cry several times in the past two days since she came here.


    Seventh brother can cry better than his elder brother.


    They are all little crybabies.


    ?However, Sui Sui always felt that if he said he didn''t believe it, Brother Qi would be crushed on the spot.


    She thought for a while, she was a good sister and she also needed to care about her brother.


    So, let¡¯s trust my brother for the time being.


    Sui Sui nodded obediently, Feng Xuanbin burst into tears and smiled, and soon he happily reunited with his brothers.


    Feng Xuanbo took this opportunity and quietly put down the Nine Links.


    Unlock something...


    There is no need to make things difficult for yourself.


    Children play for a while after meals, one is used to communicate feelings and the other is used to digest food.


    Seeing that the time was almost up, Princess Qi asked her servants to send them back to rest.


    The rooms of the prince''s young masters are all very large. In addition to the dormitory rooms, there are also clean rooms and the like.


    So, they can just go back and wash themselves. There is no need to stay in the main courtyard and go back after washing.


    Feng Xuanrui naturally didn''t want to. He held his sister''s hand, turned back three times with each step, and asked Princess Qi repeatedly: "Concubine, can I really not stay?"


    As soon as Feng Xuanbin heard this, he immediately squeezed over, took Suisui''s other hand, and looked at Princess Qi eagerly.


    Princess Qi:.


    I really agree with this. I''m afraid I won''t have any peace at all tonight.


    Princess Qi finally smiled and shook her head.


    Feng Xuanrui was a little disappointed. He shook Suisui''s hand and told him to sleep well and miss his brother.


    Sui Sui is actually quite reluctant to let go of his brother, but thinking about her sweet smell, Sui Sui wants to sleep with her.


    ?She thought, she is really a greedy bad boy!


    Feng Xuanbin was beside him and spoke a lot in his not very rich language.


    After seeing off her brothers, Princess Qi took Suisui to freshen up.


    Today I went to Zhuangzi for a walk, and there was a lot of dust on my body. Princess Qi asked the newly arrived Aunt Xiang to take Suisui to freshen up.


    Little girls always have to adapt to being served by new people around them.


    ?However, not wanting to make Suisui feel too uneasy, Princess Qi asked Haitang, who was familiar with her, to go over and help take care of her first.


    ?Except in summer, the bath water must be boiled before use. Otherwise, if the temperature is too low, it is easy to catch a cold and get sick.


    In ordinary people''s homes, once a year, maybe at the end of the year, the family would only have a pot of hot water and wash it carefully once.


    Other times, it¡¯s just a summer shower.


    ?However, powerful people don¡¯t need to consider these things.


    ?As long as the masters want to be clean every day, it is not a problem.


    Yesterday, because I was in a hurry, I used a big wooden basin.


    Today, Suisui has her own bathtub.


    It is of a suitable size, and you can also put a small wooden stool inside. Sui Sui can sit on it, and his neck will just get stuck in the water. He is not afraid that he will not be able to sit still, or that he will fall down and get drowned if he is too small.


    Sitting in the bathtub, I obediently waited on my aunt. Apply bath beans on her, give her water, and wash her body carefully.


    Because I washed yesterday, there is no dirt on my body today.


    Simply clean it and you can come out.


    The clothes have not been cut yet, so I am still wearing the same ready-made clothes from before.


    It was almost time to go to bed now, so I asked my aunt gently if she had passed the year, and changed her into mint-colored pajamas.


    After changing her clothes, Aunt Xiang carefully dried Sui Sui''s head. The small hair stubble had to be wiped dry before letting people go out, otherwise it would be easy to be blown by the night wind and get cold again.


    It is a terrible thing for a child to catch cold!


    After washing, Aunt Xiang was not even willing to let people get off the ground, and walked to Princess Qi''s house with Sui Sui in her arms.


    Aunt Xiang is a round-faced woman with a particularly kind smile. She is not tall but moves quickly.


    When he spoke, he spoke softly and his movements were extremely gentle.


    Sui Sui has only just started to get in touch with her, but she likes this aunt very much.


    It¡¯s just that Suisui was too shy to express herself and was embarrassed to say it out loud, so she only dared to tell the system quietly.


    ¡¾Lele, I like this aunt. ¡¿


    ?The system cannot tell whether this person¡¯s information is good or bad.


    ?However, the person who can be selected by Princess Qi must have good conduct.


    It¡¯s good if you like her every year, and you won¡¯t have any trouble taking care of her in the future.


    ?System smiled and encouraged Suisui [If you like it, you should express it bravely. Even if you are embarrassed to say it, we still have body language. ¡¿


    body language?


    How to express this?


    ? Sui Sui didn''t understand very well, so in the end he could only rely on his instinct to gently wrap his arms around Aunt Xiang''s neck and nuzzle her neck obediently.


    The little girl¡¯s kitten-like soft and dependent movements made Aunt Xiang¡¯s heart almost melt.


    ?Her husband died early, and the people in her husband''s family were kind and gave her a lot of freedom.


    At that time, Aunt Xiang wanted to have a child of her own, and after thinking about it, she decided to remarry.


    As a result, I met an unkind person in my second marriage, and almost fell into it for the rest of my life.


    In the end, it was the people from her husband''s family who took the money to move around, and this allowed her to regain her freedom.


    ?After all this trouble, Aunt Xiang gave up her intention of remarrying and having children.


    She thought that this was how she would live her whole life.


    She didn¡¯t expect to meet such a cute child who relied on her.


    Xiang Gugu whispered in her heart: Sui Sui.


    ?Then the action of holding Suisui became more gentle.


    This child is attached to her, so she must treat this child well!


    It¡¯s so late, Suisui should actually go to bed.


    ?However, Princess Qi had to let Suisui know about the gifts sent by each court.


    After entering the house, Aunt Xiang gently put Suisui down.


    As soon as his feet landed on the ground, Suisui rushed towards Princess Qi: "Mother Concubine!"


    ??The little girl''s movements are like a swallow throwing herself into the forest, full of admiration and attachment.


    Just looking at this action, Princess Qi''s heart softened.


    ?She opened her arms, hugged Sui Sui in her arms, and explained to the little girl with a smile: "The aunts from each hospital gave Sui Sui a meeting gift. Let Sui Sui open it and take a look. Do you like it?"


    Meeting gift?


    Before returning to the capital, my brother told Suisui this.


    At that time, Suisui didn''t really understand this meaning.


    ?Now looking at the boxes on the table, Sui Sui thought: Does a meeting gift mean a gift?


    Second update

 Chapter 110： Deerskin backpack

    Chapter 110 Deerskin Backpack


    There are seven or eight boxes on the table, large and small.


    Suisui couldn''t believe that these were all for her. She put the sticker on her mother-in-law''s body and asked nervously: "Are they all for me?"


    Sensing the little girl''s uneasiness, Princess Qi touched her back gently and said with a smile, "Of course, they are all for our lovely Suisui."


    At this moment, Suisui felt that this might be the happiest moment in the world, right?


    Huddled in the arms of the concubine, looking at countless beautiful gifts.


    Although they are all packed in boxes, they look very satisfying and happy.


    Sui Sui was too embarrassed to take it apart, so in the end Princess Qi held the child¡¯s hand and slowly walked over to take it apart and look at it.


    The gifts given by the two concubines were naturally placed at the front.


    Princess Qi held Suisui''s hand and went to open the gift given by Concubine Ren first.


    When the box was opened, the golden necklace inside was revealed. It was really eye-catching in the candlelight.


    A pure gold necklace the thickness of an adult''s thumb, carved with flowers and inlaid with body-warming purple jade.


    ?Although the style is simple, just a combination of gold and jade, the workmanship is extremely exquisite.


    Moreover, it is very simple and crude, and looks very valuable.


    The Ren family has a strong family background, and Princess Qi adapts well to such a meeting gift from Concubine Ren.


    But after Suisui finished reading it, he took a deep breath and said, "Concubine, this, this, this... is too big!"


    Not only big, but also heavy.


    This collar will feel like pressure on the neck of an adult wearing it.


    In fact, it is not so much an accessory as it is an asset at the bottom of the box.


    Because, it is really not suitable for daily wear, especially for children, because it is too heavy and puts pressure on the neck.


    Princess Qi stuttered when she heard the child sighing. She smiled and patted the back of Suisui''s head: "Well, this is a gift from Aunt Ren. Suisui must thank her properly when she comes back."


    After hearing what the mother concubine said, Sui Sui nodded obediently: "I took note of the mother concubine."


    Fearing that the little girl would have a psychological burden, Princess Qi quickly said: "You are the mother''s child and have a distinguished status. Others give gifts. If you like them, just accept them. If you don''t like them, just refuse them graciously. There is no need to be afraid."


    There is no need to be afraid of offending others, and there is no need to be afraid of accepting a gift and not paying it back.


    Suisui actually didn¡¯t quite understand the deeper meaning of these words, so he could only nod his head half-understanding.


    ?This gold collar is too big, and I can¡¯t even wear it.


    So, after Princess Qi asked what Sui Sui meant, she closed the box.


    Aunt Xiang is aside and has already registered the corresponding gifts so that they can be easily managed later.


    ?These are the eldest girl''s private property and must be recorded and organized carefully.


    After becoming the concubine, it was a gift from Concubine Meng.


    ??The gift given by Concubine Meng is quite satisfactory.


    A solid gold longevity lock of exquisite workmanship and dotted with large rubies.


    Princess Qi doesn¡¯t need to be touched, she can tell just by looking at her...


    ?Hmm, solid, very heavy.


    It''s very good, and it can''t be worn every year.


    ?However, it is also good to press the bottom of the box.


    From now on, carefully save the dowry for the little girl.


    By the time she gets married, she may be the richest girl in the capital without even adding makeup.


    ?Thinking about this, the smile on Princess Qi¡¯s lips deepened a little deeper.


    She gently touched the little girl''s back and asked softly: "Do you like it, Suisui?" Who doesn''t like the glittering gold?


    Hibernating in the arms of his mother and concubine, he nodded sheepishly: "I like it."


    The little girl doesn¡¯t know yet. Wearing this thing will put a lot of pressure on the neck, and Princess Qi will not hit people directly. The little girl will have to try it herself before she can know, okay?


    So, she put the box away with a smile: "Then let''s put it away first, and wait until the new clothes are ready, then put them on, okay?"


    Sui Sui nodded obediently again.


    After the two concubines, there are the aunts in the backyard.


    There are not many reputable aunts in Prince Qi''s palace.


    Although King Qi asked a girl to become a demon, she was not a demon. When a girl entered the palace, she directly carried her aunt.


    There were many people who had no status or status at first, but later they still had no status or status and were sent away.


    ?Among the aunts, Aunt Wen, Feng Xuanjie¡¯s mother, had the largest gift box.


    Princess Qi opened this one first.


    Opening it, Suisui was puzzled by what was inside.


    After Princess Qi saw it, she smiled and said, "She has good intentions."


    Sui Sui didn''t understand, so he turned his head to look at his mother and concubine.


    Princess Qi lowered her head and explained gently to Sui Sui: "This is a deerskin bag made by Aunt Wen. When Sui Sui goes to class in the future, she can carry it on her back to hold some snacks."


    How big can a child¡¯s backpack be?


    It is less than the size of two palms of an adult man like King Qing.


    However, this size is just right for the thin and frail Suisui.


    Deerskin is soft but has a single color.


    Aunt Wen also took great care. She hooked a few beautiful bamboo leaves and sewed them on, adding a splash of color to the slightly dull backpack, making it look more playful.


    ??There is also a long cyan tassel sewn on one side of the backpack that rocks back and forth.


    Imagine Suisui carrying this little bag and rocking it back and forth, it must be so cute!


    Is it a backpack?


    I have never seen a backpack like this in my life, and I am still a little bit ready to use it.


    However, she was afraid that her mother-in-law would be unhappy, so she stayed there and did not dare to move.


    A child''s thoughts are written on his face. How could Princess Qi not understand it?


    She gently put down Suisui, and then took the backpack: "Come on, Suisui, let''s try on the size and see if it fits. If it doesn''t fit, go back and ask Aunt Wen to fix it for us, okay?" ?¡±


    I heard that you can try it while carrying it on your back, and Suisui''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    She rolled her eyes happily: "Well, I will listen to my mother and concubine."


    The child was so well-behaved and sensible that it made people feel distressed. Looking at the eyes that were bent with age and the carefree expression, Princess Qi felt sour and soft at the same time.


    She gently put her shoulders on Suisui''s back, thinking: Haitang is also good at handicrafts. Although the materials in her storehouse are not suitable for making clothes for Suisui, the colors are still very bright for making a backpack.


    Go back and do a few more, so that you can carry them every day without repeating them.


    Just thinking about such a scene made Princess Qi unable to help but look forward to it.


    The size of the backpack is just right.


    ?The mouth of the bag is sewn with deerskin leather, which can be closed with a slight pull. There is also a cover for secondary assistance to ensure that the contents inside will not fall out.


    Princess Qi naturally knew that such a labor-intensive gift must not have been prepared hastily by them in one day.


    ?These are mostly prepared for their royal family, the little princess who has not been seen for many years.


    It''s just that what came before the so-called little princess was her lovely age.


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 111： I love these gifts every year

    Chapter 111 Suisui likes these gifts


    Princess Qi didn¡¯t care who they planned to give these gifts to in the first place.


    In any case, it all ended up in Suisui''s private treasury.


    Then, this gift is prepared for Suisui.


    ??Moreover, Suisui is also a little princess in the royal palace, no worse than a real princess.


    ?Looking at the cute appearance of the little girl carrying a deerskin backpack, Princess Qi could not wait to send Sui Sui to school.


    ?Just think of how a child looks, very cute.


    Sui Sui also likes this kind of backpack. He has never had one before. When he first came to Beijing, he saw many things that he had never seen before.


    Every year is new and surprising.


    ?At this moment, I couldn¡¯t put it down and touched the soft deerskin and the long tassels on the side.


    Princess Qi watched the joy from the side, letting the little girl touch it for a long time, and then called Sui Sui to come closer: "Come here Sui Sui, there are still gifts that have not been opened."


    Suisui responded obediently and walked to her mother-in-law in small steps. She looked at the unopened box on the table and thought to herself: opening gifts is such a surprising and tiring job!


    ?But she likes it.


    Like it very much, like it very much.


    ?Sui Sui pursed her lips and happily kissed her mother-in-law, letting her mother-in-law hold her hand and open a gift.


    When Princess Qi was opening the gift, Haitang would be at the side and quietly remind her who sent it.


    Princess Qi explained to Suisui by the way: "This is a gift from Aunt Zhou, who is the seventh brother''s mother."


    The concubine is the mother, and the mother-in-law is also the mother.


    Sui Sui heard the name mother again and became confused again.


    The little girl¡¯s expression was so understandable that Princess Qi could understand it naturally.


    ?But, how do you explain this kind of thing to children who don¡¯t understand it well?


    Princess Qi thought for a moment and said nothing for the time being. She just looked at the contents of the box.


    Aunt Zhou has a skillful hand and made a pair of exquisite embroidered shoes.


    ?The other party didn¡¯t take any measurements, so he naturally didn¡¯t know how big Suisui¡¯s feet were. He just did it based on his feeling.


    It was probably a gift for the future little princess, so I took it now.


    Princess Qi took a look and saw that the shoes were a bit too big. She was still too thin and her feet were too small.


    Thinking of this, she gently touched the little girl''s head and said softly: "You have to eat more when you are older and grow up so that you can wear shoes. Otherwise, if you wear them now, they will fall off easily."


    ?There are a few small pearls on the shoe, which looks very noble.


    Suisui just got to know Pearl recently. Knowing that this thing is valuable, she nodded solemnly: "Well, I listen to my mother and concubine, eat more and grow up!"


    Seeing the little girl''s well-behaved appearance, Princess Qi couldn''t help but want to touch her head again.


    ??Afraid of being touched all the time, as the little girl¡¯s hair didn¡¯t grow, Princess Qi finally restrained herself.


    Aunt Zhou gave them embroidered shoes, and Aunt Guo gave them a pure gold comb decorated with crystal clear suet jade. At first glance, they just felt too dazzling.


    Princess Qi was not surprised by this.


    Aunt Guo was born in a merchant family. People often joked that she smelled like copper and was only interested in money.


    Princess Qi felt that there was nothing wrong with this, and there was nothing to laugh at.


    ??In this huge capital city, which powerful family is not close to Qian?


    Suisui liked this golden thing very much. He touched it several times before putting it back.


    The sachets and bags given by Aunt Qi come from an ordinary family background, so they were carefully handmade by her. However, her craftsmanship is good and the finished product is very satisfying.


    Looking at it several times every year.


    Aunt Cong is a good embroiderer, so she gave me three handkerchiefs and two headbands embroidered with bamboo leaves.


    Suisui now has no hair and cannot use it for the time being.


    ?However, you can leave it on and use it to tie your hair.


    Two hair ribbons, both of which are very light pink, look good when used as ribbons.


    Aunt Che followed the prince to another courtyard, and her return date has not yet been determined.


    The master in her courtyard is not here, so the servants naturally dare not make the decision.


    ?Furthermore, Princess Qi felt that even if Aunt Che was here, she would probably not take Sui Sui seriously when she was showing off now. It''s just right. She was still bored looking at him, so that''s good now.


    As for Aunt Su, who was just punished this morning, there will be no expression.


    Princess Qi also directly ignored her. After appreciating the corresponding things with Suisui, Princess Qi asked Aunt Xiang to put the things away.


    When giving instructions to Aunt Xiang, he did not forget to remind Aunt Qiu to collect the gifts she had prepared for Suisui.


    She has been left with nothing for a long time, and needs to slowly add things. Princess Qi is not in a hurry. She first puts 5,000 taels of silver notes at the bottom of her box and adds a box of jewelry.


    Suisui didn''t understand the value of these things, so he just looked at his mother and concubine blankly.


    Princess Qi did not explain, she just smiled and touched the little girl''s head, and told Aunt Xiang: "The eldest lady will not live in the west courtyard for the time being. She should return to my warehouse over there and keep her alone."


    ?Hunting to my aunt, I hurriedly responded, and then together with Nuan Dong, I put things in a book, stored them, and put them away.


    Sui Sui has finished washing up, and it¡¯s time to go to bed.


    Princess Qi was worried and carried the little girl back to her bedroom.


    Put Suisui on the bed and cover her with a quilt. Princess Qi sat on the edge of the bed and raised her hand to pat the quilt gently.


    She remembered that the wet nurse used to pat Xiaoliu and the others like this.


    Princess Qi learned from others, and she felt that she had learned well.


    Sui Sui was confused by the slight beating and the faint fragrance in the room.


    ?The system couldn''t bear to stop her and ask her to listen to the story.


    ?However, Suisui has been trying to stay awake.


    She thought that she had nothing to repay to her brothers who were kind to her, so she should listen to the story and repay them!


    So, she must listen to tonight¡¯s story.


    Unless you have a bye and have no other choice, you must listen!


    With this belief, Sui Sui seemed to be asleep in a daze. When Princess Qi left, she turned over and got up again in a daze.


    ?The system looked at the little girl half-lying there in a daze. It was obvious that she wanted to sleep but was reluctant to let go. She couldn''t bear it anymore.


    ¡¾There''s no rush, let''s go to bed first and it''s the same thing to listen to it tomorrow. ¡¿


    The sound of the system made Suisui sober up a little more.


    She shook her head gently¡¾No, I want to hear a story. ¡¿


    After finishing speaking, he said in an even lower voice: "I want to tell it to my brothers." ¡¿


    The brothers are very kind, and their mother also gives her all kinds of beautiful gifts.


    She wants to repay them.


    She admitted that she was a greedy child.


    ?However, greedy children also need to know the rewards!


    ?The system''s heart warmed when it saw the little girl insisting on listening to the story even though she was very sleepy.


    ??Woooo, how can its female goose be so cute!


    Now rock the sleeper, three of them! !


    ?Systematic ambition and pride.


    When the result was shaken, it almost came up empty.


    Finally, one came...


    Young girl.


    ?The other person has a nice name.


    Rainy and sunny.


    After the rain, the sky clears, and the mountains and forests are beautiful.


    At this time, Yuqing was very confused.


    She was sitting at home editing videos, why was she suddenly pulled away?


    The world was spinning for a while, and after seeing the situation clearly, Yu Qing asked uncertainly [...Model, simulator? ¡¿


    Second update

 Chapter 112： Sister teaches you to play with mud

    Chapter 112: My sister teaches you how to play with mud


    As soon as Yuqing asked this question, the system was at a loss.


    What does this mean?


    ?The system was a little panicked and asked uncertainly [Didn¡¯t you read the agreement? ¡¿


    ?A row of question marks floated over Yuqing¡¯s head?


    ?This simulator doesn¡¯t look very smart.


    ? Could it be a BUG software?


    ?The two parties communicated for a while, and the system discovered that the Lord God might have pulled the wrong person again! !


    ?Yuqing is a lively person!


    Maybe it¡¯s a reading error. After the other party came in, they didn¡¯t even see the agreement.


    Yuqing¡¾So, I have to work for nothing? ¡¿


    The little girl originally said, I won¡¯t do it.


    As a result, as soon as I lowered my head, I saw the old and puzzled eyes.


    At that moment, Yuqing felt that she had seen the most brilliant gem in the world.


    Sparkling, dazzling and charming.


    Yuqing looked at it for a long time, and finally said loudly: "I knew right away that this little cutie was abducted by a murderous trafficker, my long-lost female goose!" ¡¿


    ¡¾Just telling stories to the female goose, right? ¡¿


    ¡¾It''s okay, just let me go! ¡¿


    Just telling a story, Yuqing was gearing up and preparing for most of the day, then started scratching her head again.


    She has been single for more than 20 years, has never raised children, and doesn¡¯t know how to tell stories.


    As for the fairy tales in your mind?


    Long forgotten.


    What she can remember is the Haitang version, which is not suitable for children to listen to!


    ?The system looked at her and became anxious [How about you just say it? Aren¡¯t you the up owner? ¡¿


    Yuqing asked uncertainly [Anything is okay? ¡¿


    system:¡­


    ??Isn¡¯t it already too late to say no at this time?


    Suisui didn''t understand the various code words and lawsuits between the system and Yuqing. She looked at her beautiful sister who didn''t speak for a long time, and couldn''t help but ask in a low voice, "Are you the sister who tells Suisui a story tonight?" ¡¿


    After asking, he blushed in embarrassment¡¾Suisui likes my pretty sister. ¡¿


    ?This sister is indeed beautiful, and she is also very gentle. She speaks softly.


    If you like it, just say it directly.


    Lele said, if you like something, you should express it and let others know.


    As soon as these two sentences came out, Yuqing''s whole body was in a state of ecstasy.


    I know this is not a simulator, but who wouldn¡¯t want a female goose like this?


    So, it¡¯s just a story¡­


    She can do it!


    After thinking about it, Yuqing softened her tone again and her voice raised. [Hello Suisui, I am sister Yuqing. The bedtime story we are going to tell you today is about the past and present life of briquettes. ¡¿


    This topic is a video clip that Yuqing is preparing recently.


    She stayed up at night preparing for this.


    ?Now is the time to tell it to Suisui.


    She took a quick look and realized that Suisui was in an ancient environment. Maybe it could be used in the future?


    In ancient times, there were actually prototypes of briquettes.


    ?However, it only has a general form. More often, it appears in the form of coal cakes. It is used to mix spices into the coals. Such coal cakes will be more fragrant when burned.


    They do not have the characteristics of extremely high cost performance that later generations had.


    What Yuqing wants to talk about is briquettes that are truly fire-resistant and cheap.


    Yuqing not only gave lectures, but also borrowed simple instruments and curtains from the system space to conduct on-site teaching for Suisui.


    Suisui was originally so sleepy that he couldn''t open his eyes, but he was attracted by Yuqing''s teaching method and quickly became energetic.


    When I followed suit later and simulated rubbing coal, my eyes were bright and I was very energetic. Xiang Gugu heard the movement and asked in a low voice.


    Fortunately, Suisui pretended to be asleep and didn''t dare to answer.


    Aunt Xiang came in and took a look worriedly, and found that the little girl was still lying down, so she went out again with peace of mind.


    This is the first time I have done such a thing in Suisui, and I feel guilty.


    The whole process was controlled by rain and sunshine and the system.


    ?Now I see Aunt Xiang going out and getting up quickly again.


    ?This time, she took it easy.


    The production of briquettes is actually not difficult.


    However, if you want to make briquettes resistant to burning, you need to consider the ratio of cinders to yellow mud.


    With less, it won¡¯t burn for too long.


    too much and the cost becomes uneconomical.


    Sui Sui still doesn¡¯t understand this yet.


    She could barely remember what kind of briquettes were made, which was pretty good.


    ??This is a rare manual experiment class, and it is also a virtual class. You will not be stained with cinders, and the system is very happy to see it.


    It thinks this is a new way of teaching.


    It can give feedback to the Lord God, and the subsequent stories will be based on this standard!


    The coal has been piled up for half a night every year, and in my dreams it is always covered with black mud.


    When I got up early, I was so sleepy that I couldn''t open my eyes.


    Aunt Xiang thought the child was sleepy, so she asked carefully if she wanted to sleep a little longer.


    Sui Sui got up strong and shook his head: "No, I''m asleep!"


    Actually, I didn¡¯t sleep well, but I just managed to hold on.


    Aunt Xiang must get up when he sees the child, and he can only follow her.


    He washed himself, changed his clothes, and carefully applied ointment to his head.


    After everything was packed up, Aunt Xiang took Suisui''s hand and walked to the dining hall.


    ?At this moment, the princes in the house are still on their way, and Princess Qi is talking to Aunt Qiu.


    Aunt Qiu asked early in the morning when Suisui would go to the primary school in the palace?


    In response to this, Princess Qi hesitated for a moment, then shook her head: "Let''s not go for the time being."


    Seeing Aunt Qiu''s puzzled expression, Princess Qi smiled helplessly: "There is a saying that you should respect Luo Shang first and then others. The clothes you wear now are not good enough. It''s okay to live in the house every day. Go to Zhuangzi to ride and shoot. In class, I occasionally bump into girls and boys from other families, and I can find excuses to get over it once or twice. As time goes by, it¡¯s really hard to say.¡±


    It¡¯s not like they can meet children with good conduct like those in the eldest princess¡¯s house every time.


    ?In addition to the clothes, Princess Qi also considered another point: "Besides, it is too lonely for Sui Sui to live alone. I thought about finding two children to come over and accompany Sui Sui."


    Want to find a reading companion for Sui Sui?


    There are many young masters in the palace, so there is no need to find a reading companion.


    ?The girl is now one year old.


    To read along, Aunt Qiu¡¯s first consideration must be the children from the Song Mansion.


    However, before she opened her mouth, Princess Qi understood what she meant: "I was still thinking about whether to let Yuan Niang or Er Niang come over last night, but once this opening was opened, the people in the east courtyard didn''t know yet. How to make trouble?"


    Once Princess Qi took her natal niece into the royal classroom.


    ?Does it also have to be arranged for the nieces of the two concubines¡¯ natal families to come in?


    ?It''s not good to favor one over the other, right?


    Where are the other aunts?


    ?Those who are not favored may be embarrassed to speak up. For example, those like Aunt Su rely on favors and dare to contradict Princess Qi. If they really see the benefits, how can they not rush in?


    At that time, the small classroom will become a vanity fair. Will Master Shen be happy?


    After hearing what Princess Qi said, Aunt Qiu thought about it carefully and realized that this was really the case.


    ??The girl from the Song family can''t come over, so who else can come over without causing trouble in the east courtyard?


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 113： Choose a companion

    Chapter 113 Choose a companion to read with you


    Aunt Qiu thought about it for a long time. Not to mention, it really reminded her of something.


    She clapped her hands gently: "Master, I''m thinking of someone, but I don''t know if he''s suitable."


    Seeing that she had someone to choose from, Princess Qi nodded and told her to go first.


    Aunt Qiu quickly spoke: "The granddaughter of Dr. Liu''s house. That girl has a lively temperament and can take care of our eldest daughter."


    ?This mention reminded Princess Qi of that little girl.


    She had seen it several times before and heard Doctor Liu mention it several times.


    ??Although he is more naughty than the young master, he has a good temper and can just take care of the timid Suisui.


    The little girl is seven years old this year, which is slightly older than her age. She can also take care of her own children.


    I just don¡¯t know if Dr. Liu is willing?


    ??If you are just an ordinary doctor and can let your child enter the royal classroom, it will be a matter of course that you will be proud of your face.


    However, the relationship in Doctor Liu''s house is quite complicated.


    Princess Qi thought Aunt Qiu¡¯s proposal was good at first, but then she hesitated.


    It wasn''t until Sui Sui came over, holding her legs with her little face raised, and leaning against her, that Princess Qi made up her mind.


    ?Whether the other person is willing or not, ask first.


    Giving up without asking is not a good habit.


    Princess Qi thought, now that she has to raise a child, she must set a good example!


    After thinking about it, Princess Qi felt relieved.


    She bent down and picked up Sui Sui. Seeing the little girl''s lack of energy, she couldn''t help but raise her hand and touched Sui Sui''s head worriedly: "Why are you so lethargic? Are you sick?"


    The temperature on her head was normal, and Sui Sui shook her head obediently: "Concubine, I''m not sick."


    When he said this, the child felt a little guilty.


    Princess Qi could see it, but her head was indeed not hot.


    Maybe the child had some secrets and was too embarrassed to tell them, so she didn''t ask.


    ?Moreover, Feng Xuanrui and the others came in noisily.


    Everyone came in with no empty hands.


    There were not many preparations yesterday, but today everyone brought some gifts to give to Suisui.


    Children actually don¡¯t need anything expensive.


    Either this toy of mine, or that snack or something like that.


    Princess Qi never gets involved in this and lets the children enjoy themselves.


    Feng Xuanrui was the first to rush in, holding a big box. It was difficult for him to run so fast while holding the box: "Sister, brother is here!"


    ??Qingshan Qingshui was chasing after him, and he began to pant heavily.


    Feng Xuancang did not compete with his brothers and walked leisurely at the end. Feng Xuanjie followed closely behind him. Feng Xuanbo and Feng Xuanbin were both competing for the second position.


    Two people, one is thin and the other has short legs, but their speed is actually about the same.


    Sui Sui was in Princess Qi''s arms, and before she could get warm, she was snatched away by Feng Xuanrui and the others.


    Looking at the empty arms, Princess Qi felt a little disappointed.


    ?However, seeing the children playing happily together made her a little happy.


    ?Sui Sui looked like he was not in good spirits just now, but he was happily together with his brothers, and there seemed to be nothing wrong with him.


    Princess Qi was not at ease and signaled Aunt Qiu to ask Doctor Liu to come over. She happened to ask if the doctor''s granddaughter could come over as a companion.


    ?Feng Xuanrui is holding a box of toys.


    Feng Xuanbin held a small box of snacks, and Feng Xuanbo gave him a box of rouge.


    A small box with colorful flowers and a nice smell.


    Looking at the box of things, Princess Qi¡¯s eyebrows jumped.


    Thinking that Xiao Wu was a well-measured child, Princess Qi thought that she should have asked her mother for this, instead of taking it out quietly, right?


    What Feng Xuanjie prepared was a hand-carved pony. He stayed up all night to carve it last night.


    In fact, compared to handwork, Feng Xuancang''s is obviously better.


    ?However, Feng Xuancang didn''t want to compete with his brothers, and since he was older, he definitely couldn''t give away some toys.


    So, he prepared a beautiful jade pendant.


    ??The jade pendant is made of sapphire, and the quality is not top-notch, but it is actually not bad.


    It feels cool to the touch and looks transparent.


    I quite like it when I touch it.


    ??Moreover, it is a small piece, hanging on top of her clothes, which is very suitable for her age.


    Feng Xuancang gently helped Suisui hang it up, and then carefully arranged her clothes. Suisui turned around in a circle, and then thanked her sweetly: "Thank you, third brother. I like it very much."


    ?The little girl¡¯s soft and waxy voice makes people feel warm in their hearts.


    Feng Xuancang thought: It feels good to have a younger sister.


    ?No wonder my father is so persistent.


    He likes it too!


    He will also have a daughter in the future!


    Spoil her, spoil her!


    It''s a pity that he is still young and there is no hope for his daughter yet.


    Then, spoil your sister first.


    After thinking about it, Feng Xuancang hugged Suisui gently: "Third brother also likes our cute and soft Suisui."


    ??After being hugged and praised by the third brother, Suisui pursed her lips in embarrassment and her face turned red.


    When Feng Xuanbin saw that he was lagging behind, he squeezed past with his body and chuckled: "I''ll give you a hug, I''ll give you a hug!"


    ??Stretched out his chubby hand and hugged Suisui.


    Then he laughed with satisfaction.


    Most of the brothers brought toys and snacks. Only the elder Feng Xuancang gave him a jade pendant that Suisui could wear directly on his body.


    ?Other brothers also realized later that the third brother was too scheming!


    ?No, they have to give it away tomorrow, so they can¡¯t lose to the third brother.


    Feng Xuancang didn''t care about them. At this time, he had already coaxed Suisui, took them away, and went to feed them at the dining table.


    When Feng Xuanrui saw that his job was being robbed, he couldn''t help but feel weird: "Third brother, my younger brother hasn''t even eaten the food you feed him."


    Feng Xuancang glanced at him indifferently: "How cute are you?"


    ?Feng Xuanrui:¡­


    This problem has pitfalls!


    ?Feng Xuanrui gritted his teeth, and in the end he could only hum.


    The noise of the children''s chirping dispersed the sleepiness of the years.


    After dinner, my brothers went to class, and my mother and concubine took me to the small garden to see the flowers every year.


    ?It¡¯s still cold today, and many flowers have not bloomed yet.


    ??However, there are also some cold-resistant varieties that are green and interesting to look at.


    Princess Qi told Suisui, what kind of flower is this, what kind of flower is that, how many months will this flower bloom, and how many flowers will that flower bloom?


    While talking, I felt sleepy every year.


    By the time Princess Qi reacted, the little girl had fallen asleep on her shoulder, which made her dumbfounded: "This child."


    Princess Qi thought that the child had changed places and was not used to it, so he didn''t sleep well.


    ?She carried him into the house gently, put Sui Sui on the bed, carefully tucked the quilt in, sat for a while, and then turned around and left.


    When I fell asleep, I was still making briquettes in my dream.


    ¡°Seven parts coal, three parts mud, add them together.¡±


    ¡°What do you do with this machine?¡±


    ¡°Pedal?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, pedal.¡±


    ¡­


    Sui Sui dreamed of working overtime, and from time to time he muttered: "Yes, yes, yes, so united."


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to burn like this.¡±


    ¡­


    The little girl''s gibbering was unclear.


    Aunt Xiang was worried, so she pricked up her ears and listened carefully.


    After listening for a long time, I didn¡¯t understand much. In the end, I just thought it was a child talking in his sleep. He smiled and shook his head. After getting up, he continued to do his own work.


    She is going to sew a small hat for Suisui.


    The little girl has no hair to cover her hair and is always blown by the wind. Over time, she gets headaches easily.


    The hats made by Jinxiuzhuang have not been made yet.


    I asked my aunt and aunt Qiu for some scraps of soft cotton, and planned to sew a temporary hat for Sui Sui to wear first.


    Second update

 Chapter 114： Master Shen

    Chapter 114 Master Shen


    After appeasing Sui Sui, Princess Qi went to the front yard, called Doctor Liu, and asked about his granddaughter.


    After hearing this, Doctor Liu did not respond immediately, but said with a smile: "Of course I have no problem, but Mengmeng doesn''t know what he thinks. I have to ask him carefully after he returns home. "


    Princess Qi nodded after hearing this: "It should be."


    Although there are many things to say, it¡¯s fine as long as the adults make the decision, and the children just need to be obedient.


    However, Princess Qi is more indulgent towards her children.


    I am willing to ask the other party¡¯s opinion on many things.


    Speaking of which, I learned this from Dr. Liu.


    So, now that Doctor Liu said this, Princess Qi was not surprised.


    After asking about the companion reading, Princess Qi casually asked about Dr. Liu''s family.


    Finally, he mentioned the palace again: "Concubine Yue was ill some time ago, but is she feeling better?"


    When Concubine Yue fell ill, Doctor Liu had not returned to Beijing.


    Princess Qi was not sure whether her family had mentioned it to him after he came back.


    After hearing this, Dr. Liu nodded: "I heard it''s already healed."


    ??Although Dr. Liu is no longer in the hospital, his son is still there.


    So, if you really want to ask about things in the palace, you can actually ask about them.


    Knowing that she was fine, Princess Qi nodded reassuringly and talked about Suisui''s physical condition.


    The child is still young and has suffered too much in the past.


    ?From now on, you have to make up for it.


    Speaking of what happened later, Princess Qi felt uneasy and asked softly: "I heard that the children from the Jinyang Marquis Mansion are still in another courtyard?"


    Doctor Liu nodded: "Well, it''s said that he is still teaching the rules."


    Doctor Liu wanted to say something: Jinyang Houfu has a good reputation, so he must educate the girls in the house well before he is willing to let them show up.


    ?However, it doesn¡¯t look good to discuss their rights and wrongs behind their backs, and in front of the master¡¯s family.


    So, after thinking about it, he swallowed these words again.


    Doctor Liu didn''t say it because he had some scruples.


    Princess Qi didn''t have so much mental burden. She snorted softly: "The rules in their house, whether they are taught or not, that''s all."


    ??The Marquis himself is not popular, and there are not many female relatives in the house who are sane.


    Princess Qi felt that there was no hope for the Jinyang Marquis Mansion.


    Princess Qi has always had a good temper. Now she said such things because she was angry about the incident.


    After hearing this, Dr. Liu felt happy in his heart, but he couldn''t respond. He just smiled and said nothing.


    Princess Qi didn¡¯t bother to talk about this matter.


    ?Just because of things happening every year, I would like to pay more attention to the Jinyang Marquis Mansion.


    Suisui slept for a long time, so Princess Qi went over to look at it twice worriedly.


    Feng Xuanrui and the others have finished their morning classes and are still not awake yet.


    ?Several people also wanted to see their sister, but Princess Qi was afraid that they would be in trouble and wake up people again, so she refused to let them go.


    ?Feng Xuanrui was a little disappointed, but after the morning class, he was also hungry.


    At this moment, everyone is rushing to the dining hall.


    Princess Qi asked Aunt Qiu to arrange lunch, and she took Haitang to see Master Shen.


    When you are going to school after the age of 7, you must say hello to your master.


    Although Master Shen is quite open-minded, he has never been picky about teaching and educating people.


    ?However, it doesn¡¯t look good if you don¡¯t say hello and just force yourself into someone. Knowing that Master Shen didn¡¯t like to beat around the bush, Princess Qi went straight to the point after she came over.


    After listening to this, Mrs. Shen nodded: "That child looks quite spiritual."


    It is not easy to be praised by Master Shen.


    Princess Qi smiled sheepishly: "He is also a poor child."


    Not wanting Master Shen to dislike Suisui and not want to teach him because Suisui was a girl, Princess Qi took advantage of the situation and started to behave miserably, telling many pitiful things about Suisui''s past.


    ??Although Master Shen is a scholar, he is full of martial virtue.


    After hearing Suisui¡¯s past and knowing the beastly behavior of Chen Dalang¡¯s family, I was so angry that I gritted my teeth!


    ?Master Shen is very old, and most of his hair is gray. He usually smiles and looks like a kind-hearted master.


    At this time, his eyes were so angry that his beard was about to fly, and he shouted angrily: "Where is Liu Scrophulariaceae? What does Liu Scrophulariaceae do for food? Didn''t you go to deal with the people? Just come back like this? Is he blind?" !¡±


    Liu Xuanshen is Dr. Liu¡¯s full name.


    Master Shen took him under his wing for a few days. He became a teacher once and a father all his life.


    Hence, it is normal to shout loudly and call him by his name at this time.


    Princess Qi:¡­


    ?Her original intention was just to make things miserable, and she didn¡¯t want to irritate her husband!


    Princess Qi was a little helpless and a little embarrassed.


    King Qing said that it had been sorted out.


    ??It¡¯s just that Xu Yueyao still exists, so it¡¯s impossible to kill everyone directly.


    ??If he really killed her, wouldn''t it be an advantage for Xu Yueyao?


    ?Although Princess Qi looks down on the Marquis of Jinyang, being the daughter of the Marquis of Jinyang is indeed a very good status for an ordinary village girl.


    So, why did Xu Yueyao get the advantage and help her get rid of future troubles?


    Princess Qi felt that there was nothing wrong with the way Dr. Liu and the others dealt with it.


    Now when Master Shen asked, Princess Qi said softly: "It is said that they were beaten, but there were many things involved, so they were only beaten, not killed."


    ?Master Shen was strict with his words, and this matter involved Sui Sui. Princess Qi thought about it and told the truth.


    Including the fact that Xu Yueyao was recognized by the Marquis of Jinyang, she did not hide it.


    ??If she is not sincere and makes Master Shen displeased, forget about going to the small class every year.


    ?Now it seems that it can be done.


    I just don¡¯t know¡­


    Can Master Shen control his temper?


    The fear students have towards their masters is sometimes hidden in their bones.


    Princess Qi is actually a little timid at the moment.


    Everything looks normal on the outside, but on the inside it¡¯s just trying to hold on.


    Fortunately, after Master Shen heard that Chen Dalang had been beaten twice, his anger finally calmed down a lot.


    He finally waved his hand and said, "Okay, I''ll send it over when it''s ready in a while."


    After the words fell, he thought for a moment and then added: "If the princess doesn''t mind, I will ask the second lady in the house to come over to accompany Suisui. There will be more young girls, so we can take care of each other."


    Shen Erniang refers to Master Shen¡¯s second granddaughter, who is eleven years old.


    She is a very quiet little girl. Princess Qi has met her twice and she likes her very much.


    ?The other party is much older than Sui Sui, and is now the age of a governor.


    ??If she was with him, Suisui might be able to adapt to life in the capital faster.


    Master Shen took care of her, and Princess Qi was very grateful.


    I said goodbye to Master Shen and on the way back to my courtyard, I even mentioned it to Aunt Qiu: "If you get any more unique copies, you must keep them and thank Master Shen properly."


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 115： Watching my sister eat

    Chapter 115 Watching my sister eat


    When Princess Qi returned to the main courtyard, she heard that Suisui had woken up.


    The little girl was not excited to get out of bed. Her previous living environment also determined that she could not have such luxury things.


    So, I got up and went to the clean room quickly. After taking care of my physical problems, I sat obediently by the bed and waited for my mother-in-law.


    He heard that the little girl was waiting for him obediently. Princess Qi''s heart melted before she saw anyone.


    ?She quickened her pace and quickly entered the house.


    Suisui was still sitting there, listening to Nuan Dong talking to himself.


    Hearing the footsteps, he raised his head to look. When he found out it was the concubine, he jumped out of bed happily and ran over quickly: "Concubine!"


    At this time, Suisui was like a jumping and agile bird, swooping over.


    Small body bones, so thin and frail that it makes people feel distressed.


    A bright and dazzling smile, but it heals people''s hearts very well.


    Princess Qi took Suisui smoothly, picked him up, and weighed him gently: "Eat more, why don''t you see any gain?"


    Doctor Liu has been raising his children well.


    It''s just that the little girl didn''t gain much weight, probably because of the bumps on the road.


    It has only been two days since I entered the house, so it is normal for there to be no changes.


    However, Princess Qi is in a hurry.


    I really wish I could give Suisui some of Xiao Qi¡¯s body flesh to make the little girl look a little stronger.


    Sui Sui didn''t see anyone when she first woke up, but now she saw her mother-in-law, who was a little clingy. She clung to Princess Qi''s neck obediently, her little hands gently wrapped around her neck.


    Her small body was almost entirely pressed against Princess Qi¡¯s arms.


    Feeling the dependence of Suisui, Princess Qi held her hand a little tighter, for fear of dropping the little **** the ground.


    Feeling the strength of his mother-in-law, Sui Sui''s voice was soft and vague: "Sui Sui will gain weight and be as strong as my brother!"


    After hearing this, Princess Qi nodded with a smile: "Yes, yes, I will grow as strong as my brother with each passing year. Are you hungry?"


    I fell asleep without eating at noon.


    I think I''m hungry now.


    Sui Sui is indeed hungry.


    When the concubine asked, she nodded obediently: "I''m a little hungry."


    Hearing the soft voice made Princess Qi feel a little sad.


    Feng Xuanrui and the others had already finished eating. Princess Qi did not let them wait. The children finished eating, tidied up a little, and then went to Zhuangzi for riding and archery lessons after a nap.


    Feng Xuanrui and the others were preparing to leave when Princess Qi came in with Suisui in her arms.


    Seeing their sister appear, the young boys'' eyes widened to varying degrees.


    Feng Xuanrui reacted the fastest. He was the first to rush over and reached out to grab someone. Princess Qi stopped him in time: "Don''t be so heavy on your hands, my sister will be in pain."


    ?Feng Xuanrui obeyed the instruction obediently, but he did not stop reaching out and only relaxed his strength.


    Seeing his persistence and reaching out again, Princess Qi felt sour and helpless.


    In the end, I had no choice but to pass Suisui over.


    Feng Xuanrui hugged his sister happily.


    Unfortunately, Feng Xuanrui, who has not done strength training for more than a month, cannot hold him for long.


    Furthermore, a half-grown boy is not very good at holding children.


    Even with Dr. Liu¡¯s guidance before, Feng Xuanrui¡¯s arms were still in a messy state.


    Literally, horizontally and vertically.


    Princess Qi felt that Xiaoliu was not holding a child, but a stick, and the hold was not straight.


    Suisui didn¡¯t say he was feeling unwell, and Princess Qi didn¡¯t bother her. She just reminded him, ¡°Suisui hasn¡¯t eaten yet.¡±


    Feng Xuanrui and the others have already withdrawn after finishing their meal.


    The ones prepared for Princess Qi and Suisui naturally need to be reinstalled.


    Upon hearing this, Feng Xuanrui hurriedly held Suisui''s hand and returned to the dining table.


    Feng Xuanbin had been squeezing behind him for a long time, without even touching Suisui''s hand. Now he became anxious and pushed his head over: "I feed my sister, I can do it, I can do it!" Feng Xuanbo was aside, The head that squeezed the other person''s head in without mercy was pushed back again.


    Feng Xuanbin screamed when he was pressed: "Ah ah ah, fifth brother, let me go, let me out!"


    Feng Xuanbin shook his head and tail, but in the end he still failed to fight Feng Xuanbo.


    ?Even though Feng Xuanbo is thin, he has a strong sense of strength.


    The arms under the clothes, when bent, have quite clear muscle texture.


    So, he pushed Feng Xuanbin back with one hand.


    The little fat man was unconvinced. His head was turning, his body was moving, and his hands were flapping around.


    In the end, after struggling for a long time and making no progress, Feng Xuancang pressed him again and was completely squeezed out of the circle by the brothers.


    Feng Xuanbin:? ?


    Don¡¯t go too far!


    Looking at Brother Qi¡¯s funny look, Sui Sui couldn¡¯t help but laugh on his shoulder.


    Feng Xuanbin was still angry at first, but when he saw his sister smiling, he couldn''t help but show his white teeth: "Hey hey hey!"


    As for what he was laughing at, he didn¡¯t know.


    ?The children had finished their meal and were not in a hurry to leave when they saw that the year was coming.


    In order not to disturb Sui Sui''s meal, they sat in a row, surrounded Sui Sui in the middle, and watched her eat.


    ?There is no other way, he wants to feed him with his hands, and he also wants to feed him with his hands.


    There is only one younger sister, but there are five older brothers.


    Four more mouths grow every year, just enough for my brothers!


    The final result of the fight was to let Suisui eat by himself.


    Feng Xuanrui was very dissatisfied with this result. He glared at Feng Xuanbo angrily, feeling that Xiaowu was too ill-intentioned and would never be good to him again!


    Think about it again, at the end of the month, the eldest brother and the second brother will also come back from the academy.


    The second brother is okay, he is just a brainless and reckless man, so there is nothing to be afraid of.


    But eldest brother...


    ?Feng Xuanrui was in awe and fear of his brother who had the same mother as him.


    In short¡­


    He will definitely not be able to defeat his eldest brother.


    So, there will definitely be one more person competing with him to compete for his sister.


    At this time, Feng Xuanrui was sitting there, looking at Suisui''s cute appearance as he ate and puffed up his cheeks. He thought silently in his heart: How about killing all the remaining brothers in advance?


    It''s just that, after all, they are brothers, so I really can''t do anything.


    Why!


    ?Having too many brothers is indeed a bit troublesome.


    When the meal is served every year, the first thing to eat is minced meat custard.


    ?This thing is soft and tender, and the nutrients are easy to absorb.


    It is also very easy to digest for today¡¯s intestines and stomach.


    So, Aunt Xiang served her this first.


    Suisui also liked it very much and just took a big bite at this time.


    ?Seeing Feng Xuanrui sighing while watching her eat, the little girl was puzzled. After swallowing, she asked in a low voice: "Brother, what''s the matter with you?"


    Feng Xuanrui didn''t want to disturb his sister''s meal, so he just shook his head at this question: "I''m thinking about my homework in the afternoon."


    In the afternoons, there are mostly physical riding and shooting classes.


    More often, the physical fitness of the young men is exercised.


    Suisui actually likes these.


    Hearing my brother mention it at this time, I also became energetic: "I know, I know, I saw it yesterday, and my brother is the best!"


    As soon as these words came out, Suisui received four more hot and slightly dissatisfied looks.


    Sui Sui:?


    Toyoji:?


    ??Has the reputation been harmed?


    Second update

 Chapter 116： Greedy for fish?

    Chapter 116 Are you hungry for fish?


    Sui Sui didn''t understand why the other brothers looked at her so strangely.


    She was so frightened that she shrank her head and did not dare to speak.


    Other brothers:?


    That¡¯s it?


    Don¡¯t you praise us?


    Still waiting!


    ??Woooo!


    Why does my sister prefer Xiaoliu?


    Suisui was too scared to speak and ate the egg custard honestly.


    Princess Qi looked on from the side and couldn''t help covering her lips with a smile: "Don''t scare my sister."


    ?Although the brothers were unhappy, they could only admit it honestly.


    Why!


    ?Who made Xiaoliu and his sister know each other earlier?


    Is it their fault that they should have run away with Xiao Liu in the first place?


    The happiest person in the audience was probably Feng Xuanrui.


    After all, his sister alone praised him.


    Moreover, I only praised him!


    Hey, have fun spinning around!


    ?Feng Xuanrui wished he could eat three more bowls of rice.


    ?But he had just eaten, and now he really couldn''t eat anymore, so it didn''t bother his stomach.


    He sat there and asked Suisui if he wanted to eat this and then that.


    ¡°The egg dumplings also taste very good, do you want to try them?¡±


    ¡°The fillings inside are minced into minced meat, and it tastes really good.¡±


    ¡°The taste is also fresh.¡±


    ¡°The hibiscus soup is also delicious.¡±


    ¡­


    After a bowl of egg custard, you will be almost full.


    After that, I couldn''t resist my brother''s enthusiasm, so I tasted another egg dumpling and drank two sips of soup.


    The fillings of the egg dumplings are really delicious, and with the soft and fragrant eggs, you can¡¯t help but feel intoxicated when eating them.


    ?Sui Suisui kept nodding, smiling at Feng Xuanrui with crooked eyebrows: "Brother, it''s delicious!"


    Other brothers:¡­


    The hanging heart can finally die.


    Sui Sui has slept before dinner, so he will definitely not be able to sleep now.


    ?However, Feng Xuanrui and the others have classes in the afternoon, so they have to take a nap at noon, otherwise they won¡¯t be able to adapt.


    So, Princess Qi quickly signaled them to go back to sleep, and she played with Suisui.


    ??Although Feng Xuanrui and the others were not very happy, it was quite scary to think of Master Shen lecturing others with a cold face.


    In the end, I had no choice but to go back and rest honestly.


    There was sudden silence around her, and Princess Qi was a little uncomfortable with it at first.


    She actually didn''t like noisy things in the past. When the children came, she had a headache.


    ?Now I am slowly getting used to it, but when it became quiet, I was still a little uncomfortable.


    After realizing her thoughts, Princess Qi smiled helplessly, then held Suisui''s hand to eat.


    ?The little girl didn¡¯t eat much, but she just finished eating and it was not good to lie down and sit down, so it was better to take a walk.


    Sui Sui obediently held hands with his mother and concubine.


    The two of them didn''t go far and went to the nearest pond.


    ?The temperature has not reached yet, and the flowers in the pond have not bloomed yet. Since there is no cover, you can see the fish swimming around inside.


    Mainly red, occasionally with some fancy colors.


    There are two black ones, maybe because they are hidden so deep that they are not very visible.


    Princess Qi has no preference for fish. These are all raised by the prince.


    It is said that he is recruiting girls.


    Princess Qi: Smile.


    ?However, admiring it as a small thing on a daily basis can be regarded as passing the time.


    Suisui has never seen such a fish before. She has only seen edible fish in ponds.


    She has never eaten fish like that.


    Because, only when the river water is strong in summer, there will be fish in the pond.


    ?There are so many people in the village, everyone is vying to get into the water, and whoever has the ability to grab it belongs to whomever.


    Occasionally, my uncle would grab it, but more often than not, he still had to buy it.


    ?The fish bought at a high price will not even be eaten by Suisui, not to mention the meat.


    ?Fed fish bones to chickens, and the eggs they lay are said to be particularly delicious.


    So, every time at this time, my aunt would watch Sui Sui mixing chicken food, fearing that she would secretly eat such good things as fish bones.


    She has been greedy every year, but she is afraid of being beaten.


    ?Hold your saliva every time and feed the chicken honestly.


    Auntie will not leave until the chicken is finished.


    ? Sui Sui occasionally hears people say that the fish tastes like mud, which is actually not good.


    Sui Sui doesn¡¯t know the muddy smell, so why does it taste so bad?


    No matter how unpalatable it is, it¡¯s still better than weeds, right?


    Now, following his elder brother and mother-in-law, his living standard has been rising rapidly every year.


    ?But when I saw the fish, I still couldn¡¯t control myself.


    Perhaps he was thinking about the past years, so he couldn''t control himself and swallowed quietly.


    Princess Qi watched from the side and gently touched the little girl''s back: "Do you want to eat fish in Suisui? The ones in the pond are not good. They taste bad. The mother-in-law asked the kitchen to prepare something else. How about fish fillet porridge?" Like? Can meatballs be used too?¡±


    Haitang listened and nodded: "Actually, the fish noodles are not bad, it just takes some effort. It''s still early, so I can make them."


    Fish fillet porridge, I drank it when I was on the road.


    Have eaten meatballs too.


    ?But fish noodles?


    what is that.


    She looked at Haitang in confusion, with a curious expression written all over her young face.


    Haitang looked at the cute appearance of the little girl and couldn''t help but want to touch her head: "It''s just minced fish meat, mixed with flour and kneaded. It''s very delicious when cooked."


    Gudong.


    It''s okay if Haitang didn''t say it. When she said it, she felt that the food became concrete.


    Suisui felt that he couldn''t control his saliva at all, so he swallowed loudly.


    The way the little girl swallowed her saliva was dazed, but it was interesting to watch.


    Princess Qi smiled and touched her head: "If Sui Sui likes it, she will ask the kitchen to prepare it early to avoid being late and not in time."


    Haitang responded with a smile and quickly left to inform the kitchen.


    ?At this moment, Sui Sui felt that happiness seemed to come too fast and too unreal.


    She felt as if she was in a trance in the human world, or in a dream.


    She is no longer the poor little girl she used to be, who couldn''t even eat fish bones.


    ?She even has the right to choose now, and she can eat whatever she wants and not eat if she doesn''t want to.


    The little girl had a dazed look on her face. Princess Qi looked at it for a long time and roughly understood what Suisui was thinking.


    Children¡¯s thoughts are written on their faces, so it¡¯s easy to guess.


    At this time, Princess Qi only regretted that she didn¡¯t know kung fu and couldn¡¯t pick up the stick and rushed to Qingzhou to beat people!


    Damn the Chen Dalang family!


    You wait!


    While Princess Qi was gritting her teeth, Aunt Qiu came over from the front yard, holding an exquisite post in her hand.


    Seeing the princess look over, Aunt Qiu explained with a smile: "It''s a post from the eldest princess''s residence, saying that she wants to visit her residence tomorrow."


    It''s not the Chinese New Year, so why did the other party suddenly come to visit me?


    Aunt Qiu naturally understood her master''s doubts, so she quickly explained: "Yesterday''s explosion was from the eldest princess''s annex. It is said that the things there were not preserved well and exploded, taking the pieces with them. The other courtyards and fields were severely damaged.¡±


    Speaking of this matter, Aunt Qiu was still very frightened: "Fortunately, the fields in the other courtyard were planted a few days ago, but there was no work in the fields. The manager took the long-term workers to the back mountain to tidy up the orchards, which was considered a hiding place." After a disaster, many houses and fields in other courtyards were destroyed, but no one was injured. "


    At this point, Aunt Qiu mentioned the important point: "It''s not bad, Her Royal Highness the eldest princess, was in our village at that time."


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 117： do not be afraid

    Chapter 117 Don¡¯t be afraid


    After Princess Qi heard Aunt Qiu¡¯s explanation, she froze and her face turned quite pale.


    ?She opened her mouth, wanting to ask something, but no sound came out.


    Princess Qi thought that yesterday it was because she thought Ying Zhi was cute and wanted to see her beautiful sister for a while longer, so she invited the eldest princess and her entourage to stay at Zhuangzi.


    ??Had it not been for Sui Sui, Princess Qi would not have taken the initiative to invite her.


    After all, the conditions at Zhuangzi are not very good, and it is somewhat rude to treat guests.


    ?Furthermore, the eldest princess is also a picky person. If she hadn''t wanted to accommodate her children yesterday, she wouldn''t have accepted the invitation.


    Yesterday, no matter which link was missed, maybe the eldest princess and her party were included in the crowd...


    ?Thinking of this possibility, Princess Qi''s face turned a little paler.


    Aunt Qiu was startled. She took two steps forward and gently helped Princess Qi along her back. Her voice was also very gentle: "Princess, don''t panic. It''s okay. It''s okay. No one was injured. It''s just that we are in another hospital." It will definitely need to be renovated, and the fields that have been planted will be ruined.¡±


    For these powerful people, this is not a troublesome matter.


    As long as people are still there, everything is easy to talk about.


    Aunt Qiu felt lucky that in addition to being afraid, Princess Qi also felt...


    Subtle.


    She wanted to control herself, but she couldn''t help but look at Suisui.


    The little girl looked at the two people confusedly, obviously not understanding what they were talking about.


    However, the reason why the eldest princess and her party were able to avoid danger yesterday was because of the little girl in front of them.


    Sui Sui¡­


    This is not the first time.


    ??If Suisui belonged to someone else''s family, Princess Qi might have thought that it was a lucky star and enviable.


    But if the child was her own, Princess Qi would only be worried and distressed.


    God has given this child such a profound blessing, she...


    Can you afford it?


    Can it be suppressed?


    Furthermore, everything has a cause and effect.


    What did you get in exchange for such good luck in these things?


    Is the hardship she suffered in the past really not a punishment?


    ?Some things, the more you think about them, the easier it is to get into trouble.


    The more Princess Qi thought about it, the more she couldn''t control her cold sweat.


    Aunt Qiu was really frightened.


    She thought to herself, the princess is not timid, how could she be so frightened after hearing this?


    ?Furthermore, to take a step back, even if they didn¡¯t invite them yesterday, it would still be fine for them and the whole group, right?


    Aunt Qiu didn¡¯t understand, but she still comforted the person carefully.


    Princess Qi knew that she was frightened by the incident and got into trouble.


    But, my brain is not under my control!


    What should we do?


    When she was panicked and helpless, a pair of small but gentle hands gently touched her heart.


    When Princess Qi came back to her senses, she looked down and saw the worried look on her face.


    ?The little girl doesn¡¯t understand why the mother-in-law suddenly feels uncomfortable?


    ?She doesn¡¯t know how to heal, nor does she know anything else. She can only learn from Aunt Qiu, and help her mother and concubine to feel comfortable.


    ?Looking at this scene, Princess Qi was moved and scared at the same time.


    ?The tears could not be controlled. She gently pulled Sui Sui over and held the little girl in her arms. Tears fell on the top of Sui Sui''s head.


    ?Tears flowed and it was a little itchy, but Sui Sui tried hard to hold on, not letting himself move, and stayed close to his mother and concubine obediently.


    Suisui thought, if this can make the mother-in-law feel more comfortable, then let her stick to her like this all the time.


    She likes the embrace of her mother-in-law, and also likes the smell of her mother-in-law.


    Warm and fragrant.


    This is warmth and love that she has never experienced before.


    She likes it very much and cherishes it very much.


    Princess Qi cried silently while holding the little girl.


    Aunt Qiu became more and more confused on the side, but she didn¡¯t ask any more questions.


    ?After a while, Princess Qi slowly controlled her emotions. She raised her hand to signal Aunt Qiu that she didn''t have to go back, and then gently wiped her tears.


    After tidying herself up, Princess Qi directly hugged Suisui in her arms. Sui Sui obeyed her mother''s movements obediently, and could not hear her mother''s slight sobs. The little girl raised her head uneasily, and her voice was soft and uneasy: "Is mother''s concubine feeling better?"


    Princess Qi regained her composure and smiled reluctantly: "The concubine lost her composure for a moment and made Sui Sui scared. It''s okay. The concubine just thought about something and was a little scared. Be good."


    As he spoke, he gently held the little girl in his arms.


    I heard that my mother-in-law was fine, so I responded obediently and gently kissed my mother-in-law.


    After briefly comforting the little girl, Princess Qi then signaled to Aunt Qiu: "Carefully prepare tomorrow''s tea and other snacks, and send someone to inquire about the weather tomorrow. If the weather is good, let''s go to Lanruo Temple to burn incense. "


    After finishing speaking, he emphasized another sentence: "Let''s set off at the right time."


    Isn¡¯t it the first and fifteenth day of the Lunar New Year and you suddenly go to offer incense?


    Although Aunt Qiu was puzzled, she could really feel at peace if she went to burn incense sticks and pray for blessings after something like this happened.


    Aunt Qiu didn¡¯t ask any more questions, nodded and left.


    ?This is not the first time that the eldest princess has come to the house as a guest, so Aunt Qiu is well aware of all the necessary matters.


    After Aunt Qiu left, Princess Qi still held Suisui in her arms.


    She thought that there were some things that she could not change. She could only ask for more and pray more in front of the Buddha. If she was so lucky every year, she would have to exchange it for something.


    ?Then, let all those troubles come to her!


    ?She has no other abilities, but she can still endure the hardship!


    Suisui didn''t know that the mother-in-law was feeling entangled and helpless at this time.


    With her little head resting on the mother-in-law¡¯s shoulder, she could just see the fish in the pond not far away.


    There was a big red goldfish jumping out of the water.


    At this time, no one was feeding, but the fish jumped out of the water.


    The picture is somewhat nice.


    Although it passed by in a flash, Sui Sui still wanted his mother to see it: "Mother, the fish is jumping!"


    Hearing the voice, Princess Qi turned around subconsciously.


    She only saw the bright red fish tail flashing in mid-air.


    The fish has jumped back into the pond.


    ??Although she missed this scene, the flash of red fish tail was actually quite stunning. Princess Qi felt that such a scenery was rare.


    ?This kind of relaxation and pleasure dissipated the fear and helplessness deep in her heart.


    She thought that no one could predict what would happen in the future.


    there is always a solution to a problem.


    ?It¡¯s not good to be too panicked now.


    After consoling herself, Princess Qi''s mood slowly calmed down.


    She secretly breathed a sigh of relief and smiled softly: "Well, the scene of the goldfish jumping is very beautiful."


    Suisui actually felt a little regretful, and whispered in a low voice: "But my mother and concubine didn''t even see everything."


    Princess Qi did not feel it was a pity.


    She was about to explain when she saw the little girl raising her hand excitedly: "Hey, concubine, look!"


    A bright red koi carp suddenly burst out of the water, as if it was about to break through the sky.


    But in mid-air, it suddenly bent, and the whole koi curved into the shape of an arch bridge.


    Then, the beautiful koi swooped down again, and after successfully entering the water, it caused a circle of ripples.


    The water rippled for a while, then became quiet again.


    It was as if the amazing scene just now had never happened.


    The fish passes by and the water moves.


    Fish swim, water stops.


    At this moment, Princess Qi seemed to have realized a lot more.


    She thought that panicking in advance would be of no use, as it would easily scare the children.


    At her age, she must be God¡¯s most loved and favored child.


    So, don¡¯t be afraid.


    Cute second update

 Chapter 118： Tuan Tan is gone

    Chapter 118 Tuan Tan is gone


    Princess Qi slowly adjusted her mentality.


    ?She hugged Suisui, kissed the little girl tenderly, and whispered: "It''s red and beautiful."


    After getting the approval from his mother and concubine, Sui Sui happily hugged her mother''s neck and huddled there obediently: "Yeah, it looks good."


    Like it every year.


    The next words were not spoken.


    ?However, what the little girl wanted to express was already clear.


    Princess Qi understood and gently scratched the little girl''s nose with her hand: "My mother likes it."


    Like it every year.


    The mother-in-law also likes it.


    Mother and daughter happily watched the fish at noon.


    For the afternoon trip, Princess Qi originally wanted to take the little girl to dig bamboo shoots in the bamboo forest.


    ??Although the bamboo forest in their palace is not very big, it is the time of spring when there are many bamboo shoots, and a lot of them can actually be dug out.


    Princess Qi remembers that in previous years, they were all dug in the spring?


    After thinking about it carefully, she felt a little unsure, so she asked Aunt Qiu.


    ?Aunt Qiu really knew about this, and said with a smile: "The temperature here is not enough, and it just started growing in April. It will have to wait until June."


    Princess Qi:?


    ah?


    Can¡¯t dig it?


    A little disappointed, but not much.


    If you can¡¯t have fun at home, then go outside and play.


    The plan to dig bamboo shoots has been suspended because the bamboo shoots have not yet grown.


    Princess Qi was not sure where the little girl liked to go, so she asked Suisui: "Where do you want to play Suisui? What to play for? Tell my concubine and she will take you there."


    There are opportunities for fun every year.


    After the adults work and do the things at home, her uncle and the others will leave her alone.


    ?It¡¯s just that there aren¡¯t many things to play in the village.


    At this time, when the mother-in-law asked, Sui Sui also looked at a loss.


    ?The system takes a look and reminds you softly.


    ¡¾Behousing briquettes. ¡¿


    It¡¯s not that the system wants to exploit children, it¡¯s just that Suisui is too concerned about this matter.


    At noon, when I was sleeping and talking in my sleep, I was making briquettes of coal.


    ??What should I do if I don¡¯t remind the child now and think about it later and the child becomes sad?


    As soon as Lele reminded her, Suisui reacted quickly and hugged her mother''s thigh, and replied in a crisp voice: "Concubine, Tuanmei, let''s go to Tuanmei."


    A lump of coal?


    what is that?


    Princess Qi didn¡¯t understand at all.


    Although Princess Qi¡¯s family background is not prominent, she does come from a wealthy family.


    Have no idea about the suffering in the world.


    What''s more, the saying is different now.


    Nowadays, people call fuel more charcoal than coal.


    So, Princess Qi couldn¡¯t understand it at all when she talked about Tuanmei every year.


    Seeing that the mother-in-law didn¡¯t understand, Sui Sui became anxious. She kept gesturing: ¡°It¡¯s just cinders, add yellow mud, add water, lump it together, it will be irritating, it will be easy to use after burning it!¡±


    ?The little girl spoke a little hastily, and some of her enunciation was unclear.


    ?However, Princess Qi felt that she seemed to understand.


    Burn.


    These three words are already simple and clear.


    Are you talking about charcoal?


    Princess Qi was not sure, so she gently stroked the little girl''s back and said with a smile: "Don''t be in a hurry. Let''s talk slowly. Is it a charcoal fire? The kind that burns?"


    If we talk about Tuantan, then Princess Qi will understand.


    ??The dignitaries in the capital are quite fond of this processed charcoal.


    ?Especially those with various spices added. Princess Qi likes jasmine.


    Hence, most of the charcoal fires used for burning in winter are infused with jasmine.


    ??And in order to make the powerful think that the charcoal fire is high-end, molds are often used to process it into various animal shapes. In short, the powerful people must feel that the money is well spent...


    value.


    For these things, Princess Qi can only ask a few questions to know the price of charcoal. After all, if you want to be a housekeeper, you must know the general market price and don''t let others fool you.


    Any more and she won¡¯t understand.


    Tuan Tan¡­


    It¡¯s really an uncharted territory.


    ?But seeing Suisui almost jumping up in a hurry, Princess Qi thought, maybe it would be interesting?


    Sui Sui was anxious just now because he was afraid that his mother and concubine would not understand.


    At this moment, I heard the mother-in-law say that she was not in a hurry and spoke slowly. Suisui slowed down her speech and tried to make her enunciation as clear as possible: "Mother-in-law, the charcoal that has been lumped together can withstand the burning!"


    After hearing this, Princess Qi nodded: "Charcoal is more resistant to burning."


    Carbon is coal.


    It¡¯s just a different name.


    Today¡¯s coal mining is not complete.


    Because of the cost of mining and the control of the court, most people still use charcoal.


    ?This stuff is available up the mountain. It doesn¡¯t need to be like coal. The mineral source needs to be discovered, mined, and then transported down the mountain.


    Charcoal is easy to use. Although it is not resistant to burning, it is large in quantity.


    ?Furthermore, as long as trees are planted properly and they continue to grow every year, future generations can also continue to cut them down for use.


    In the palace, in winter, most of the time, coal is still burned.


    Of course, it is the processed coal.


    The smoke is smaller and the taste is more fragrant.


    It has been proven that charcoal is resistant to burning.


    Princess Qi only thought that Suisui was talking about charcoal.


    There are some difficulties in communication between two people.


    Suisui thought that her mother and concubine understood, and happily circled around her mother and concubine.


    Princess Qi also thought that the two people meant the same thing, so she happily picked up the child and weighed it in her arms.


    No amount of action will do.


    Princess Qi is not strong enough.


    I wanted to throw Suisui up and pick it up again, but I was afraid of losing my hand and dropping the child.


    Princess Qi is quite sorry about this.


    Is she really going to follow Master Shen to practice physical fitness?


    ?Feng Xuanrui and the others took a lunch break, tidied up briefly, and then went to Zhuangzi for physical training.


    Princess Qi took Suisui with her.


    Feng Xuanrui and Feng Xuanbin took advantage of their young age to force their way over and squeezed into the same carriage as Suisui.


    Feng Xuanjie looked on with envy. Feng Xuancang actually wanted to go.


    ?It''s just that the two brothers are not in the house. He is now the eldest, he knows things well, is sensible, and takes care of his brothers.


    At this time, it is not easy to compete with the younger brothers.


    Feng Xuanbo watched from the side and said sourly: "We brothers are really useless, look at Silly Qi."


    After Feng Xuancang heard this, he raised his hand helplessly and tapped Xiao Wu''s head gently: "You, don''t make a fuss here."


    While speaking, he did not forget to indicate Feng Xuanjie¡¯s direction with his eyes.


    ?Feng Xuanjie was originally timid and did not dare to express himself.


    I was very disappointed because I didn''t have a carriage with my sister.


    As soon as Feng Xuanbo said these words, Feng Xuanjie seemed to have been hit by frost, and he returned to the carriage in despair.


    Feng Xuanbo looked at this scene and curled his lips, but he didn''t say anything more.


    ?Two luxurious carriages quickly left the city and ran towards Zhuangzi.


    Not long after, the carriage of the Protector¡¯s Mansion also followed closely behind.


    After seeing this, the coachman deliberately reminded: "Princess, the carriage of the Protector''s Mansion is behind."


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 119： Why don’t the potatoes grow?

    Chapter 119 Why don¡¯t the potatoes grow?


    The carriage of the Protector¡¯s Mansion?


    After Princess Qi heard this, she was stunned for a moment.


    Soon, she came to her senses and said with a smile: "You should be going to deal with matters in other courtyards, right?"


    ?There is nothing left over there because of the explosion, but there must be some aftermath, right?


    Huguo Hou is the second son of the eldest princess. He currently serves in the Ministry of Works and should be relatively good at repairs.


    If it really doesn¡¯t work, you can also ask your colleagues for help.


    ??Whether it''s a matter of skill or reason, it would be more appropriate for him to come forward.


    Princess Qi slowed down her carriage and deliberately waited for the carriage of the Marquis Protector.


    The Hu Guohou probably also noticed it, so they quickly speeded up.


    Knowing that there were either women or children in the car, Su Wei, the Protector of the Country, did not open the curtain directly, but said hello through the curtain, first expressing his gratitude, and then exchanging a few words.


    The relationship between the two houses is harmonious. In addition to the elder-younger relationship between the prince and the eldest princess, Princess Qi¡¯s natal family and the eldest princess¡¯s house are also related by marriage.


    Therefore, Princess Qi didn¡¯t hide the purpose of today¡¯s trip, and she just treated it as a normal conversation: ¡°Take the children to play with some charcoal.¡±


    Su Wei frowned when he heard that they were going to play with charcoal?


    ?That dark thing, what¡¯s the point?


    ?However, after thinking about the group of monkeys in Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion, I think it seems reasonable?


    ?Think about the group of monkeys in my house. They play with fireworks or sulfur every day.


    The risk factor is close to setting yourself on fire.


    Comparing the two, Su Wei actually felt envious.


    Playing with charcoal is better than playing with fire, right?


    Their good Zhuangzi was blown up!


    Su Wei doesn¡¯t feel sorry for Zhuangzi, he is afraid of him!


    ??Yesterday, if there was a slight delay, half of the grandchildren from his and his brother''s houses would have to be folded in!


    ?Thinking about this, the cold sweat became uncontrollable.


    Su Wei quickly adjusted himself. Out of politeness, he smiled and said, "If you don''t understand anything, you can ask me."


    Isn''t it too polite to say this?


    Su Wei is actually a straightforward person and is not very good at beating around the bush.


    Thinking about what his mother had taught him, Su Wei tried his best to say one more sentence: "Well, after I finish handling the matters there, I will come over and have a look. I have quite a lot of experience in Tuantan, and maybe I can give some guidance to the children." them.¡±


    Regardless of whether the other party is well-intentioned or polite, Princess Qi is too embarrassed to refuse: "Then I will trouble Mr. Hou."


    Su Wei waved his hand carelessly. After realizing that Princess Qi couldn''t see it, he quickly replied loudly: "It''s okay, it''s just a matter of convenience."


    After everyone was polite, Su Wei gave way. Princess Qi said a few polite words and took the initiative to walk in front.


    When Princess Qi was greeting the Lord Protector, Sui Sui would obediently lie on her mother''s knees, letting her mother gently stroke her little head.


    ?Feng Xuanrui was watching from the side, jealous, and he also came over to touch it.


    ?Feng Xuanbin noticed that everyone was touching him, and even after they didn¡¯t take him with them, they forced their way over.


    Three hands suddenly fell on Suisui''s little head.


    Fortunately, the two children''s hands were not big, so they managed to squeeze down.


    ?However, Feng Xuanbin''s little fleshy hands really took up a lot of space. After Feng Xuanrui said something disgusting, Feng Xuanbin said angrily: "Huh, I won''t eat tonight!"


    Hearing what he said, Feng Xuanrui smiled nonchalantly and said, "Ah, I heard we''re having fish noodles tonight."


    ?Fresh and smooth fish noodles?


    ?That¡¯s not possible, he has to eat!


    Feng Xuanbin became anxious after hearing this: "Then I won''t eat tomorrow night!"


    Feng Xuanrui said without thinking: "Tomorrow night, we will eat soup dumplings."


    Feng Xuanbin:¡­!


    Wow! !


    Sixth brother is bullying someone.


    Feng Xuanbin was so angry that he screamed, and Suisui couldn''t help laughing while watching.


    Although the brothers fight, they control each other''s restraint very well.?????Even if it is noisy, it will not affect the feelings.


    This is so good!


    The carriage swayed all the way to Zhuangzi.


    When they arrived, Master Shen had already arrived, and was watching people clearing up the place, waiting for the young masters to start training as soon as they arrived.


    ??Seeing that Master Shen was already waiting for them with a smile on his face, Feng Xuanrui jumped out of the carriage and whispered: "Master Shen arrived so early!"


    Feng Xuanbo, who was sore all the way, squeezed over at this time and faintly said: "You are riding a horse, you are also fast."


    After Feng Xuanrui heard this, he thought about it carefully and then shook his head: "I''m afraid it won''t work. My little pony is not very good. It doesn''t feel as fast as a donkey."


    ??Little Pony:?


    ?Who do you look down on? ? ?


    Feng Xuanbo listened on the side and finally showed a smile: "Don''t let your little pony hear what you said."


    ?Horses become quite spiritual after being raised for a long time.


    Don¡¯t think it doesn¡¯t understand.


    When you scold it, it can understand it.


    Thinking about how he was almost thrown off his horse last time, Feng Xuanrui''s face darkened.


    Sui Sui doesn¡¯t quite understand.


    ?However, the mother-in-law said that she would not attend classes with her brothers for the time being.


    Let''s wait until the new clothes are ready, and wait until the new friends arrive, and then we can follow them together. There is no need to be in a hurry.


    Furthermore, she has a mission today.


    Going to Tuantan.


    The little girl adapted quickly. If the concubine said it was charcoal, then it was charcoal.


    ?The system watched from the side, feeling pleased and sad at the same time.


    ?It is good that this child is obedient, but is he too obedient?


    ?Sui Sui is like this now. Even if Princess Qi refers to a deer as a horse, Sui Sui will still say that everything the mother and concubine said is right.


    Systematic sorrow, Sui Sui doesn¡¯t understand it.


    She said that charcoal requires charcoal residue, yellow mud, and water.


    Princess Qi sent someone to prepare the food. Before everything was ready, she took Suisui to look at the potato sprouts that had been moved to the greenhouse.


    ?Although the temperature in the greenhouse is good, potatoes need a period of time to germinate.


    So, the potatoes were not planted yesterday and the greenhouse was heated, so the potatoes could sprout directly and be transplanted.


    ?The mother and daughter went over to take a look and found that everything on the Tukang today was the same as yesterday, and there was no change at all.


    Sui Sui is a little sad.


    Looking at the little girl''s depressed look, Princess Qi said softly: "Suisui, plants need time to grow. They are not planted yesterday and will grow up today. Children still need time to grow up, and plants also need it."


    ¡¾Potato sprouts are affected by the external environment and usually take about 7 to 15 days. Don''t worry. ¡¿


    The concubine and Lele came together to persuade Suisui.


    After listening to what they said, Sui Sui knew that potatoes didn¡¯t last long after they went bad, but that they needed time. He laughed happily again: ¡°Well, Sui Sui knows!¡±


    After answering, he cautiously asked Princess Qi: "Concubine, can we come over often to see them in the future?"


    Facing the child''s bright eyes, Princess Qi smiled gently: "Of course, as long as I have time, I will accompany Sui Sui to see it, okay?"


    Having received the promise from his mother and concubine, he happily circles around Princess Qi every year.


    Compared with the worry-free happiness every year, at this time, Xu Yueyao was sitting there, practicing etiquette, while doubting life in her heart.


    Second update

 Chapter 120： Let’s have some charcoal together

    Chapter 120 Let¡¯s have fun together


    Xu Yueyao originally wondered whether some things were no longer the same as in her memory.


    As a result, last night, many things were confirmed.


    Among them, Xu Yuenong¡¯s mother was raised by the Marquis of Jinyang in the capital. She was quite favored by the Marquis of Jinyang. It is said that she is still pregnant with one child.


    So, the other party can come often to visit Xu Yuenong.


    ?????????????????????????????????? problems.


    So Xu Yueyao knew the news brought by the other party.


    ?Yesterday, there was an explosion in the eldest princess''s courtyard, but no one was hurt.


    ??Neither the eldest princess and her entourage nor the long-term servants of other courtyards were hit by the bombing.


    ??The more Xu Yueyao heard, the more something seemed wrong, and she was afraid that others would doubt her, so she didn''t dare to ask more questions.


    She felt something was wrong, this was not right.


    It shouldn¡¯t be like this!


    The eldest princess and her group of good grandchildren should have all been killed in the explosion!


    The eldest princess¡¯s two sons will also feel guilty and uneasy because of this incident.


    ??Moreover, the two prefectures were depopulated and withered because of this.


    ?But people are still alive today?


    This is not right!


    besides¡­


    The Sixth Young Master of Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion has indeed returned safely.


    There are no missing arms or legs.


    ?These news made Xu Yueyao extremely uneasy.


    She was trapped here now, unable to do anything, which made her anxious and uneasy.


    Compared to her uneasiness, Suisui is now happy again!


    Although Princess Qi felt that playing with charcoal was too dirty, it would easily stain her clothes and face.


    ?However, the happiness of children is the most important.


    So, she gritted her teeth and took Suisui with her.


    Tuantan is not a simple matter.


    Once the ratio is inappropriate and the subsequent burning is not good, it will greatly affect the value of the honeycomb media itself.


    Sui Sui remembers proportions.


    But, she doesn¡¯t understand.


    I don¡¯t know how to divide Panax notoginseng?


    Who is three, I know every year.


    ?Who is seven, he knows it every year.


    But when it comes to on-site production, I don¡¯t understand.


    Don¡¯t know what to do?


    At the beginning of each year, I was still worried.


    ¡°Is this right?¡±


    ¡°How about we get together like this?¡±


    ¡°Is that okay?¡±


    ¡­


    Sui Sui didn¡¯t know what to do, so he just stayed there by himself.


    The little girl is both smart and not smart.


    ?What¡¯s not smart is that she knows the proportions but doesn¡¯t understand the meaning.


    So, there is no way to make it in normal proportions.


    She is smart, it doesn¡¯t matter if she doesn¡¯t understand the meaning, but she has a stupid way.


    Since I don¡¯t know what to do.


    Then, combine every proportion.


    There is always one right thing, right?


    So, start with a small amount of yellow mud, then add charcoal residue, add water, and then start the dough.


    The proportion of water also needs to be noted.


    ?But this is fairly easy to master, and Suisui¡¯s production is pretty good.


    The little girl still remembered how she distributed the money at first.


    ?Later on, I forgot about it.


    Furthermore, once you are too involved in doing something, you will easily forget time and the environment. After accumulating a lot of charcoal, I felt my face was itchy, so I rubbed it, and my head was itchy, so I rubbed it.


    A touch here, a touch there.


    ?It¡¯s dark here, yellow there, maybe there¡¯s still water on it¡­


    Princess Qi was helping Suisui on the side. She couldn''t help but smile when she saw the little girl''s face turned into a colorful one.


    ? Princess Qi was a little too dirty at first, and she didn¡¯t want to show off her dignity and really play in the mud no matter what.


    ?But seeing the little girl playing more and more enthusiastically, and later even humming a tune for her own entertainment, and the group became more and more serious, Princess Qi could not suppress her childlike innocence.


    ?She looked and looked and endured and endured, then closed her eyes, gritted her teeth, rolled up her sleeves and followed suit.


    Looking at this scene, Aunt Qiu''s eyebrows and her heart skipped a beat, and she was already thinking about the spare clothes the princess would have at Zhuangzi''s side.


    Aunt Qiu feels relieved when she thinks about having clothes.


    Aunt Xiang always pays attention to Suisui''s emotions and life.


    Come and ask from time to time, are you thirsty? Are you hungry?


    ¡­


    Nuan Dong and Nuan Xia squatted aside and watched the little girl play.


    Seeing that the princesses were joining the group, the two little girls looked at each other and saw the desire in each other''s eyes.


    However, they are not too embarrassed to get started.


    Princess Qi understood clearly from the side and said with a smile: "Let''s play with the girl. Her happiness is the most important thing."


    With the princess''s order, the two of them dared to touch the yellow mud and charcoal residue tentatively.


    ?This thing¡­


    It looks interesting.


    ?Although it looks dirty when lumped together, it feels fun.


    When Princess Qi played with Sui Sui, she would also observe Sui Sui''s final performance.


    ?It is round and round, and the little girl will raise her hands to poke some holes in it.


    Princess Qi looked curious and asked with a smile: "Why are there so many small holes? Is it to contain spices?"


    Princess Qi asked someone to prepare spices, which can be mixed into the charcoal.


    But Suisui said no, and she wasn''t sure whether she could come out without wasting anything.


    Princess Qi guessed that these might be used for stuffing spices.


    Anyway, if the group goes in, the effect of burning it should be the same, right?


    ?It¡¯s just that the charcoal they use now is very small, and the yellow mud used is particularly small.


    ??It just plays a bonding role.


    There is a lot of charcoal in Suisui Tuan.


    Although the ratio was arranged by her, it was to make Sui Sui play more happily.


    But Suisui seems to be very interested in the proportions that have a little more yellow mud.


    When we were in a group, we were also very serious.


    Although the girl is young, she is really meticulous in her work.


    It will constantly adjust the size of the charcoal, the flatness of the small cylinder, and the size of the holes.


    ?Every hole in the charcoal is made with the same finger year after year.


    Hearing his mother-in-law ask about these holes, Suisui tilted his head and explained: "It is to make it burn more fully."


    ?The holes will allow the charcoal to communicate with each other and allow better air circulation. The advantage is that it will catch fire quickly, burn easily, and burn more fully.


    Because of this, the cost performance of briquettes is the best.


    ??The rich and powerful may not be short of this little charcoal fire. Just watch them add spices to the charcoal, and you will know that they are not short of money at all.


    However, for poor people.


    How great it would be if there was a piece of charcoal fire that could burn longer and burn more thoroughly!


    Because it is mixed with a certain proportion of yellow mud, the cost of the charcoal will also be reduced. In addition, it is worth burning for a longer period of time, so many people can buy it with gritted teeth and use it as a winter reserve.


    Although summer is approaching now, there will be winter every year.


    Some places in the plains where there is little firewood have been hoarding charcoal for this winter even since the beginning of spring.


    Princess Qi doesn¡¯t understand what it means to burn more fully, and she doesn¡¯t need to understand either.


    She only needs to know how much charcoal costs and how much she needs to buy every winter.


    Now that she heard Sui Sui''s explanation, she smiled and wanted to nod the little girl''s head. After seeing that her fingertips were all black, she could only give up temporarily: "My Sui Sui is really smart."


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 121： Praise every year

    Chapter 121: Bragging about your age


    Princess Qi¡¯s idea is very simple. Although I don¡¯t understand it, it¡¯s right to praise her.


    Children should be praised as they grow up.


    Especially Suisui, she had suffered too much in the past and had received too many looks and cold looks.


    So, little girls need praise and encouragement even more now.


    Thinking of this, Princess Qi opened her arms and gestured: "Suisui, you are so smart!"


    After saying this, Princess Qi probably felt that it was not enough. She shook her head and tried to distance her arms further: "No, Suisui is smarter than these -!"


    Suisui was still in Tuantan. After listening to her mother''s words, she raised her head. The little girl''s face was black and yellow. She looked like a little tabby cat that had fallen into the quagmire, but her eyes were extraordinarily bright.


    It seemed like a crescent moon was reflected in a muddy pool.


    Other places are dark and messy, except for the reflection of the new moon, which is bright and beautiful.


    Princess Qi looked on from the side, feeling pleased and wanting to laugh.


    Suisui laughed happily and raised the charcoal in his hand in front of his mother-in-law: "Look, my concubine, they have become one again!"


    After making the gestures, Suisui placed it on the open space aside, and then carefully poked small holes.


    Sui Sui has not forgotten that the system said that these holes are very important and must be pierced.


    So, when she was getting pierced, she had a stern face and was very serious.


    ?With his short and cute little hand, he stretched out his hand and pricked it until he could no longer **** it, then pulled it out and pricked it again.


    Looking at the charcoal, it was full of holes. Suisui then put it away and moved on to the next one.


    Seeing that the little girl was happy, Princess Qi joined her.


    ?Although, when you first encounter yellow mud, you will feel strong resistance and discomfort, both physically and psychologically.


    Princess Qi ignored these as much as possible and controlled herself.


    ?Some things, once you become addicted to them, you can actually forget the initial discomfort.


    After the failure of the first Tuan Tan, Princess Qi''s determination to refuse to admit defeat came back.


    Second, she worked harder to be a better team.


    ??And from time to time, she would discuss with Sui Sui: "Sui Sui, my mother and concubine think that we should put less yellow mud, otherwise it will not burn."


    ¡°But it can¡¯t be too little that it won¡¯t stick.¡±


    ¡°Mother, I think your proportions are quite good.¡±


    ¡­


    Princess Qi went from feeling unwell to mastering it, which only took five **** of charcoal.


    Furthermore, she is an adult and is good at embroidery, so she can also make handicrafts.


    The sixth tuantan was done in a good way.


    ?Furthermore, she probably fumbled with the proportions and felt that if the proportion of yellow mud was smaller, the dough would be stronger and more resistant to burning.


    The two women were very happy together.


    Feng Xuanrui was a little unhappy.


    ?? Today I am not practicing riding and shooting, I am practicing physical fitness.


    Either standing in a stance or squatting on a horse.


    It depends on your own choice.


    And after the basics, they also need to squat with their hands on the basin.


    ¡­


    Various weight-bearing exercises are not fun at all.


    ?Feng Xuanrui used to be unable to sit still or practice.


    Originally, he thought that his sister would come over to see him. He also wanted to show off how good he was as an older brother. In the future, when his sister learned from him, he could also be a little master.


    As a result, Zuo waited for his sister to not come.


    Look to the right, my sister is not here yet.


    So, where is my sister?


    ?Feng Xuanrui became increasingly irritable.


    It''s a pity that Master Shen doesn''t care about this.


    When he saw that he could no longer stand, he was given additional training.


    ?Fengxuanrui:¡­!


    Woohoo, so, where is my sister?


    Feng Xuanbin is even more untenable. How can there be any certainty for a half-year-old child?


    So, when watching Sixth Brother being scolded, Feng Xuanbin quietly moved his steps and ran away...


    Yes, he skipped class again. When Master Shen found out, the other party had already run out.


    Looking at this scene, Master Shen¡¯s anger rose crazily.


    He smiled slightly at first, and then shouted: "Seventh Young Master, where are you going? Come back and practice more!!"


    Feng Xuanbin''s running legs shook slightly, turned another corner, and returned honestly.


    After he came back, he chuckled and tried to make amends for himself: "Master, I am going to clean the room, clean the room."


    Master Shen glanced at him, and then put weight on him mercilessly.


    Feng Xuanbin:¡­!


    ??Woooo!


    I really want to escape!


    The other three young masters were trained honestly.


    Although, they actually want to skip class.


    ?However, Feng Xuanbo has a lot of eyes.


    He would usually look at the other brothers to see if anyone would test the master''s bottom line.


    Once someone tries it and finds that it doesn¡¯t work, he will honestly accept his fate.


    ??If he finds it feasible, he will definitely make some small moves quietly.


    At this time, Feng Xuanbin tried it and found that it didn''t work, so Feng Xuanbo stopped thinking.


    ?Feng Xuanjie is simply timid and doesn¡¯t dare.


    As for Feng Xuancang, he is the oldest among those present now. As the elder brother, he has to shoulder the responsibility.


    Even if you don¡¯t want to practice, you still have to take the lead honestly.


    So, he gritted his teeth and acquiesced to the Master''s aggravating behavior.


    When the brothers were in miserable weather, they were still happily muddy in their bodies.


    The mud has been lumped in a lot, and not much is really in proportion.


    ??But there are quite a few that can be used.


    Anyone with a small proportion of yellow clay is actually acceptable.


    But the one with the best price/performance ratio is still the one with a ratio of 37 to 30.


    ??This kind of age is also very neat and tidy, and the holes are very decent.


    What the system is worried about now is...


    Princess Qi obviously doesn¡¯t take these things seriously and only treats them as toys to coax her children.


    ?Furthermore, even if Princess Qi discovers the usefulness of these briquettes, she probably won¡¯t take it seriously.


    While the rich wine and meat smell, the road with frozen bone.


    This is the most realistic portrayal of life in a class society.


    They live a prosperous life and do not easily understand what high-quality and low-priced Tuantan means to ordinary people.


    So, even if Princess Qi found out that the charcoal fire was easier to burn than usual and the cost was lower, she probably wouldn''t take it seriously.


    Suisui actually doesn¡¯t understand this, he just thinks it¡¯s fun.


    The system is somewhat concerned about the country and the people.


    I quickly realized that I am a system. Is it reasonable to worry about this?


    Forget it, don¡¯t think about it.


    ?It is still thinking about whether it can find a cute and reliable coaxer tonight.


    By the way, let¡¯s take a look and see if there are any children¡¯s songs to coax the children and sing them to Suisui.


    ??The little girl was still humming "There is a sheep in the east and a sheep in the west" recently.


    ?While the two of them were having fun, Aunt Qiu came to report that the Lord Protector had come to visit.


    The other party had expressed a simple thank you on the way. During the exchange of greetings, he heard that Suisui was coming to Tuantan, and he expressed some interest and said that he would come and accompany him.


    The other party works in the Ministry of Industry and is quite concerned about these things.


    Princess Qi thought that the other party was just saying polite words before, but she didn''t expect that she actually came.


    Looking at what he looks like now, it is indeed a bit rude.


    ?She got up in a hurry and told Aunt Qiu to receive people, while she took Suisui to change clothes.


    Second update

 Chapter 122： Every year I have my own ideas

    Chapter 122 Sui Sui has his own ideas


    ??Princess Qi took Sui Sui to wash up and tidy up her demeanor, and then came out to see the Marquis of Protector.


    The Lord Protector is older than Princess Qi. He is over forty years old. His hair is not white and he has a rather mature-looking goatee. Half of the beard is white. Paired with his face, which is not that old, it looks like It seems a little funny.


    Seeing Princess Qi, Hu Guo hurriedly stood up to greet her and once again expressed the gratitude of the eldest princess''s palace.


    Princess Qi waved her hand nonchalantly, and then invited the other party to sit down and chat.


    Sui Sui obediently led his mother-in-law. After seeing his mother-in-law sit down, Sui Sui stood beside the chair with his little hand still on her mother-in-law''s arm. With a pair of beautiful and smart eyes, he looked timidly. The Protector Marquis not far away.


    When Princess Qi came in with Sui Sui, the Protector of the Country saw her.


    With such a big thing happening yesterday, it was natural for the Protector to return to the eldest princess¡¯s residence.


    He has also heard a lot about Suisui.


    He didn¡¯t ask much about the specific situation.


    ?However, seeing how much Princess Qi loved the child, the Protector of the Country thought for a while and greeted Sui Sui with a smile: "Is this Sui Sui? What a lovely little girl."


    ?Suddenly being praised like this by an older uncle, Suisui pursed his lips in embarrassment and shrank closer to his mother-in-law.


    ?Although he was embarrassed, Sui Sui did not forget to be polite. His voice was not high, but it was very clear: "Hello, uncle. Thank you for complimenting me on how cute I am."


    After saying that, Suisui''s little face turned red.


    Looking at Suisui''s cute little appearance, Princess Qi felt that her hand was itchy again and she wanted to touch it.


    Her daughter is so cute!


    ?However, there were still people there. Princess Qi tried hard to control her hand, turned her head and thanked the Marquis of Protector for his compliment, and then carefully inquired about the safety of the eldest princess and her party.


    Knowing that everything was fine, there were only some houses and fields destroyed in the other courtyard, and there were no casualties, Princess Qi breathed a sigh of relief: "It''s okay, it''s okay."


    There are no casualties, which is the best news.


    For a class like them, just destroying some yards and fields is not a big deal.


    The Protector Hou obviously thought the same way. He nodded and said, "We are lucky because we have benefited from the royal palace."


    After hearing this, Princess Qi''s heart skipped a beat. Even though she knew that the other party was just being polite, she couldn''t help but feel guilty!


    So, she quickly waved her hand: "No, no, it''s His Highness''s auspicious sign."


    After the two were polite for a while, the Protector asked curiously: "When I came here just now, I heard that the princess and the eldest girl were in Tuantan. How is the group doing? Do you want me to give you some guidance? I''m at the Ministry of Works. I often help with group tours there.¡±


    Princess Qi felt that they could just liven things up in their own house for Sui Sui''s fun, and there was no need to let others get involved. If it couldn''t be burned, the little girl would be sad, right?


    She originally wanted to refuse directly, but turned her head and looked at Shang Suisui''s expectant eyes. Those words were on her lips, but Princess Qi could not say a word.


    After thinking about it for a while, she nodded to the Protector with a smile: "In that case, I''ll trouble you."


    The Protector of the State waved his hands nonchalantly: "It''s okay, it''s okay. Princess, just don''t think I''m nosy."


    ¡°Where, where.¡± Princess Qi also spoke politely.


    The group went to the backyard where the charcoal was dried.


    Be very serious when you are reunited every year.


    ??Although, due to the proportion, the shape of some charcoal **** is not very good-looking.


    ?However, overall, it is still very good.


    Huge Protector originally thought that what he saw might be some children''s creations, which would not be particularly good-looking. He thought, you can''t force a five-year-old child to make the charcoal **** smooth and look good, right?


    It¡¯s just that, now it seems¡­


    Seems pretty good.


    ?Huch Guohu gently lifted the hem of his clothes and squatted down, looking at the charcoal carefully.


    how to say?


    There are surprises and doubts.


    After looking at it for a long time, the Protector pointed at the charcoal and asked, "Why are there holes in it?"


    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????


    ?This theory is quite novel. After hearing this, the Protector fell into thinking.


    He has been working in the Ministry of Industry for many years, and his official position is not high. Many people even think that he is just messing around because of his good family background and the support he has.


    Actually, the Protector of the Country is only interested in these things, so he has been hanging out in the middle level, and occasionally goes to the bottom level to do some small research.


    ?Even though his official position is not high, he knows a lot about many things and likes to think.


    ?Now he really thought carefully about the holes in the briquettes.


    ?After thinking for a long time, he couldn''t figure out anything. The Protector of the State thought for a while and asked tentatively: "Can I take some of these back to the Ministry of Industry and experiment to see the effect?"


    His question made Princess Qi feel unsure.


    ?She looked at the briquettes, then at the guardian prince, and after a long time, she turned to look at Suisui again.


    Facing the little girl''s innocent eyes, Princess Qi thought for a moment and asked, "Uncle Su wants to take these lumps of coal back. What do you think of Sui Sui?"


    ??This little girl worked hard all morning to get it out. Princess Qi didn''t want to, so she waved her hand and sent it out directly.


    What should you do when your child feels sad?


    Sui Sui did not expect that the mother-in-law would ask herself.


    ?She obediently pressed against her mother''s thigh, raised her head, and whispered: "I listen to my mother''s concubine."


    The way a child is so well-behaved and soft is really heartwarming.


    Princess Qi felt that her heart was about to melt again. She raised her free hand and gently touched Suisui''s head. Her voice was gentle: "You can''t just listen to your mother and concubine in everything, Suisui." You also have to have your own ideas. If you like it, you like it. If you don¡¯t like it, you don¡¯t like it. If you don¡¯t want to give it away, let¡¯s keep it for ourselves.¡±


    Suisui didn''t really understand. It was the coaxer and Lele who pushed her forward last night.


    The whole morning of tuan char has already made Sui Sui quite addicted.


    She felt that she had a lot of fun. As for the results?


    She doesn''t care.


    Hearing his mother and concubine ask this, Suisui thought for a moment and then nodded: "Suisui likes it, Suisui is willing!"


    Lele said, if someone promotes these things, then maybe so many people won¡¯t have to die this winter.


    Winter is very cold, and Sui Sui knows it.


    ??If more people had charcoal fires, wouldn¡¯t they have to freeze to death or suffer from frostbite?


    If that were the case, Suisui would be willing to give away all the charcoal.


    Suisui doesn''t understand the meaning of dedication. She just thinks about other children and it''s not cold in winter.


    The two sons of the eldest princess have the same father and mother, but different surnames. This will be explained later~

 Chapter 123： Physical Training

    Chapter 123 Physical Training


    Seeing that Sui Sui agreed, Princess Qi raised her head and smiled at the Protector: "I''m really sorry. After all, the child came out after a hard day''s work. I have to ask her."


    The Protector of the Country usually doesn''t discipline his children much. Although he doesn''t understand many things, he also understands the underlying meaning.


    He felt that Princess Qi''s approach was quite good for the children.


    The Protector of the State felt that he had learned something. He smiled and waved his hands: "It should be true."


    The charcoal has not dried yet, so it is not easy to move it for the time being.


    ??However, the Protector of the Country has already made an agreement with this side, and he will just send someone to take it back later.


    ??Although this Tuantan was not quite the same as their current ones, it was just because of the difference that the Protector of the Country became interested.


    he thinks¡­


    Perhaps there will be a surprise?


    He came over originally to give guidance, but the little girl had already finished her tour, and the Protector of the Country didn''t speak again. In addition, he had other things to be busy with, so he quickly said goodbye.


    Princess Qi politely stayed and then sent the person out.


    After bidding farewell to the Protector, Princess Qi returned to the backyard with Sui Sui.


    ??The little girl has already passed Tuantan''s interest, and now she doesn''t want to get started anymore. She wants to watch her brothers in class.


    Princess Qi naturally followed her lead and held her hand to watch the previous courses.


    There is no need for archery and horseback riding today, and everyone¡¯s lessons are relatively quiet.


    ?However, it is also more tiring.


    All young masters train with weights.


    Leg strength needs to be strengthened, arm strength also needs to be improved, and all parts of the body need to be strengthened.


    A good physique is the foundation of riding and shooting.


    So, basic exercises must be kept up.


    As the years pass, the brothers are doing arm training.


    ?Everyone has his arms straight, holding a stack of books in his hands.


    Master Shen held a ruler in hand and walked among the young masters, correcting their irregular movements from time to time.


    ¡°Arms raised.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t move your wrists.¡±


    ¡­


    ?Master Shen¡¯s voice was low and his tone was still smiling.


    However, the princes are all afraid of him.


    The students'' fear of the Master seems to be a habit.


    Feng Xuanbin, who was making noises about skipping class before, is now training honestly.


    He is younger and carries less weight.


    ?Each arm carries three small books.


    Actually, the weight is average, but the difficulty is to stick to it.


    Feng Xuanrui and the others could no longer hold on. They all grinned and said: They are tired and need to rest.


    When they saw that the year was coming, each of them refused to admit defeat. They worked hard to straighten their backs and their arms became straighter.


    The result is¡­


    More tired!


    ??Woooo!


    It¡¯s so difficult to get additional training!


    When Sui Sui looked at his brothers, he couldn''t help but reveal his envious eyes.


    The little girl whispered with adoration and admiration: "Brothers are so awesome!"


    ?From Suisui''s point of view, any brother who can carry such a thick stack of books is a strong man!


    Princess Qi looked at the young gentlemen. They were in good spirits, but their expressions were occasionally distorted. She knew that they were not exhausted and could continue to practice, so she felt relieved.


    Furthermore, she believed in Master Shen.


    ?The other side will at best squeeze the physical limits of the young men, and will not really train without brains and damage the children''s foundation.


    So, Princess Qi gently touched Suisui''s head: "Suisui should eat more to keep his body strong, and then he can practice with his brothers."


    Sui Sui is still too thin now.


    With poor physical foundation, forced training will not be good for the growth of children.


    In addition, she had no one to accompany her, so Princess Qi did not let Suisui stay with her brothers for the time being.


    After hearing what the mother and concubine said, Suisui nodded solemnly: "Well, don''t worry, concubine, I will eat more and grow up!" The little girl became serious and put on a cute face.


    Actually, it¡¯s not accurate to say that you have a bun face. The little face you have now is not really like a bun. It is swollen, cute, and soft and easy to pinch.


    ?However, Princess Qi believes that it will be soon.


    If you keep it for a while, you will be able to have a really cute and touchable bun face every year.


    The arrival of the new year has allowed the brothers to persevere for a while.


    Soon, Master Shen asked them to rest first, adjust the strength of their arms, and move their whole bodies.


    Then, it¡¯s time to get into leg strength training.


    run with weight.


    As soon as Feng Xuanrui and the others got some free time, they went to Suisui''s side.


    ¡°Sister, sister, are you in trouble?¡±


    "Is it fun?"


    ¡°You guys are all together, let¡¯s burn it for my brother. My brother has been a little afraid of the cold in the past two days.¡±


    ¡­


    Feng Xuanrui was the first to squeeze over. As soon as he said a word, before he could get a response from Suisui, Feng Xuanbin successfully squeezed him away with his weight advantage.


    Before Feng Xuanbin could say anything, Feng Xuanjie and Feng Xuanbo worked together to squeeze him out.


    ?A group of children squeezed the weak Suisui in the middle. Although the brothers were not polite to each other, they either squeezed or pinched each other, so that the crowd screamed.


    However, they all made a tacit understanding not to squeeze in until the end of the year, leaving enough space for their lovely sister.


    Regarding the brothers¡¯ questions, Suisui tilted his head and replied obediently: ¡°We are in a group, it¡¯s fun!¡±


    ¡°There are many groups, but I have to give some to Uncle Su. If the brothers like it, I will join the group again tomorrow!¡±


    ¡­


    The little girl talked about it again and again, and everyone became interested.


    ?Especially the youngest Feng Xuanbin, this is the time when he loves to play the most.


    So, as soon as I heard that I could play in the mud, I immediately turned my head and looked at Princess Qi eagerly: "Concubine, can I join in too?"


    Princess Qi was amused by his appearance. She raised her finger and pointed at Master Shen who was not far away: "Ask Master if he can give you leave and whether you can skip classes."


    Feng Xuanbin skipped class on the day Feng Xuanrui returned home, and was punished by Master Shen the next day.


    ?Even now I still remember the feeling of being punished.


    So, when it came to not being allowed to skip class, he shrank his head guiltily and responded with lack of confidence: "...Okay, okay."


    That''s what Feng Xuanbin said, but Feng Xuanbin didn''t dare to really ask Master Shen.


    ??Woooo!


    Once you say something wrong, you will definitely be punished again.


    ?Feng Xuanbin felt that he had to find another way.


    A way to skip class without being punished.


    Their rest time was short, and Master Shen soon coughed lightly.


    ?Feng Xuanrui and the others have to go back to class honestly no matter how unhappy they are.


    For them, running with heavy weights is already commonplace and is not difficult.


    But from Suisui''s point of view, it is still very novel.


    She looked at her brothers with curiosity and longing, running around the field, circle after circle.


    During the process, Feng Xuanrui also fought with Feng Xuanbin.


    They really started to fight. The two brothers even fell to the ground and pulled each other''s hair!


    Looking at this scene, Suisui''s eyes were particularly round.


    ?She couldn''t help but lift her feet and rush over there, but she forgot that her hand was still in the concubine''s hand.


    She did not run away when she rushed, but was subconsciously pulled back by Princess Qi.


    Suisui turned half a circle in confusion in front of Princess Qi before returning to his mother''s lap.


    She looked at her brother blankly, then at her mother-in-law, and said a little aggrievedly: "Brother Qi is beating him, I''m going to help him!"


    Second update

 Chapter 124： Practice cooking more

    Chapter 124: Practice more food


    Suisui was so anxious that he almost broke free from Princess Qi''s hand.


    How could Princess Qi be unhappy seeing the little girl doting on her Xiaoliu?


    It¡¯s just that when children are fighting, they don¡¯t need the help of a younger child.


    Princess Qi touched Suisui''s hand tenderly, pointed to the distance and said: "Don''t worry, the brothers are competing. If you go to help, you will make your brother lose face, make your seventh brother laugh at your brother, and ask your sister to help. Only then can you defeat others.¡±


    "Don''t panic, we are all brothers and we won''t be cruel. This is how we usually do it."


    ¡­


    Princess Qi explained in a gentle voice, and Sui Sui gradually understood.


    ?Perhaps this is also a physical training class?


    ?Sui Sui thought about it for a long time, but actually didn¡¯t understand it.


    ?However, if the mother-in-law said it¡¯s okay, it should mean it¡¯s okay, right?


    Sui Sui stood on tiptoe and looked into the distance worriedly. He saw that his two brothers quickly got up and ran forward again. They looked normal and uninjured, and he was finally relieved.


    After an afternoon of physical training, Feng Xuanrui and his brothers often competed in pairs.


    The attack is not heavy, but it hurts.


    So much so that when it was over, everyone was screaming ouch.


    Master Shen¡¯s brows jumped when they shouted: ¡°Remember to rub it carefully when you go back. We will continue tomorrow.¡±


    Brothers from the Feng family:¡­!


    Help!


    ?Other brothers are okay. Feng Xuanrui hasn''t practiced for more than a month, and now his arms and legs are very stiff.


    At this moment, I felt sore and sore. After hearing Master Shen¡¯s words, my face immediately dropped.


    Suisui looked at her heartache from the side. She leaned over and gently helped her brother to knock on his leg: "Brother, is it still sore? Does it hurt? I have learned some lessons from Grandpa Liu, and I can help my brother knock on his leg."


    What do children learn?


    It¡¯s just that I learned some forms.


    Even so, Feng Xuanrui was still deeply moved.


    ?Hold Suisui''s arms and screamed for a while.


    As soon as Feng Xuanbin saw it, he also squeezed over, held Suisui''s other hand, and shouted together.


    ?The two men howled like wolves, monkeys, and geese, but they didn¡¯t sound like human beings.


    Feng Xuanbo saw that the two people had arms around each other, but he didn''t. He just stood there, beating his arms and talking in a strange way.


    Feng Xuanjie is too timid to participate, but he can''t control his cute dog eyes. He looks at this and that.


    He stood there without moving, but it seemed that he was very busy, but he didn''t know what he was busy with.


    ?Feng Xuancang also wanted to comfort Feng Xuanbo and told him to stop talking. His ears hurt when he heard it.


    ?The sounds of ghosts crying and wolf howling mixed together, it¡¯s really deadly.


    Unfortunately, Feng Xuancang tried to persuade him several times, but all ended in failure.


    Not only that, Feng Xuanbo also asked him to comment on the matter.


    Feng Xuancang:?


    What am I commenting on?


    Help!


    Eldest brother, second brother, please go back home quickly. Third brother, I really can¡¯t handle it!


    ?It was getting late, and the brothers made a fuss for a while, then packed up and returned home.


    Feng Xuancang disliked the quarrel between his brothers and insisted on riding back to the city with Master Shen no matter what.


    Feng Xuanjie also wanted to follow, but after gesticulating for a long time, he found that his riding skills were not very good. He was afraid of an accident on the way. Thinking about his mother''s cowardice, after hearing about this incident, he had trouble sleeping at night. , and finally had to give up.


    ?Before getting on the carriage, I eagerly looked at the heroic appearance of my third brother on horseback.


    so good!


    He also needs to eat more. If he is strong, his riding skills will be much better, right?


    Feng Xuanrui was young and had no idea about riding a horse.


    The foal is not riding well.


    Besides, why ride a horse when you can squeeze into a carriage with your sister?


    Princess Qi was almost squeezed out of the carriage by several children.


    ??Everyone went back to the house in a noisy manner, and met King Qing on the way.


    King Qing went out of the city in the evening. Princess Qi was not sure whether the other party had official business. After thinking about it, she just exchanged a few pleasantries and mentioned a few more years to reassure the other party.


    King Qing has been busy these two days. After returning to Beijing, although all matters have been reported to His Majesty, there are still some things that require his help.


    ?No, at night, he got another clue and took people out of the city to chase them.


    ?Although he was busy, King Qing still remembered what happened to Xiaoliu and Suisui.


    ?Now that I have met him, I naturally want to ask a few questions.


    Hearing Mrs. Wang say that everything will go well every year, Prince Qing felt relieved.


    Feng Xuanrui heard the movement and a head emerged from the carriage: "Uncle Wang, I''m fine now! It''s just that my arms are a little sore!"


    Hearing what he said, King Qing nodded and said with a solemn expression: "Then practice more."


    ?Fengxuanrui:¡­!


    He knew it!


    snort!


    The young boy was unconvinced and sat back angrily.


    After Feng Xuanbin heard Uncle Qing¡¯s voice, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    He felt that Uncle Qing was too cruel.


    Feng Xuanbin is very afraid that the other party will eat children when he is angry.


    That¡¯s why he doesn¡¯t want to look at it!


    ?He can''t see Uncle Wang, and Uncle Wang can''t see him, so he is safe.


    He is such a clever little guy!


    ?Feng Xuanbin¡¯s cat was at the corner of the carriage, laughing.


    ?Although Sui Sui also thinks that Uncle Qing Wang is very cruel, the little girl still remembers his kindness because he saved her.


    ?Now when he heard the noise, he also got out his little head and looked at the person with bright eyes: "Uncle Prince Qing."


    Seeing the little girl''s bright eyes, her fleshy little face, and the shallow pear dimples on her lips, Prince Qing looked slightly dazed.


    ?The little girl''s soft voice brought King Qing back from his thoughts of walking away. He quickly nodded to Suisui: "Suisui, you need to eat more."


    How could the former King Qing coax children?


    I just studied with Dr. Liu for a while, and now I have learned some soft tone and words.


    Suisui nodded obediently: "I know, Uncle Qing Wang."


    Princess Qi listened on the side and gently touched the little girl''s head: "Suisui, I want to call you Uncle Qing. This is your uncle."


    Suisui actually doesn''t understand the difference, but what the mother-in-law said is definitely right.


    ??The little girl nodded quickly and called out crisply: "Uncle Qing Wang!"


    As soon as Princess Qi''s words came out, King Qing knew that Mrs. Wang would probably recognize the child Suisui.


    ?In this way, he could finally let go of his worries.


    As for his unreliable brother Wang...


    His opinion is actually not very important.


    Don''t need to pay attention to it.


    Prince Qing has been back in Beijing for two days. He must know what he should know.


    King Qing was already not surprised that Brother Qi went to another courtyard to give birth to a child.


    ?Now, he doesn¡¯t mention it much, lest Mrs. Wang would be upset if she heard about it.


    King Qing still has things to be busy with, so he will take his leave first.


    Princess Qi gave him a few polite instructions to pay attention to his safety, and then motioned for the carriage to go ahead.


    After the carriage had gone far, Feng Xuanbin quietly reached Suisui from the corner and said, "Sister, you are so brave. You dare to talk to Uncle Qing."


    Sui Sui didn''t understand what Brother Qi said. She tilted her head and wondered, "Why don''t you dare to talk to Uncle Qing?"


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 125： Noisy enough to make people faint

    Chapter 125: Noisy to the point of fainting


    ?Feng Xuanbin was stunned by Sui Suiwen.


    He sat there blankly, and after a long time, he murmured: "Sister, don''t you think Uncle Qing is so cruel?"


    Suisui agreed with this point. She nodded obediently: "It''s so fierce."


    After finishing speaking, Suisui quickly continued: "But Uncle Qing is a good man."


    When she and her brother were almost killed by bandits, it was Uncle Qing''s god-like arrow that saved them.


    ??This is my savior, I will remember it every year.


    ?Feng Xuanbin also knew that Uncle Qing Wang must be a good person, and he would even ask people to bring snacks to their brothers.


    But, it¡¯s too fierce!


    He is afraid.


    Feng Xuanbin wanted to say something else, but was interrupted by Feng Xuanrui. The young boy was still angry at the moment. He sat there, pinching his waist and asked Feng Xuanbin unconvinced: "Am I a good person?"


    What Uncle Qing Wang means is very simple, just practice cooking more.


    ?But Feng Xuanrui thinks he¡¯s no good either?


    ?Then Xiao Qi is still at the bottom, he is definitely not the last one.


    Feng Xuanbin was dumbfounded again when he asked this question.


    ask him?


    Is he telling the truth, or is he telling the truth?


    ?Feng Xuanbin held it in for a long time, then nodded.


    ?Feng Xuanrui broke through the defense instantly and started to struggle with him.


    Princess Qi looked on from the side, her eyebrows twitching: "It''s on the carriage."


    She reminded that the two children were temporarily separated.


    However, they are not convinced by each other.


    At this age, I don¡¯t know which brother I should advise.


    ?However, the elder brother is the most important. Suisui thought for a last time, stopped in front of Feng Xuanrui with his small body, and whispered: "Brother Qi, you can''t bully your elder brother."


    Feng Xuanbin:?


    Have you been treated double-standard by your sister again?


    Feng Xuanbin was not convinced and started crying.


    Feng Xuanbin is younger and doesn¡¯t understand many things that much.


    In his opinion, something is wrong?


    ?Then just cry!


    When he cried, Feng Xuanrui became even more angry: "You are so stupid, are you still crying?"


    Feng Xuanbin knew that he was bad, but he didn''t want to admit it. He rubbed his neck unconvinced and shouted: "I''m not good, I''m not good, I''m great!"


    ¡°You¡¯re the best, you¡¯re the best, you¡¯re the best!¡±


    "impossible!"


    ¡­


    The two children turned into a quarrel, and Princess Qi only felt her left ear crackle.


    Right ear: croak.


    ??She moved twice, but could not escape from the croaking sound.


    In the end, he could only hold Suisui over and gently touch the little girl''s head to relieve the discomfort after hearing the sharp sound in his ears.


    She thought: Let the brats ride in the carriage by themselves next time.


    ?This is just the space, you can sit down and don¡¯t make a sound.


    Who can bear it?


    ?Even at her age, she is so well-behaved!


    Looking at Sui Sui obediently rubbing her head, Princess Qi couldn''t help but start to have a headache: Is this child... too well-behaved?


    Would you be bullied if you go out like this?


    ?Some people are just shy and like to bully well-behaved children.


    Sui Sui has not yet had a chance to leave the house, and Princess Qi is already worried about what will happen after she leaves.


    Princess Qi even felt that the small classroom in the palace was not very safe.


    ?These brats are not very capable. Will they bring bad luck to Suisui when I am not present?


    ¡­


    Until she returned to the mansion, Princess Qi was still worried. When they came back, it was getting dark.


    ??The prince''s young masters usually go back to the palace to eat, either in the east courtyard where the brothers eat together, or they go back to their mother''s courtyard to enjoy their mother''s food.


    Another way is to come to the main courtyard to eat.


    Under normal circumstances, when the prince is at home, in order to communicate with the children and ask about daily homework, he will call them over for dinner.


    These days, the brothers have been eating here in the main courtyard, and the reason is very simple.


    One is because Xiaoliu has not been back for a long time and everyone misses him very much.


    The other one is naturally Suisui.


    ??My sister was eating here, and they shamelessly came over to rub in.


    The main dish for dinner is fish noodles. The chefs carefully prepared it all afternoon before coming up with the final result.


    ?In addition, there are also some snacks, stir-fried vegetables and the like.


    If you were eating by yourself in the courtyard, Princess Qi''s dinner would be very light, without too much oil or water.


    ?But when the children come over, she still makes the kitchen add more meat and vegetables.


    Today¡¯s dinner, the most eye-catching dish is naturally...


    Thin slices of roasted suckling pig.


    Zhuangzi gave birth to more than 40 piglets at once, and now they have a rich inventory, so it is normal to eat some of the suckling piglets that have grown up before, right?


    Princess Qi was talking about this matter yesterday, and the chefs immediately took it to heart and prepared it today.


    Suckling pig selected pork belly and plum meat. After carefully removing the fishy smell, it was carefully seasoned and marinated. Then, the heat was controlled on the charcoal stove and grilled constantly.


    ?Wait until the aroma comes out, then take it out, rinse it with honey, put it on the charcoal stove, and continue to bake it.


    Finally bake until the edges are slightly browned, then you can pick them out and place them on a plate.


    The five-flowered belly is fat and thin, with plenty of fat. After being roasted by the fire, the fat and fat has gone with the fire, leaving only a strong aroma wrapped between the layers of texture. Take a bite and the meat is tender and fragrant. There was no way to say no.


    ?Meat plums have more lean meat and are only connected by some fascia.


    ?After being roasted under high temperature and fierce fire, only the fresh flavor of meat is left.


    ?You don¡¯t even have to worry about getting sick of it, and the chefs have done a good job. The plum meat is tender and tasty, but not dry.


    ?As soon as it was served on the table, everyone started to discuss it.


    The princes and princes are indeed accustomed to eating all kinds of delicacies, and they should have dismissed these at first.


    ?However, after they trained all afternoon, each one of them was so hungry that he could eat a cow.


    At this time, the delicious food was served, and everyone couldn''t control it.


    ¡°This is good, this smells good!¡±


    "I want this!"


    ¡­


    ??Every one of them said something fierce, but their actions were very regular. No one lost etiquette and rushed forward to eat.


    ??Everyone washed their hands in a polite manner, tidied themselves up, found their seats and sat down, and then looked at Princess Qi eagerly.


    Princess Qi had just cleansed Sui Sui''s hands. She came over with the little girl in her arms, put her on the chair next to her and sat down. She also briefly adjusted the soft cushions under Sui Sui''s body.


    ??The little girl is still too young. It is a bit difficult to sit on such a big chair. Even with thick cushions, it still feels a little out of reach.


    Princess Qi felt a little worried. She thought that she would find someone to customize a chair later.


    Otherwise, Princess Qi would still feel uncomfortable seeing her eating like this every year.


    Having just finished sorting out the years, Princess Qi turned her head and met five pairs of eyes that looked like hungry wolves, green and pitiful.


    ?This made her smile helplessly: "Let''s eat."


    Second update

 Chapter 126： Desire to kill

    Chapter 126 Rising desire to kill


    Princess Qi spoke, and the children cheered quietly, and then started their own way.


    The fish noodles have been served on the table and placed in front of the masters.


    The fish noodles, which are fragrant, smooth, tender and delicious, are in front of you, exuding a faint fragrance.


    ??It is not overly seductive, but makes people unable to help but look down frequently.


    ?The thin slices of roasted suckling pig not far away should be more attractive, and the fried mutton with green onions should also be very eye-catching, right?


    ?The reality is not like this. Everyone''s eyes are obviously on the various tempting meat dishes not far away, but their eyes will drop down from time to time to look at the fish noodles that are close at hand.


    ?Feng Xuanrui felt that he had better stop eating meat first. If he didn¡¯t eat this kind of noodles, he always felt like he was being attracted by something.


    So, eat the noodles first!


    ?Feng Xuanrui lowered his head and began to eat the noodles in large and elegant mouthfuls.


    Suisui is also eating noodles at the moment. She has never eaten fish noodles before and doesn¡¯t know what it tastes like.


    ?She thought that fish noodles were just noodles.


    But it tastes like fish, and when paired with the soup, it tastes smooth and fragrant.


    how to say?


    After finishing one bite, I want another bite.


    Suisui happily swallowed the fish noodles in his mouth, turned his head and whispered to Princess Qi: "Mother, this is delicious."


    Princess Qi was not in a hurry to eat, she had been observing the little girl.


    Seeing Suisui telling her it was delicious with bright eyes, Princess Qi nodded with a smile: "Then eat more, so you can grow taller, but don''t eat too much, there is roasted plum meat over there, stir-fried The mutton is delicious.¡±


    To be honest, these big fish and meat are not Princess Qi¡¯s preference.


    When I spoke now, my saliva was a little uncontrollable.


    ?She motioned to Haitang to take a piece over, but the result was that greasy feeling in her mouth that she didn''t like very much.


    In fact, the chef''s skills are not bad, but Princess Qi has become accustomed to the light taste.


    She really couldn''t stand it when she was asked to drink some heavy oil all of a sudden.


    A piece of grilled plum meat exuding a strong fragrance, and in the end, Princess Qi only took one bite.


    The taste was delicious, but she was not used to it, so she simply put it on the plate without any difficulty.


    Suisui nodded obediently after listening to his mother''s words.


    Aunt Xiang gave her plum meat, and she ate it with big mouthfuls.


    ?The fragrant and tender plum meat is so delicious!


    The ingredients prepared by the chef are also very fragrant, and the marinating time is long enough, so the plum meat tastes delicious. Even if it takes a long time to take one bite, it will still make people inadvertently reminisce about the feeling when eating it. A delicious, yet satisfying feeling.


    His nimble eyes have become much brighter, and his little feet under the table can''t help but tilt up.


    tasty!


    Plum meat is so delicious!


    ?Aunt Xiang saw that the girl was happy with her meal. She glanced at the princess and saw that she had no objection, so she gave Suisui another piece of pork belly.


    Pork belly has a slightly oily feel, which some people like and some don''t.


    Aunt Xiang is not sure which kind Suisui is, so she can only try to feed it to see what the girl likes, and then follow her preference.


    Sui Sui is naturally not picky.


    Eating meat was something that was impossible in the past years.


    Even for my uncle¡¯s family, during the New Year, they cut a small piece to satisfy their cravings.


    ? ? Every time he smells something, his aunt will pick him up and beat him with a fire stick.


    ?There are scars on her arms where her aunt used a red-hot poker to poke her.


    ?Life is so happy today that the past has slowly been forgotten as time goes by.


    When I think of it occasionally, I will be aroused and shudder violently.


    ?Although those past events have become the past, they still leave a small shadow on Suisui''s heart. Even many years later, when I think about it inadvertently, I still have some instinctive fear deep in my heart.


    Sui Sui didn''t want his mother, concubine and brothers to worry, so he tried hard to hide his emotions.


    How can a child know how to hide this?


    Princess Qi was the closest and realized something was wrong immediately.


    The child''s body trembled twice, and Princess Qi subconsciously stretched out her hand. Her old body would even dodge instinctively.


    This is¡­


    The shadow left by the beatings in the past?


    Princess Qi was not sure, but she couldn''t help but scolded everyone in her heart.


    ?From Chen Dalang¡¯s family to Jinyang Hou¡¯s family, including the chickens, ducks, geese and dogs of Jinyang Hou¡¯s family, none of them escaped.


    ?Pull them all out and curse them all!


    Even so, Princess Qi still felt puzzled.


    She thought: How could such a rotten family have such a lovely and soft daughter like Suisui?


    Are they worthy?


    Princess Qi recited a few heart-clearing mantras in her heart, and then she slowly lowered her murderous desire.


    The little girl didn¡¯t want them to worry, so Princess Qi pretended that she didn¡¯t know.


    She lowered her head and asked Suisui gently: "Would you like to try the fried mutton? It''s also delicious. There are also braised venison slices over there, which tastes equally good."


    Princess Qi said while pointing to the dishes on the table.


    Sui Sui has recovered from those terrifying past.


    Hearing the gentle voice of his mother-in-law, Sui Sui thought: The past was the past, and the present is now.


    She need not be afraid.


    She has a mother-in-law and a brother.


    she¡­


    Having a home!


    The word "family" gives Suisui too much confidence and courage.


    ?She looked in the direction pointed by her mother-in-law, and finally turned her head sideways, looking at her mother-in-law with a soft and well-behaved expression, and said in a sweet voice, "I want to eat mutton."


    Actually, I still can¡¯t tell the difference between this meat and that meat.


    She just thinks that the meat is delicious.


    It''s just that the mother-in-law has to pick it up for herself.


    ?Then she has to be very selective.


    But, she didn¡¯t want to tire her mother-in-law, and mutton was the closest thing, so she¡¯d put mutton in it.


    After receiving Suisui''s response, the murderous desire in Princess Qi''s heart was reduced a bit.


    She tenderly gave Sui Sui some meat, and then watched Sui Sui eat the fish noodles.


    It wasn¡¯t until Suisui had eaten enough and had cute little burps that Princess Qi felt relieved.


    Princess Qi has no appetite because she thinks of Chen Dalang and those rotten people in Jinyang Houfu.


    In the end, I just picked up two chopsticks perfunctorily, thinking that I had eaten.


    After eating, the children will play for a while to clear up their food.


    Princess Qi did not disturb them. Even if Feng Xuanrui and Feng Xuanbin were fighting again. The two hugged each other and refused to let anyone go. In the end, they both rolled out several times. She did not tell them to stop and allowed them to make trouble. .


    Suisui was busy in the middle. She went to pull Qi Ge''s hair, but she was afraid of hurting him, so she quickly let go. After thinking about it, she went to pull Qi Ge''s hair tie again.


    The hair tie was torn off, and Feng Xuanbin¡¯s hair fell down.


    As soon as Feng Xuanrui saw it, he immediately imitated the bad guys and laughed scornfully: "Haha, long-haired monster, here I come!"


    Feng Xuanbin looked frightened when he saw it. Unfortunately, the two of them hugged each other and he couldn''t escape even if he wanted to: "Ahhhh, don''t come over here!"


    ?Sui Sui saw that his brother had the advantage, and he immediately stood up happily, pinching his waist proudly and watching.


    Watching the children playing, Princess Qi finally felt better.


    She thought, after all the hardships they suffered before, Chen Dalang''s family just had their legs broken and that was all.


    ?Wouldn¡¯t that be too cheap for him?


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 127： Every year I have a hat

    Chapter 127 Everyone has a hat every year


    Suisui played with his brothers for a while, and then they had to go back to the east courtyard, and Suisui followed his mother and concubine back to the backyard to sleep.


    ?Although Aunt Xiang wanted to put the child to sleep, Princess Qi was at the moment when her motherly heart burst out, so she was not willing to hand over the little girl to others.


    So, she comes to coax!


    The process of coaxing children is one that Princess Qi considers herself very proficient in.


    Suisui played with charcoal today and is a little dirty.


    So, give her a bath before going to bed.


    After washing and smelling good, I put on clean pajamas and was carried back to sleep by Princess Qi.


    The mother-in-law¡¯s embrace is warm and fragrant.


    Smell and stick to it with attachment and joy every year.


    Princess Qi liked Suisui''s attachment very much. She patted the little girl gently, coaxed her for a while, and then put her on the bed.


    Sui Sui is a little sleepy, but still wants to stay close to his mother and concubine.


    Seeing the little girl like this, Princess Qi was moved and wanted to laugh. She raised her hand and gently touched the little girl''s head: "Go to sleep first and play again when you get up tomorrow. Later, there will be fruits at Zhuangzi." Ripe, our Zhuangzi¡¯s cherries taste particularly good, let Suisui eat them first, okay?¡±


    Hearing what the mother said, Suisui nodded obediently and asked in a low voice: "Does the mother like to eat?"


    Princess Qi still likes fruits. After all, seasonal things are not available at all times.


    So, she nodded.


    After Suisui saw it, he quietly retreated into the quilt, squinted his eyes and said with a smile: "Then, Suisui will eat with his mother and concubine."


    Princess Qi still smiled and nodded, patting the child''s quilt.


    Sui Sui slowly fell asleep under the gentle patting of his mother and concubine.


    ?Seeing that the little girl fell asleep, Princess Qi felt relieved and asked Aunt Xiang to turn off the light.


    After sitting for a while, seeing that the little girl had no intention of waking up, Princess Qi got up and went out.


    Suisui''s affairs have been arranged with her aunt, so Princess Qi does not need to worry.


    She was so angry that she couldn''t sleep because of what Chen Dalang''s family had done in the past.


    ?Now I left the yard, calmed down for a while, and then called Aunt Qiu over.


    Suisui actually wanted to hold on for a while, waiting to hear new stories.


    She has learned Tuantan, what next?


    She wants to learn new skills and then show them to her mother and concubine!


    However, children¡¯s energy is actually limited.


    She was really tired after a day of hard work.


    So, the concubine''s warm hands gently patted the quilt, and Suisui''s eyelids began to fight, and she couldn''t hold on at all.


    ?The system looked at this scene, and the data melted with joy.


    ?Its voice is soft, with a gentle meaning [Sui Sui, good night. ¡¿


    ? Qingzhou is far away and there are many things that are actually quite troublesome to do.


    Princess Qi called Aunt Qiu close to her to discuss with her what to do about this matter.


    ?Because Xu Yueyao is still in the capital, it is not convenient for them to kill all Chen Dalang''s family directly.


    ??Wouldn''t that be what Xu Yueyao wanted? She would no longer have any scruples in the future and could enjoy her current status unbridled?


    There must be something to worry about and scare her, always hanging her in front of her.


    Therefore, the lives of Chen Dalang¡¯s family must be preserved.


    Aunt Qiu thought carefully and then spoke slowly: "I remember, did the prince say before that there are coal mines over there in Qingzhou?"


    This matter, King Qi has indeed talked about.


    Your Majesty''s intention was to mine, but due to other matters, it was temporarily delayed, and it was never mentioned again.


    ??If manpower is needed for coal mining, then some of the people who will work this year will need to be allocated there.


    Charcoal mining is not a good job.


    Not only was he dirty and tired, his life was in danger at any time.


    As soon as Aunt Qiu mentioned it, Princess Qi understood what she meant.


    It''s just that, as a female prostitute, she couldn''t talk about this matter too much. She still needed the prince''s help.


    Your Majesty¡­


    Thinking of the prince, Princess Qi started to have a headache.


    I don¡¯t know if the result of creating a human being that the other party wanted has come out?


    ?However, the news of pregnancy will not be known until more than a month later. When the prince left the palace, he said he would come back in three or four days. Now, he should come back, right?


    Princess Qi was not sure, and thought...


    How about asking Prince Qing for help?


    ?Thinking about the way the other person came and went in a hurry today, and seemed to have official business, which seemed inconvenient?


    Princess Qi thought about it and felt that it was not good no matter what.


    ??If she didn''t have to receive Her Royal Highness the Princess at her residence tomorrow, she would really want to go back to her residence to seek help from her brother.


    It¡¯s really not possible¡­


    You can also ask your aunt.


    There is always someone who can help.


    Even in Princess Qi¡¯s opinion, these people are more reliable than her own prince.


    ?But don¡¯t rush it now, we¡¯ll talk about it after tomorrow.


    Princess Qi did not sleep well that night.


    Getting up early in the morning, Haitang specially asked Haitang to put on her makeup properly so as not to be seen looking haggard.


    Suisui got up very early. After Aunt Xiang helped her wash up, she changed her clothes and put on the newly sewn small square hat: "Girl, wear it and have a look. If you don''t like it, Auntie will sew it again." I¡¯ll give you another style.¡±


    Aunt Xiang''s hands are still very skillful. The simple small square hat is sewn very regularly, but the two pieces of embossed brocade material of different styles and colors are spliced ??together in contrasting colors, and it has a somewhat bold and adventurous meaning. .


    In order to make the small square hat more stable to wear, Auntie Xiang sewed two straps so that they could go around the ears and tie directly to the chin to fix the hat.


    ?At the same time, in order to make the hat look better, Aunt Xiang sewed two strings of decorative tassels on both sides.


    ??The tassel is decorated with a delicate and small fancy network, with two small pearls embedded in the network as embellishments, and the tassel hangs underneath.


    Aunt Xiang also controlled the length of the tassels very well, and the ends just rested on the ears.


    The tassel will sway gently as the owner moves around, giving it a lively and pretty beauty.


    The main color of the hat is lilac, with beautiful flower and plant patterns embroidered on it, which looks very fresh.


    Although the spring breeze is not cold, her hair has not grown out yet, so wearing a hat will give her a sense of security.


    Suisui had never worn a hat before, but it was still such a bright and beautiful hat.


    ?She moved her head in surprise and rolled her eyes to see.


    Xiang Auntie put the hat on, carefully tied the belt, arranged the tassels, and then looked at it carefully: "It''s not bad. Auntie''s craftsmanship has not deteriorated. I will sew other styles for you later."


    Hearing Aunt Xiang¡¯s compliment, Suisui shook his head happily: ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, thank you Auntie!¡±


    Looking at the bright eyebrows of the little girl, he smiled so hard at his aunt: "You''re welcome, Suisui, let''s go, aunt will take you to look in the mirror."


    Aunt Xiang held Suisui¡¯s hand and went to look in the mirror.


    The clarity of the bronze mirror is pretty good, and you can see the cuteness of the little hat.


    Suisui shook her head happily, and the tassels on both sides also swayed.


    ?Aunt Xiang watched with a satisfied smile, thinking about going back and sewing another style of hat.


    After Princess Qi had packed up, she came over to take a look. She found that Suisui was wearing a cute little hat, shaking her head, with the playfulness and agility of a child.


    Color-blocked hats, with a bit of bold experimentation.


    ?However, the finished product is very good.


    Princess Qi liked it very much when she saw it: "If there are two more gems on the forehead, we don''t lack these things."


    Princess Qi has added a lot of silver and jewelry to Suisui''s private treasury, as well as jewelry and various rough stones.


    Aunt Xiang was listening and nodded: "Yes, I will add it next time I sew."


    ?Although there are few embellishments on the hat, the workmanship is fine and it can be seen that some thought has been put into it.


    Looking at this, Princess Qi was satisfied and felt more at ease with Aunt Xiang.


    ? Seeing Suisui still dangling in front of the mirror, looking at it with joy, Princess Qi couldn''t help but smile: "Suisui, let''s go eat the morning meal first, and then come back and take a picture later, okay?"


    Second update

 Chapter 128： Liu Hemeng

    Chapter 128 Liu Hemeng


    Sui Sui likes new hats very much, but the morning meal is also very important.


    So, as soon as the mother-in-law said so, she followed her to eat obediently.


    Feng Xuanrui and the others came over early in the morning. When they saw Suisui''s new hat, they gathered around her: "Sister, this looks good!"


    ¡°This network is beautifully made!¡±


    "I want too!"


    ¡­


    The brothers were naturally full of compliments.


    Suisui pursed her lips in embarrassment and smiled shyly.


    ?Feng Xuanbin is young and has no worries about speaking.


    When he saw that the hat looked good, he wanted it too.


    Aunt Xiang found it difficult to respond, after all, Aunt Zhou was involved.


    So, she just pursed her lips and remained silent.


    On the other hand, Princess Qi said with a smile: "Go back and ask your mother if she knows how to sew one for you."


    Feng Xuanbin nodded quickly when he heard this: "Yes, yes, yes, go find my mother!"


    Aunt Zhou was angry and sick for a day because of what happened in her hometown in Wenzhou.


    The next day, she had already forced herself to come over to say hello.


    Aunt Zhou was also afraid that others would misunderstand her. The princess just asked her to go over and have a word with her. How come she got sick when she turned around?


    ??If it weren''t for the fact that she couldn''t get up, she wouldn''t want to do this.


    So, as soon as her body recovered and she gained strength, she came over.


    Aunt Zhou is very lucky that Feng Xuanbin has not returned to her courtyard these days due to age, so she can''t see her eyes red from crying and her frown.


    Aunt Zhou is already working hard to adjust her condition.


    She thought, no matter how difficult it is, she has to hold on, she still has the seventh son.


    A group of people had a lively morning meal, including millet and yam porridge and red bean rolls.


    After dinner, Feng Xuanrui and the others went to class.


    ?Feng Xuanbin is addicted to skipping classes every day. Today he was still thinking about beautiful hats and looked back every step he took.


    ??If Princess Qi hadn''t been watching closely, he would have really wanted to skip class and run away!


    ?However, I didn¡¯t escape in the end and went to class honestly.


    Since the people from the eldest princess¡¯s residence haven¡¯t come yet, Princess Qi first went to see Dr. Liu to see if he had brought his granddaughter over.


    ??Doctor Liu came into the house early this morning, naturally to check on Suisui''s physical condition.


    The little girl is not in good health. He should keep an eye on her to see how she is taking care of herself.


    At this moment, he was sorting medicinal materials in the side hall of the front yard.


    At this time, the little girl chirping beside him was called Liu Hemeng, the granddaughter of Dr. Liu.


    ??The little girl talked a lot. She watched her grandfather sorting out the medicinal materials. At one moment, he said this was Atractylodes and that was Bamboo. At the next, he said that this medicine smelled bad and that one was used for healing.


    The little girl is only seven years old, but her talent in medicine has already been clearly revealed.


    Doctor Liu is both proud and worried.


    ???? I am proud that my granddaughter is very talented and can inherit the legacy of their old Liu family.


    What worries you is...


    The little girl is too lively and it is difficult for her to calm down and study carefully for a long time.


    He was afraid that Mengmeng would waste such talent and end up losing due to concentration.


    The little girl has been to the palace before and is not unfamiliar with the palace.


    I came here today. I heard from my grandfather that he was here to accompany a little sister.


    At this time, the younger sister has not come yet, and Liu Hemeng was a little anxious: "Where is the younger sister? Why hasn''t she come yet?"


    ¡°You¡¯re not sleeping in, are you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that would be too embarrassing. I won¡¯t even sleep in.¡±


    ¡­


    The little girl really talks a lot, and her voice is very loud. While Dr. Liu was sorting out the medicinal materials, he would look at them from time to time and then smile with relief.


    Obviously, Dr. Liu is satisfied and fond of this eldest granddaughter.


    When Princess Qi came over holding Suisui''s hand, she heard Liu Hemeng talking loudly.


    Listening to the little girl''s sonorous voice, Princess Qi''s lips unconsciously curled up into a smile.


    She thought it would be nice to have a lively little girl who could become bolder with the years.


    ??Doctor Liu listened to the movement at the door and noticed that Princess Qi was coming. He hurriedly took Liu Hemeng''s hand and went over to salute and say hello.


    After getting up, he exchanged a few brief greetings, then pulled Liu Hemeng over and introduced him: "Suisui, this is sister Mengmeng."


    Liu Hemeng''s name is a medicinal herb. The family didn''t give her a nickname by herself, she just called her cute.


    ?Grandpa Liu is still very kind to himself. When he sees people in Sui Sui, he greets them obediently and then looks at Liu Hemeng who is standing not far in front of him.


    Sister¡¯s eyes are big and bright, and she is also very beautiful.


    Liu Hemeng wore a cute little bun with a beautiful pink ribbon.


    ?The other person¡¯s hair is very shiny and dense. Looking at it every year, I feel envious.


    She thought, when her hair grows long, it should be like this, right?


    Suisui held this fantasy in mind and smiled obediently at Liu Hemeng: "Hello, sister Mengmeng, I am Suisui."


    Sui Sui''s voice still has the hint of a child''s milky voice.


    When Liu Hemeng heard this, he felt his heart melting.


    Liu Hemeng''s mother gave birth to her and her brother''s two children. She had previously thought about giving her mother a younger sister.


    Unfortunately, my mother was injured when giving birth to her, and she never became pregnant again for many years.


    Sister has become a fantasy and a luxury.


    ?Now that Liu Hemeng''s eyes were brightened and his heart was alive when he heard Suisui calling her "sister".


    She thought, isn¡¯t this her biological sister?


    ??Woooo!


    Looking very cute!


    Liu Hemeng couldn''t control it. He took two steps forward and gently touched Suisui''s soft little face. His smile was bright and hearty: "Hello sister, I am Sister Mengmeng. Just call Suisui sister."


    ?What kind of cute sister?


    That¡¯s my sister, my biological sister!


    If you want a sister, you have to be shameless.


    While my sister was still young, I kidnapped her!


    Hey, it will be too late for her to react when she grows up.


    ??She is already her sister Liu Hemeng, is it possible that she can still run away?


    Can¡¯t, must not!


    ??The more Liu Hemeng thought about it, the more he felt that his plan was very beautiful.


    The rim of the eye is a strange thing.


    Because of their aunt, Liu Hemeng and Ying Zhi also met and played together.


    ??However, the two little girls started fighting as soon as they met. If they hadn''t taken the identity of the eldest princess into consideration, they would have started fighting directly!


    In Liu Hemeng''s opinion, Ying Zhi is cute.


    But as a sister?


    ????????????????????????????????????


    No, insist not!


    Ying Qiaoqiao is not cute at all.


    It is not as soft as a year old. Touching it is like touching soft clouds in the sky.


    Liu Hemeng felt that if she had a younger sister, she would be like this.


    Like Ying Qiaoqiao...


    She doesn¡¯t want it!


    Thinking of her sister, Liu Hemeng then remembered that she had been carrying candies in her purse early in the morning.


    What she was thinking at the time was that if her sister was cute, then she would share it with her.


    If it¡¯s not cute¡­


    ?Forget it then.


    She eats a very limited number of candies every day, so she doesn''t give them to her sister who doesn''t like them.


    ?Like Ying Qiaoqiao, don¡¯t expect to get a piece of candy from her.


    Not even half a piece!


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 129： This is her sister, dear!

    Chapter 129 This is her sister, dear!


    ??The candy in Liu Hemeng''s hand was made by Dr. Liu himself, and tangerine peel juice was added in the process.


    The candy wrappers were made by Liu Hemeng herself when her mother had nothing to do.


    Looking at the beautiful candy wrappers that are not inferior to modern craftsmanship, I just feel...


    Human wisdom should not be underestimated!


    Liu Hemeng only had three pills a day, and now he took out all three and put them in Sui Sui''s soft little hands: "Sister, take it, this is delicious tangerine peel maltose, it''s very sweet, sister will give it to you, But you should eat less every day, otherwise your teeth will be damaged and you will have no teeth in the future.¡±


    Teeth are still very important.


    Furthermore, Fifth Brother and Seventh Brother have both said this, and they have remembered it every year.


    At this time, the big-eyed sister started talking and nodded obediently: "I know, sister."


    ??The little girl is very well-behaved. She calls her sister whenever she is asked without using the word "cute".


    After Liu Hemeng heard this, his eyes were so beautiful that they narrowed into crescent moons.


    ??She saw that Sui Sui didn''t even have a purse on his body, so she simply handed her purse to Sui Sui: "Give this to my sister too. Let''s tie it around our waists. If you have any small things, just put them in it."


    ?Although Suisui doesn''t understand much, she can''t just ask for other things. Lele taught her this recently.


    So, facing the enthusiastic Liu Hemeng, Suisui didn''t know how to refuse, so he could only look at his mother and concubine helplessly.


    It is normal for children to give a greeting gift to each other.


    Furthermore, it¡¯s not something particularly valuable, it¡¯s more about the children¡¯s feelings.


    Therefore, Princess Qi smiled and signaled to Sui Sui: "Sui Sui can accept the meeting gift from my sister with peace of mind, and give another one later. Sui Sui thinks it''s very good, and it''s also a very suitable gift for my sister, okay?"


    ??Whether adults or children, if they have contact with each other, this friendship can last long.


    Princess Qi thought that although the child was still young, he still needed to be taught the rules and etiquette.


    Don¡¯t over-indulge your children just because they are young.


    Drowning a child is like killing a child.


    Princess Qi has always kept this truth in mind.


    After listening to the mother-in-law''s words, I thought about the brothers Ronglin and sister Ruoyi I met in Qingzhou and Wenzhou before. They all gave me gifts.


    It was Grandpa Liu who helped prepare the return gift.


    So, when others give you a gift, you must return the gift.


    Lele also said that this is a kind of etiquette.


    ?Thinking of this, Suisui graciously accepted the purse and candy sent by Liu Hemeng.


    After thinking about it, she took off the sapphire bracelet she had just put on this morning and handed it to Liu Hemeng''s hand. Her voice was timid and a little embarrassed: "Sister, this is for you."


    The mother-in-law said that she would return the favor.


    Sui Sui never imagined that there was anything else in him.


    I only have this bracelet, which looks very expensive.


    Although they are not hers, the mother-in-law has said that from now on these will be hers and no one else can take them away.


    Sui Sui thought, it¡¯s her thing, she can make the decision, right?


    I wasn¡¯t too sure. After sending it off, I glanced at my mother-in-law quietly, and what I saw was her gentle smile.


    Such a smile makes Suisui feel much more at ease.


    She thought that the mother-in-law would not mind.


    Liu Hemeng did not expect that her sister would give her a gift.


    Doctor Liu''s family background is not bad, Liu Hemeng''s aunt is still a concubine, and he has seen a lot of good things. This sapphire bracelet is of good quality. Normally, you can either have it or not.


    ?However, if it was a gift from Suisui, Liu Hemeng took it over very cherishedly, looked at it from side to side for a long time, and then said happily: "Thank you Suisui, sister likes it very much!"


    Hearing my sister say that she likes her, I finally let go of my worries that have been hanging on me for years.


    ??The little girl let out a long sigh of relief, looking cute and a bit childlike.


    Liu Hemeng couldn''t help laughing when he saw it.


    The bracelet she wears just right every year is a bit too small for Liu Hemeng.


    Sui Sui is originally much thinner than a normal five-year-old child.


    Liu Hemeng usually eats well and exercises a lot. Her birthday is in February, so she looks much older than the average seven-year-old child.


    Of course she couldn''t wear that bracelet.


    ?However, the child was very sensible and did not complain that he could not wear it. Instead, he put the bracelet away very preciously.


    Since the purse was not on him and there was no place to store it, Liu Hemeng thought for a while and handed the bracelet to his grandfather for safekeeping: "Grandpa, grandpa, please keep it for me. You have to give it to me when you get home."


    Doctor Liu responded with a smile on the side.


    The two little girls got to know each other, and Liu Hemeng wanted to take Suisui to learn about medicinal materials.


    ??Doctor Liu was not in a hurry and went to check Suisui''s pulse now. He let the two children play for a while and then checked Suisui''s pulse.


    ?After seeing it, I didn¡¯t say much, and just said vaguely: ¡°I still need more supplements, I¡¯m still too thin.¡±


    ??Princess Qi glanced at him twice worriedly, and when she received a reassuring look from Doctor Liu, she knew that the problem was probably not serious.


    It¡¯s just that I suffered too much loss in the past.


    ?In this way, Princess Qi can also feel relieved a little.


    Doctor Liu checked the pulse and prescribed several medicinal meals. Princess Qi gave the prescription to Aunt Xiang and was about to arrange for the two little girls to play when she heard Aunt Qiu come in and say that the eldest princess and her party were almost here. .


    ?The other party has a big trip, and the concierge has been keeping an eye on it. He found that the situation must be reported early, so that the host can greet him in time.


    ??The other party is an elder after all, so Princess Qi simply cleaned up and explained to Sui Suiwen: "My mother is going to meet the ancestor, so Sui Sui will play with my sister first, okay?"


    She is very attached to Princess Qi every year.


    Princess Qi is very afraid that she will leave suddenly and leave the child here by herself. Sui Sui will feel panicked.


    Children who have not received care and have no sense of security in the past are actually afraid that they will be left behind again, right?


    Princess Qi didn¡¯t want to be too scared in Sui Sui, so she had to make it clear before separating temporarily.


    ??Zuzu looked serious that day, but the pretty sister that day was very nice and was willing to play with her.


    ?Although Sui Sui wanted to follow along, but after thinking about what Lele said, it is actually inconvenient for adults to take children with them when doing things sometimes, Sui Sui understood again.


    It is not convenient for the mother-in-law to take her with her if she has to do something immediately.


    ? Suisui felt a little disappointed, but he also understood the truth and did not pester the person. He nodded obediently: "Concubine, I understand."


    Looking at the child''s overly sensible appearance, Princess Qi felt sad.


    ??It''s just that the eldest princess is the elder after all, and she can''t afford to lose the royal etiquette.


    So, after saying a few words to Dr. Liu, he led the others and hurried out.


    Liu Hemeng originally planned to take Suisui to play with bamboo leaves and dragonflies.


    Hearing that the eldest princess was coming, Liu Hemeng turned around and gently rested his chin on Suisui''s shoulder. He didn''t really exert any force. He just let it go and asked in a low voice: "Ying Qiaoqiao, come here." Are you done yet?¡±


    Second update


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 130： bamboo leaf dragonfly

    Chapter 130 Bamboo Leaf Dragonfly


    Ying Qiaoqiao?


    Suisui is no stranger to this name.


    is the beautiful sister I met before.


    ?The other party¡¯s voice is as loud as Sister Mengmeng¡¯s, and she is very eloquent.


    Sui Sui is very envious of people who are good at talking.


    At this time, Liu Hemeng mentioned it and nodded immediately: "I know Sister Qiaoqiao!"


    Liu Hemeng felt a little sour when Suisui called her sister Ying Qiaoqiao.


    ?However, she felt that she was a generous girl and would not care about this with her sister.


    My sister is still young, what does she know?


    It must be Ying Qiaoqiao, the little bad guy, who abducted my sister.


    Hmph, little rascal.


    Liu Hemeng cursed quietly in his heart. Because he felt guilty, he even glanced at his grandfather secretly.


    Finding that her grandfather was not looking at her, she gently put her hand on Suisui''s waist and kissed her lovely sister.


    Sister is really soft and cute, she is much better than the stinky brother!


    Cuteer than Ying Qiaoqiao.


    Liu Hemeng likes Suisui very much!


    Sometimes, it may be due to eye contact.


    Liu Hemeng felt that Suisui, a younger sister, suited her very well.


    It would be great if it was her biological sister!


    Sui Sui obediently let Liu Hemeng hold her in his arms. Her sister''s arms were gently around her waist. Her sister''s body also smelled very good, with a faint hint of medicinal fragrance.


    The medicinal fragrance is also very good, it is a different kind of smell.


    It is very similar to what Grandpa Liu had.


    Sui Sui likes it very much.


    ?Smelling the fragrance of the medicine, Sui Sui nestled into Liu Hemeng''s arms again.


    Feeling her sister''s initiative, Liu Hemeng shook her head happily.


    At this time, she was close to Sui Sui''s ear, fearing that her loud voice would scare her sister or damage her ears.


    The little girl who always spoke in a shocking manner raised her voice at this time: "Sister, do you want to play with bamboo leaves and dragonflies? It''s so fun!"


    Bamboo leaf dragonfly?


    I¡¯ve never heard of it, but I¡¯m a little curious.


    She turned her head slightly, her beautiful eyes blinking, making Liu Hemeng want to scratch Suisui''s chin.


    ?This expression and eyes are like those of a little raccoon slave. Who can resist touching them?


    Liu Hemeng couldn''t help it and scratched it lightly.


    Suisui raised his chin in cooperation.


    ?Although Sui Sui felt that her sister''s movements were a bit strange, she didn''t think much about it and just asked in a low voice: "Is it fun?"


    Children¡¯s attention is still very easy to attract.


    As soon as she asked, Liu Hemeng couldn''t control himself and started to show off his new toy.


    ??This was carved for her by her father himself!


    Her father is amazing!


    Liu Hemeng took Suisui''s hand and went to get the small toy.


    During the process, Liu Hemeng kept showing off, and even said that if Suisui likes it, just give it to Suisui!


    From now on, the two of them will be friends, and Liu Hemeng feels that he has to be more generous.


    Grandpa said that Sui Sui was very pitiful in the past, and she should be nicer to her sister, as she should be.


    ?Who makes her such a kind and generous pretty girl?


    Seeing the two little girls playing well, Dr. Liu felt relieved.


    He slowly arranged the medicinal materials on hand, and when he saw the peony bark in his hand, he was in a daze for a while.


    He raised his head again and looked in the direction of the palace. Thinking of his daughter who was far away in the palace, Doctor Liu sighed softly.


    What a day...


    It¡¯s true that not everything goes as planned.


    Children do not understand the sorrow of adults.


    At this time, Suisui and Liu Hemeng had already played with bamboo leaves and dragonflies. This kind of small toy is actually quite simple to operate. As long as you don¡¯t compete to see who can spin higher and farther, it¡¯s actually a lot of fun to play with.


    Liu Hemeng naturally doesn''t follow Suisui. Not only that, he also teaches Suisui how to turn around.


    ¡°Like this, you have to turn it around like this, and then it can fly, and it will fly very far.¡±


    "You follow my sister''s example, look...it''s spinning around!"


    ¡°Whoosh¡­fly up~¡±


    ¡­


    Liu Hemeng explained to Suisui based on his own experience, sometimes with particularly exaggerated modalities.


    Suisui opened his mouth wide as he watched Liu Hemeng''s operation.


    When he came to his senses, he clapped his hands vigorously: "Sister, you are so awesome!"


    Children can¡¯t help but praise.


    Sui Sui''s compliment made Liu Hemeng feel that he was really powerful.


    Like a victorious general, she puffed out her belly, raised her head, and came to Suisui proudly: "Come on, Suisui, sister will teach you how to turn, you can do it too!"


    The system also encourages Sui Sui in his consciousness [Sui Sui, try bravely and don¡¯t be afraid. It doesn¡¯t matter even if you fail. No one said that you must succeed every time. Failure is also a life experience. You can learn from it. Learned a lot of experience~]


    Although Suisui doesn''t understand this big truth.


    ?However, with the comfort of her sister and the encouragement of Lele, she still firmly picked up the bamboo leaf dragonfly.


    Toys that have never been played with before are unknown and brand new to Suisui.


    She followed the strength of Liu Hemeng''s hand and turned the wooden handle in her hand.


    In fact, she is not very good at turning, but she just saw her sister turning, so it should be like this.


    ?Furthermore, my sister¡¯s hand was still guiding me around, and I thought to myself, it doesn¡¯t matter even if I can¡¯t.


    Lele said that failure is not terrible, but a kind of accumulation.


    Learn lessons from failures so that your success rate will be higher next time.


    I think about it all the time, my sister looks so proud and awesome.


    So, she also followed Liu Hemeng''s example and stretched out her belly. Unfortunately, she was too thin and had no belly. When she stood up, she looked weird.


    ?However, children don¡¯t understand this. She learns from others, and Liu Hemeng encourages her from behind: ¡°Yes, yes, yes, Sui Sui is great, that¡¯s it, we must have enough momentum!¡±


    ¡°Turn your hands hard!¡±


    ¡°In one direction.¡±


    ¡°Turn around, turn around, fly~¡±


    ? Suisui¡¯s first attempt was to successfully spin the dragonfly out of the bamboo leaf with the help of Liu Hemeng.


    Watching the little dragonfly fly out, Suisui jumped up happily. She pointed at the dragonfly that had slowly fallen not far away, and said excitedly: "Sister, it''s flying, it''s really flying!"


    It is difficult to describe in words the sense of accomplishment brought about by the dragonfly actually spinning out and flying far away.


    In short, Suisui is very happy and excited.


    ?Those eyes, which were originally beautiful, seemed to hide a whole romantic universe at this time, giving people an increasingly dazzling and bright feeling.


    Liu Hemeng just looked at it and couldn''t help but want to reach out and touch it.


    ?I always feel that if I touch it, I can encounter the unknown, unexplored end, but also the splendid civilization that people yearn for.


    Liu Hemeng is an activist. If she thinks, she will do it.


    So, she stretched out her hand, scratched Sui Sui''s chin again, and then praised Sui Sui with a smile: "We are the best at Sui Sui. We can transfer out in the first time, genius!"


    Children don¡¯t know how to be modest. Suisui knew that this was a good word to praise her, so she nodded excitedly: ¡°Genius, my sister and I are both geniuses!¡±


    The old living habits made Suisui subconsciously pick up the water and praise Liu Hemeng as well.


    Liu Hemeng has heard countless compliments, but this is the first time he heard them from such a young child.


    She was stunned for a moment after hearing this. After she realized what she was doing, she laughed loudly: "Yes, we are all geniuses, we are so awesome!"


    Second update at 19:00


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 131： Afraid

    Chapter 131 Fear


    Doctor Liu did not stop the two children from playing.


    He thought that the living environment before Sui Sui was too harsh.


    What is hidden in the bones is as low as dust.


    At this time, we need a child like our granddaughter, who is born optimistic and is praised to be extremely confident, to take care of her more often.


    Children, if you take care of them more, you will throw away all the bad things that were hidden in your bones.


    Children are still young, so everything can come in time.


    ?Doctor Liu was even lucky that they met each other.


    They saved Suisui, and Suisui also saved them.


    ?How can this not be considered a two-way redemption?


    Thinking of this, Doctor Liu hummed a tune happily.


    Sui Sui and Liu Hemeng were still playing happily.


    A dragonfly with a bamboo leaf made two children sweaty while playing with it.


    Transfer it out and pick it up again.


    The two people kept turning around and picking up.


    When you are tired, take a short rest and then continue playing.


    They are all in high spirits, even if they are tired, they will not feel tired.


    ??Doctor Liu assessed the child''s physical strength and didn''t stop him much.


    It¡¯s also good to exercise more. Your physical strength can be exercised and strengthened, which is much better than staying in bed every day.


    When she was having fun with Liu Hemeng every year, Princess Qi also successfully brought the eldest princess and her party to her residence.


    What happened that day, don¡¯t care if it was an accident or a coincidence.


    It is undeniable that it was because Princess Qi invited them in to tidy up that the eldest princess and her party were able to avoid the explosion in the other courtyard.


    ?Looking back on it afterwards, the eldest princess could not help but break into a cold sweat.


    ?She didn''t dare to think that if she hadn''t stayed at Zhuangzi in Prince Qi''s mansion that day, what would have happened to their trip...


    Is there still a chance to survive?


    ??The explosion in the other courtyard shattered the soil into countless pieces.


    Is it possible that the human body is harder than an earth wall?


    Thinking of the burnt black area in the other courtyard, beads of sweat began to form on the eldest princess''s back.


    She thought, okay, okay, she was not stubborn and refused to stay that day, but chose to follow Princess Qi''s wishes.


    Princess Qi persuaded them to stay and saved their lives.


    ?They obeyed and did as they were told, and saved their own lives.


    Looking back afterwards, if there was a problem in one of the links, their lives would be...


    You should know that the eldest princess went out that day, but she brought two children with her and almost all the children in the Hou family. Except for the sick Xiaowu, who did not follow, the other children were all there.


    If they were all blown up...


    ??Although their two houses are not extinct, the decline of their heirs is also a huge blow to them!


    ?Thinking of this, the eldest princess couldn''t help but feel scared.


    After Zhuangzi tidied up for a while and the children were calmed down, she brought people to the door to thank her.


    Enter Prince Qi''s Mansion, exchanged daily greetings, and then the eldest princess sent a thank you gift.


    The life-saving grace is just a little thing, but it cannot actually express her gratitude.


    So, after the thank-you gifts were sent, the eldest princess asked a group of children to kowtow to Princess Qi.


    This shocked Princess Qi!


    ?She got up in a hurry and stopped the children to let them get up.


    ?The children also knew how dangerous the situation was that day.


    ?So, after Zuzu said a word, they all bowed obediently. Even Ying Zhi, the naughtiest and most noisy one, was extremely obedient. The eldest princess not only brought her children, but also her two daughters-in-law.


    ??If it weren''t for the fear of bringing too many people, the formation would have looked a bit intimidating. It didn''t look like they were here to say thank you, but rather to provoke. The eldest princess also wanted to bring all her granddaughter-in-laws with her.


    Save their children, if they don¡¯t come, who will?


    As for the children¡¯s grandfather, daddy¡¯s.


    When King Qi returns to the palace later, he will definitely come to express his gratitude.


    Princess Qi stopped her, and the eldest princess didn¡¯t want to embarrass her, so she just let the children kowtow once and then got up.


    ??The eldest princess was still frightened when she recalled what happened before. She kept holding Princess Qi''s hand and saying words of thanks.


    The eldest daughter-in-law, Mrs. Sun, smiled and responded.


    The youngest daughter-in-law, Mrs. Yan, found herself unable to speak, so she was so anxious that she put a veil on one side.


    When everyone was free, Mrs. Yan finally found a chance to speak: "Princess, you didn''t see the explosion in the other courtyard. It was so dark that it was scary to look at. The wall was blown into pieces. If it were replaced by It¡¯s a human being, and his internal organs are probably flying everywhere, and maybe his arms and legs are still missing.¡±


    As soon as these words came out, Mrs. Sun''s face turned a little pale.


    ?The eldest princess¡¯s complexion is not very good-looking either.


    ?She coughed lightly and signaled Mr. Yan to control her mouth.


    Ms. Yan didn''t understand. She turned around and looked at her mother, wondering: "Did mother''s throat get hit by the smoke? Do you want the doctor to take a look?"


    ??Princess Qi knew that Yan was a straight-laced person with no discernment. She also spoke very straightforwardly and didn''t know how to look at people''s eyes.


    Even though she has been married to the eldest princess for so many years, the skill of looking at her face may not be something she is born with, and there is no point in learning it.


    So, after all these years, it still doesn¡¯t happen.


    I heard that in the early years when the Yan family first entered the house, she made the eldest princess faint with anger more than once.


    This matter is not a secret in the capital.


    ?Now listening to Yan''s words, Princess Qi needs to control her emotions at all times, for fear of accidentally laughing out loud.


    ?The eldest princess has long been accustomed to this daughter-in-law.


    ?Over the years, I have been taught and scolded.


    The problem is, she always says she knows she is wrong.


    But, just don¡¯t change it!


    What can you do?


    ??If she gets angry again and again, the eldest princess will feel that she will be angry to death sooner or later.


    So, get used to it slowly.


    ?The eldest princess waved her hand slightly tiredly to indicate that she was fine.


    Mrs. Yan was still uneasy and looked at the eldest princess carefully: "Looking at the complexion, there is nothing wrong. It shouldn''t be a problem with the blood, but if you are sick, you still need to see her. If you delay it for a long time, it won''t be good. "


    The eldest princess:...!


    I don¡¯t need to pay any attention to her!


    ? ? Mrs. Sun was so frightened by Yan''s description just now that her face turned pale. Now she realized what she was doing and was about to help her younger siblings make up for it when she saw Mrs. Yan turning her head to look at her.


    ?When she saw her, Mrs. Sun became nervous and speechless for a moment, forgetting all the words that came to her lips.


    On the other hand, Mrs. Yan saw that her face was slightly pale and whispered: "Sister-in-law, the rouge you wore today is really good. It is so white that it looks like it fell into a noodle bucket."


    ?Sun Shi:¡­!


    Very good, the nervousness and fear just now disappeared in an instant.


    The younger siblings are really her good younger siblings!


    The problem is that Mrs. Yan didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with what she said. She even leaned close to Mrs. Sun and asked in a low voice: ¡°Whose rouge is it from? It looks good to me. I¡¯ll buy some later.¡±


    The eldest princess was on the side, resisting the urge to curse, and smiled at Princess Qi awkwardly but politely.


    Princess Qi thought about all the sad things, and then she controlled the corners of her lips well and did not laugh directly.


    The eldest princess didn¡¯t want the atmosphere to be too awkward, so she quickly changed the subject: ¡°By the way, why didn¡¯t you see the little girl that day?¡±


    ??If they hadn''t looked at the little girl that day and liked Ying Zhi, they wouldn''t have stayed so long.


    In this case, I have to thank that cute little Suisui.


    Second update

 Chapter 132： envious

    Chapter 132 Envy


    When the eldest princess mentioned Sui Sui, Princess Qi felt happy at first.


    It is always a happy thing when one''s children are remembered by others.


    ?However, thinking of the disaster that day, Princess Qi''s heart skipped a beat again.


    Before she could speak, Ying Zhi asked first: "Yes, where is sister Sui Sui? Why didn''t I see you when you came to the house today? Did you go to the small classroom?"


    In response to Zhi''s question, both Sun and Yan looked over curiously.


    Even if Princess Qi wanted to add a few words and didn''t want Sui Sui to come out, she might not be able to use it at this time.


    She suppressed her uneasiness and said with a smile: "I haven''t gone to school for the time being. I want to let her recuperate. At the moment, she is playing with the girls from Mr. Liu''s family."


    Two days are enough for the eldest princess to know the origin of Suisui.


    ?Of course, I only know that King Qing brought it back from Qingzhou.


    She doesn¡¯t know the more details.


    The eldest princess naturally loves this great-granddaughter.


    ?The eldest princess thought to herself: Why would I find it too noisy?


    Those at home go to bed every day. Isn¡¯t she still fine?


    ??They are all strict-tongued and do not speak nonsense, and they are people who must speak.


    Hearing that the eldest princess asked about the production situation of Zhuangzi¡¯s ewes that day, Princess Qi answered the number truthfully.


    Especially the other person¡¯s hair¡­


    Ying Zhi looked at the eldest princess expectantly and excitedly.


    So, after meeting the child''s eyes, she sighed helplessly, turned to look at Princess Qi, and asked tentatively: "...How about we let the children play together?"


    So, how can it be easily found out?


    ?The eldest princess quite sympathized with the child''s plight.


    The eldest princess waved her hands indifferently, and asked Zhuangzi about the production of the past few days.


    Everyone started asking, and Princess Qi couldn''t avoid it, so she nodded quickly: "If Your Highness doesn''t mind the noise, then I will have the two children come over and join us."


    Although Princess Qi has told many people about Sui Sui''s events, she also talks about them individually.


    Ying Zhi rarely has playmates of the same age because she is too naughty and has a hard fist.


    Therefore, the eldest princess did not investigate the relationship between Suisui and the Jinyang Marquis Mansion.


    ?It''s just that, after all, she is in someone else''s house, and she can''t make the decision in everything based on her seniority and status.


    When Ying Zhi heard that she was playing with Liu Hemeng every year, her eyes lit up: "It''s with Liu Mengmeng, Zuzu, I want to play too!"


    In fact, when she needed it, the eldest princess also had double standards.


    Even though she talks about Mr. Sun, she always cares about vulgar things.


    It was rare to meet a cute and well-behaved Sui Sui, so Ying Zhi naturally remembered her.


    ?However, thinking that now that Sui Sui has come to Prince Qi''s Mansion, it can be said that all her hardships have come to an end, and she feels relieved.


    It feels good to touch!


    ?Furthermore, Princess Qi herself wanted to keep this matter secret and not let anyone know about it.


    When the eldest princess heard this, she thought slightly: "I will send someone to fetch two lambs later. Xiao Wu has been in poor health recently. I thought that the lamb would be nourishing and the lambs would be fresh and tender. I would bring them back to Zhuangzi to raise them for half a month." Kill it to replenish Xiaowu''s body, Qiaoqiao also likes to eat it, my sheep over there..."


    When mentioning her own sheep, the eldest princess sighed helplessly.


    ?Originally, she wanted to take the children to stay in another courtyard for a while, so she had people move all the lambs to another courtyard in advance.


    As a result, this explosion¡­


    The lambs turned into ashes and flew away.


    If you want to eat it now, you either have to wait for the next batch of ewes to give birth.


    Either you have to ask others for it.


    ?The eldest princess has always been concerned with saving face, and she rarely loses her face to ask for help.


    There is no way around it now.


    Even though she always says she dislikes Ying Zhi, in fact she still remembers her grandson''s preferences in her heart.


    They were just a few lambs, so Princess Qi naturally didn''t care: "Well, I''ll ask someone to make arrangements later and send them to the front village to raise them first?"


    ?The eldest princess has a deep family background, and her two sons are both marquises. Therefore, there are many other courtyards in Zhuangzi.


    Qianzhuang is the closest to Zhuangzi, Prince Qi''s Mansion.


    Princess Qi thought that it would be most appropriate to send it here.


    In response, the eldest princess did not refuse.


    Aunt Qiu has already gone quickly to call Suisui and Liu Hemeng over.


    When she went there, Suisui was spinning bamboo leaves and dragonflies. She was clapping her hands happily because she had succeeded and she had done it independently.


    Liu Hemeng is also an encouraging sister.


    ¡°Sui Sui is great!¡±


    ¡°Sui Sui is so awesome!¡±


    ¡°Wow, you can turn around on your own at such a young age, that¡¯s great!¡±


    ¡­


    Sui Sui lost himself in the sound of "Awesome" one after another.


    The bamboo leaf dragonfly spun around and around.


    Liu Hemeng was also very cooperative. When they were at home, she and her brother competed to play with each other. Even though they both had the time, the little girl liked to play with her brother.


    However, when it came to Suisui, Liu Hemeng was willing to give in to his lovely sister.


    Liu Hemeng said: I can¡¯t help it, my sister is so cute!


    Aunt Qiu saw the two children playing happily. She walked over with a smile and told Doctor Liu about the situation first.


    Liu Hemeng had played with Ying Zhi before. Although they were very noisy, the relationship was still harmonious, so Doctor Liu did not stop them.


    Aunt Qiu carefully explained to Sui Sui: "It''s Sister Qiaoqiao who is here to play. Does Suisui miss Sister Qiaoqiao?"


    ? ? Pretty sister?


    ??The little girl wearing a pink hair tie that day, as free as the wind?


    Sui Sui Sui not only likes her, but also envies her.


    ?Now when Aunt Qiu asked, she nodded hurriedly: "I like it."


    seemed to feel that these two words were not enough to express his love. After thinking about it for a while, Sui Sui nodded again: "I really like it."


    Liu Hemeng looked at Suisui''s expression and felt a little sad.


    She actually wanted to ask: Does Suisui like being pretty or cute?


    ?However, she didn¡¯t want to put a child in trouble every year. Liu Hemeng sighed silently in her heart. She thought: She is really a caring and soft sister.


    Sui Sui liked it and Liu Hemeng had no objection. Aunt Qiu quickly took the two children there.


    When the eldest princess approached, Sui Sui and Liu Hemeng greeted the elders first, and after getting their approval, they behaved themselves.


    ? Suisui hasn''t officially started to learn the rules yet, so the current etiquette and greetings are all temporarily taught to her by her aunt.


    Princess Qi thought: This matter should also be put on the agenda.


    There is no rush in small classes, etiquette must be learned.


    I don¡¯t know, how is Aunt Chi doing with Aunt Su?


    If there is no problem with the teaching, Princess Qi is going to transfer people over.


    When Ying Zhi saw Suisui, her eyes lit up and her voice was loud and penetrating: "Sister Suisui!!"


    Suisui felt that the sound was too loud and made his ears hurt.


    ?However, I dare not say it in Sui Sui.


    She actually envied such a voice.


    I think about it every year, Sister Qiao must have many people who love her, so she lives as freely as the wind and has a loud voice.


    She wants to be like that too.


    ?But, she didn¡¯t dare.


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 133： Everyone in the Ying family started to have fun

    Chapter 133 Everyone in the Ying family started to have fun


    Ying Zhi happily rushed over and stretched out her hand to touch Suisui''s little head.


    Discover when you get close, huh?


    ??My sister actually wore a very cute little hat today.


    The tassels on both sides of the hat sway as you move around, looking playful and cute.


    ??Moreover, it can catch the eyes of children.


    Ying Zhi''s eyes were directly attracted by the two strings of swaying tassels.


    ?She even slowed down her blinking frequency, just following the two strings of swaying.


    It wasn¡¯t until Ying Zhi came to Suisui that she could reach the tassel with her hand, that she realized what she was doing.


    Ying Zhi thought, if you can¡¯t touch the bald head, then it would be good to touch the tassel?


    ? Feeling that the two of them were already very familiar with each other, Ying Zhi didn''t ask any questions this time and just got started.


    Two little girls hurt each other when they met.


    ¡­


    ?However, this did not prevent them from quickly stroking Suisui''s head and playing with bamboo leaves and dragonflies.


    ¡­


    She didn''t say it was okay, but she got angry when she mentioned Liu Hemeng.


    Ying Zhi was obviously younger than her, but she still came down.


    Ying Zhi:¡­!


    Forgot, there is Liu Mengmeng.


    ¡°Nonsense, I¡¯m obviously the one who turned higher!¡±


    The two sisters refused to admit defeat and prepared to perform a lap alone.


    Ying Zhi rolled her eyes at Liu Hemeng, pretending to be disgusted and said, "Who asked you, Liu Dandan."


    Thinking of this, Liu Hemeng was annoyed and angry. She pinched her waist and refused to admit defeat: "Huh? Are you talking about me? I don''t want to think about who was chased by the rooster and lost a shoe. She was crying so hard that her nose was full of snot and bubbles. Out."


    Suisui obediently allowed the other person to touch him, and even squinted his eyes in cooperation.


    In order to perform well, Ying Zhi raised her hand to indicate that she was going to start first: "I will turn first!"


    ? Suisui was in the middle, watching the two people noisy in a daze, but he was still willing to squeeze in and play together.


    Ying Zhi touched it, smiled with squinted eyes, and asked loudly: "How have you been these past few days?"


    After asking, before Suisui could answer, he saw Liu Hemeng walking over with a smile: "I''m doing well, Ying Pipi, how are you?"


    ¡°Sui Sui, Sister Qiaoqiao tells you that I am really good at playing and my spin is higher than Liu Dandan¡¯s!¡±


    Obviously two people climbed together, but they couldn¡¯t get down by themselves.


    Liu Hemeng doesn¡¯t look like him?


    After Ying Zhi finished speaking, she still felt uneasy, and quickly said loudly: "They also said that I am Pippi. I don''t know who it was. I climbed up to the roof last time and couldn''t get down. I cried and shouted and picked up the bricks and refused to move. , little coward!¡±


    Do you think she is the only one with a nickname?


    Liu Hemeng and Ying Zhi squeezed each other, disliked each other, talked and laughed again and came to the open space outside the courtyard.


    Liu Hemeng was unconvinced: "How can that be done? I''m older and I''ll go first!"


    Ying Zhi took a look, and she was even more unconvinced than her age: "No, I have a loud voice, I go first!"


    ¡­


    The two little girls soon started to quarrel.


    During the process, each of them used a free hand to cover Suisui''s ears, for fear of disturbing the little sister.


    ?The eldest princess watched this scene from a distance, her originally worried heart finally letting go.


    She turned her head and looked at Princess Qi, who was looking towards Suisui with a smile on her face. She thought: Although Prince Qi is not a reliable person, the Princess is good.


    But you can tell by the way she chooses her children.


    Sui Sui¡­


    ?Although he is pitiful, he is a good boy.


    The eldest princess likes it quite a lot.


    Although, it was more because she stayed in Zhuangzi that day and avoided disaster, and she also had a better impression of the child Sui Sui.


    ?However, at first, she only took a few more glances at the child because his eyes were very clear, and she stayed because of Princess Qi¡¯s persuasion.?????It is always related to this child.


    ?Now, seeing that Sui Sui has a good destination, the eldest princess is also very happy.


    Princess Qi is a kind-hearted person and will take good care of this child.


    As for King Qi who was still creating people in another courtyard...


    ??Thinking of this eldest nephew, the eldest princess just felt bad. What would she do with him on such a good day?


    Ying Zhi went to play happily, but the brats couldn''t sit still anymore.


    ?Last time they played well with Sui Sui, and now they are naturally happy to see the children.


    They came over one by one, but they didn¡¯t dare to go there without Zuzu¡¯s permission.


    In the end, Mrs. Sun couldn''t stand it anymore. She turned around and asked the eldest princess with a smile: "Mom, why don''t you let the child go out to play for a while?"


    The eldest princess didn¡¯t want to see them spinning around like there were two eggs under her buttocks, so she waved her hand and let them play.


    Ying Junzhi and his brothers cheered and then rushed out.


    ?Looking at their unreliable appearance, the eldest princess worriedly asked: "Ying Junzhi, take care of your younger brothers and sisters and don''t fight!"


    ??The young man ran very fast, and at this time there was only a trace of his back. He responded with a high voice, and the eldest princess was not sure whether she heard it or not.


    I originally wanted to say a few more words, thinking that some children were shocked because of the previous explosion. They have not been able to eat or sleep well these days. It is rare for them to let go of their worries and be willing to go out and have fun. This is good.


    She, please bear with it for now.


    Of the eldest princess¡¯s great-grandsons, the eldest, Ying Junzhi, is twelve years old this year and is a rather steady half-adult boy.


    ?Of course, in the eyes of the eldest princess, stability is just a facade, and when it makes people angry, it is also a headache.


    ?However, as the elder brother, he does take up his own responsibilities occasionally, so as not to let his brothers go too far.


    ?The third son Ying Ningzhi and the fourth son Su Xiangzhi are eight years old and six years old. It is the time when cats hate dogs.


    The problem is that these two people are at the age where they can talk without restraint and have no scruples about what they say.


    Usually when they get together, their words can choke someone to death.


    The two of them are extremely naughty.


    After rushing over now, he was ready to grab the bamboo leaf dragonfly.


    It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t have it, but that others have it more fragrantly.


    As soon as Ying Zhi saw the brothers coming, she knew: Come and live!


    Ying Ningzhi and Su Xiangzhi tried to grab it, but Ying Zhi turned around and ran away.


    Even though the little girl is small, she has quite good physical strength.


    ?While running, he can also turn around and punch his brothers a few times. Although sometimes he misses, more often he can still hit the opponent''s stomach or chest.


    Ying Ningzhi is slightly fat and has a lot of flesh, and her skin is rough and can withstand beatings, so if she touches two of them, nothing will happen to her, and she will be more happy.


    Su Xiangzhi is not good at it. He is younger and a bit picky about food, so he is also thin.


    He couldn''t bear the two punches and refused to run away: "I won''t run or play. I want to play with my sister!"


    After the young boy finished speaking, he turned around and ran towards Suisui.


    Ying Zhi ran away with the dragonfly, and Suisui was stunned.


    ?Especially the two punches in the process made Suisui''s eyes widen in shock. The little girl opened her mouth slightly with a surprised look on her face, looking like a frightened raccoon slave.


    Su Xiangzhi turned to look at this scene and jumped up happily like a monkey out of the mountain: "Sister, lovely sister, here I come!"


    He looks quite scary like this.


    Suisui subconsciously took two steps back and silently shrank behind Liu Hemeng.


    Liu Hemeng was ready to chase Ying Zhi just now, but she was afraid of falling behind. Her sister was afraid, so after thinking about it, she simply stayed where she was.


    At this moment, she saw Su Xiangzhi rushing over like a monkey on a swing. She spread her arms and shouted loudly: "No, no one is allowed to bully my sister!"


    Second update


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 134： Monkey out of the mountain

    Chapter 134 The monkey comes out of the mountain


    Su Xiangzhi rushed over just because he liked it.


    He is not trying to bully others!


    ??Moreover, he thinks that he is a man and will not bully others.


    So, Su Xiangzhi was unhappy when Liu Hemeng stopped him.


    ?He pinched his waist and tried to push up his belly. When he found that he didn''t, he pulled up one shoulder.


    Su Xiangzhi made a slightly provocative move and raised his neck: "Liu Mengmeng, you are talking nonsense. I am not bullying my sister, I like my sister!"


    After Su Xiangzhi finished speaking, he glanced at Liu Hemeng quietly.


    Have no idea!


    He is weak and cannot be defeated by anyone.


    Liu Hemeng used to team up with Ying Zhi and beat up all their brothers.


    ?The opponent¡¯s little fist, looking at it...


    Sui Sui is a little afraid.


    So, he was obviously very close to Sui Sui, but he did not dare to go any further because Liu Hemeng stopped him.


    What met Su Xiangzhi''s eyes lit up instantly.


    However, the other person looked like a monkey and looked a little scary.


    She was protected by her sister Mengmeng all year round. She couldn''t see her monkey-like brother just now, and she was still a little curious. She quietly poked her head out from behind Liu Hemeng, holding her sister''s sleeve tightly with her little hands, and blinked with her big eyes. In a blink of an eye, he said in a small voice: "Is that brother gone?"


    Looking at this scene, the shocked Su Xiangzhi burst into tears: "Sister, woo woo, sister!!"


    ?That''s pretty good-looking.


    The little girl immediately tightened her sleeves on Liu Hemeng''s sleeves uneasily.


    Su Xiangzhi had no consciousness of being a monkey at all. He even danced and gestured for a while: "Sister, your little hat is so cute. Is it the new one from Jinxiufang? Why didn''t I see it? I want it too, Can you let me take a look?"


    The little boy¡¯s big eyes lit up, making him look more like a monkey¡­


    Show it to him?


    ?At this moment, one of the brothers asked if he wanted to show her. Sui Sui thought, she is a well-behaved and generous child, how about...


    ?His crying shocked Suisui.


    She hesitated, then silently retreated behind Liu Hemeng.


    My own little hat?


    Su Xiangzhi:? ? ?


    Su Xiangzhi is only over six years old this year and actually doesn¡¯t know much.


    Aunt Xiang is very good at her craftsmanship. She looks in the mirror every morning and looks at it for a long time.


    It hurts to hit someone!


    Thinking about it now, Su Xiangzhi is still baring his teeth.


    When asking questions, Suisui looks forward.


    After Liu Hemeng felt her sister''s uneasiness, she pinched her waist and shouted: "Su Xiangzhi, you are still not a man, why are you crying? My sister didn''t cry, but you actually cried?"


    But the thing he couldn''t hear the most was...


    Are you still not a man?


    ?These words are simply provoking Su Xiangzhi''s bottom line!


    Can he listen to such words?


    ?That must not be the case!


    So, what should you do if you feel aggrieved?


    Hold it!


    What should I do if I want to cry?


    Hold it!


    ¡­


    ?But it¡¯s so unbearable!


    With a sore nose and aggrieved heart, Su Xiangzhi pursed his lips and looked in the direction of Liu Hemeng and Suisui: "I just want to see my sister''s hat. I won''t steal it."


    Su Xiangzhi''s attitude was quite good. Although he came over like a monkey, when Liu Hemeng stopped him, he honestly stopped moving.


    At this time, looking at the aggrieved look, Liu Hemeng thought for a while and decided to turn his head and ask Suisui if he was willing.


    As a result, as soon as she turned around, she felt a gust of wind blowing past her.


    When Liu Hemeng saw it clearly, the little hat on Sui Sui''s head had disappeared, leaving only Ying Ningzhi''s hearty and swishy voice: "Hahaha, Su Xiaosi, are you too cowardly? Think about it. You have to go get it yourself, see? I got it~"


    Ying Ningzhi ran far away just now, and she didn''t know why she came back again. He also saw that the little hat on Suisui''s head looked good.


    So after rushing back, he saw that everyone else was talking to Su Xiangzhi. Suisui also looked forward curiously, but no one noticed that he was back.


    Ying Ning thought, isn''t this an opportunity for manly performance?


    Hat, here he comes!


    ?He rushed over, grabbed Suisui''s hat with his little hand, and pulled it off.


    Suisui felt a gust of wind blowing behind him, and then felt a chill on his head.


    Why?


    Where is her hat?


    Suisui just wanted to agree with Su Xiangzhi''s idea of ??taking a look at his hat, so he untied it.


    Otherwise¡­


    Ying Ning''s action will definitely bring Suisui down.


    I might as well have choked her.


    Ying Ningzhi is not young enough to understand. After taking it, she was as proud as a fat and flexible monkey, swaying back and forth.


    Ying Junzhi, who had just chased his sister back, felt his scalp numb when he saw this scene.


    He had no choice but to stride over and press Ying Ningzhi, who was raising his hat in various ways: "Xiaosan, please calm down!"


    Ying Ningzhi was not angry after being scolded by her eldest brother, let alone talked back. She could only wave her hat proudly: "Hey, I got my sister''s new hat. I''m good, right?"


    Ying Junzhi:...!


    That''s awesome.


    If you don¡¯t tell me, if you go back tonight, your **** will bloom!


    Afraid that the child would be beaten inexplicably, Ying Junzhi said patiently: "My sister''s hat was originally tied around her neck. If my sister hadn''t untied it just now, you would have snatched it away just like that." He took his sister and even strangled her to death!¡±


    Ying Junzhi spoke slowly and his tone was not harsh.


    But the wording is quite serious.


    Even directly mentions death.


    Ying Ningzhi was so frightened that she stayed on the spot, her mouth opened wide, and she didn''t dare to speak for a long time.


    Liu Hemeng didn''t expect this. When he heard it, his face turned pale.


    ? Sui Sui didn¡¯t understand. At this moment, she was still in the stage of being robbed of her hat and unable to react.


    The little hand subconsciously raised up and touched the slightly cold head of his head. Suisui thought: Although the little hat is small, it does a good job.


    Without a hat, the top of my head feels cold.


    A hat is better.


    ?However, in the final analysis, it¡¯s better for Auntie Xiang who can make hats!


    ?Thinking of this, Suisui subconsciously went to look for Aunt Xiang.


    Receiving Suisui''s gaze, he walked quickly towards his aunt, bent down and asked softly: "What''s wrong with Suisui? Are you injured?"


    Ying Ningzhi''s actions just now were very dangerous, and Xiang Aunt subconsciously wanted to rush over to protect Suisui.


    As a result, Suisui''s hat was untied, and Ying Ningzhi took it away easily without hurting anyone.


    ?The other party had a distinguished status, and since it was a child''s matter, the host didn''t say anything. He hesitated for a moment and did not come over immediately, but stood aside and watched.


    ?At this moment, seeing Sui Sui looking for him, Aunt Xiang couldn''t just come over in three steps and two steps. She wished she could take Sui Sui away and protect her now.


    These children in the eldest princess¡¯s house¡­


    But it''s too naughty, and it''s also very dangerous.


    Just like Ying Ningzhi¡¯s action just now, Fan Suisui¡¯s hat is still on...


    Aunt Xiang simply didn¡¯t dare to think about the consequences.


    Second update at 19:00


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 135： Ying Qiaoqiao kills everyone

    Chapter 135 Ying Qiaoqiao kills everyone


    Ying Zhigang was chased back, followed by her second brother who was moving slowly.


    ?She ran for a long time, she was sweating, and her hair bag was scattered. At this time, the servant was following her, trying to persuade her to tidy up.


    But the little girl was not happy and threw her hair casually behind her. She found that the atmosphere was not right, so she hurriedly came over and asked, "What''s wrong? What''s wrong?"


    When Ying Junzhi saw that Ying Ningzhi must have realized it and was scared, she sighed and explained to Ying Zhi: "The mistress just went to grab Suisui''s hat. The hat was originally tied around Suisui''s neck. It''s okay." Untie it in advance, otherwise..."


    There is no need to say what follows, Ying Zhi understands it.


    ?She listened patiently to her elder brother''s words, then turned her head and smiled at the stunned Ying Ningzhi.


    This smile was very familiar to Ying Ningzhi.


    After seeing it, he subconsciously wanted to run away.


    As a result, Ying Zhi¡¯s reaction was much faster than his!


    The little girl eats well, grows strong, and exercises a lot.


    Mrs. Yan responded from the side: "Yes, yes, he is playing with his third brother''s head. The slap is loud, snap, snap, snap, snap."


    ??If it wasn''t to show sincerity, but also to be more formal, she really didn''t want to take this second daughter-in-law with her!


    ?Sun Shi:¡­!


    I should have covered your mouth regardless of the occasion!


    ?This noise caused all the adults in the room to come out.


    ??Sun hurried out, looked at this scene, turned around silently, took Yan''s hand and walked back.


    Listen to what she said?


    If you don¡¯t speak, can you die?


    ?Although he is young, he is not short.


    Can? ? ?


    ?After she laughed, she jumped up and hit the third brother with a dunk on the head: "I asked you to pull the hat, I asked you to pull it, why are your hands so short? You hurt my sister, do you compensate?"


    ??The little girl made a loud noise while dunking.


    After hearing this, the eldest princess took the veil and vaguely covered her face.


    How come the fights between children are not considered play?


    But since Ying Jun is old, the eldest princess can rest assured with him taking care of her.


    ?The eldest princess did not move. After all, the children in the house were noisy every day, and she was already used to it.


    Other children are younger and may know fewer rules.


    ¡­


    ?At this time, when she saw the two daughters-in-law coming in, their faces were quite calm, the eldest princess thought to herself, everything must be fine, right?


    Princess Qi was actually quite worried.


    Nowadays, it is not easy to cause too much trouble in other people''s houses.


    You are young and have no one to protect you. I don¡¯t know if you will be bullied?


    After Mrs. Sun came in, she said with a smile: "It''s that Qiaoqiao girl who is playing around with her third brother."


    ?Although it is worse than Ying Ningzhi, Ying Zhi is quick and agile.


    It just so happens that the eldest princess cannot ask this in public.


    Because, even the eldest princess couldn¡¯t predict Yan¡¯s answer.


    So, bear with it for now.


    The eldest princess gritted her teeth and thought: She has given birth to a grandson and raised a great-grandson. She can¡¯t be a bad person at this time and let her son divorce his wife, right?


    Furthermore, a son cannot be raised by his mother.


    It was because my son liked her that I married this daughter-in-law.


    Divorce your wife?


    Ah!


    ??Wouldn''t this force her to ask her son: Do you want a wife or a mother?


    The eldest princess thought: Is she a heinous person?


    Want to do such a thing?


    When Princess Qi heard that she was not bullying Suisui, she felt a little relieved, but she couldn''t show it on her face.


    Mrs. Sun was also afraid that her siblings would say something shocking again, so she quickly changed the subject with a smile: "I heard that Suisui was brought back from Qingzhou. Speaking of which, my natal brother happens to be in Qingzhou."


    ?Sun¡¯s biological brother is Sun Zhifu.


    Princess Qi naturally knew this, and she responded with a smile: "The young man in Mr. Sun''s house also knows Suisui and Xiaoliu, and they played together for two days. Before leaving, he gave them two boxes of gifts. Sui Sui." Sun originally just wanted to change the topic.


    At this time, when I heard about things related to my mother''s family, and also about the children, I became interested, and said with a smile: "Then they are quite destined, but speaking of it, I haven''t seen Brother Lin in a few years. I don¡¯t know how the child is doing now.¡±


    ?Sun Ronglin?


    Doctor Liu came back and briefly mentioned a few words.


    Princess Qi thought for a while before speaking: "I heard that he is a solid child with a good temper."


    Hearing that the child is doing well, Ms. Sun secretly breathed a sigh of relief: "As long as the child is doing well, it''s good. The Dalang couple have been married for more than ten years and they only have one child. Now they are settled, and I feel relieved."


    The adults in the room came and went.


    Ying Zhi didn''t even look back. After hitting Ying Ningzhi on the head a few times, she pointed domineeringly in the direction of Suisui: "Give the hat back to sister, and then apologize to her."


    The Tyrannosaurus rex in the family has spoken, how can Ying Ningzhi dare to resist?


    ?Furthermore, after Ying Junzhi¡¯s explanation and Ying Zhi¡¯s dunk, Ying Ningzhi finally realized the seriousness of the problem.


    ?He thought, OK, OK, the hat was taken off early.


    Otherwise, his sin will be great!


    ?At this time, his arrogance was no longer arrogant. He became extremely well-behaved and walked in small steps.


    He came to Suisui nervously, but did not dare to put his hat on Suisui immediately. He first apologized honestly: "I''m sorry, sister. Third brother didn''t mean it. Third brother just had a bad hand. Can you forgive third brother?"


    After asking this question, do you feel that it¡¯s not a good idea to say this?


    After Ying Ningzhi thought for a while, she shook her head: "Hey, it''s okay if you don''t forgive me. Just don''t hate the third brother. The third brother will put a hat on you right now. Don''t be afraid. The third brother will definitely not pull your hat in the future." "


    Sui Sui had just recovered from the cold feeling on his head, and then he realized that he had lost his hat?


    Why?


    ?Where did the hat go?


    When she saw the hat in Ying Ningzhi''s hand, Suisui touched her face in confusion: Why was her hat in Ying Ning''s hand?


    I didn¡¯t feel it at all.


    I just feel like there is wind in my head, and then my hat is gone?


    Then we saw Ying Zhi dunking on Ying Ningzhi.


    Sui Sui''s mouth opened wide. He had no idea, could a girl beat the young master like this?


    I have never seen anything like this in the village before.


    Although, my aunt is also very kind to my cousin.


    ??However, if the cousin dares to bully the cousins, even if she just pokes them with her hand, the aunt will scold them very harshly, and sometimes she will even slap them directly.


    Ying Zhi¡¯s dunk directly overturned Suisui¡¯s worldview.


    ?She thought that the capital might be different from what she thought?


    At this time, Suisui vaguely understood what Lele told her.


    Every year, you have to go out and see different scenery and a different world.


    ?The more people see it, the more they will understand the human heart.


    The more you experience things, the more you will understand life.


    ??Although the capital is a completely strange place, I don¡¯t know the people here.


    However, Suisui feels...


    Beijing is very good.


    At least, it is better than the previous village.


    I can¡¯t tell you what¡¯s better, I just think it would be more comfortable to live here.


    When Ying Zhi came back to her senses from dunking on her third brother, she saw her third brother coming over to apologize to her.


    Suisui was a little panicked at first, she thought...


    Is she worthy?


    ??But looking at Sister Qiaoqiao, Sister Mengmeng, and other brothers, they looked like it was natural. If a child makes a mistake, he needs to admit it and apologize.


    Every year I feel again...


    ?Perhaps she is worthy?


    Otherwise, why does everyone look so supportive?


    Second update

 Chapter 136： Brother is not an outsider

    Chapter 136: Brother is not an outsider


    Ying Ningzhi suddenly felt uneasy when she saw that Sui Sui was still there.


    He took two steps forward, and after closing the distance between him and Suisui, he poked his head forward again and asked tentatively: "Sister, it''s okay if you don''t want to forgive Third Brother. Let Third Brother do it first." Can I help you take your hat back? I''m afraid your head will be cold."


    After asking, Ying Ningzhi felt even more unsure when Suisui just looked at him and said nothing. But what he was more curious about was: "...but sister, where is your hair?"


    In the perception of children, everyone has hair.


    ?Although there are still some old age now, it is just a layer of green stubble, like a newborn child.


    ?There can''t be a bad person who cuts off my sister''s hair, right?


    Thinking of this possibility, Ying Ningzhi put on a sullen face and pretended to be fierce: "Don''t be afraid, sister. If someone bullies you, go directly to the third brother. The third brother has a strong fist and will help you beat him up!"


    Ying Ningzhi puffed up her belly proudly, and almost expressed her pride: In the capital, who have you ever been afraid of?


    Ying Zhi originally wanted to wait for her third brother to apologize, and then she would come over to comfort her sister and play with her.


    In the end, Ying Ningzhi still showed off?


    ?No matter how hard his fist is, is it as hard as hers?


    ??You are all defeated, how dare you act arrogantly here?


    Ying Zhi was the first to be unconvinced.


    So, the little girl angrily went over and grabbed the hat directly from Ying Ningzhi''s hand. She turned her head and faced Suisui with a smile again, as if she was not the one who grabbed the hat in anger just now.


    Ying Zhi is still very gentle towards her younger sister: "Don''t be afraid every year. My sister is here. Don''t worry, my sister''s fists are the hardest in the capital!"


    Ying Zhi said as she gently put Suisui''s hat back on.


    The cool breeze on the head disappeared, and Suisui reacted belatedly.


    Looking up, what he saw was the gentle expression of his pretty sister. Looking back, he saw that the expressions of his brothers were different, but most of them were worried.


    ?Especially because Ying Ningzhi was feeling annoyed and helpless at the same time. The way the little fat man looked at her pitifully could easily make people feel soft.


    Looking at this scene, Suisui waved his hand gently and said in a somewhat anxious tone: "Third brother, I don''t mean to blame you, I just didn''t react."


    Suisui actually doesn''t speak much. After thinking for a long time, he couldn''t organize the words well, and his eyes were red with anxiety.


    Ying Zhi watched from the side, gently touched the little girl''s little fleshy face, and said with a smile: "Don''t be in a hurry. What do you want to say? Tell your sister. I will tell you that you blame the third brother." It¡¯s a normal thing. It was his fault in the first place, and he deserves it.¡±


    Suisui didn''t know how to answer these words. He just shook his head gently to indicate that he was fine. He really didn''t blame the third brother.


    Ying Ning took a look and saw that her sister no longer blamed herself, and instantly resurrected with full health.


    Just now he was embarrassed to get too close for fear of scaring others, but now he squeezed over and said with a smile: "Sister, just don''t blame third brother. Later, third brother will give you his hat to wear, but then It was my childhood hat, and I don¡¯t know if my sister can wear it.¡±


    Ying Ningzhi thought about this question seriously for a while, but couldn''t figure it out.


    Ying Zhi listened to this and rolled her eyes: "What''s so good about your smelly old hat?"


    After blaming her brother, Ying Zhi turned her head again and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, sister has many beautiful, unworn, and new hats. I will bring them back for you to choose from. We can wear whichever one we like!"


    When Ying Zhi said this, she also specially emphasized the accent on "never worn" and "new".


    The meaning of sarcasm is very obvious.


    Ying Ningzhi directly pretended that he didn''t understand. He scratched his neck unconvinced: "Why does mine stink? It''s obviously washed and smells good. And you have a new hat, but I don''t have one? What''s up with mine?" It¡¯s also inlaid with jade!¡±


    Ying Zhi didn''t even look at him: "It''s like who doesn''t have it? What kind of rare thing is jade?" Ying Ningzhi:...!


    ??The young man''s face turned red with anger, but he couldn''t resist Ying Zhi. In the end, he could only pinch his waist with both hands and looked at Ying Junzhi angrily: "Brother, look!"


    Ying Junzhi stood aside and smiled watching his younger brothers and sisters play.


    Seeing that Ying Ningzhi had apologized, Ying Junzhi took two steps forward, came to Suisui, and asked softly: "Does Suisui''s neck hurt? Did Sang Ge get hurt when he pulled his hat just now? you?"


    After all, it was my brother who hurt someone, and there still needs to be some aftermath work.


    Ying Ningzhi is young and ignorant, but Ying Junzhi feels that as an elder brother, he must shoulder the responsibility.


    ?Although Ying Junzhi is only half a teenager, he has the demeanor of a gentleman at this time, and his temperament is a bit gentle and jade-like.


    Ying Zhi is like the rising sun, shining brightly.


    ?Then Ying Junzhi should be like the afternoon sun, warming the world.


    ? Suisui feels that this brother''s words and deeds give people a very comfortable feeling.


    At this time, when he asked softly about Suisui, he also looked at the person with gentle eyes.


    Sui Sui was embarrassed by him. She pursed her lips and shook her head gently: "It doesn''t hurt, it doesn''t matter."


    ?Seeing that the little girl said it didn''t hurt, Ying Junzhi took a closer look at Suisui''s chin and the position behind the ears, and found that there were no marks of strangulation. Only then did he feel relieved.


    He raised his hand, gently straightened Suisui''s hat, and whispered: "What kind of little hat does Suisui like? After eldest brother goes back, I''ll find someone to buy it for you, okay?"


    After asking, he seemed to feel that such a question was not sincere enough. Ying Junzhi thought for a while and then added: "Is it okay to buy a new hat that only belongs to Sui Sui?"


    Ying Junzhi''s tone was as gentle as the spring breeze, gently brushing the side of Suisui''s ears and then passing through his heart.


    Sui Sui feels that this brother is so gentle.


    ?She raised her head and looked curiously at her eldest brother who was right in front of her. She met his sincere eyes and thought...


    What the elder brother said should be true, right?


    For children, a new hat of their own is indeed very tempting.


    Suisui originally wanted to agree, but then she remembered that Lele told her not to just ask for other people¡¯s things.


    Lele said, this is polite.


    ?Sometimes, others are just being polite, but if you accept it, everyone will be embarrassed.


    Thinking of this, Suisui shook his head gently: "No, thank you, brother."


    Ying Junzhi looked at the little girl and originally wanted to nod, but in the end he shook his head, feeling helpless and a little distressed.


    ?? He raised his hand to touch Sui Sui''s head in vain, and his tone was still very gentle: "If Sui Sui likes it, just say it directly. Brother is not an outsider."


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 137： I feel very happy every year

    Chapter 137 I feel very happy every year


    Ying Junzhi is old, so he naturally knows that if they hadn''t thought Sui Sui was cute and played around a little longer that day, they might have died in the explosion in the other courtyard.


    Suisui is a benefactor to them.


    Since he is a benefactor, he is naturally not an outsider.


    I don¡¯t understand why I am no longer an outsider all of a sudden?


    ?However, since we are all brothers and sisters, it seems that we are really no longer outsiders?


    Suisui, whose mind was confused, looked at Ying Junzhi in confusion. After a long time, he nodded gently: "Okay."


    After responding, Suisui seemed to have thought of something. He quickly raised his head and said crisply: "Thank you, brother."


    Seeing that the child had fallen asleep, Ying Junzhi felt extremely comfortable both physically and mentally.


    ?How do you describe that feeling?


    It is as if you are feeding a raccoon slave that you like, and it shyly accepts your feeding.


    ?Thinking of Li Nu, Ying Junzhi lowered his head and looked at Suisui again, and found that the little girl had round eyes, which looked a bit like Li Nu.


    ??He wanted to touch Suisui''s chin casually, like touching a raccoon slave, but he was afraid that the little girl would be dissatisfied, so in the end he could only retract his hand with regret.


    Ying Zhi listened on the side and thought to herself: Brother, you are really scheming!


    ?But, so what?


    ?As an elder brother, the most he can do is give some things and touch his head. How is he like her?


    hey-hey!


    Ying Zhi saw her eldest brother retracting his hand, stepped forward and hugged Suisui: "Suisui, you are so soft, I like it so much."


    Ying Zhi originally just wanted to hug her, and then look at Ying Junzhi proudly.


    After I picked her up, I found that although Suisui was thin, her body was so soft and felt good to the touch.


    Especially the small face, which is soft.


    ?When Ying Zhi rubbed her face, she found that it was so soft and comfortable, and she really wanted to rub it again.


    ?Then she hugged Sui Sui and never let go.


    Ying Junzhi watched his sister''s childish actions from the side, but he wasn''t really angry.


    He feels that he has grown up and cannot really care about a child.


    but¡­


    Why do you feel a little sour and a little envious?


    Sui Sui looks dull and a little soft, but he is easy to hug at first glance.


    Why!


    ?Ever since Ying Zhi grew up and became sensible, she no longer lets him hold her.


    Ying Junzhi hasn''t hugged his sister for a long time and has long forgotten what it feels like.


    ?Now I finally saw a cute sister, and she was also very well-behaved. As long as I coaxed her, she might be able to hold her, but Ying Zhi got the first step.


    As soon as Ying Zhi hugged her, Ying Ningzhi refused to admit defeat. She immediately squeezed over and hugged Suisui from the other side: "I''ll hug you too, I''ll hug you too!"


    Ying Ningzhi is still young, so there is no problem in carrying her.


    Ying Junzhi feels that it would be inappropriate for him to hug him again?


    I just don¡¯t know if Sui Sui will go somewhere else soon. When the others are not strong enough, he can hold it, right?


    ?Who said that walking with someone in your arms is not a hug?


    Su Xiangzhi was thin and had been pushed aside before.


    In addition, after experiencing the third brother''s apology, he has been waiting by the side.


    Now looking at everyone hugging each other, he finally couldn''t sit still: "What are you doing? Count me in. Don''t leave me behind. I''m still not a brother. Third brother, I just suffered for you." Qiao Qiao has a punch, you have to think of me!¡±


    The four children hugged each other, which made Liu Hemeng extremely envious. Then she silently moved over and hugged them from the other side.


    The scene of five children hugging each other is quite spectacular.


    Ying Chengzhi walked over slowly, squinted his eyes and looked at it, then turned his head and asked Ying Junzhi in confusion: "Brother, are they playing games?"


    Yingjunzhi:.


    You may not believe it when I say it. I don¡¯t even know how things turned out like this.


    When asked by his second brother, Ying Junzhi said uncertainly: "...maybe?"


    Getting the response from his eldest brother, Ying Chengzhi thought for a while and nodded: "Okay, I''ll participate too."


    While talking, people walked forward, but as a result, they became crooked as they walked.


    Ying Jun took a look and hurriedly stretched out his hand to pull the person over: "Xiao Er, Xiao Er, it''s wrong, it''s wrong, this way!"


    Ying Chengzhi was not annoyed when he was pulled back. He said "Ah" blankly, then turned his head and looked around, as if to confirm something.


    After a long while, he nodded: "Okay." Then, he turned around and hugged Ying Junzhi.


    Yingjunzhi:?


    No, I didn¡¯t let you hug me, second brother!


    The group of brothers and sisters you want to hug are right next to you!


    Ying Junzhi was helpless and speechless, but who made the second brother''s eyes look bad?


    So, I can only forgive him.


    Besides, it would be nice to have a younger brother to hug you.


    Is it possible that you still hope to hold your sister?


    After comforting himself, Ying Junzhi raised his hand and was about to hug his brother, but Ying Chengzhi suddenly let go of him and patted his shoulder perfunctorily: "Okay, brother, I''ve hugged you, it''s time to go Hug my brothers and sisters.¡±


    As he spoke, he turned around and walked out.


    The result, as expected, went astray again.


    ¡­


    I feel tired and don¡¯t want to talk anymore.


    But he still had to bring his brother back.


    The child has been playing for a long time, and his body is already hot.


    Hold each other now and it will be even hotter.


    ??Moreover, so many people were hugging Sui Sui that it was so crowded that Sui Sui could not breathe.


    After Ying Zhi found out, she immediately shooed everyone away: "Let go, let go, I can''t breathe anymore!"


    Upon hearing this, everyone hurriedly let go and looked at Suisui carefully. They found that the little girl''s face was red, and then they asked worriedly: "Sister, how are you?"


    ¡°Do you want to call the doctor?¡±


    ¡°Quick, quick, quick, say something to third brother.¡±


    ¡­


    Everyone is concerned about Suisui''s situation.


    Sui Sui''s face is red and her eyes are a little moist, not because she feels uncomfortable being squeezed, but because she feels...


    happiness.


    Being liked by many people is something I never dared to think about before.


    She used to only wish that the children in the village could stop bullying her.


    In other words, it would be fine if I didn¡¯t bully him for a day.


    In the past, she was either working or trying to avoid the teasing and bullying of the children every day.


    Sui Sui is like a tough weed. Even if the living environment is harsh, it still grows and lives tenaciously.


    ?Now she was suddenly moved into a greenhouse. She is actually a delicate flower that many people will like.


    The little girl was a little uncomfortable and a little touched.


    So my heart is sore, my nose is sore, and my eyes are slightly red.


    Hearing everyone¡¯s concern, Suisui shook his head obediently: ¡°I¡¯m not uncomfortable.¡±


    Just joy.


    Happy that someone finally likes her.


    Moreover, it¡¯s not just the elder brother, the mother-in-law, but also many, many others.


    ??She does not need to hide in a henhouse, a pigsty, or in all kinds of nooks and crannies, but can walk in the sunshine and have many friends.


    Everyone can play together openly, without having to guard against flying stones, weeds, rotten grass leaves, or even various poultry droppings.


    Suisui thinks this is good.


    I am happy enough to live like this.


    Second update

 Chapter 138： cherry sweet drink

    Chapter 138 Cherry Sweet Drink


    Sui Sui said everything was fine, which made everyone feel relieved.


    The children were tired after working hard for a long time.


    Ying Ningzhi clamored for a drink of water. Su Xiangzhi heard this and also asked for a drink of water.


    They didn¡¯t say it was okay, but they felt a little thirsty when they talked about Sui Sui.


    A group of children came back noisily, and Aunt Qiu had asked people to prepare corresponding refreshments early.


    Suisui was led by Ying Zhi on the left and Liu Hemeng on the right. The three little sisters came back happily.


    Ying Junzhi led a group of brothers behind him, like loyal and reliable knights.


    After entering the house, Aunt Qiu took them to eat and drink.


    "The cherries from Zhuangzi arrived early in the morning. They have just turned red today and are still a little sour. The kitchen has boiled them with milk, added osmanthus honey, and chopped walnuts. Come and have a try, young masters. How about it, if it still feels sour, there is some sugar on the side, you can add some."


    ¡°The snacks prepared are lotus cakes, pickled plums, and crispy walnuts.¡±


    ¡­


    Aunt Qiu led people to one side and introduced what they were eating and drinking today.


    The eldest princess and her party are coming over today, so the kitchen is naturally ready to open early.


    It is not only available here, but also in small classrooms.


    ??The Feng brothers, who were still in the small classroom at this time, didn¡¯t know that their home might be stolen while they were in class.


    Ying Zhi was already whispering to Sui Sui: "Sui Sui, do you want to go back to your house with your sister? My sister''s house is very nice. From now on, you can hug and sleep with your sister. My sister''s clothes, I¡¯ll give you all the toys, okay?¡±


    Liu Hemeng also wanted to abduct her, but she knew some of Suisui''s situation and couldn''t say much.


    After thinking about it for a while, I finally restrained myself.


    She thought that her grandfather had said that she was here to stay with Suisui, but she could not just abduct him.


    ??The princes in the palace are not so easy to offend.


    ?She is not like Ying Zhi. She has several brothers above her. If they really confront each other, they will be able to fight.


    As for herself¡­


    Thinking of his brother, Liu Hemeng got a headache.


    When you fight with her, she is very powerful.


    Behave like a gentleman when you go out.


    It¡¯s so sad!


    Today¡¯s tea snacks are something I have never seen before in Sui Sui.


    cherry.


    This thing is also grown in Qingzhou, but it is not available in Suisui''s village.


    ?Cherries will be ripe now, but not in batches.


    It is necessary to select the best ones illuminated by the sun from these trees.


    Even so, it was still not the right time, and it was a little bit sour.


    When it is truly mature, it is sweet with a little bit of sourness, which can well neutralize the taste.


    ? Seeing Suisui staring at the teacup curiously, Ying Zhi leaned over and said curiously: "What''s the matter? Is there gold in the bowl?"


    I have been teased every year, but I don¡¯t know how to get angry. I just pursed my lips and said softly: ¡°Little red fruit.¡±


    ??Cherrys have been pitted by the chef, and then boiled with processed milk. After boiling, let cool slightly, then add osmanthus honey and chopped walnuts.


    At this time, small fruits are floating in the water, looking attractive and delicious.


    Hearing what Suisui said, Ying Zhi nodded: "Well, these should be the early-ripening batch of cherries, which will only ripen if you wait well. My father said that it is colder here in the capital, so it is not easy to cultivate them. If you put it further south, in Qingzhou or Xinzhou, you can probably eat it happily now."


    After finishing speaking, Ying Zhi always felt that something was not right. She tilted her head and thought to herself, at this time in previous years, were the cherries ripe?


    The cherries in His Royal Highness King Qi¡¯s village are ripe, so the ones at home should also be ripe, right?


    She quite likes to eat. When I returned home today, I asked Zuzu if they were familiar with it.


    She is going to Zhuangzi to pick cherries!


    When Ying Zhi was thinking, she smiled at Shang Suisui''s confused look, put aside the messy thoughts in her mind, and continued: "This batch is vermilion, which is not actually the most delicious. What I like is wax cherry." , the skin of that batch is tender and sweet, and the taste is the best. Even if it is not cooked, it will taste good. If the candied food tastes good, then drink it with tea... hiss, it is delicious!"


    ?Her description was so apt that I couldn''t help but drool after hearing it.


    Not wanting his drool to drool down would look unsightly, Suisui quickly lowered his head and took a sip of today''s tea.


    In fact, it is not quite appropriate to say tea, because today there is no base tea, it is just a simple fruit drink.


    The faint sweet scent of osmanthus honey is in your mouth. After this sip of tea swam between your lips and teeth, Sui Sui felt the sweet and sour taste of cherries, with a slight astringency.


    Because the cherries are just ripe, they will have a bit of astringency.


    ?However, this astringency was quickly diluted by the osmanthus honey, turning it into a sweet, sour and tempting taste.


    One can¡¯t help but look forward to more.


    ??Walnuts are roasted, mashed, and sprinkled into the fruit drink. They are wrapped in the fragrance of milk and the sweetness of cherries, and wander freely in the mouth, giving people a sweet and fragrant gourmet experience.


    Suisui originally took a sip out of greed.


    After finishing the drink, her beautiful round eyes lit up: "Sister, it tastes good!"


    When the little girl¡¯s eyes are round, she looks more like a raccoon slave.


    Ying Zhi simply couldn¡¯t control her hands.


    She thought: When I go back home today, I will ask my mother if she has time to give her another sister.


    Ying Zhi doesn¡¯t feel bad about Sui Sui, she just feels...


    Those brothers in their own house are really not interesting. It is estimated that they will not be able to hit these sons of Qi Wang''s Mansion.


    So, what should I do if I can¡¯t grab it?


    I can only think of a way at home and give birth to one!


    ?However, the mother gives birth to a child...


    When will it take me to grow to be as old as Suisui?


    ?Furthermore, can anyone be as cute as Suisui?


    ?Thinking of this, Ying Zhi was unsure again.


    Liu Hemeng didn''t have that much burden. She sat next to Suisui obediently. After thanking Aunt Qiu, she tasted the fruit drink first. It tasted really good.


    ?However, Liu Hemeng''s family background is not bad. For her, these things are seasonal snacks. If she eats them often, they will not feel fresh.


    Compared with tasting the delicacies himself, what Liu Hemeng wanted to do more was to feed his sister.


    Unexpectedly, Ying Zhi''s eyes were shining, and she was already preparing to grab the lotus cake.


    Liu Hemeng felt that he could not fall behind!


    She set her sights on crispy walnuts and was going to pick them up for Suisui!


    While the children were eating and drinking, we also talked about the previous explosion.


    It was also because the eldest princess and the others talked about this that Princess Qi asked tentatively: "Then, will you still let Junzhi study these things?"


    Ying Junzhi has been interested in fireworks since he was a child.


    His talent is good and his memory is good.


    It¡¯s just that the stability of this thing is too poor, and there are a lot of things that need to be paid attention to when storing it.


    If you are not careful, it will explode halfway like before.


    Princess Qi remembered that the eldest princess was not willing to study these things at the request of the king.


    It¡¯s just that later on, because the children liked it, I had to compromise.


    ??After the explosion this time, will the children continue to study it?


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 139： She really looks like Xiaoliu

    Chapter 139 She really looks like Xiaoliu


    ?The eldest princess was not surprised that Princess Qi would ask this question.


    Because of what happened that day, if other people saw it, they would still be scared when they think about it now.


    Like her, most of her life has passed and she has experienced too many things.


    ??Now when I think about the explosion that day, I still feel heart palpitations and feel very scared.


    If you are willing to let your children continue their research, then you are definitely not willing.


    but¡­


    It should be your liking, and your Majesty agrees.


    ?Firearms are dangerous, but they are also very useful.


    Especially used on the battlefield.


    This point has been confirmed by King Qing.


    Having received such confirmation, Your Majesty strongly supports talented people to study these things.


    The eldest princess is the emperor''s aunt. If she doesn''t want to, the emperor can''t do anything.


    ??It¡¯s just that I think of the soldiers guarding the border and the injury of King Qing...


    ?The eldest princess can¡¯t harden her heart.


    Plus, kids really like it too.


    Ying Junzhi only has a life-threatening hobby, so what can he do if he supports it?


    No big deal, the whole family will accompany you.


    Thinking of this, the eldest son nodded gently: "Let the child alone for now."


    What else can we do?


    Hearing what she said, Princess Qi nodded slightly: "That kid from Jun is also a successful person. He will pay attention to it. Accidents will always happen, but they are not always. If you are more careful, you should be able to avoid them." Passed.¡±


    ?The risk factor for this thing is quite high.


    So, Princess Qi couldn''t say anything more.


    They didn¡¯t say much more about this topic.


    ?The eldest princess entered the palace yesterday to report this matter to Your Majesty.


    After all, after such a big thing happened, I had to go to the palace to say something.


    She entered the palace and met the Queen Mother, who looked good and was in a good mood these days.


    ??The eldest princess thought that after Feng Xuanrui returned to Beijing, he probably had not yet entered the palace to see the Queen Mother, right?


    Thinking of this, she said in a deep voice: "I met the Queen Mother yesterday. She was thinking about Xiaoliu very much. Later, you took Xiaoliu to the palace to greet her and make her feel at ease. Whose house will the child be placed in after he has been away from Beijing for a month? , we can¡¯t rest assured.¡±


    After hearing this, Princess Qi nodded hurriedly: "I know, I will take the child into the palace in the afternoon."


    Not only brought Xiaoliu into the palace to report that he was safe.


    ??There are other matters that need to be reported to the Queen Mother.


    ??No matter whether the child ends up taking her surname Song, or taking the royal surname Feng.


    The Queen Mother must know this.


    After the age of 7, he lived in the palace. Although he did not enter the palace all the time, he could often see the Queen Mother.


    The attitude of the other party is also very important.


    ??If the Queen Mother is not happy, I am afraid that life will be difficult every year.


    Princess Qi has already thought of all the words of praise in her heart, preparing to use them when she enters the palace in the afternoon.


    ?The eldest princess came over today to thank her. She sat down for a while and chatted about home affairs. After all the gifts were delivered, it was time for them to leave.


    Princess Qi wanted to leave some food, but the eldest princess waved her hand and refused.


    ?After some arguing between the two parties, they saw that the eldest princess was really going to leave, so Princess Qi did not stay any longer.


    When the eldest princess wants to leave, all the children will naturally follow her.


    Suisui just drank cherry drink, ate lotus cake, and walnut cake.


    ?There are also hawthorn **** and pickled plums on the table. They all look delicious and smell fragrant and sweet.


    ??However, thinking about the last time I ate hawthorn balls, my teeth fell out. Sui Sui felt that it was true that my saliva secreted excessively, but it was also true that my teeth felt cold for no reason.


    In the end, she only ate one pickled plum.


    The candied plums are sweet and sour, with a bit of crunch. They taste good and taste good.


    One of Suisui''s cheeks bulged out because of the plum, and her eyes were round and cute.


    Liu Hemeng, as the person who feeds the plums, feels a sense of accomplishment at this time.


    She thought: Hey, her sister is very pretty!


    Ying Zhi was a little regretful that she didn''t grab it, but she wasn''t angry either. She just sat and watched Suisui eating.


    She has plenty of daily snacks, and because a few of her teeth were damaged, there are many daily restrictions in the house.


    Ying Zhi is also afraid that she will lose her teeth. Except sometimes she will eat when she is too greedy. At other times, she has a wait-and-see attitude towards these things.


    At this moment, she was sitting there watching Sui Sui eat.


    Looking at the little girl¡¯s chewing movements and her bulging little face.


    It¡¯s cute no matter how you look at it.


    It¡¯s these eyes¡­


    Ying Zhi always feels inexplicably familiar.


    She supported her chin with one hand and sat there with her calves dangling on the chair. Next to her, Suisui, who was also dangling his legs and eating with bright eyes, sat row by row with her, tilting his little head as if. He looked like he was thinking about something and looked very happy.


    When Mrs. Sun came over to call the children, she saw this scene.


    In the past, Mrs. Sun only valued her own children, so she had a granddaughter in her family, who was naturally doted on in every possible way.


    Now looking at Suisui sitting next to Ying Zhi, who is also cute and cute, he couldn''t help but said to Yan next to him: "That child looks very cute. Sitting with Qiao Qiao like this, it looks like They are like sisters.¡±


    Mrs. Yan was counting heads. She was afraid that if she missed any child, she would be reprimanded again when she returned home.


    Before she finished counting, Yan raised her head and looked over when her sister-in-law said this.


    When she looked over, Suisui happened to hear the movement and raised her head curiously.


    ?The round eyes were like ripe grapes. Yan felt that when she looked at them, she actually felt that those eyes...


    Seems to be more delicious?


    After realizing what she was thinking, Yan quickly put aside such terrible thoughts and shook her head gently. Just as she was about to speak, she looked into Suisui''s eyes again, and then she said uncontrollably: "Sister-in-law , Don¡¯t tell me, this kid looks really similar to Xiaoliu, it¡¯s not like the prince is out there..."


    ?? Before the next words could be said, Mrs. Sun directly covered her mouth and pulled her back.


    ?Sun¡¯s face turned pale with fright.


    ??You''re still at someone else''s house, what are you talking about?


    ??If it weren''t for the wrong occasion, Mrs. Sun would really want to say something to her.


    The problem is that Ms. Yan doesn¡¯t understand yet, so she struggles when her sister-in-law holds her.


    ??Yan was very strong, but Sun couldn''t twist her, so in the end she had to let go, and at the same time reminded her in a low voice: "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    After hearing this, Yan Di was unconvinced: "I''m not talking nonsense. Look at those eyes, aren''t they Xiaoliu''s eyes?"


    ?Sun Shi:¡­!


    Save me, who will save me!


    Sun''s face was extremely complicated for a moment, but she did not forget to quickly make amends: "There are so many people with the same eyes. If nothing else, Princess Shunyang and the young master of the He family look alike. , but there is no biological relationship between them.¡±


    ??Yan originally saw it and said it directly without thinking too much.


    When the sister-in-law said this, she thought about it carefully and then nodded: "It''s true!"


    After finishing speaking, she didn¡¯t understand it herself: ¡°People¡¯s looks are so magical!¡±


    ?Sun family:¡­


    It can be said that I don¡¯t talk nonsense about this matter.


    Second update

 Chapter 140： Whoever wants to take it with me?

    Chapter 140 Whoever wants to take care of it?


    After catching the rampaging Yan, Sun smiled and went to call some children back home.


    Ying Junzhi is very tired of taking care of the child at the moment.


    ??Except for the second boy, who has bad eyesight and cannot walk around, the other brothers are like monkeys just released from the cage and are not controlled at all.


    Running here for a while, running there for a while.


    ?As the elder brother, he had to watch over them.


    At the same time, we have to watch the three little girls eat. The children are still young and sometimes they are prone to choking accidentally. What if they choke or even choke to death?


    Ying Junzhi felt that his heart was broken at such a young age.


    This is much more difficult than the fireworks and gunpowder he usually studies!


    So, hurry back home.


    Although Sister Suisui is cute, she...


    Ying Jun said that he really couldn''t do the job of raising a baby.


    Who can do it instead?


    ??If you only have to take care of a well-behaved child like Sui Sui, Ying Junzhi said: It¡¯s just a child, he can definitely do it.


    But after including the other brothers, especially after adding Ying Zhi, Ying Junzhi said: Take whoever you want to take with you!


    ?At this moment, when his grandmother called them, Ying Junzhi hurriedly hugged Ying Ningzhi and walked out.


    Ying Jun held one hand over Ying Ningzhi, Su Xiangzhi held up Ying Chengzhi''s eyes with the other hand.


    Ying Zhi was directly left behind. The child did not listen to his brother''s words. Ying Junzhi was not prepared to force him away. He only turned around and reminded: "Grandma is here to call us. It''s time for us to go back."


    Ying Zhi refused without hesitation: "I won''t reply."


    ¡­


    This is not surprising.


    ?As you wish, if he can''t persuade you, let your grandmother do it.


    As a result, Ying Ning heard that her sister didn''t reply, so he broke away from Ying Junzhi''s hand and shouted: "I won''t reply either, I won''t reply either!"


    As he spoke, he quickly ran over, sat on a chair, took a plum and put it in his mouth.


    Ying Ningzhi felt that after watching Suisui eat for a long time just now, this plum must be more delicious than the ones at home.


    So, he came to try it!


    ?While putting it in her mouth, Ying Ningzhi did not forget to turn her head and look at Suisui: "Sister, I also eat plums."


    Sui Sui hasn''t finished eating the plum yet, and is chewing it hard now.


    ?The core of the fruit has been spit out, and the pulp is still rolling in the mouth.


    Seeing Ying Ningzhi eating, Suisui nodded obediently and put her little hands on her knees.


    ?Looking at it that way, he looks like a well-behaved raccoon slave who can be rubbed at will.


    Ying Ningzhi¡¯s hands felt itchy after reading it.


    It''s just that the one with faster hands than him is Ying Zhi.


    She directly started to scratch Suisui''s chin: "Sister, you are so soft!"


    Sui Sui is obediently letting Ying Zhi touch herself.


    Whether it¡¯s touching your head or scratching your chin.


    ?The other party had no ill intentions and was willing to feed her lotus cakes.


    Sui Sui likes this sister who is noisy but very gentle in her movements.


    ?Looking at the little girl''s well-behaved appearance, Ying Ningzhi also came over, forcefully squeezed Ying Zhi''s hand away with her chubby hands, and then also scratched Suisui''s chin.


    As a result, he has always been careless, and this scratch made Suisui scream: "...hiss."


    Suisui actually endured it for a while, but couldn¡¯t.


    Her voice immediately startled both Ying Zhi and Ying Ningzhi.


    Ying Zhi was originally sitting on a chair. When she heard this sound, she jumped down and turned sideways to look at Suisui''s chin: "Suisui, raise your head and let me have a look."


    Suisui obediently raised her chin, revealing a red mark scratched by Ying Ningzhi''s nails.


    ?Although Suisui didn''t put on much flesh, her skin was well maintained. Her skin was already fair, and her skin was still tender as a child''s. Therefore, Ying Ningzhi thought that she was not strong enough, but when she was playing just now, her split nails scratched Suisui''s chin, causing it to turn red.


    Ying Zhi felt distressed after reading it: "This hurts so much, don''t be afraid, sister will blow it for you."


    Every time Ying Zhi touched something, the maids and servants would blow it on her immediately.


    She felt that this should relieve the pain, so she leaned over and gently blew on Suisui''s chin.


    Sui Sui was a little itchy from the blow, and couldn''t help but want to shrink back.


    Liu Hemeng came over when Ying Zhi jumped down.


    At this time, I also saw the red mark.


    The little girl also felt distressed. She rummaged in her sleeves for a long time and found out a small box of ointment: "Qiaoqiao, give me the ointment first. I have ointment here. Apply it to Suisui first."


    As soon as Ying Zhi heard that there was medicine, she quickly moved away to let Liu Hemeng come over.


    ??The ointment in Liu Hemeng''s hand is actually not very symptomatic.


    However, it has a calming effect.


    So, it is somewhat useful to use it.


    The ointment has mint added to it, so it feels ice-cold when applied.


    I feel itchy again every year and want to shrink my neck.


    Ying Zhi watched from the side and gently held her head: "Be a good boy, don''t move. You''ll be fine soon."


    Ying Ningzhi realized that she had made a mistake, so she stood there honestly, with her shoulders still slightly hunched.


    ??Mrs. Sun thought that the children would come over just by shouting.


    As a result, within a short time, something happened again.


    She was tired and helpless.


    But if you hurt your child, you have to go and ask.


    After she took Yan over there, she looked at it carefully.


    Children have a lot of daily activities and are also naughty, so if they bump into something, as long as it is not particularly serious, there is generally no problem.


    ?Some small wounds can be healed quickly without applying any medicine.


    It¡¯s just that these people have a noble status, and even small problems in daily life can be exaggerated.


    Furthermore, the other person was still a child and his life was quite hard in the past.


    ?Thinking of this, Mrs. Sun bent down and asked softly: "Does it still hurt when you are older? Can you let aunt take a look?"


    Mrs. Yan looked at it for a while, and then said harshly: "No need to look, no need to look, the small wound is not bleeding. It will be fine in a while."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Sun turned her head and glared at her.


    Yan didn¡¯t understand, but she wasn¡¯t stupid, so she just said: Why are you staring at me?


    She thought that the wound was very small.


    The child is recovering well. By the afternoon, there may not be any traces left.


    ??Sun Shi no longer wanted to explain anything to her.


    ??If this is your own child, then of course nothing will happen.


    ?They are now guests in other people''s houses, and they have to express some kind of behavior when they hurt other people''s children.


    This is the most basic etiquette issue!


    But when I told Mrs. Yan, she didn¡¯t understand, and she wasn¡¯t willing to listen.


    ??Mrs. Sun was not willing to waste her energy telling her this over and over again.


    There is a red mark, which is a little painful when it was first scratched.


    After applying the ointment, I felt a little itchy, but now I feel nothing.


    Hearing his aunt ask, Suisui quickly raised his chin and said softly: "It''s okay, it doesn''t hurt anymore. Don''t worry, aunt."


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 141： I wish you healthy growth every year

    Chapter 141 I wish you healthy growth every year


    ??Sun took a closer look and found that the problem was indeed not big. She turned her head and glared at Ying Ning.


    The child shrank back in fright. After thinking about it, he grinned again and smiled flatteringly: "I didn''t mean it. Then I didn''t pay attention to control. I thought it was cute..."


    Before he could say the words "rough skin and thick flesh", Ying Zhi glared at him fiercely and bared her teeth at him.


    Ying Ningzhi was too scared to speak and could only show a flattering smile.


    They are all children, so it is not easy to overtrain them.


    ??Mr. Sun had no choice but to comfort Sui Sui gently: "Don''t be afraid, Sui Sui. The wound is not big. It will heal quickly after applying medicine. The third brother has a reckless temper and is not serious. Don''t argue with him."


    Ying Ningzhi saw her grandmother talking and hurriedly came over and said with a smile: "Sister, sister, I know I''m wrong. I really know I''m wrong. Third brother will definitely pay attention next time."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Sun gave him a helpless look: "There is no next time. I''ll wait until I can control my strength."


    Ying Ningzhi didn''t want to accept this, he just stood there and laughed.


    Sui Sui no longer hurts now, and it¡¯s not the third brother¡¯s fault.


    ??Although the third brother grabbed her hat and scratched her chin, Sui Sui didn''t feel any malice from him.


    Maybe it was just carelessness.


    Moreover, when they were playing together just now, the third brother hugged her and helped her spin the dragonfly.


    The third brother is a good person.


    Thinking of this, Suisui shook his head gently: "It''s okay, I don''t feel any pain, I don''t blame Third Brother."


    After hearing this, Ying Ningzhi felt proud. She pinched her waist, puffed out her belly, and circled around Ying Zhi like a victorious general.


    Ying Zhi:¡­!


    The fist is hard!


    When you get back home, give him two punches first!


    Ying Zhi''s murderous aura was not concealed at all. Ying Ningzhi thought about the beatings she had received in the past, and silently lowered her hands to show off.


    ??Mrs. Sun calmed Suisui''s emotions softly, and also took off a beautiful sapphire jade pendant from her waist and tied it around Suisui''s waist.


    In fact, the jade pendant for adults is not suitable for Suisui.


    ?It¡¯s just that Mr. Sun has nothing else suitable for the time being.


    Don''t take off the things on your head casually. It would be rude if you spread them around someone else''s house.


    The bracelets and the like on my hands can no longer be worn as time goes by.


    After careful consideration, this jade pendant is still suitable.


    Suisui saw that his aunt wanted to give him something, so he waved his hand: "Auntie, I can''t have it."


    ? Concubine Mu and Lele both taught Sui Sui not to just ask for other people¡¯s things.


    Always keep this in mind every year.


    Even without their reminder, Suisui would not dare to ask for anything casually because of his past experience.


    Seeing the child''s uneasy expression, Mrs. Sun softened her heart and spoke in a much lighter tone: "The third brother hurt you. It was the third brother''s fault. Although he apologized, he also generously forgave him every year. But my aunt felt very sorry, so I gave this to Suisui as an apology, okay?"


    The mother-in-law is not by her side, she is still far away from her aunt, and she doesn¡¯t know whether to accept her or not.


    The little girl has a confused expression, looking pitiful and cute at the same time.


    ?Sun''s heart softened a lot.


    ?She thought, no wonder Princess Qi likes this child.


    Good-looking, simple-minded, and has the same pitiful experience as before.


    If it were her, she would be willing to take it back and raise it.


    ??Mrs. Sun raised her hand and gently touched the little girl''s shoulder, with a coaxing tone in her voice: "Just keep it with peace of mind every year. This is an apology."


    Liu Hemeng looked aside for a while, thought about it, and reminded Suisui like a young adult: "Sister, please keep it first."


    It was hard to resist the kindness, Suisui thought for a while, looked at Sun again, and then nodded obediently: "Thank you, auntie." ?????The hand that was originally stopping Sun was retracted, and she let the other party tie a jade pendant to herself. .


    While tying it, Mrs. Sun said with a smile: "Auntie should be saying sorry for not taking care of her children. This jade pendant is carved with bamboo knots. Auntie hopes that it will improve and grow healthily with each passing year."


    The content of this sentence is a bit complicated, and I can''t understand it.


    ?At this time, the system quietly reminded her [Sui Sui, your aunt is blessing you, so I want to say thank you. ¡¿


    When Suisui heard this, he looked at the jade pendant, then at Mrs. Sun, and said in a soft voice, "Thank you, aunt."


    ??Mrs. Sun lovingly touched the little girl''s face, looked at the wound, and then got up to see her monkeys.


    Ying Ningzhi got into trouble, but now she is honest.


    Ying Zhi couldn¡¯t talk about things she didn¡¯t want to leave.


    Ying Zhi, who didn''t want to be separated from Sui Sui, gently held Sui Sui''s hand and asked in a low voice: "Sister, are you really not going back with your sister? There are many toys and beautiful clothes in my sister''s house. Jewelry, and a lot of food¡­¡±


    ?These things are indeed tempting.


    However, thinking about it, she prefers her brother and mother-in-law.


    After thinking about it, Suisui shook his head: "But I want to stay with my mother and brother."


    Hearing this, Ying Zhi felt a little sad. After thinking about it, she had to take a step back: "Then when you have time, you must come and play with me."


    Sui Sui doesn¡¯t know if he can go out and play.


    ?However, Ying Zhi kept holding her hand, and it seemed that she would not let go if she didn''t want to.


    ?Thinking of this, Suisui whispered without confidence: "...Okay."


    Ying Zhi was happy when she heard her sister respond.


    He no longer held Suisui''s hand, turned around and took Sun''s hand: "Grandma, grandma, my sister is going to come to our house to play later, and we have to make delicious food for her!"


    After hearing what her little granddaughter said, Mrs. Sun raised her eyes and smiled: "Okay, I will listen to you."


    After responding, I thought again...


    ?? Qiaoqiao calls Suisui my sister, Suisui calls her aunt, Qiaoqiao calls her grandmother...


    ?This generation is really chaotic.


    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????


    ?But, children, don¡¯t worry about these things for now, just have fun together.


    Let¡¯s remind you later when you are older.


    After Mrs. Sun and Mrs. Yan took their children to meet the eldest princess, they prepared to say goodbye and go back.


    Princess Qi held Suisui''s hand, led Liu Hemeng and a group of servants, and sent the person to the door of the house. Watching the person get on the carriage, Ying Zhi poked her head out again: "Sister, remember to come and play with me! "


    Maybe she was afraid that Suisui was not familiar with the capital and would not be able to leave the house easily. Ying Zhi thought for a while and said loudly: "It''s okay, I can come and play with you later!"


    After finishing speaking, he was not in a hurry to get into the carriage and kept waving to Suisui.


    Sui Sui followed her example and waved her hands.


    Liu Hemeng was on the side and waved his hand out of politeness.


    Ying Ningzhi heard the commotion and wanted to go out, but Mrs. Sun held her down tightly. She was afraid that if he returned home soon, he would cause trouble again!


    Until the carriage disappeared at the corner of the street, Princess Qi breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Although the relationship between the two governments is good, there are still many things that need to be paid attention to in daily entertainment.


    ?Princess Qi, who had been tense, could finally relax a little after seeing off the guests.


    ?She bent down, gently picked up Suisui, and asked softly: "Did you have fun playing with your brothers and sisters today?"


    While asking, Princess Qi¡¯s other hand was holding Liu Hemeng¡¯s hand.


    Princess Qi thought to herself: Her daughter¡¯s little friends must also be taken care of.


    Second update

 Chapter 142： Pick a gift

    Chapter 142 Choosing a gift


    She stayed close to her mother''s concubine''s arms, holding her neck with her two little hands.


    Hearing his mother-in-law ask himself, Sui Sui nodded in a soft voice: "Happy mother-in-law, sister Qiaoqiao is very good."


    ?Those brothers are actually very good.


    ?However, because the third brother of the Ying family always grabbed his hat and scratched his neck, he felt that they might not be that good.


    So Suisui honestly said good things to her sister and didn''t mention her brother much.


    Princess Qi was also smart enough not to ask any more questions.


    Children¡¯s love is simple and straightforward, and it comes and goes quickly.


    There is no overnight feud. Sometimes, we may be fighting one moment, and then we are holding hands and becoming friends the next.


    The children in the house often fight like this, and Princess Qi is used to it.


    She smiled and coaxed the child, and then asked what he wanted to eat for lunch.


    ??From time to time, I would look back and ask Liu Hemeng, trying to keep the children from feeling neglected.


    Princess Qi naturally knew about the scratch on Suisui''s chin before. She also knew that Mrs. Sun apologized and the child also apologized, so she didn''t ask any more questions.


    ?However, when she was holding Suisui, she took a closer look at the injury and found that there was only a light red mark, which made her completely relieved.


    Princess Qi had to bring Feng Xuanrui into the palace in the afternoon to greet the Queen Mother.


    The matter of Sui Sui has not been reported to the Queen Mother, so it is not easy to take him there directly.


    In the afternoon, I have to let Aunt Xiang take Suisui to play at the house.


    ?Thinking of this, Princess Qi was very afraid that the child would be upset.


    Therefore, when walking to the backyard with Suisui in her arms, Princess Qi kept talking to the little girl about this matter: "The mother-in-law has to take her brother into the palace in the afternoon to say hello to the Queen Mother and report that he is safe. After my brother comes back, he has not yet Say hello to the royal grandmother."


    ¡°How about having fun with Sister Mengmeng and Aunt Xiang at home this afternoon?¡±


    ¡°My concubine will be back soon, so don¡¯t worry about it, okay?¡±


    ¡°This time, the mother-in-law will go and talk to the imperial grandmother about Sui Sui. Then the imperial grandmother will know about it, and she can take Sui Sui with her next time.¡±


    ¡­


    Princess Qi¡¯s tone was very gentle.


    Although Suisui doesn¡¯t understand it well.


    ?However, she knew that she couldn''t be with her mother and concubine in the afternoon, and she couldn''t see her brother, so she felt a little sad.


    ?She thought that she was really becoming more and more squeamish.


    No one paid attention to her before, no one cared about her life or death, and she would not be sad.


    ?Now that she had only been separated from her mother and concubine for an afternoon, she had already begun to feel aggrieved in advance.


    With a sour heart, he held Princess Qi''s little hand and unconsciously used force, and gently rubbed his little head against her neck.


    The fluffy little head is itchy, but it is also warm.


    Princess Qi felt the child''s dependence, and her voice became softer: "Don''t worry, Sui Sui. My mother-in-law will be back soon. I''ll bring delicious food to Sui Sui then, okay?"


    Sui Sui gently pressed against her neck and said in a small voice, "I listen to my mother and concubine."


    The child was still a little aggrieved. Princess Qi soft-heartedly wanted to take her with her, but she clearly knew that this was not a good idea.


    I didn¡¯t inform the Queen Mother in advance, so I just took the child over.


    ??If the Queen Mother thinks that this child has a good relationship, she will not reject this child when she looks at the prince''s face.


    ??If you are not a good match, it will become more and more difficult to leave a good impression on the Queen Mother in the years to come.


    Princess Qi secretly wanted to make more people like Suisui and love this child.


    Hence, she doesn¡¯t want to do anything that may be out of etiquette and may be detrimental to her life.


    ??The eldest princess came to the palace, and in addition to thanking her, she also gave her a lot of thank-you gifts.


    In order to distract the children, Princess Qi took Suisui to open the gifts. Originally, these gifts also needed to be checked one by one and recorded in the account.


    In the past, Princess Qi would only take a quick look, but Aunt Qiu was still in charge of managing and recording most of the time.


    ?Now in order to comfort the children, Princess Qi took people to dismantle it herself.


    The gifts sent by the eldest princess were naturally carefully selected.


    After all, in their view, it was a life-saving grace, and just a small thank you was not enough to express their gratitude.


    There are two boxes of jewelry delivered.


    Princess Qi opened it and took a look. There were many compartments inside, and the corresponding items were all arranged neatly.


    This is actually very convenient for accounting.


    Princess Qi scanned her face, then took out a pair of small purple jade gourd earrings and showed them to Suisui: "Do you like these small gourd earrings?"


    ??The crystal-clear and softly glowing purple jade gourd is exquisite in workmanship and small and cute in appearance.


    ?Sui Sui still doesn¡¯t have her ears pierced yet. Princess Qi wanted to have her ears pierced, but she was afraid that the children would be scared, and she had to ask Dr. Liu what he wanted.


    ?It is best to get two pairs of medicines ready in advance, so that if you feel uncomfortable after the treatment, you can use them in time.


    Thinking of this, Princess Qi turned to Liu Hemeng again: "Mengmeng, come here and pick one."


    Aunt Qiu was keeping records quickly, and soon this box of jewelry was recorded.


    Liu Hemeng didn''t hold back when his name was called. He thanked Princess Qi generously and picked out a pair of sapphire drop earrings.


    ?The pair of earrings are also beautiful. They are refreshing and refreshing, with a hint of coolness. They are very suitable for wearing in spring and summer.


    After Liu Hemeng made the selection, he obediently thanked Princess Qi.


    Princess Qi had already given up her life. After all, her physical strength was not enough to support her. She carried the child and walked for a day.


    ?Looking at Liu Hemeng''s well-behaved look, Princess Qi reached out and touched her head.


    The little girl¡¯s hair was combed very neatly and neatly, with hair oil applied on it, but it didn¡¯t feel particularly good to the touch.


    In comparison, it is still the same little head it is now, and it is soft and comfortable to the touch.


    Princess Qi sighed in her heart, but she didn''t show it on her face.


    Because her hair may feel the same to the touch, the child cannot be made to feel uncomfortable just because of this.


    Seeing that Sister Mengmeng accepted the earrings generously, Suisui touched her ears and whispered, "Concubine, do you want to just pierce them like this?"


    There is a curved gold hook on the earring.


    Suisui thought he was going to take that one and stab him directly.


    She hugged her mother''s thigh in fear and expressed her rejection with her actions.


    ? Suisui doesn¡¯t want earrings, she¡¯s afraid!


    Seeing that the little girl was trembling with fear, Princess Qi smiled helplessly, touched the little girl''s soft plush, and said with a smile: "No, no, let''s ask Grandpa Liu later and see how he does. explain."


    ??Nowadays, ear piercing is mostly simple and crude.


    Generally, two bean pellets are placed on both sides of the earlobe, and the earlobe is pressed hard until the earlobe is congested and numb, and then a needle is inserted...


    ?After the ear is pierced, a clean thread is threaded through for a few days. During the process, the ear thread must be pulled continuously to ensure that the wound in the middle will not grow dead.


    ?Over time, the scabs inside will form, the wound will no longer heal, and the ear piercing will become pierced.


    ?However, these are usually done when the children are young and do not have much memory.


    Because at that time, the children were small and had small ears, which made them easy to prick. Although they knew it hurt, they were easy to coax.


    ??Moreover, the earlier it is inserted, the less likely it is to grow as long as it is well maintained.


    Sui Sui now knows the pain and can remember things.


    Princess Qi was very afraid that this matter would cast a shadow on her, so she thought about it, hesitated for a long time, and made no decision. She was also planning to ask Dr. Liu.


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 143： Do you want your ears pierced?

    Chapter 143 Should I pierce my ears?


    After listening to the mother-in-law¡¯s explanation, Sui Sui realized that it was not just a hook on the earring that was inserted directly into the earring, which made her feel much more at ease.


    The purple jade earrings are still very beautiful, and I like them every year. After thinking about it again, Sister Mengmeng just accepted them generously, so I should be able to have them too, right?


    Thinking of this, she hugged her mother''s thigh, raised her head, and said thank you softly.


    The voice of a child has real healing power.


    After hearing this, Princess Qi wished she could pluck all the stars in the sky and give them to Suisui!


    Princess Qi picked out earrings, jade pendants, safety buckles and the like.


    ?Color styles suitable for children have been selected.


    It can be seen that when the eldest princess prepared things in her house, she obviously also considered the child Suisui.


    There are a lot of things suitable for children in the jewelry. Two of the beads have very small rings. They look like they are for children. The color is emerald with beeswax, and there are a few chalcedony in the middle.


    The color scheme is a bit exaggerated, but it is very popular with children.


    Children, most of them still like bright colors.


    After Princess Qi made many gestures on Suisui, she put these two directly into Suisui''s private treasury.


    ?Aunt Xiang also followed Aunt Qiu''s example, taking the newly acquired account book from the eldest girl''s private treasury and keeping accounts quickly.


    After looking at the jewelry, I looked at some other ornaments.


    ? Suisui doesn¡¯t have his own separate room yet, but he needs to have one in the morning and evening.


    The ornaments delivered today are more dull in color.


    Princess Qi felt that it was not bright enough, so she planned to pick some other colors from the library to decorate Sui Sui''s future room.


    ?However, one of the gilded incense burners looked pretty good, so Princess Qi singled it out.


    The last thing a few people look at is the materials.


    As for the other colors, Princess Qi looked at them and asked Aunt Qiu to keep the accounts.


    After seeing one piece of water pink and one piece of moonlight soft silk, Princess Qi''s eyes lit up: "This is suitable for Sui Sui. This is so suitable. It is best for pajamas. It is soft and close-fitting, and warm in winter." It¡¯s cool in summer, so it¡¯s comfortable to wear.¡±


    ?While talking, Princess Qi was still holding two pieces of cloth and kept gesticulating on Sui Sui''s body.


    The little girl is getting whiter as she grows older, so she looks so good with such a bright color.


    The more Princess Qi looked at it, the more satisfied she became. She wished she could transform into a tailor and turn fabrics into ready-made clothes.


    ?It''s a pity that Princess Qi''s craftsmanship...


    Just take a look.


    Thinking of her craftsmanship, Princess Qi''s emotions slowly calmed down.


    She asked Aunt Xiang to put away the two pieces of cloth, and then asked her about his craftsmanship.


    In fact, you can tell by looking at the hat that my aunt sewed that her craftsmanship is not bad.


    Even so, Princess Qi was still worried and wanted to ask more questions.


    ??If Aunt Xiang is not good at the craftsmanship, then let Haitang do it.


    ??Haitang¡¯s craftsmanship is pretty good.


    Princess Qi is not going to give away the little girl¡¯s pajamas and will let others do it.


    ?Aunt Xiang was suddenly asked by the princess, so she didn''t panic and quickly responded: "My craftsmanship is still good, and I will try my best to make clothes for the big girl."


    Princess Qi noticed Xiang Gu''s humble attitude. She nodded and motioned for her to put the ingredients away.


    After reading the corresponding gifts, Princess Qi took Sui Sui and Liu Hemeng to find Dr. Liu.


    Doctor Liu has just mixed some medicine, mainly for Suisui to use for medicinal bath.


    ? There are many scars on the child''s body, some of which are old, and Dr. Liu is not sure that they can all be removed.


    ?However, you have to give it a try.


    Giving up without trying it is always a sign of dissatisfaction.


    Physicians should not give up before patients.


    He worked all morning and prepared a month''s supply of medicine.


    Of course, medicated baths are not taken every day, but once every three days, for at least one stick of incense each time.


    ?Although the process is troublesome, if you can get a good result, the hardships in the middle are actually worth it.


    Seeing the princess coming with her people, Doctor Liu greeted her first and then talked about the medicinal bath. Hearing that it was a medicinal bath, Princess Qi cheered up, listened carefully, and memorized it.


    Aunt Xiang also pricked up his ears, fearing that he might have missed something.


    ?However, Dr. Liu was very careful in his work. He deliberately recorded it on paper so that he could refer back to it for comparison.


    Aunt Xiang is literate, so Princess Qi can rest assured by giving this to her.


    After talking about the medicinal bath, Princess Qi asked about the ear piercing.


    ?This life¡­


    It¡¯s not easy to do, and it¡¯s easy for children to hold grudges.


    After listening to this, Doctor Liu hesitated and asked, "Are you willing to do it Suisui?"


    ?Ear piercing will definitely hurt, and it will still hurt due to repeated pulling of the thread during the next few days of maintenance.


    So, if you are not mentally prepared, it is better not to get stabbed.


    ??This is not like a child who is young and doesn''t remember things. The pain will be over after a few days.


    It would have been better if Doctor Liu didn''t say anything, but when he said it, Princess Qi felt unsure.


    She lowered her head hesitantly and asked Suisui: "It will be a little painful, Suisui, do you want it pierced? You can wear beautiful earrings after it is pierced."


    Princess Qi feels that it is actually acceptable to pay a little pain for the sake of beauty.


    ?However, children¡¯s ideas are different from those of adults.


    I heard it would be a little painful, but Suisui is actually scared.


    However, looking at the small earrings dangling on Mengmeng¡¯s ears, I feel envious.


    She wants it too.


    However, she lacked a little courage in her heart, and she asked the system in a low voice [Lele, do you want to be stabbed? Will it hurt? ¡¿


    There is no modern technology today. Just apply anesthesia and shoot it, and the ear piercing is completed.


    ?Thinking about the simple and crude method now, the system was silent for a while and chose to tell the truth.


    ¡¾Sui Sui can **** it if you like, but it''s very painful, so you have to endure it for a few days, and then it will be beautiful! ¡¿


    After a few days of patience, you can wear all kinds of beautiful earrings.


    I think it should be possible, right?


    The child''s worries are written on his face, and the way he twists his eyebrows in confusion is so cute.


    Princess Qi wanted to hug her and give her a kiss. Doctor Liu also found it interesting.


    ?But his granddaughter is still with him, so he can''t be too enthusiastic.


    It¡¯s not easy to coax a child into jealousy!


    Doctor Liu turned around and began to prepare the necessary tools.


    ?This thing¡­


    As a doctor, he naturally has it.


    ?Although the palace does not have a girl¡¯s family, the prince has always looked forward to having one.


    So, let him prepare it early.


    ?Although Dr. Liu had doubts for a while, the prince was so crazy about wanting a daughter.


    After the little princess is born, are you really willing to have her ears pierced?


    Suisui hesitated for a while, then nodded to his mother-in-law: "Mother-in-law, go ahead and pierce it, I''m ready!"


    ?Although Suisui was afraid of the pain, she saw that the cute sister had pierced ears, and the pretty sister who came before also had pierced ears.


    ??The beautiful aunts I have seen all have beautiful ears.


    I think about it, piercing the ears may be a symbol of the girls in the capital.


    ??If she doesn''t, will it embarrass her mother-in-law and her brother?


    She doesn¡¯t want to be an embarrassing child.


    So, it only hurts for a few days.


    It¡¯s pricked!


    Second update

 Chapter 144： Steamed goose and duck steak

    Chapter 144 Steamed Goose and Duck Steaks


    Suisui was like a female general about to go to the battlefield, with a look on her face as if she was about to die.


    ??The little girl straightened her back and raised her neck, which made her look confident.


    Princess Qi was happy to see it, but she couldn''t help but feel sad.


    oops!


    no!


    ??The piercing of her ears hurt so much that she felt worried.


    ?Obviously she had been trying to persuade Suisui before, but now she reached out and pulled the person to her side, with a look of reluctance on her face.


    Doctor Liu was used to it. He turned his back and quietly prepared the tools.


    Doctor Liu was even prepared that the treatment might not be possible today.


    ?Which day should I pierce or not?


    ??It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to get pricked.


    At most, you just don¡¯t wear earrings, which is not a big problem in the capital.


    There are a lot of people without pierced ears.


    ?If the man likes it, he will also tie it up and wear exaggerated earrings.


    This is personal preference and preference, and others cannot stop it.


    The overall atmosphere in Daxia is good, Doctor Liu thought to himself.


    She had been prepared all year round, but was pulled back by her mother-in-law. She raised her head and looked at her mother-in-law in confusion, as if she didn''t understand what she meant.


    ?The little girl¡¯s confused look makes people feel soft.


    Princess Qi raised her hand to gently touch Suisui''s little ears, and helped her smooth the tassels around her ears. She said with a smile: "Concubine Concubine will bring her brother into the palace later to pay her respects to the Queen Mother. You have just pierced it." I have my ears pierced and my mother and concubine are not around, so I don¡¯t feel at ease. I¡¯ll have my ears pierced tomorrow, tomorrow.¡±


    Doctor Liu:¡­


    ?Tomorrow comes tomorrow, and there are so many tomorrows, Princess!


    Unfortunately, there is no use in persuading this kind of thing.


    Just wait.


    Anyway, he always has his tools with him.


    Since Liu Hemeng is coming as a companion, Dr. Liu will probably have to come to the palace every day from now on.


    So, always be prepared, you can **** at any time.


    Liu Hemeng didn''t understand at the side, but when the adults were talking, she obediently didn''t interrupt, and quietly held Suisui''s hand with her little hand.


    Sister¡¯s hands are very soft and she likes to hold her every year.


    Sui Sui is sticking to her mother and concubine while holding hands with her cute sister.


    The little girl was very happy, and she was not disappointed about the fact that her ears could not be pierced for the time being: "Well, I listen to my mother and concubine."


    ?At first, I had the courage to hold on, but now I heard that it was not necessary to pierce it, and I was still a little happy in my heart.


    ?She felt that she shouldn''t think this way, but she couldn''t help it!


    Princess Qi struggled for a while, and finally decided to do it again tomorrow.


    As for whether it can be **** tomorrow?


    ?Then who knows?


    Anyway, Princess Qi told Dr. Liu that the surgery would be done tomorrow.


    After the morning classes, Feng Xuanrui and his brothers walked from the small classroom to the dining hall.


    After seeing Suisui, everyone circled around her little hat.


    Although I have seen it before, I still like it very much now.


    A cute little hat, matching a little head.


    To touch it, it feels so good!


    Touch the green stubble, and then touch the tassel.


    ¡°Well, my sister¡¯s hair is smoother!¡±


    ¡°Soft, a bit like a raccoon slave, easy to touch.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s smoother than tassels!¡±


    ¡­


    Once children are interested in something, they tend to gather around it.


    ? ? I was surrounded by a group of brothers every year, and I almost couldn''t breathe.


    The problem is, brothers¡¯ love is really heavy!


    ?They reached over and touched Suisui''s hat and tassel, and occasionally poked the little girl''s dimples.


    Sui Sui:¡­!


    Help!


    She could hardly breathe.


    Princess Qi watched from the side and reminded them helplessly: "If you keep crowding like this, my sister will be out of breath." As soon as she said this, Feng Xuanrui and the others reacted and dispersed hurriedly.


    Feng Xuanrui even pulled Suisui directly behind him: "You don''t know how to take good care of my sister, so let me do it, and you all will give in!"


    Feng Xuanbo:?


    Did you show off again?


    Feng Xuanbin was the first to be unconvinced. He pushed out his belly and rushed forward: "Why can''t I do it? I''m very powerful. I can hit and carry. Sister, I''ll take care of you!"


    As he spoke, he was still provoking Feng Xuanrui.


    Feng Xuanrui didn''t notice for a moment, but he actually pushed him. After taking two steps back, he knocked Suisui down and fell on his butt.


    Feng Xuancang kept staring: "Hey, hey, sister!"


    Feng Xuanjie walked over silently and gently helped Suisui up.


    When Suisui was thrown, her face was at a loss. She had no idea that the seventh brother had hit her, so why was she the one who fell?


    This question is a bit difficult for Suisui.


    Shooting cattle from a distance or something like that...


    Suisui doesn¡¯t know at all.


    When being helped up by the fourth brother, Sui Sui still tilted his head in confusion, with a puzzled look on his face.


    Feng Xuanrui didn''t understand. He turned around and asked nervously: "Sister, where does it hurt? Does it matter?"


    Suisui just sat on a buttock and didn''t feel any pain.


    Hearing her brother ask, she shook her head gently.


    ?Seeing his sister shaking her head, Feng Xuanrui felt relieved, turned around and started fighting with Feng Xuanbin.


    Feng Xuanbin actually felt quite guilty, but before he could squeeze over and say sorry to his sister, he was punched by his sixth brother.


    Feng Xuanbin:¡­!


    No, Sixth Brother is going to kill him, run away!


    The children were noisy, and Princess Qi was watching. She knew that Sui Sui had not broken anything, so she didn¡¯t ask any more questions.


    As for the boys¡¯ fun¡­


    Don¡¯t worry too much.


    As long as the head is not broken, under normal circumstances, it is not a big problem.


    ?Furthermore, being lively and active proves that you are in good health.


    A lively dragon and a tiger occupying a movable character is a good metaphor.


    So, it¡¯s good to have fun.


    After a while of commotion, Princess Qi took them to clean their hands and eat.


    At noon, their staple food is four-color steamed buns and steamed cakes with oil and honey.


    Considering that the young masters have physical fitness classes in the afternoon, there are four meat dishes on the table: grilled chicken, roasted deer breast, steamed goose and duck steak, and carp breast.


    ?In addition, there are several vegetarian dishes.


    The last soup is stewed squab.


    Dessert after the meal is sweet red bean soup with a handful of dried cherries sprinkled in it.


    ?The dishes on this table are a combination of meat and vegetables, and the colors are different. Just looking at them makes people full of anticipation.


    After sitting down for a long time, my eyes are busy, looking at this and that.


    Princess Qi looked on from the side and nodded her little head with a smile: "Which one you like in Suisui, my mother-in-law will ask someone to pick it up for you."


    After Princess Qi said it was time to start, the young masters had already taken action.


    Everyone''s movements were bold and graceful, without losing the etiquette of a gentleman.


    Watching my brothers eating delicious food every year, I have already become emotional.


    The concubine spoke again, pointing to the steamed goose and duck steak, and whispered: "I want to try that."


    Although there are many new dishes on the table, the chefs have not yet exhausted their creativity.


    So, more often than not, what we see every year are new dishes.


    However, the goose and duck steaks are steamed close together and have a strong flavor.


    Sui Sui couldn''t resist the temptation when I smelled it, so I wanted to eat this first.


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 145： Queen Mother

    Chapter 145 The Queen Mother


    The lunch was so delicious that Suisui¡¯s eyes and mouth were almost overwhelmed.


    It''s just that she has a small appetite, so even if she wanted to try it, she couldn''t.


    I am already very full after eating steamed cakes with oil and honey.


    Drank another half cup of squab soup, and then some sweet red bean soup.


    After eating and drinking enough, people begin to feel sleepy.


    Princess Qi had to take Feng Xuanrui into the palace in the afternoon, while the other brothers went to Zhuangzi.


    Princess Qi was worried about Sui Sui. After discussing with the little girl, she asked her to stay in the house and play with Liu Hemeng. Doctor Liu would stay and watch them.


    With Aunt Xiang and a group of servants, Princess Qi reluctantly felt relieved.


    When Princess Qi took Feng Xuanrui out, Aunt Qiu asked her softly: "There are still some cherries in the kitchen. Do you want to bring some into the palace?"


    Hearing her question, Princess Qi was a little confused: "The ones over at Shanglinyuan are probably better, so we won''t take them with us."


    Fruits in April and May are actually not that rare.


    Especially for the royal family, the quantity and variety of products produced in Shanglin Garden are quite large.


    Hearing what she said, Aunt Qiu hesitated for a while, and then whispered: "Manager Liu at Zhuangzi said that early this morning, only one cherry tree turned red, and the red one was particularly bright. The other trees were still half-red. It¡¯s green, and it will probably take three to five days to be ripe. I thought that the place at Shanglinyuan wasn¡¯t very good, and it wasn¡¯t ripe, so I asked if I would like to bring some..."


    Aunt Qiu didn¡¯t think much about what Manager Liu said about the ripeness of a tree, and she just thought it was influenced by the variety and temperature.


    When Princess Qi heard this, her heart skipped a beat.


    She couldn''t help but remember that last night, in order to coax Suisui to sleep, she said that when the cherries were ripe, she would take the little girl to pick cherries to eat.


    At that time, Suisui asked her if she liked cherries.


    Cherries have a sweet and sour taste. If they are ripe, they will have high sweetness and a good taste. In addition, they can be made into various sweet soups and ice drinks, which Princess Qi naturally likes.


    ?She responded at that time, and the little girl went to bed obediently. Princess Qi didn''t think much about it.


    Now that Aunt Qiu said this, Princess Qi felt a little panicked.


    She wondered if it was because of age...


    This child¡­


    ?Is it possible that it really brings auspiciousness to it?


    But Princess Qi doesn¡¯t want it!


    They, Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion, are already wealthy enough and are not planning to move up to the next level.


    ??Life is pretty good these days. If the little girl really has something wrong with her, she wouldn''t know it...


    ??Can their royal palace protect him?


    Princess Qi felt that she had to be careful so as not to be seen as unusual.


    After thinking about it for a while, Princess Qi nodded towards Aunt Qiu: "Perhaps that tree is close to the water source, so it ripens earlier than others. The situation in Shanglinyuan is also similar, and this thing It¡¯s not easy to bump around, so I won¡¯t take it with me for now.¡±


    ??You eat it quietly in your own house, and no one else will inquire about it.


    If it is preached...


    ?Thinking that the young men and girls in the eldest princess¡¯s house had also eaten in the morning, Princess Qi began to feel uncertain again.


    She forced herself to calm down, tidied up, and decided to take Feng Xuanrui into the palace first.


    After the brothers of the Feng family had eaten and took a nap, they had to go to Zhuangzi.


    Suisui was not in a hurry to go to bed. He played with Liu Hemeng for a while and then went to bed hand in hand.


    Xiang aunt coaxed softly, watched the two children sleeping soundly, and then stepped aside. The materials sent by the princess have already arrived in Aunt Xiang''s hands.


    ?She planned to draw several styles and let Sui Sui see which one she liked, and she would follow it.


    Furthermore, since it is to be done, the corresponding layout and the like also need to be drawn.


    ?The children were sleeping soundly. Aunt Xiang was sitting not far away, doing what she was doing in a gentle manner, and looking at her from time to time to prevent accidents.


    Nuan Dong and Nuan Xia were also outside, cleaning and tidying up the toys and used things that Sui Sui and Liu Hemeng had played with.


    Everyone moved more lightly, making the whole yard extremely quiet.


    After Princess Qi brought Feng Xuanrui into the palace, she first went to greet the Queen Mother.


    Originally, I turned my head and wanted to say hello to the Queen.


    ??However, the Queen Mother directly held the person down and did not let her struggle any more.


    Feng Xuanrui left Beijing for more than a month, so the Queen Mother was naturally thinking about him.


    It¡¯s just that after the beginning of spring, the wind and sand are strong, and the flowers are in bloom, pollen is flying in the air.


    The Queen Mother suffers from wheezing and is particularly sensitive to pollen.


    So, since the flowers bloomed, she rarely left the palace.


    Even so, it is inevitable to inhale it, and then the stridor will attack, and the body will feel tight and uncomfortable. The imperial doctor sometimes has to spend the night in Yishou Palace, the palace of the Queen Mother, for fear that the old lady will get sick and wheeze again. If you don''t breathe, you can''t save him.


    In recent days, probably because many flowers have bloomed and bear fruit, the amount of pollen in the air has decreased a lot. In addition, there have been two spring rains, and the air is not that dry. The Queen Mother is finally feeling better.


    Hearing that Feng Xuanrui was back, the Queen Mother also missed her grandson very much, so as soon as she recovered, she couldn''t wait to have someone bring the news over, and asked Princess Qi to bring him into the palace for her to see.


    When she saw the person, the Queen Mother looked around, then smiled and touched Feng Xuanrui''s head: "You have lost weight. You have suffered a lot along the way, right?"


    ??The things that Feng Xuanrui encountered along the way were naturally not mentioned much in the report reported by King Qing.


    ?However, he will make it clear to His Majesty in private.


    Your Majesty turned around and spoke to the Queen Mother again. The old lady naturally knew that this child had suffered a lot along the way.


    As soon as the Queen Mother thought about how those damned **** dared to attack her grandson, she wished she could go straight to the prison with a knife and chop up all those bastards!


    ?However, the emperor said that the state has national laws and the family has family rules.


    When the case is over, none of those people will be able to escape.


    Thinking of this, the Queen Mother couldn''t help but cursed her son in her heart, then raised her head and said to Princess Qi: "Just watch and deal with those disobedient concubines in the house. You are the princess who has been on the royal jade certificate." , is it possible that you are still afraid of these things?¡±


    ¡°Those unattractive people are just relying on your good temper to become crazy?¡±


    ¡­


    The Queen Mother talked a lot.


    After speaking, he sighed softly: "It''s not all your fault. It''s all that **** Xiaojiu. He doesn''t do anything serious every day. I heard that he went to another courtyard to cause trouble again?"


    When it came to this matter, Princess Qi couldn''t say anything and could only smile awkwardly.


    The Queen Mother became more and more angry as she spoke: "You''re old and you don''t know how to be ashamed. The whole capital knows about that shabby thing. Doesn''t my old lady have a bright face? You **** son, you really don''t know if you don''t fight me." , who is his mother!"


    "Just wait, I will send someone to another courtyard today to tie him up and slap him twice first!"


    Second update

 Chapter 146： Sui Sui’s name and identity

    Chapter 146 Suisui¡¯s name and identity


    The Queen Mother can say this, but Princess Qi cannot accept it casually.


    ?????????????????????????????????????????????


    Once she is really involved, she is no longer a human being inside or out.


    Therefore, Princess Qi could only smile helplessly, and then sighed softly to show her powerlessness.


    Seeing her like this, the Queen Mother lost a lot of her anger. She wanted to say something more, but she was afraid that Xiaoliu would be here and the children would not be able to hear her.


    Finally, he stopped talking and went to talk to Feng Xuanrui with a smile.


    ?Feng Xuanrui had no idea about his father going to another hospital to give birth to a child.


    He really couldn''t stand the concubines who came into the house in the past two years.


    ?However, as long as the mother-in-law was not being bullied, Feng Xuanrui would not be too aggressive.


    ??Hitting his father and his concubines would not sound good after all.


    ?Feng Xuanrui is young, but he understands many things.


    ?At this time, hearing what the imperial grandmother said, he wanted to complain, but was unable to do so. In the end, he could only let the old lady keep touching his head.


    The Queen Mother looked at her good grandson for a long time and asked a lot of questions. Then she felt more at ease and signaled the palace people to take Feng Xuanrui out to play.


    Feng Xuanrui understood that this was the imperial grandmother who had something to say to her mother and concubine, and it was inconvenient for him to be present as a child.


    Feng Xuanrui was taken out obediently by the palace servants without making any noise or saying he didn''t want to.


    The Queen Mother watched from the side and couldn''t help but sigh: "Xiao Liu is too soft to follow your temper. You won''t be bullied by other brothers in the house, right?"


    Princess Qi smiled helplessly and shook her head gently: "Xiao Liu is just kind-hearted. When it''s time to become tougher, he won''t give in. I won''t let him be bullied."


    The Queen Mother naturally believed in this point.


    ?She was just a little worried. What should she do if Feng Xuanrui was too obedient?


    ??These two direct sons of the royal family, one is a gentleman, and they look easy to bully.


    ?The other Xiaoliu seems to be soft-tempered at first glance.


    The Queen Mother had a headache when she thought that they still had five brothers.


    ?The children are still young now and can¡¯t see much.


    When I grow up and it comes to the distribution of interests, I don¡¯t know what the fight will look like.


    Being in the royal family, it has become the Queen Mother''s habit to treat the relationship between brothers in this way.


    Princess Qi doesn¡¯t have much to say. We¡¯ll talk about the children¡¯s growth later.


    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????


    I don''t want to be too sad, after all, the body has not been raised, so Princess Qi moved the topic with a smile and talked about the year.


    In front of the Queen Mother, it is naturally difficult to hide Suisui''s life experience.


    Because Suisui saved Feng Xuanrui more than once.


    So, even though the Queen Mother had never seen this child, she still had a good impression.


    Now when Princess Qi mentioned it, she nodded: "It sounds like he is a good child. He is young and can be raised well. As long as he doesn''t follow that... **** Marquis of Jinyang, it will actually be fine. The palace doesn''t It would take more than one pair of chopsticks to save this child.¡±


    When mentioning the Jinyang Marquis Mansion, the Queen Mother also felt secretly angry.


    She frowned and spoke again quickly: "As long as the people who should know about this child''s life experience know it, don''t mention it to others. Just keep it to yourself if you can. Jinyang Marquis Mansion is not a good place. , I heard that not long ago, I was trying to send the eldest daughter of the family to the Xie Mansion. According to that, even if I can''t marry her, I can just carry her in. "


    Carry it in?


    ?Doesn¡¯t that mean she has to be a concubine?


    ??Even if the daughter of the Marquis Mansion marries an ordinary family, there is no reason why she should be willing to degenerate into a concubine?


    ?However, the Marquis of Jinyang cannot help himself, and the situation in the house is getting worse day by day. It is normal for them to make some mistakes.


    The Xie family is the mother family of the Queen Mother, and the current head of the family is the Queen Mother''s younger brother, the Minister of Punishment.


    ?The other party''s stepmother, now the head of the Xie Mansion, is the biological sister of the Marquis of Jinyang.


    When Mrs. Xie entered the Xie Mansion, Marquis Jinyang was not as bad as he is now. At that time, out of consideration of the interests of all parties and the need to fill in a house, she was chosen to join the government.


    ?Now every time the Queen Mother thinks of this matter, she wants to push time to the past and overturn this matter.


    It is troublesome to mess with Jinyang Houfu!


    Princess Qi naturally knew that Jinyang Marquis Mansion was not a good place.


    From top to bottom in the Hou Mansion, it can be said that the upper beam is not straight and the lower beam is crooked.


    ??The Marquis of Jinyang himself is not a good person, and it is difficult for the old lady to comment on him.


    As for others¡­


    There are so many people that I can¡¯t pick a good one.


    Princess Qi didn''t even dare to think about what the rest of her life would be like if a child who was so blessed every year actually entered the Jinyang Marquis Mansion.


    The more she understood, the more Princess Qi knew that this secret must be kept tightly.


    Even after the fact, if the Jinyang Marquis Mansion found out anything, she refused to acknowledge it.


    ?You have mistaken your daughter, why are you here to **** it from me?


    Even her daughter, no one can **** her away?


    The big deal is, everyone is going to break up!


    Thinking of Suisui''s cute little face, Princess Qi''s inner panic was much lessened. Thinking about the child''s identity and name, she tentatively asked the Queen Mother: "This child doesn''t have a serious name yet, and there is still the issue of identity... "


    Logically speaking, a girl from the royal palace, even if she is a concubine, can still have the status of a county head.


    Forget about the fiefdom, but the benefits and the like are still very good.


    The most important thing is the identification of identity. With the title of princess or county lord, daily travel every year will become justifiable.


    The Queen Mother naturally understood what Princess Qi meant. She pondered for a long time before speaking: "As for the name, I will ask the emperor later to see if he picked one for him or invited someone to come and pick it up. As for the identity..."


    The Queen Mother also hesitated on this question.


    ?However, in the end, the decision was made: "Raise him first. Once he is raised, he will be the princess of our palace. Even if the emperor doesn''t want to, there is still me. No one can deny this child''s identity."


    No matter what, the child was helpful to Xiao Liu.


    ?This alone makes her worthy of being a princess!


    At this time, in the palace, Suisui had woken up, washed his face, and refreshed himself. After playing with Sister Mengmeng, Suisui didn''t know yet that she would soon have a name.


    A serious identity will be obtained soon.


    Those things that were missing in her childhood are slowly being recovered from other places.


    The two little girls were going to play with bamboo leaves and dragonflies at first.


    It gets better and better with each passing year, and now is the time to get started.


    ??Five wood is also fine, she is very lucky and can cast six points every time.


    Five points or less is considered a bad shot.


    ?Of course, such times are too few and far between.


    Liu Hemeng screamed directly on the side: "Ah ah ah, this is not fair!"


    ?However, children can easily become disgusted with a toy if they play with it all the time.


    Liu Hemeng saw that his interest was not as good as before. He looked at the pond not far away and whispered, "How about we go see the fish?"


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 147： Watching fish in the afternoon

    Chapter 147 Watching fish in the afternoon


    Suisui still likes fish very much. When Liu Hemeng said this, she nodded happily: "Go, go!"


    The two little girls happily held hands and went to the backyard to watch the fish.


    The trend of water sources in Wangfu is actually quite complicated.


    At a large scale, it goes around the entire palace, and the whole is a cycle.


    In the opinion of many people, water controls wealth.


    Therefore, the water source of the palace is naturally unwilling to flow out, and finally circulates into one''s own home, which means that after making money, it will still stay in one''s own home.


    Because there is a water source that circulates in a circle, there are many ponds in the palace. In addition, it occupies a large area, and there are many places where fish can be raised.


    What Liu Hemeng took Suisui to see was the pond on the way from the main courtyard to the east courtyard.


    Although Liu Hemeng did not come to the palace often, he heard his grandfather mention it.


    She knew that the fish raised in the pond here were raised by the house at will. If there was no owner, it would not matter even if they died of feeding them, and they would not be punished.


    ??The princess is not here, and Liu Hemeng is not sure whether the concubines in the house will act like monsters?


    After all, she had seen Aunt Su act like a monster before, although she was ruthlessly suppressed by the princess.


    ?However, to be honest, in recent years, the number of concubines His Highness King Qi has brought into the palace has really become worse than the last.


    ?Of course, just think about this kind of thing, but Liu Hemeng would not dare to say it.


    The two little girls had no other support, so they had no choice but to go and see the fish, which was barely ownerless.


    Suisui didn''t know this and happily let her sister Mengmeng hold her hand.


    The road is quite far. For two children, it takes half a day.


    ?However, no one felt tired.


    The two little girls passed happily.


    The temperature is high in the afternoon and the water temperature is also good.


    So, the fish are swimming on the water now, enjoying the pleasant and warm afternoon time.


    Most of the fish raised in the pond are goldfish of different species.


    Suisui didn¡¯t recognize it, he just thought the red and white colors were intertwined together, which looked pretty good.


    ?Especially when they swim, they are fast and intertwined more frequently, like red light and white light, constantly changing their positions, making the picture more gorgeous.


    The pond they came to had no viewing seats.


    So, the two little girls squatted there and watched at first.


    Later, she felt too tired from squatting, so Liu Hemeng sat directly on the ground.


    Sui Sui saw her sister sitting down, and she sat down too.


    If it were in the past, I would still worry every year, what should I do if my clothes are dirty?


    She was wearing only a pair of old clothes, which barely covered her body.


    But now¡­


    She has a lot of clothes. If one of them gets dirty, it¡¯s okay, right?


    Suisui thought uncertainly, and then imitated Liu Hemeng''s behavior and sat next to her.


    Two children sat cross-legged, watching the fish swimming around.


    Liu Hemeng didn¡¯t know much about these fish, but it didn¡¯t stop her from talking: ¡°The one with the big head is pretty, and the eyes are so bulging.¡±


    ¡°That red ball on the head is so big!¡±


    ¡­


    She kept commenting on the fish.


    ?Some of them actually came into view repeatedly, and she wasn''t sure if they were. Anyway, she would just say whichever one she saw.


    Sui Sui kept changing his eyes as he listened to her words, looking around until his eyes were almost dazzled.


    ?The little girl didn¡¯t understand, so she just responded like ¡°yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah.¡±


    Hearing her response, Liu Hemeng became even happier.


    ¡°Those two are kissing, they must be kissing!¡±


    ¡°Wow, why did they fall out after they kissed?¡±¡­


    Liu Hemeng became louder and more excited as he spoke.


    Suisui looked in the direction of her finger and did not see the two fish kissing each other. She only saw one fish with a red ball on its head and jumped out of the water.


    It really jumped out, curled up in mid-air, and then fell violently.


    As it fell, it caused waves in the water to tremble. After a long time, there were still ripples in the water, letting people know that there had been fish jumping up and causing ripples in the water.


    ?This scene is magnificent and stunning.


    After Suisui saw it, he was so surprised that he couldn''t even close his mouth.


    She pulled Liu Hemeng''s sleeves excitedly. She wanted to speak but couldn''t. She could only shrink her little feet.


    Liu Hemeng also thought this scene was very beautiful. She couldn''t control her loud voice and said twice: "Beautiful, so beautiful. Who would have thought that they are so fat and can jump. They are so beautiful. They are so beautiful." Have you, will you jump?"


    ?Feeling that his sitting posture might have affected his ability to see fish, Liu Hemeng quickly changed his position from sitting to lying down.


    At this time, the little girl had forgotten where she was. She just wanted to take a closer look at the fish and see if she could still see the spectacular scene just now.


    Sui Sui was also shocked and speechless.


    Looking at her elder sisters lying down, she also lay down next to Liu Hemeng in the same manner.


    The two little girls were lying on the edge of the pond, their eyes blinking slower.


    Aunt Xiang originally wanted to persuade her, but she was afraid of disturbing the children''s interest.


    She thought, since her clothes were already dirty when she was sitting on the floor just now, it won''t be long after this.


    The most important thing is that the children are happy.


    ?Aunt Xiang looked at Suisui lying on the edge of the pond with loving eyes, and the corners of her lips curled up into a smile unconsciously.


    There seemed to be movement not far away, which made Aunt Xiang subconsciously turn her head to look.


    ??Aunt Xiang was stunned for a moment when she realized that it was Concubine Ren who was walking this way. After she realized what she was doing, she hurriedly took two steps forward and called Suisui in a low voice: "Girl, get up first. Concubine Concubine is here."


    Concubine?


    ?Who is that?


    Suisui was puzzled and raised his head doubtfully, and then saw a pretty aunt who looked familiar.


    When someone comes over, it would be impolite to lie down on your back.


    No matter what, they are all elders, right?


    Got to say hello.


    ?Thinking of this, Suisui quickly got up and dusted himself off.


    Liu Hemeng also reacted quickly.


    The two little girls slapped each other, causing the smoke and dust to fly.


    Concubine Ren, who was just passing by and was planning to come over to say hello, saw this scene and suddenly stopped in place, unable to take a step forward.


    Although it is normal for children to be a bit dirty when they play, they are not very serious.


    but¡­


    Ahhhh, her hair is newly combed, her hair oil is newly changed, and her clothes are all newly made. She doesn¡¯t want to be covered in mud.


    She doesn¡¯t want to go there!


    ?Concubine Ren wanted to ignore the two children, but she also felt that it was a bit ugly for her as an adult to be different from the two children.


    ?But it¡¯s really dirty!


    Concubine Ren only felt that before she had passed, her spiritual world was already dazzled by a cloud of dust.


    She thought, it¡¯s over, she¡¯s dirty!


    After Sui Sui finished taking the photo, he stood there obediently and looked in the direction of Concubine Ren.


    Seeing the beautiful aunt standing there motionless, Suisui tilted her head in confusion.


    ??Concubine Ren:?


    Just, it¡¯s pretty cute?


    How about going to see it?


    Second update

 Chapter 148： Concubine Ren

    Chapter 148 Concubine Ren


    Suisui has been in the mansion for several days, and Concubine Ren and the others have given her gifts. How could they not know about the existence of this child?


    The concubine Ren had met her on her first day in Suisui.


    ?It¡¯s just that there was a hasty brush with each other and no one said a word.


    Concubine Ren did not have a deep impression of Suisui at that time.


    ?However, in the past few days, she had heard that the princess, who had always been unwilling to take care of things, carried Sui Sui with her every day, loving her like eyeballs.


    ?Every day I either go to see flowers or go out to play.


    Concubine Ren thought, the princess has never done this to Xiaoliu, her own son, right?


    She even thought that the princess might have been infected by the prince. She had been looking forward to a daughter for many years and finally went crazy, right?


    I heard that the princess entered the palace today, and Concubine Ren originally wanted to sneak out of the palace quietly.


    but¡­


    ??When the princess was here, each of you were like mice suppressed by a cat, not daring to stand up or move.


    ??Oops, it¡¯s really annoying that when she stays in the house, all the trivial people from all the courtyards have to come looking for her.


    Do you think she believes it or not?


    But it¡¯s useless whether you believe it or not, people run very fast.


    I don¡¯t know where I got the news from, so I ran away without eating lunch and my whereabouts are unknown.


    Concubine Ren, who was annoyed by the quarrel between these two people, thought of going out for a walk and sending some snacks to Xiao Wu''s house.


    She thought in her mind, are they sick?


    I don''t know, I thought she was a bully, so the princess was gone, but she was a sheep?


    ?The two first-in-laws quarreled over a piece of material. Finally, Concubine Ren made them fight on the spot. They were not happy, so they went back crying.


    Suisui hasn''t officially started learning the rules yet, and she doesn''t know what the status of the concubine is.


    After lunch and before taking a nap, the two roommates came into trouble in front of her.


    But, looking at the luxurious clothes, he must be a very powerful elder, right?


    ?When I met Suisui and the others on the road, I originally wanted to say hello in a friendly way.


    When the princess was away, you made trouble in front of me?


    What I know is that the princess is not easy to take care of. If she makes a fuss, it will just be a fight with each other and make a mess.


    Concubine Ren¡¯s mind was filled with questions at that time.


    Suisui originally wanted to stand there obediently, waiting for the concubine to come over so that she could salute and say hello.


    Concubine Ren spat after hearing this, ¡°What kind of incense should I buy in the afternoon?¡±


    As a result, Concubine Meng ran faster than her.


    It is said that you are going to offer incense?


    Don''t be like this, she''s a little bit of a germaphobe, she can''t stand you being so dirty!


    She is just a weak and helpless concubine who takes care of things temporarily. Why do she have so many things to do?


    Concubine Ren had no choice but to stay in the house.


    So, just salute.


    As a result, Concubine Ren came to a standstill, and Sui Sui and Liu Hemeng stood still. The scene seemed to have been paused, and it was stuck there.


    After a while, Suisui finally came to his senses, gently pulled Liu Hemeng''s sleeve, and asked in a low voice: "Sister, should we take the initiative to say hello?"


    It is also normal for younger people to take the initiative to say hello to their elders.


    This is something I still understand.


    ?However, she was not sure whether the rules of the palace were like this, so she asked one more question.


    Liu Hemeng didn''t react at first, but considering how embarrassed she and Sui Sui were, it was possible that the concubine disliked their dirty bodies.


    Liu Hemeng had no idea whether to step forward or not.


    She is just a child!


    ?But after thinking about it, I realized that the other party has a distinguished status, and if they don''t say hello, it''s easy for them to talk about it.


    Thinking of this, Liu Hemeng held Suisui''s hand and whispered: "That''s Concubine Ren. We''ll go over to say hello in a while. Just say hello, Concubine Ren. You can follow my sister''s example."


    Sui Sui doesn¡¯t understand, but she is willing to listen to her sister. Sister knows a lot, so you must be right to listen to her.


    She nodded obediently, and then let Liu Hemeng hold her hand, and the two girls walked towards Concubine Ren on their short legs.


    Ren¡¯s side concubine:¡­


    Why!


    What should come will still come.


    ?She not only went to the mountain, but the mountain came to look for her.


    ?If I had known earlier, I would have walked faster and pretended not to see it.


    As the years passed, Concubine Ren felt that her resistance seemed to be lessening.


    Because, she slowly saw Suisui''s face clearly.


    A thin body with a face no bigger than a palm.


    ?The first thing people see and remember about that face are those big, round, watery eyes.


    ?Those eyes are so clean, so clean that no dirt in the world can exist in the other person''s eyes.


    Although children¡¯s eyes are clean and agile.


    However, Suisui''s eyes seem to be particularly clean.


    Obviously the two children were walking towards her together, but Concubine Ren could only see Suisui''s eyes.


    to be honest¡­


    At first glance, Concubine Ren frowned subconsciously.


    ?Those round eyes are somewhat similar to those of the young masters in the house.


    The prince also has round eyes.


    ?However, soon, as the distance got closer, Concubine Ren saw her own reflection in Suisui''s eyes, clean and pure.


    That is a scenery that cannot be seen in the eyes of the young master or the prince.


    That was a very novel and magical experience.


    Concubine Ren was a little curious, so she lowered her eyes and looked at the little girl approaching.


    Suisui first raised his head and glanced curiously. After meeting the beautiful aunt''s gaze, he smiled shyly and looked away embarrassedly. He wanted to shrink back to Sister Mengmeng, but also thought about what Lele said, Don''t be afraid of the people in front of you, and don''t be afraid of the unknown future.


    Everything will be fine. What she has to do is to take the first step bravely and then move forward firmly.


    Suisui doesn¡¯t understand, but she understands that Lele means to let her face everything bravely.


    So, I stopped thinking about hiding a little, and my body subconsciously froze on the ground.


    After Liu Hemeng approached, he bowed politely and said, "Hello, my concubine."


    He has been following the same pattern year after year, and his voice is soft and soft. Concubine Ren''s heart was moved when she heard it.


    Not to mention anything else, the little girl¡¯s smart eyes and soft and cute voice are indeed very heartwarming.


    ?Especially for those who do not have a daughter and are looking forward to having one, this is simply like a gift from God.


    ??Having a daughter is painless, and she is also a cute and adorable little girl. Who wouldn¡¯t want that?


    ?? Concubine Ren thought, no wonder the princess seemed to have been poisoned in the past two days, taking her children to play everywhere every day.


    This would be her...


    She was also a little moved.


    After realizing that she was a little moved, Concubine Ren immediately dismissed these thoughts from her mind.


    No, no!


    How can she raise another child if she hasn''t enjoyed it herself?


    Having and raising two children is already her limit.


    One more won¡¯t do!


    Not even painless ones! !


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 149： So fragrant

    Chapter 149 It¡¯s so fragrant


    Concubine Ren dismissed all the terrible thoughts from her mind and tried her best to keep a straight face, preferably one that looked fierce.


    However, she is beautiful, the kind of bright beauty with a bit of flamboyance.


    Even if she has a straight face, she looks pretty and pretty, and you can''t tell that she is angry.


    Concubine Ren had a lot of inner activities, so she forgot to ask her two children to get up.


    Saluteed to her aunt and the others who were following behind. She didn''t hear any shouting, which made her heart skip a beat.


    She thought, it shouldn¡¯t be.


    ?Although she is the future prince, she is still half an old person.


    I don¡¯t say I know much about Concubine Ren, but I also know that although her temperament is a little arrogant, it is only for the prince, and will not target servants like them.


    What''s going on today?


    ?Is it possible that it is aimed at older girls?


    ??The princess is not in the palace. If it really embarrasses the eldest girl, Aunt Xiang thought to herself, she really has nothing to do with her. She can only wait for the princess to come back in the evening before filing a complaint.


    She forgot!


    ??No matter how you think about it, it shouldn¡¯t be done.


    ??It was a little far away just now, and the smell was okay, it was fragrant.


    However, the princess and the two concubines have always gotten along harmoniously over the years.


    Aunt Sun, who was following Concubine Ren, was also worried.


    After the beating, the little girl raised her head in horror and looked at Concubine Ren uneasily.


    However, once the distance is shortened, the smell becomes very strong.


    As she spoke, Concubine Ren bent down again and gently helped Suisui up as if to make amends.


    She thought to herself, what happened to her girl?


    Why are you still standing still?


    She is not a person who would make children angry or cause trouble to them, right?


    Aunt Sun was confused and could only cough lightly as a reminder.


    ?Then the concubine Ren''s body is filled with a strong fragrance.


    Concubine Ren only reacted at this time...


    ??If we say, Princess Qi has that kind of elegant and light fragrance.


    ??Concubine Ren''s temper got worse, and even the prince would quarrel with her whenever she wanted. However, she was always a little more tolerant towards the princess.


    Thinking of this, Concubine Ren quickly cleared her throat and tried her best to make her voice gentler: "Get up quickly. I was so absorbed in watching this that I forgot to scream."


    Concubine Ren smells very good.


    Sui Sui couldn''t stand it anymore and sneezed twice.


    ah?


    By the way, she hasn¡¯t screamed yet.


    Ouch!


    Aunt Xiang felt uneasy.


    It¡¯s fatal!


    ?Sui Sui thought, it¡¯s over, she might be beaten!


    She really couldn''t control it.


    ?The main thing is that the beautiful aunt''s body smells so good that she can''t control her nose.


    ? Even though she tried hard to hold it in, she couldn¡¯t hold it in at all!


    ?After beating her twice, she wanted to hit her again!


    Seeing that something was wrong with him, Suisui hurriedly raised his hand to cover his mouth.


    ?She thought that one mistake was enough.


    No more will do.


    She can''t fight anymore.


    but¡­


    I really can¡¯t control it!


    Even though I covered my mouth, I still got beaten several more times.


    In comparison, Liu Hemeng¡¯s adaptability is not bad.


    Because, she is holding her breath!


    Having been to the palace, I naturally know that Concubine Ren is very fragrant, so her body always smells good.


    So, as soon as the distance got closer, Liu Hemeng held his breath.


    She should be lucky that she learned a lot of daily exercises from her grandfather and also learned some simple turtle breathing techniques.


    ?Although he is not very good at studying, he can hold his breath for a long time and avoid the attacks of these scents.


    It¡¯s just that Suisui doesn¡¯t have such preparation and ability.? ? ? At this time, the sneezing just kept coming.


    Aunt Xiang listened to this voice and kept saying in her heart: It''s over, it''s over.


    Aunt Sun, on the other hand, stood awkwardly on Concubine Ren, neither advising her nor advising her.


    ??They stayed with Concubine Ren for a longer time, and gradually became saturated with the fragrance, and became more and more accustomed to it.


    Sui Sui just moved into the house, and it was the first time I was attacked by such a fragrance. The children''s noses are a little more sensitive, so it is normal that they can''t get used to it.


    ??Aunt Sun is very afraid that her girl will go crazy on the spot!


    She thought to herself, it¡¯s not that big of a deal, it¡¯s really not that big of a deal, it¡¯s just a child!


    Concubine Ren never expected that the scene would be so embarrassing.


    She was originally on guard, not daring to look at the age any longer, fearing that she might get tempted and give up her happy and leisurely life to have a baby.


    ?Now she found that the smell on her body was so strong that it made her child sneeze. She was embarrassed and helpless.


    In the end, he could only take two steps back and said with a smile: "This little nose is quite clever."


    ??I couldn''t stop sneezing every year, and I was originally worried that my beautiful aunt would get tired of me.


    ?Now that he heard the other party talking, Suisui covered his mouth and nose and raised his head to look curiously.


    The closer she looked at Suisui''s eyes, the more Concubine Ren couldn''t control her heartbeat.


    ?How do you describe that feeling?


    Those who have a close eye can decide the rest of their lives with just one glance.


    At that moment when Suisui''s beautiful round eyes appeared, Concubine Ren thought to herself: The princess''s dizzy behavior in the past few days seems to have the answer.


    Who can bear to be looked at by such clean and refreshing eyes?


    She is also a little soft-hearted.


    But, no!


    Let¡¯s not talk about it for a moment, it¡¯s not easy for her to compete with the princess for the child.


    She finally brought Xiao Wu up and can enjoy a free and comfortable life.


    Can''t let it fall on the children anymore.


    Calm down!


    Concubine Ren quickly persuaded herself, and after pulling away, she didn''t look at Sui Sui anymore. She just took off a beautiful mutton-fat jade bracelet from her hand and handed it to Aunt Xiang and the others: "Keep it for the children." For play."


    Concubine Ren has a strong family background, and all she brings out are good things.


    The princess is not here, and Aunt Xiang doesn¡¯t know whether to accept it or not.


    ?But he refused to accept it, and he was afraid that the concubine would be angry, so he thought about it and decided to accept it.


    After giving out a bracelet, Concubine Ren looked down at it again.


    Then I found out¡­


    Why?


    Why is there a child?


    Looks quite familiar.


    Concubine Ren thought about it and realized that she was the granddaughter of Dr. Liu''s family.


    She gave Suisui a gift, so she couldn''t ignore another child.


    After Concubine Ren thought for a while, she took off the jade pendant on her body and handed it to Aunt Xiang: "This is for sister. Little sisters, please don''t quarrel because of this."


    Liu Hemeng took a look and saw that he still had his own?


    He thanked me politely.


    I don¡¯t understand Sui Sui, but I can learn from my sister.


    It¡¯s interesting to see the child¡¯s confused and panicked look.


    ?Concubine Ren thought that she actually thought that teasing children was not a bad idea.


    ??It must be fun to coax such a beautiful child after making him cry, right?


    After realizing what she was thinking, Concubine Ren''s expression froze.


    She thought, even if she thought about it casually, she was not a very evil person, right?


    I didn¡¯t know that the beautiful aunt had some slightly evil thoughts running through her mind.


    After she thanked Liu Hemeng for being the concubine, she didn''t know what to say and just stood there honestly.


    Concubine Ren didn''t speak, and they didn''t know what to say.


    ?The two sides just stood in a stalemate at the edge of the pond.


    ?This scene made Aunt Xiang feel uncertain.


    She thought, what is the situation now?


    Just stand there?


    Ren Side Concubine: Her real name is Ren Xiu, her nickname is Ren Datunao.


    Second update

 Chapter 150： teasing children

    Chapter 150: Teasing children


    Concubine Ren stood for a long time and realized that the atmosphere seemed a bit awkward?


    It can''t be said to be embarrassing, more like subtlety.


    She doesn¡¯t speak, and it¡¯s hard for others to speak.


    In the end, it resulted in the effect of collective silence.


    Concubine Ren was a little embarrassed when she reacted.


    She looked at the two little girls standing in a row, glanced at her from time to time, and then looked at the fish still swimming not far away, and asked with a smile: "Do you want to feed the fish together?"


    It can be fed by two people or three people.


    Suisui had no objection, but she was following Sister Mengmeng, so she turned her head and looked at Liu Hemeng without speaking in a hurry.


    Liu Hemeng felt that the concubines had already spoken, so it would be hard for them to refuse, right?


    ?Feeling that Sui Sui was looking at her, she hurriedly held Sui Sui''s hand tightly. After thanking Concubine Ren, she said hello again.


    Concubine Ren took her two children to feed the fish.


    Suisui is now wearing a small hat, but it cannot hide the fact that she has no hair.


    Concubine Ren looked at the two little heads on the side. They were moving one by one. She felt that they were very cute. Her hands were itchy and she wanted to touch them.


    In fact, Concubine Ren didn''t care much about flowers, plants, fish and birds.


    ?However, it would be fun to touch such a little head, right?


    Everyone:¡­


    Everyone:¡­!


    ?Who is going to remind her?


    ?But I think there are a lot of fish in the house, so it should be fine if a few of them are killed, right?


    It is the concubine who supports it anyway, it has nothing to do with them!


    The servant gave it to her. After she took it, she looked at the fish in the pond, then raised her hand and with a splash, a whole bowl of fish food was thrown in.


    Everyone:¡­!


    You are trying to kill fish!


    Suisui felt her head was a little cold and silently shrank behind Liu Hemeng.


    With so much fish food, how can these fish be starved to death?


    Everyone was surprised, but did not dare to say anything.


    For this reason, Concubine Ren glanced at the two children several times.


    Suisui didn¡¯t understand, so he clapped his hands happily: ¡°Wow, there are so many!¡±


    It was difficult for everyone to refute, so they handed over another bowl of fish food.


    Concubine Ren happily let it in again and watched the fish swimming happily. She felt that she had performed very well and kept nodding: "Look, how hungry they are. When feeding the fish, You still have to be more diligent.¡±


    Concubine Ren was originally unsure, but when she heard the child say that, she raised her head proudly, straightened her clothes a little, and said with a smile: "The house is not short of these fish food, feed more Nothing, bring some more.¡±


    Concubine Ren didn¡¯t ask much, for fear that it would be a sad thing for the child.


    The problem is, this fish is not delicious either.


    So much so that when she came to feed the fish, she didn¡¯t know how much fish food should be spread.


    ?Although Suisui didn''t respond, he nodded obediently.


    That is, is there a possibility?


    ?They are brainless and don¡¯t remember what they have eaten before?


    No one dares to say this.


    Because, even if she said it, Concubine Ren might not be willing to listen.


    Liu Hemeng thinks that fish can¡¯t eat so much, right?


    However, she was a child and couldn''t speak based on her feelings. In the end, she thought about it and didn''t speak. Suisui, on the other hand, doesn''t understand anything at all. He can always echo what others say, as long as it''s not malicious.


    Concubine Ren said the fish was hungry, so she nodded.


    Concubine Ren fed the fish, and she clapped her hands twice happily.


    At this moment, Concubine Ren said that she usually fed too little fish, so she was too hungry. She nodded again.


    Concubine Ren looked at the little girl''s head from the side, shaking, and couldn''t help but laugh at her: "Sui Sui, slow down, otherwise your head will fall off in a while, and it will be eaten by the fish!"


    Sui Sui:?


    The little girl looked at Concubine Ren with a horrified look on her face, and then she covered her head tightly.


    Seeing the child''s face turned pale with fright, Concubine Ren couldn''t help but want to laugh.


    She thought, teasing children is really fun.


    ??It''s a pity that neither of my two sons has a clear mind and can''t understand it.


    A person¡¯s mind moves too fast, making it funny and meaningless at all.


    ?This did make her lose a lot of fun, but now is this considered as making up for Sui Sui?


    No wonder, the princess likes this child.


    Concubine Ren thought that she also liked the playful children.


    Thinking of this, she stretched out her hand, originally wanting to touch Suisui''s little hat. When she came closer, she couldn''t control herself and flicked Suisui''s forehead.


    Snapped!


    It was a very light blow, which immediately stunned Suisui.


    She had not been beaten recently, and she did not feel any malice from her beautiful aunt, so she forgot about her subconscious dodge reaction and honestly received a blow that caused her brain to break.


    After Suisui reacted, the hands that were originally covering the sides of his head moved back to his forehead. His expression was confused and aggrieved, as if he didn''t understand why he was beaten.


    Seeing the little girl''s confused and aggrieved look, Concubine Ren couldn''t help clapping her hands and laughing.


    ?She smiles, hearty and generous, but also with a different kind of elegance. People will not think that she is rude, but will only think that she has a great temperament and seems to be easy to get along with.


    ??But he didn''t know that the person who looked easy to get along with was currently teasing a child and making himself laugh.


    Sui Sui felt wronged, and Liu Hemeng felt distressed. He turned his head and looked at Sui Sui carefully.


    ??But the child was held tightly, and Liu Hemeng couldn''t blame Concubine Ren, so she was so anxious that she stood around.


    Looking at this scene, Concubine Ren couldn''t help laughing again.


    She smiled as she stepped forward and patted Suisui on the shoulder reassuringly: "Oh, I didn''t mean it, I just couldn''t hold it back. Let me see, are the elastics all red?"


    The beautiful aunt wanted to see her. Although Sui Sui was not at ease, she still let go of her hand obediently.


    The child doesn''t hold any grudges at all. She looks obedient, which makes people very fond of her. At the same time, she can''t help but worry, will she be bullied in the future if she is so ungrateful?


    ?However, the girl in the palace is still protected by the princess, so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?


    Concubine Ren thought about it for a long time, but she didn''t feel relieved. She could only bend down, look into Suisui''s eyes, gently help her rub the place where her brain collapsed, and said with a smile: "Silly child, if others bully you, If you can''t beat him, you have to remember to run, otherwise you will be bullied if you stay there, how uncomfortable it would be."


    Sui Sui never felt any malice from Concubine Ren. When she heard the other party talking, she shook her head gently: "But, my aunt didn''t bully me."


    Hearing this, Concubine Ren felt sad and couldn''t help but want to laugh.


    She thought, she is still a child after all, with simple thinking and naive ideas.


    But who can say that such a child is not cute?


    If she is not cute, can she stay and tease her for a long time?


    ?However, just because it is cute and joyful, it is necessary to remind Sui Sui more that the dangers in the world, especially the human heart, need to be carefully discerned.


    Thinking of this, Concubine Ren patted Suisui''s shoulder lightly and said with a straight face: "But it''s hard to talk to people outside. Next time someone wants to bully you, remember to run."


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 151： Catching earthworms

    Chapter 151 Catching Earthworms


    You still understand the principle of not being bullied by others.


    She gained these experiences slowly through blood and tears!


    So, when Concubine Ren started talking, she nodded heavily: "Okay, Auntie, I''ll take note of it!"


    After finishing speaking, he quickly added: "Thank you, aunt."


    Looking at the child''s obedient appearance, Concubine Ren was ready to move her hands again.


    She thought, either she is her biological child or she is bound to her.


    ?She wanted to play but couldn''t, and she was afraid that she would bully someone into crying. Then the princess might find out how to blame her.


    Thinking of this, Concubine Ren shrank her hands regretfully, took off the beautiful ruby ??ring on her hand, and stuffed it into Suisui''s purse.


    This purse was given to her by Liu Hemeng early in the morning. As soon as she put it on, there was only a small sachet inside.


    Unfortunately, Xiao Wu has grown up and it is no longer fun, and he is not allowed to play anymore.


    She didn¡¯t want to experience the pain of giving birth again.


    Perhaps the prince is in trouble.


    ?The flowers were more delicate than the fish, and the two children did not dare to touch them, so they just squatted there and watched.


    Tsk!


    Concubine Ren was afraid that she could not help teasing the children again and make them cry, and she was not very good at coaxing them.


    Looking at Suisui''s appearance, Concubine Ren''s hands felt itchy again.


    It exudes a faint herbal fragrance and is now stuffed into a particularly large ring.


    In the end, I had no choice but to leave with the others with regret. Before leaving, I did not forget to sprinkle an extra bowl of fish food into the pond.


    ?She thought, children are really fun.


    Sui Sui didn''t quite understand what he said, but she knew it was a blessing, so she nodded her head in thanks.


    How about another one?


    However, thinking of the pain of giving birth, Concubine Ren quickly suppressed the thought.


    ??There are still a few flowers blooming now, but the green look can make people feel better just by looking at it.


    Concubine Ren said with a smile while stuffing the stuff: "This is also given to us every year. May we be as bright and dazzling as the sun every year, okay?"


    She is not sure why she is so old, but she also imitates her sister and claps along: "Wow!!"


    Liu Hemeng¡¯s eyes lit up instantly: ¡°Wow!!¡±


    After seeing off Concubine Ren, Suisui and Liu Hemeng watched the fish for a while, and then changed places to see the flowers raised by the princess.


    It can be seen that the concubine went out today just to kill the fish.


    Looking at it, I found earthworms in the soil.


    The problem is that the prince still doesn¡¯t understand the current situation clearly.


    ??Moreover, Xiao Qi is already seven years old, and there is no movement among so many people in the palace.


    Everyone:¡­


    The two children were wowing for a while, and Liu Hemeng began to dig up earthworms. While digging and returning earthworms, he explained to Suisui: "This thing, also called vertical silkworm, can clear away heat, stop asthma, calm the liver, and unblock meridians. It has many functions." Yes, but you need to be careful when collecting it, and you also need to pay attention to the method when preparing it. "


    Suisui couldn''t understand these words, but she thought they must be very powerful, right?


    So, she clapped her hands in cooperation: "Wow, that''s amazing!"


    Liu Hemeng was not proud at all, and said with a smile: "If you like it, Suisui, can I teach you in the future?"


    Sui Sui can''t even read now, so naturally her thirst for knowledge is still very strong.


    When Liu Hemeng asked, she nodded obediently: "Okay, okay."


    Liu Hemeng quickly picked out the earthworms with a small branch. This thing was very active. After it came out, it stretched, contracted and bent, making Suisui take a step back in fright.


    Liu Hemeng saw it and couldn''t help laughing: "Don''t be afraid, it doesn''t bite, and even if it bites, it won''t hurt. Come on, pick this one up, don''t be afraid, we won''t make this one anymore, there are too few It¡¯s not worth the effort.¡±


    Suisui is actually not afraid. I even caught this and fed it to chickens before.


    She took a step back because the earthworm almost got on her feet. She was afraid of getting her shoes dirty, so she subconsciously stepped back.


    Hearing his sister say don''t be afraid, Suisui shook his head: "Sister, I''m not afraid. I''ve caught it with my bare hands before."


    You have to catch it and feed it to the chickens, so that the chickens will love to lay eggs.


    ????Grasshoppers, earthworms, and all kinds of insects were caught.


    Don''t you care if you care about the age of age?


    ?No one cares about these. They only care about whether the chickens are full and whether they will lay many eggs.


    Hearing what Suisui said, Liu Hemeng was stunned for a moment. She was smart enough not to ask any questions, and just handed the twig to Suisui: "Take this to stir it up, but don''t move your hands. It will make your hands dirty and uncomfortable." Sui obediently took a small branch to stir up the earthworms.


    Pick it and move the earthworm.


    Liu Hemeng clapped his hands and laughed: "Haha, it''s quite interesting when it moves. You poke its head."


    Every year I go to poke the earthworm¡¯s head again.


    Poke the middle and then the end.


    The two children poked around for a long time. When they were tired, they were ready to continue looking at the flowers.


    ?Sui Sui Sui looked at the shrinking earthworms, thought about it, and asked in a low voice: "Is this really medicine?"


    Hearing her question, Liu Hemeng nodded: "Of course, it''s a very good thing that can be used as medicine."


    Very good herbal medicine.


    So if I give it to my brother, will he like it?


    ?Sui Sui was unsure, so she tugged on the corner of Liu Hemeng''s clothes and asked in a low voice: "Do you think my brother will like this?"


    ?Liu Hemeng is really not sure about this.


    Several generations of their family have studied medicine, and they have done some research on various medicines, insecticides and poisonous insects.


    Since I was a child, I have never been afraid of watching it.


    As for others¡­


    It¡¯s hard to say.


    ?However, Liu Hemeng thought, if you don¡¯t like something that your sister has carefully prepared, it shouldn¡¯t be too annoying, right?


    ??And earthworms are not scary. Compared with snakes and rats, isn''t this much better?


    Thinking of this, Liu Hemeng nodded: "Not necessarily, how about we give it a try?"


    Trying is something that requires courage.


    Sui Sui is quite brave now, so Liu Hemeng said to give it a try, so she just picked out the earthworms with a small branch.


    ?Just one, doesn¡¯t seem enough?


    Suisui has five brothers and one sister.


    Just because she is with you, you cannot not take her with you.


    ?Including my sister, I also need to bring my mother-in-law. Does my beautiful aunt also need to bring one today?


    ?There are also Grandpa Liu and Uncle Qing...


    This person is a bit too much.


    I think about it every year, as much as I can dig.


    Finish the calculation after digging.


    Sui Sui expressed his thoughts to Liu Hemeng.


    Although the gift from my sister is quite unique.


    ?However, Liu Hemeng felt that the most important thing was the heart.


    ??Moreover, who says earthworms are not precious?


    It is a very good Chinese medicine. For doctors, this is a good gift.


    ?After figuring it out, Liu Hemeng happily helped Suisui.


    The two children spent most of the afternoon turning over the soil in the entire small garden.


    The result is naturally good.


    They dug up eight earthworms.


    There will be no more.


    The two people dug with mud all over their hands and bodies. Fortunately, the result was good. The two children couldn''t help but laugh at each other''s little painted faces.


    After digging the earthworms, you still need to find the corresponding bottles or boxes to put them in.


    You can¡¯t just grab it with your bare hands, right?


    ?Although Aunt Xiang thinks that such a gift is extremely unique and the children may not necessarily like it after seeing it, she doesn¡¯t know how to persuade Suisui.


    It is the child''s intention after all. I thought to my aunt Xiang: It should be fine, right?


    ?She went to find Shaoyao for help, found a few empty boxes, packed the earthworms separately, and simply labeled them.


    After the distribution was completed, Suisui raised his face with a sense of accomplishment and said with a smile: "The distribution is done!"


    Second update

 Chapter 152： loquat

    Chapter 152 Loquat


    Liu Hemeng also thinks it¡¯s pretty good.


    After the two little girls distributed the gifts, they washed their hands and tidied them up.


    After playing in the mud for a long time, my body was all dirty.


    After the two of them packed up, they were also a little hungry.


    Aunt Xiang had someone cook tangerine peel and snow pear juice in the kitchen early in the morning.


    After adding rock sugar, it is sweet and very popular with children.


    After Suisui washed herself, she took Liu Hemeng''s hand and sat down obediently, waiting for the afternoon dessert.


    Aunt Xiang quickly brought it to the table. Each person had a small bowl, which was enough to quench their thirst and fill their stomachs a little, so it would not affect dinner.


    After taking the first sip, Suisui felt the sweet taste. She squinted her eyes, swayed her calves, and looked at Liu Hemeng: "This is so sweet!"


    Liu Hemeng also just took a sip, it was really sweet.


    Xiangxiang is just a bath bean, I don¡¯t know her in Suisui.


    Teeth are still very important.


    Thinking of something, I reached out to operate it.


    So, he covered half of his face, nodded slightly, and said in a somewhat unclear voice: "It''s sweet, but even my teeth can''t stand it, so we can''t drink it all the time. Don''t be greedy."


    Sui Sui knows this very well.


    Liu Hemeng felt that his logic was perfect, so he went back at night and quietly cut his brother''s hair.


    ?However, I soon felt confident again.


    ?After she returned home, she secretly cut off her brother''s hair?


    ?While drinking, Suisui took off his little hat, revealing his furry head, which looked easy to touch.


    Compared to Suisui likes, she is two years older, and she is more worried about her teeth.


    snort!


    Smelly brother, wait until tomorrow to be touched and cried!


    The two children finished drinking the sweet soup and played with five trees for a while. It was getting late.


    How about¡­


    Liu Hemeng reached out to touch Suisui''s little head, and Suisui reached out very cooperatively. From time to time, he would take the initiative to rub his little head against Liu Hemeng''s palm: "Sister, you touch it, it''s very good to touch. I washed it clean last night and applied some fragrance.¡±


    Liu Hemeng is a child, so he doesn''t need to restrain himself too much.


    So, she cut off the other person¡¯s hair, what¡¯s the problem?


    Absolutely not!


    As she touched it, she thought to herself: The head is so tactile when cut like this.


    But, she knew that if she applied that, she would smell as sweet as her mother-in-law, and it would smell so good!


    Liu Hemeng was very satisfied with the touch and couldn''t help but respond. He didn''t even bother to drink the sugar water.


    When the brother threw mud mixed with urine into her face, there was no sense of brother-sister affection.


    Thinking of this, Liu Hemeng still felt a little guilty.


    So, as soon as Liu Hemeng said this, Suisui immediately nodded heavily, indicating that he had listened and would definitely not eat randomly.


    ??If it weren''t for waiting for the princess to come back, Doctor Liu would have taken Liu Hemeng and left long ago.


    It''s just that now that the person has not come back, he still needs to wait.


    Otherwise, he would not be relieved if no one would accompany Suisui.


    When Princess Qi returned from the palace with Feng Xuanrui, Doctor Liu left with Liu Hemeng.


    Before leaving, Princess Qi asked Aunt Qiu to deliver a small plate of loquats.


    ??This is a tribute from Nanzhou. It just arrived in the capital today.


    Except for the palace, no one else has it yet.


    Princess Qi and Feng Xuanrui also happened to catch up. In addition to the emperor''s reward, there was also a special gift from the Queen Mother.


    So, the quantity is slightly larger.


    Thinking that Liu Hemeng would spend the day with Suisui today, and the little girl was doing well, Princess Qi generously gave some to them.


    Doctor Liu brought Liu Hemeng over to express his gratitude, and then left with his things.


    The afternoon when Princess Qi entered the palace, she kept thinking about Sui Sui.


    After coming back, he simply listened to Shaoyao talk about the affairs of the house, and then went straight to Suisui''s place.


    Seeing the little girl fiddling with a nine-link ring, Princess Qi hurriedly took two steps forward. Before Suisui could react, she took Suisui into her arms and said, "My Suisui." She smelled the familiar smell. , the fragrance that belongs to the mother-in-law, Sui Sui happily posted: "Mother-in-law, I miss you."


    ??Children act coquettishly and talk about missing you, who can withstand this?


    Princess Qi simply couldn¡¯t bear it.


    She held Suisui in her arms, wishing that she was like a foolish king who only wanted beauty but no power.


    Entering the palace, the Queen Mother rewarded her a lot.


    Princess Qi deliberately picked some bright materials, and now she went to pick them with Sui Sui in her arms: "Let''s see which one you like, Sui Sui. My mother-in-law sent people to Jinxiu Fang and asked them to make clothes. Let''s dress up beautifully." Is it good?¡±


    Sui Sui is not greedy for anything, he only likes to spend time with his mother and concubine.


    ?However, bright colors are indeed easy to attract children.


    After being brought over by the mother-in-law, I saw something, and my eyes were a little tired.


    Various fabrics, jewelry, ornaments, spices¡­


    There are a lot of things, and there are two boxes of various sizes.


    When leaving the palace, the horses pulling the carriage were much heavier.


    Princess Qi asked Sui Sui to choose, and Feng Xuanrui also asked his sister to choose first: "Sister, this color is beautiful, like the sky washed by water."


    ¡°This is also good.¡±


    "This purple jade piece...well, I won''t be able to use it for the time being, but it looks good if I keep it."


    ¡­


    ??Although Feng Xuanrui is a young man, his aesthetics is still online.


    ?The things he picked out are all very beautiful.


    Every year comes another sister. She should be an obedient sister according to what her brother says.


    So, when my brother said yes, he nodded his head every time.


    Brother said it was okay, and Suisui nodded again.


    ¡­


    The brother and sister have a very good relationship. After being put to the ground by Princess Qi every year, the two of them still held hands and went to see things together.


    Princess Qi:?


    I don¡¯t know why, but I feel a little sad.


    ?But, my own son, forget it, don¡¯t worry about it so much.


    He will go to class tomorrow, and Suisui will still be his own.


    Thinking of this, Princess Qi felt better.


    ?It took a long time to select the gifts. Princess Qi picked most of them and stuffed them into Suisui''s private warehouse to save private property for her children.


    In addition to a variety of jewelry materials, there are also loquats.


    This kind of fruit has never been seen before.


    It was Princess Qi who explained carefully. Feng Xuanrui picked one up and fed it to Suisui on the spot. Only then did she realize that it was edible.


    ?Sour and sweet, the meat is soft and delicious.


    One is not big. After peeling off the skin and removing the core, there is not much pulp.


    Sui Sui felt that this fruit had already entered his stomach before he tasted it carefully.


    I feel a little regretful when I think about it.


    ??The little girl almost drooled over the loquat, which made Princess Qi want to laugh uncontrollably.


    Not wanting to laugh out loud and hurt the little girl''s self-esteem, Princess Qi tried hard to control it and turned to look at Haitang: "Pick a few loquats, cook a sweet lily-loquat soup in the evening, and send some fresh things to each hospital. Let¡¯s try it together.¡±


    ?Haitang quickly retreated.


    Shaoyao hesitated a few times on the side, not sure whether he should take out the gift from Sui Sui.


    The box that I asked my aunt for was a greeting in advance and a message to her.


    Shaoyao thought, how could he remind the princess tactfully and politely that there was a live and moving earthworm in that beautiful box?


    Before Shaoyao could figure it out, Sui Sui happily ran up to Princess Qi with the box in her arms, with a well-behaved expression and a harmless smile: "Concubine, I have prepared a gift for you!"


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 153： chic gift

    Chapter 153 A unique gift


    After hearing what Suisui said, Shaoyao''s eyelids jumped wildly. She wanted to stop her but didn''t know what to say. In the end, she could only look at Princess Qi with a sad face.


    She thought that her master understood her. If she saw it this way, the other party should be able to understand it, right?


    Princess Qi naturally understood the way Shaoyao hesitated to speak.


    She guessed that there was something going on, but she didn¡¯t think about it deeply.


    ?At this time, Princess Qi didn''t care to look at anything else. She only looked at the box that was delivered to her.


    Her good daughter knows how to give her a gift.


    That¡¯s great!


    The pain for this child is not in vain.


    Princess Qi happily took the box. Shaoyao''s heart was beating wildly and she couldn''t help coughing.


    Aunt Qiu was puzzled and thought she was sick, so she leaned over and asked quietly: "Are you feeling uncomfortable?"


    Princess Qi vaguely understood the hint of Shaoyao.


    Aunt Qiu was worried, so she asked.


    These servants, if they feel uncomfortable, can rest.


    Shaoyao:¡­!


    Doctor Liu has gone back, there should be some heart-protecting pills left, right?


    ?At this moment, she ran to get it, was it still too late?


    Due to the unusual nature of peony, Princess Qi was mentally prepared to be particularly curious about the gift.


    She thought, is it a gift from Suisui, is it particularly curious?


    ?However, no matter how curious it is, it is still what the little girl wants. Princess Qi feels that she has to accept it even if it means mountains of swords and seas of fire.


    ?Feng Xuanrui didn''t have so many ideas. He was quite curious about what gift his sister would give to his mother and concubine.


    The main reason is that I am afraid of exposing my masters to my masters if I get over the illness.


    The boxes are all similar, and as Sui Sui said, the items inside are also about the same size, so there is no need to pick them out.


    ?Ah ah ah, life, why should it be difficult for her to be a little maid?


    As soon as Feng Xuanrui heard that he also had a gift and it was in the box stacked next to him, Feng Xuanrui immediately ran over happily.


    He was a little unhappy that his mother-in-law had a gift but he did not.


    As a result, Princess Qi raised her head and shook her head.


    Shaoyao wanted to rush over and help the princess open it.


    Shaoyao thought, I am so miserable!


    Let''s say it directly, for fear of hurting the older girl''s heart.


    He thought that he should kill them all.


    Let''s not say it out loud. She really didn''t dare to think about how the princess would react after seeing what was in the box.


    ?However, Feng Xuanrui felt sad again when he thought about the other brothers.


    Thinking of this, Feng Xuanrui pulled Suisui''s sleeves, shook them gently, and said coquettishly: "Sister, mother and concubine have them, why don''t I?"


    When his brother asked, Suisui immediately raised his hand high: "Yes, yes, don''t worry, brother, there are still five boxes, one box for each brother, they are all there! And I have marked the size, they are about the same size." , brother¡¯s biggest!¡±


    Thinking of this, she smiled at Suisui, raised her hand and gently touched the little girl''s soft face, then took the box and opened it slowly.


    In response to this, Shaoyao shook her head crazily, and then kept shaking her head at Princess Qi.


    In this way, his sister¡¯s gifts are all his own!


    Princess Qi opened the box anxiously. When she saw the contents clearly, her pupils shrank sharply, but her hands were steady and she did not throw the things out directly.


    Shaoyao watched from the side, nervous and not daring to breathe, for fear that the princess would scream or faint from fright.


    She is always ready to save people in a moment!


    She remembered where the heart-protecting pill was.


    As a result, the princess was very calm after seeing the gift.


    This made Shaoyao feel a little dazed. After being nervous, her body felt a little soft.


    At this time, Shaoyao vaguely remembered that a few years ago, when the Sixth Young Master was still young, did he do similar things?


    If she asked, Princess Qi would probably reply with a smile: Yes.


    To be honest, Princess Qi was really shocked when she saw that the gift in the box was an earthworm.


    However, she has been scared and her mental quality is now very good.


    Therefore, his pupils only shrank, but he was still very calm. He even closed the box with a smile, handed it to Aunt Qiu on the side, and touched Suisui''s head with a smile: "It''s a very unique gift, concubine... very like."


    The last three words are actually quite reluctant.


    It¡¯s nothing more than a child¡¯s wish.


    When a child gives a gift, it doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s good or bad and whether it¡¯s scary or not.


    They think it¡¯s good and want to give it to their favorite person.


    Princess Qi thought that she was her favorite person in Sui Sui.


    ?When you think about it, does your mood suddenly become brighter and brighter?


    ??It''s just an earthworm. No matter how scary it is, can it still be scary like a toad?


    ??Yes, a few years ago, Princess Qi received a gift box carefully packaged by Feng Xuanrui and with a few small flowers on it.


    The box contains two lively toads.


    The moment the box was opened, the toad almost jumped in her face!


    When she thinks about the scene at that time several years later, Princess Qi still feels flustered.


    So, what can this little earthworm do to her?


    ??I was almost sprayed in the face by a toad, and compared to an earthworm, this is really gentle.


    So, it¡¯s better to be younger every year. The girl is gentle and knows how to take care of her mother and concubine¡¯s emotions.


    Princess Qi happily touched Suisui''s head.


    Sui Sui saw that the mother-in-law liked this gift, and she was very happy to rub it with her again and again.


    ?Feng Xuanrui also opened the box at this time. After discovering the shrunken earthworms, he ouched: "Ah, they are quite cute. Let me touch them."


    Children are naughty. When they see moving things, they are not afraid, but feel very curious.


    ??Even though earthworms don¡¯t look good, they are quite interesting when they move.


    Feng Xuanrui grabbed the earthworm and moved it towards Suisui: "Sister, look, its head is so big!"


    ??It''s difficult for Feng Xuanrui to have good eyesight and still be able to tell which one is the head and which is the tail.


    Hearing what his brother said, Suisui squeezed over curiously and looked at it for a long time, but he couldn''t tell which one was the head.


    She shook her head: "I can''t tell, brother."


    After hearing this, Feng Xuanrui thought for a moment, then grabbed the earthworm with both hands and said, "I''ll stretch it out for you to see. After I stretch it out, the head will be obvious."


    A group of servants:¡­!


    Save me, who will save us?


    I usually feel scared when I look at earthworms, but now I have to stretch them out and spread them out in front of everyone.


    Help!


    Princess Qi¡¯s complexion is not very good-looking either.


    ??Although toads were in the forefront a few years ago, today''s earthworms are indeed nothing.


    But molluscs, when they expand and contract, they still feel slightly cool and sticky to the touch...


    Can¡¯t think about it anymore.


    Thinking about it further, I completely lost my appetite for dinner.


    Princess Qi wanted to persuade the two children to stop playing and wash their hands and eat first. Listening to the noise in the front yard, the other young masters should have returned.


    ?Before she opened her mouth, she heard Shaoyao coming over and saying in a knotted voice: "Princess, sir, the eldest lady also gave Concubine Ren a box."


    Princess Qi:? ? !


    Second update

 Chapter 154： Children are easily satisfied

    Chapter 154 Children are easily satisfied


    When Princess Qi heard that Concubine Ren also had an earthworm gift box, her pupils were really shocked!


    ??It''s not good for Concubine Ren to be squeamish and talkative.


    I was really frightened. I couldn¡¯t figure out how to complain about Sui Sui when I looked back.


    It''s not that Princess Qi can''t control her, it''s just that she thinks her mouth is too annoying, so she doesn''t bother to care about her.


    There are not too many conflicts of interest, so there is no need to make yourself too tired.


    ?However, if the other party really cares about a child...


    ?Thinking of this possibility, Princess Qi lowered her head and looked at Suisui.


    ??The child raised his little face at this time, looking like he was begging for praise. He looked so cute that people couldn''t help but want to touch his head.


    Princess Qi thought that sometimes, when a child¡¯s intentions are good, it¡¯s hard to give him a gift.


    ?Children will not find earthworms scary, but they will also find these little things quite unique.


    It''s normal to play with an earthworm or something.


    ?Especially when looking at the little face that asks for praise year after year, the brothers feel...


    ??Princess Qi turned her head and didn''t look too much, for fear that if she looked at it for another second, she would have trouble breathing.


    ??If he didn''t think it was unique, Feng Xuanrui wouldn''t have given toads to his mother-in-law in the past few years.


    ?Now that this earthworm was a gift from his sister, Feng Xuanrui naturally took it with him happily.


    After thinking about it, Princess Qi waved her hand carelessly, and then signaled Suisui and Feng Xuanrui to wash their hands. The princes from the palace should be back soon, and it was time for them to eat.


    It¡¯s just an earthworm and it doesn¡¯t bite, so what are you afraid of?


    The brothers received the gifts, although their expressions were different.


    Princess Qi:¡­!


    She already felt that her breathing was not so free.


    ??However, this peace of mind did not last long.


    Because after dinner, Suisui distributed the remaining four boxes of gifts to his brothers.


    Princess Qi:¡­!


    Help! !


    Xiao Liu, your nature has really not changed at all!


    Plate it up!


    After the meal, the children did not play with toys or make any noise, but gathered together to compete with each other to see whose earthworms were bigger, whose earthworms were more active, and whose earthworms had prettier colors.


    After being comforted in this way, Princess Qi felt much calmer.


    ?She thought, it¡¯s just a child, what can you do?


    When they are most curious about the outside world, they like everything and want everything.


    Knowing that he had to wash his hands and not play with it, Feng Xuanrui put the earthworm into his purse.


    ?But with such a cute little kid, who would be willing to argue with her?


    ??Concubine Ren is really making trouble, isn''t it because of her?


    Help, she really can¡¯t understand the joy of a child.


    However, adhering to the idea that although they are timid, they cannot lose to the other brothers, each of them pretends that they are not afraid and are very happy.


    ?She just wants to escape now!


    Sui Sui was very happy to see that her brothers liked the gifts she gave them.


    She watched her brothers comparing earthworms, then she leaned over and whispered, "I''ll catch them for my brothers tomorrow. There are a lot of them in my concubine''s garden!"


    Feng Xuanjie:? ? ?


    Help!


    When he was young, he was fearless because of his ignorance.


    But now that he has grown up, he knows how to be afraid.


    I really can¡¯t stand this kind of soft thing.


    ??If he wasn''t afraid of hurting his sister''s heart, he would have run away long ago! One more thing, or take his life away.


    Feng Xuanjie''s face turned pale. Feng Xuancang watched from the side and sighed helplessly: "Sister, we can''t capture them all. The excrement of earthworms is a good fertilizer and can help the flowers grow. We captured them all. The concubine¡¯s flowers will no longer grow.¡±


    Suisui didn''t understand this at all. When he heard these theories, he was stunned for a moment.


    She thought blankly, it¡¯s over, the concubine¡¯s flowers are getting cold!


    However, this was not her original intention.


    Seeing the little girl in a daze, Feng Xuancang raised his hand and touched her head gently: "Don''t be afraid, you may not have caught all of them today. If there are more, they will reproduce and there will be many more in the future." , It won¡¯t delay the growth of the mother-in-law¡¯s flowers, but we can¡¯t catch them all the time. Let¡¯s change some things to play with tomorrow, okay?¡±


    When Sui Sui heard it, it turned out to be this.


    She nodded quickly: "Okay, Third Brother, I will listen to Third Brother."


    The third brother is the oldest and knows the most, so it¡¯s right to listen to him.


    Feng Xuanrui and others had the happiest time together.


    At a heartless age, one is also fearless.


    Fear?


    If they were not controlled, they would even want to play with snakes.


    It¡¯s just a small animal, what¡¯s wrong with Pang Pang?


    Princess Qi:¡­!


    Considering the many uses of earthworms, in the end, with Feng Xuancang¡¯s persuasion and Feng Xuanjie¡¯s cooperation, everyone reluctantly sent these earthworms back to the flower field.


    Fearing that Sui Sui would be lost, Feng Xuancang gently touched the little girl''s head on the way back: "We have received Sui Sui''s kindness, but the gift should have gone to a more meaningful place. Go, right?"


    Suisui did not feel lost.


    Because after dinner, everyone played for a long time.


    Every brother is happy.


    It can be seen that they really like their gifts.


    Hearing what the third brother said at this time, Suisui nodded heavily: "Yes, the gift should have a bigger and better purpose!"


    Actually, Suisui doesn''t quite understand the meaning of these words, but her brothers are older and what they say must make sense. She just needs to learn it!


    Feng Xuanjie felt a little guilty because he was so timid and failed to live up to his sister''s gift.


    ?This made him feel very guilty on the way back: "Sister, you like peach blossoms, don''t you? Fourth brother will carve a peach blossom for you when he goes back and put it in a vase, okay?"


    As if this was not enough, Feng Xuanjie thought for a while and shook his head: "No, no, no, fourth brother will go back and carve one for you with a flowerpot, so that you can place it where Suisi sleeps, okay?" ?¡±


    When the time comes, I will smoke some soothing spices and it will definitely help the children sleep more soundly and better!


    The fourth brother suddenly wanted to give him a gift. Suisui clapped his hands happily, raised his head and smiled sweetly: "Thank you, fourth brother."


    Feng Xuanrui felt sad when he heard this. He wanted to give something as a gift.


    It¡¯s just that he can neither carve nor carve.


    But, he will buy it!


    Thinking of this, Feng Xuanrui slapped his chest and said loudly: "What else does sister like? Brother, go buy it for you!"


    what do you like?


    Sui Sui actually doesn¡¯t know either.


    She felt that she was now in pain, had food to eat, and had clothes to wear.


    Having everything available, it is easy for people to have no desires.


    She had longed for a hot meal and clothes to wear naked. It would be even better if she had a group of family members who loved her.


    ?Now, Sui Sui has everything she wants. If I ask her what she wants, Sui Sui can''t even think of it.


    The little girl shook her head honestly: "Brother, I think it''s fine now. I don''t want anything else."


    The world of a child is very simple. Once she gets what she wants, she will be happy. She will not even develop higher and further ambitions just because her wishes are fulfilled.


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 155： Concubine Meng

    Chapter 155 Concubine Meng


    Feng Xuanrui was listening to Suisui, but he didn''t want anything and was still a little disappointed.


    ?But he thought, it doesn¡¯t matter. How can he ask the recipient of the gift about giving a gift?


    He has to think carefully about what to give to his sister.


    Can''t be compared with the fourth child!


    Lao Wu is even worse!


    Don''t think that he didn''t see it. Lao Wu was listening furtively, and he might be harboring something evil in his heart.


    ?The children returned the earthworms, and when they came back, they prepared to go back to their respective houses to sleep.


    ?Feng Xuanrui and the others turned around three times every step of the way. Feng Xuanjie rarely said boldly: "Sister, I will carve it as soon as possible."


    Suisui waved his hand and nodded obediently: "Okay, fourth brother, I''ll wait for you."


    ¡°Third brother, walk slowly.¡±


    ¡°Good night, brother.¡±


    ??However, compared to previous years, when her waiter pinched a green snake and almost slapped her in the face, Concubine Ren thought that these are just small scenes now.


    Princess Qi is very afraid. The fragrant little girl smells like earthworms!


    ?Thinking about tomorrow, Princess Qi also thought about offering incense.


    Except for Feng Xuanrui, he behaved fairly towards the other brothers, and there was no double standard behavior again.


    ??The scene where the green snake slapped his face...


    She was very calm throughout the whole process, and even laughed and joked with the maid next to her: "Look, the girl is so considerate, she just gave me such a small thing. It looks disgusting, but in the end it is not the child''s intention, and it is not scary. "


    As for Concubine Ren?


    ? I haven¡¯t heard any news yet, so I guess it¡¯s not a big problem. I¡¯ll send someone over tomorrow to ask.


    The maidservants and aunts obviously also thought about the big scene that year.


    Tonight, be sure to freshen up.


    At best, the visual effect at first glance is not very good.


    ?Then send someone over tonight to say that if you are not at home, there must be someone who can take charge of the relevant matters.


    ?Now that I think about it, it¡¯s both annoying and funny.


    On the other side, in the east courtyard, Concubine Ren had already seen the earthworm gift.


    ¡­


    ?Although he is young, he is already a qualified Duan Shui Master.


    Sui Sui obediently allowed Aunt Xiang to take her to freshen up.


    The princes have all gone back, and Princess Qi also asked Aunt Xiang to take Suisui to freshen up.


    ?Having seen the storm, and then looking at the drizzle, I even think it is quite elegant and helps to cultivate the sentiment.


    ?Looking at the matter of earthworms, if Concubine Ren is unwilling, let Concubine Meng take care of it.


    I''m afraid I won''t be able to do it tomorrow, so I have to go burn incense myself!


    Concubine Ren really cursed her with all the curse words she had known in her life.


    When she got angry, Concubine Ren jumped up and hit the waiter twice.


    The results of it?


    ??Xiao Er, that silly boy, thought his mother was playing with him, so he held a snake and chased his mother several times.


    ??Concubine Ren felt that she did not want to experience such a scene again in her life.


    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????!


    In comparison, the earthworm is much gentler than the snake.


    It¡¯s just that the visual effects are not good, and after watching it too much, it always feels extra sticky.


    Thinking of this, Concubine Ren waved her hand: "Okay, throw it into the garden and keep it first. I heard that this thing is good for growing flowers."


    ?Aunt Sun bit the bullet and went to deal with the things.


    After taking care of it, I saw Begonia coming from the princess''s courtyard.


    Haitang came here to talk about the princess''s visit to Lanruo Temple tomorrow.


    There is no master in charge of the affairs in the house, so at least one of the two concubines must be in charge temporarily.


    Concubine Ren waved her hands as soon as she heard this: "Ah, no, no, no, my head is blurry, my eyes are dizzy, it''s over, I''m sick..."


    As Concubine Ren said, she slumped down on the couch and could not move even if no one shouted.


    Haitang:¡­Haitang didn¡¯t know the temperament of the masters in the house very well, Haitang would probably be scared to death.


    Now that Haitang is used to it, thinking about what the princess told her, she smiled and said: "Since the concubine is ill, I will go next door and ask."


    Concubine Meng lives next door.


    When Concubine Ren heard this, she almost nodded uncontrollably.


    Let Concubine Meng take care of things, she is too lazy to listen to such trivial matters.


    ?However, thinking that I was still pretending to be sick, I stopped nodding.


    Haitang left quickly, and Aunt Sun was a little helpless. She wanted to persuade but didn''t know what to say.


    In response to this, Concubine Ren fiddled with her slender fingers and said with a smile: "What are you afraid of, Auntie? The princess must have been feeling guilty for bringing such a gift to Suisui. At this time, I pretended to be sick, and she couldn''t say anything." , didn¡¯t say much without looking at Haitang, and just said to go find the next door.¡±


    ??That''s not all why Aunt Sun was helpless.


    What she wanted to say was, Master, you should give it a try.


    ?With such a casual look every day, will others think you are easy to bully?


    ?We still have the Second Young Master and the Fifth Young Master to protect!


    ?However, as the words came to her lips, Aunt Sun didn''t know what she thought of, and sighed heavily, and finally didn''t speak.


    Haitang went to talk to Concubine Meng about the princess leaving the palace tomorrow.


    ?Concubine Meng¡¯s first reaction was...


    Why don¡¯t you let Concubine Ren take charge of it, but let you take charge of it yourself?


    ?She doesn¡¯t want to take care of it either!


    ?However, thinking that Haitang went to the next door before, he probably asked him before, but the other party was unwilling, so he asked himself again.


    ?Concubine Meng had no intention of embarrassing the maid next to the princess. She cursed Concubine Ren a few words bitterly in her heart, and finally agreed reluctantly.


    ?After Haitang left, Concubine Meng said angrily: "Is Ren Xiu going too far? She doesn''t care and leaves it to me. I''m not willing to take care of it."


    Ren Xiu is the maiden name of Concubine Ren.


    Who wants to care about this concubine having **** with that concubine, and that concubine having **** with another concubine?


    It makes me tired to hear it.


    But you have to take care of it.


    ?She and Concubine Ren were concubines on the royal jade certificate. Their status was different from that of concubines, and they had the responsibility of assisting the princess in housekeeping.


    ??If the princess is not in the house and entrusting the affairs of the house to them, it is a matter within the rules and it is not easy for them to refuse.


    The problem is that when the princess is here, these concubines are as honest as quails.


    ??As soon as the princess was away, I heard that she, the concubine Ren, the housekeeper, and those concubines started to have trouble.


    The matter of a veil can be brought to their attention.


    ?However, the concubine Ren is outspoken and cruel to others, so the concubines can be more restrained.


    ?Concubine Meng was a little softer in temperament. Those concubines were used to meeting people and serving dishes, and sometimes they even fought in front of her.


    Thinking of this, Concubine Meng became annoyed.


    Aunt Tian, ??who was serving her, was a little helpless: "I heard that today the concubine Ren was watching the fish in the pond with the new girl for a long time. I guess the princess was watching this out of affection. Just let her go."


    It''s okay not to mention this matter. But when she mentioned it, Concubine Meng became angry again: "It''s hard for her to be such a straightforward person and she has such scheming intentions. It''s really too much!"


    What Aunt Tian could say was that she could only smile and say, "Yes, yes, yes."


    ¡°Even if you use a child, if she doesn¡¯t do it too much, who does?¡±


    "Yes Yes Yes."


    ¡°The mistress really likes that child. I think the little girl is pretty good. How about we go play with her too?¡±


    "Yes Yes Yes."


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any scheming intentions, I just want to see the child.¡±


    "Yes Yes Yes."


    ¡°Auntie, are you perfunctory with me?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no.¡±


    ¡­


    Second update

 Chapter 156： A school open to both men and women

    Chapter 156 A school where both men and women can go


    The medicated bath that I take every night every year is newly prescribed by Dr. Liu. It nourishes and removes scars.


    Aunt Xiang carefully followed the proportions and mixed the warm water with her before letting Suisui sit in the tub.


    It took about a stick of incense to soak, and I added water a few times in the middle, otherwise it would get cold easily when the water gets cold.


    Let¡¯s get sleepy with every passing year.


    How effective it is at removing scars? You won¡¯t be able to see it after just one soak.


    But after taking a dip, I felt really comfortable.


    After cleaning up at Suisui, I was carried back to bed by Aunt Xiang.


    Princess Qi was worried. After ordering all the things she needed to prepare for offering incense tomorrow, she came over to take a look.


    Seeing that the little girl was so sleepy that she couldn''t even open her eyes, Princess Qi patted her gently: "Go to sleep, go to sleep, we have to get up early tomorrow to burn incense."


    There is nothing else going on recently. Princess Qi¡¯s plan is to stay at Lanruo Temple for a few days after going to offer incense.


    What they want is for the child to grow up healthily and happily, not to wake her up in the middle of the night to listen to stories.


    Suisui sat on the bed, put his hands on his legs, and whispered, "I don''t!" ¡¿


    ?The system responded quickly [Yes, do you want to hear a story in Sui Sui? Or sleep well? ¡¿


    Suisui quickly fell asleep. Princess Qi took pictures for a while longer before getting up and leaving.


    With every passing year, under the pats of my mother and concubine, my mind becomes more and more heavy.


    system:¡­


    I really didn¡¯t wake up, and it was still responding after I forced it on.


    ?It¡¯s not yet midnight, so it¡¯s still today.


    ?It''s coaxing also coaxed out the little girl''s stubbornness.


    I went to the clean room in a daze. After I came back, I sat on the bed and reacted for a while, and then asked vaguely, "Lele, haven''t I heard the story yet?" ¡¿


    After asking Aunt Xiang about the items she had prepared for Suisui, and knowing that there was no problem, Princess Qi stood up and left.


    Maybe I went to bed too early and woke up in the middle of the night.


    ?However, living well and sleeping well is what the system wants to see.


    ?Even if I didn¡¯t hear the story yesterday.


    Suisui didn''t react. He sat there in silence for a while, and then said "What?" ¡¿


    ?The system wanted to laugh a little, but was afraid of hurting the child''s self-esteem. In the end, it just coaxed softly: "Go to sleep, go to sleep." ¡¿


    system:¡­


    So, if you want to rock the sleeper, you can do it.


    ?The system also made no sound.


    So, it¡¯s good to be able to sleep peacefully.


    Children¡¯s thoughts are sometimes easy to understand, but also difficult to understand.


    The system thought about it for a while and then asked her "Want to hear a story?" ¡¿


    Sui Sui nodded obediently¡¾Yes, yes. ¡¿


    She wants to listen every year, and the system must satisfy her.


    The system shakes people very quickly.


    Today, another beautiful aunt is here to tell a story.


    For Suisui, the aunts are all very beautiful.


    ?The name on the opponent''s head made the system stunned for a moment.


    Deng Sui.


    Historical celebrities!


    Women who can assist the king and manage political affairs are generally not too simple.


    ?The system is not sure what kind of story the other party will tell Sui Sui.


    ?It can¡¯t interrupt too much, so it can only watch from the side.


    When Suisui saw someone, he would already say hello with a smile: "Hello, aunt."


    ?She was a little awake and forced herself to listen to the story.


    She thought that her mother-in-law and brothers were very happy because she gave earthworms as a gift today. When she saves a few stories and tells them to her mother-in-law and brothers, they will definitely be happier!


    ?This is the real reason why the little girl woke up in the middle of the night.


    In other words, Suisi''s sleep was not stable from the beginning. She had made up her mind early in the morning and wanted to get up and listen to a story.


    ?For this reason, she drank an extra glass of water after taking a bath.


    Deng Sui accepted new things quickly. After knowing the rules, he looked down and saw a round little head with a light layer of green stubble on it.


    Where is this child¡¯s hair?


    Deng Sui was confused, but she was afraid that these things would touch the child''s sadness, so she didn''t ask any more questions, but calmed down and asked Suisui [Hello Suisui, what story do you want to hear? Auntie will tell you. ¡¿


    Deng Sui, who hasn¡¯t coaxed a child for a long time, is still a little unaccustomed to it.


    Suisui actually didn''t know what to listen to, so he could only follow his heart and said: "I want to tell a story to my mother, concubine and brothers. What kind of story should I tell?" ¡¿


    Deng Sui''s life was full of ups and downs but also wonderful.


    There are many things involved in the process.


    At first I asked her to talk, she didn¡¯t know which paragraph to choose.


    After thinking about it for a while, Deng Sui slowly said, "Auntie, let me tell you about the school. The girl''s family still needs to learn some knowledge, otherwise..."


    ??How can she manage the entire country if she can''t read a word?


    So, you still need to read more.


    Sui Sui naturally knows that reading is a good thing.


    So, when her aunt said something, she sat there obediently and listened like an obedient primary school student.


    It¡¯s just that I woke up in the middle of the night and I didn¡¯t sleep well.


    So, after listening to it for a while, I started to feel sleepy.


    The little head is little by little.


    I fell asleep completely after a while.


    Deng Sui spoke quite energetically, but she did not start with reading and literacy.


    She talked about the current climate and the status of men and women, and finally talked about the fact that both men and women can go to school.


    Unfortunately, at this time, Suisui had already fallen asleep in a daze.


    Furthermore, even if he hadn¡¯t slept, Suisui might not really understand.


    After all, the mother-in-law promised her that she could go to elementary school after her health was restored.


    The difficulties of not going to school year after year have to be faced, so naturally one does not understand the difficulties involved.


    Looking at the little girl''s head moving little by little, Deng Sui showed a loving smile.


    She didn¡¯t know how much the children would listen to what she said.


    She didn¡¯t know whether her words would have any impact on this child or this era.


    ?However, she still tried her best to say everything she could and should say.


    On the second day of the year, I was called to Auntie Xiang.


    When I got up, it was just Yin Shi.


    The gates of the capital will be opened at the Yin time.


    Therefore, they had to get up early and set out when it was dark.


    Lanruo Temple is farther away, and you still have to walk for a while after leaving the city.


    ?After a long and leisurely journey, it was not too early to arrive at Lanruo Temple.


    In order to rush for time, we can only start early.


    Although Suisui hasn''t slept in recently, she hasn''t gotten up so early either.


    ??The whole person was confused when she was called to her aunt. She subconsciously stretched out her hand to put on her clothes and then wash herself.


    There was not enough time to eat the morning meal, and the soup was too watery, so we had to consider convenience issues on the way.


    So, what Princess Qi meant was to bring some snacks and the like and eat them on the way.


    The young masters have to attend classes every day, and Princess Qi is not prepared to take them there.


    Moreover, today passed mainly for the sake of Sui Sui.


    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ?


    After Feng Xuanrui and the others found out last night, they really wanted to follow.


    ?However, Princess Qi didn¡¯t take it with her. When she thought about being punished by Master Shen after skipping class, everyone shrank back and behaved.


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 157： Tang Lingheng

    Chapter 157 Tang Lingheng


    I was confused all morning, and I didn¡¯t know how I got on the carriage in the end.


    After seeing the mother-in-law, I knew how to get closer and stick to her.


    Fell asleep just next to each other.


    Princess Qi looked amused and distressed: "Sui Sui is a good boy, go to bed first, my mother is here."


    Princess Qi¡¯s warm hands patted Suisui¡¯s back.


    Sui Sui slowly fell asleep.


    When she woke up, Princess Qi and the others had just arrived at Lanruo Temple.


    Lanruo Temple is halfway up the mountain.


    Considering her physical strength, Princess Qi did not climb up herself.


    ??Mrs. Tang also smiled kindly when she saw Princess Qi, and at the same time motioned to the young ladies and gentlemen following her to say hello to Princess Qi as well.


    Because I caught up on some sleep in the car before, now I don¡¯t feel sleepy even though I¡¯m listening to these scriptures that I obviously don¡¯t understand, and my eyes are getting brighter and brighter as I listen.


    ??The young master and the girl from the Tang Mansion, after nodding and greeting Princess Qi, turned their heads and did not look this way.


    We walked up the mountain path and saw Sui Sui waking up. Princess Qi sat in the carriage for a while. After Sui Sui completely woke up, she fed her two more snacks and then took the others with her. get off.


    Suisui only saw the profiles of two people.


    Princess Qi didn¡¯t do anything special, she just walked in with Suisui in a low-key manner.


    ??Princess Qi turned her head and glanced sideways, realizing that it was someone from the Tang Dynasty, and nodded slightly as a greeting.


    The older mage has a deep voice and speaks slowly, with some profound meaning and wisdom in his words.


    Sui Sui is actually incomprehensible.


    After Princess Qi and Sui Sui found a place to sit, they listened quietly.


    When you come to the temple, all living beings are equal.


    After all, the mage is still talking in front, so it¡¯s hard for them to talk below.


    Lanruo Temple is very large and was built almost halfway around this mountainside.


    Suisui noticed the movement of his mother and concubine and turned around to look.


    They were all strangers, and they were not curious at all. They quickly looked away and continued to listen to the scriptures.


    She is afraid of leaving behind her age, no matter how scared a child is.


    ?Those things are inherently profound for children.


    As I was listening, someone seemed to be coming not far away.


    The place where the scriptures are taught is in an open space to the west.


    ?Go to the main hall to worship first, and then heard that a mage was giving a lecture. Princess Qi hurriedly took Suisui to the sutra room on the other side.


    ?But it seems that the mother-in-law listened carefully and sat upright, as if she were a primary school student, as she usually does when listening to stories.


    After listening to the Master''s sermon, Princess Qi took Sui Sui to ask for a fortune.


    Let¡¯s find a master to interpret the signature.


    Princess Qi shook one and signed it. When the master spoke about the signature, he had a somewhat profound meaning: "Everything is determined by God, and the donor can rest assured."


    Although Princess Qi did not say it clearly, she still expressed her request and asked for the signature herself.


    ?Now I listen to the master''s interpretation of the fortune, even though his words are vague.


    ?However, the master reassured her.


    So, can she feel at ease?


    Princess Qi is not sure, but she is not so anxious after all. She should be able to have a good sleep, right?


    Princess Qi thought uncertainly. After thanking the master, she signaled Sui Sui to also pay tribute to the master.


    ?The master returned the gift politely and recited another Buddha''s name. Suisui had never left the village before, so naturally he had never been to a temple and did not know these masters and wizards.


    ?She looked at the other person''s head curiously. It was as bright as hers before.


    ?However, she has long hair now!


    The little girl¡¯s eyes were clean, filled with pure curiosity and shock.


    The master did not feel offended. Instead, he smiled kindly at her and called her the Buddha''s name.


    After hearing the signature, Princess Qi felt much more at ease.


    At this time, the meal was served in the dining hall, and pilgrims like them could go to the backyard to eat.


    Princess Qi got up early and ate two snacks in the morning. After such a long time, she was already hungry.


    Plus, Suisui has never eaten it before, and the vegetarian food at Lanruo Temple is quite delicious.


    So, Princess Qi thanked the master and took Suisui to dinner.


    Princess Qi did not bring many people with her on this trip.


    Aunt Qiu, Aunt Xiang and Haitang were waiting by her side, and the coachman and four guards were there to protect the safety of the two of them.


    It is natural for everyone to go there together when eating fast food.


    On the way to the dining hall, I met Mrs. Tang and her son and daughter.


    ?The other party saw Princess Qi and came over with a smile to say hello: "Princess."


    ?The other party spoke politely and saluted, so Princess Qi naturally greeted her with a smile.


    After Mrs. Tang stood up, she motioned to the children behind her to come over: "Xiao Wu was ill a few days ago, and now that he is recovering, I thought that I would come and offer incense to pray for peace and peace of mind."


    Hearing that the young master was ill, Princess Qi hurriedly asked: "Is he well now?"


    After finishing speaking, she looked behind Mrs. Tang again and saw the fifth young master, Tang Lingheng, standing there obediently, with a rosy face and smiling eyes. Princess Qi smiled again and said: "Look, it''s great, that''s good." , That¡¯s good. It¡¯s time to come and offer some incense. I haven¡¯t been able to sleep well recently, so I wanted to come here for peace of mind.¡±


    The two of them exchanged pleasantries.


    During the process, Mrs. Tang intentionally or unintentionally pulled the fourth girl, Tang Youqing, forward.


    Unfortunately, the little girl was not very willing to cooperate, and the whole process was false and perfunctory.


    Princess Qi even noticed some of the impatience.


    They took the initiative to introduce their children, and Princess Qi also introduced Suisui with a smile.


    ? Suisui had been watching the excitement just now, watching the new beautiful aunt, the tall and beautiful sister, and the smiling little brother.


    ??Princess Qi pulled Sui Sui over. When Mrs. Tang saw it, she praised her with a smile and gave Sui Sui a gold and jade bracelet as a greeting gift.


    Don¡¯t collect other people¡¯s things indiscriminately.


    Suisui shrank towards Princess Qi, and at the same time raised his head to look at his mother-in-law.


    Princess Qi smiled and touched Suisui''s head: "Take it, this is Aunt Tang''s wish."


    Hearing what his mother said, Suisui obediently accepted the bracelet and said softly, "Thank you, Aunt Tang."


    Mrs. Tang smiled and said no, then raised her head to talk to Princess Qi.


    Talk about the daily life in the capital and the recent weather.


    When Mrs. Tang walked, she seemed to deliberately slow down her pace, so that Princess Qi was too embarrassed to take two steps into the dining hall while being pulled by her.


    The bracelet given by Mrs. Tang was very big. It was stuffed into the purse given by Sister Mengmeng yesterday, and the purse was stretched out of shape.


    ?Tang Youqing looked down at Suisui''s movements.


    After Suisui noticed it, he raised his head in confusion and raised his little face to look at the beautiful sister.


    After Tang Youqing met Suisui''s eyes, he moved away casually.


    Tang Lingheng on the other side smiled and made a face at Suisui. After seeing Suisui''s eyes widening due to fright, he pretended to be obedient and shrank behind Mrs. Tang.


    Second update


    Ex-husband: I¡¯m coming~

 Chapter 158： bad boy

    Chapter 158 The naughty kid


    Since I came to the capital, I have met very good brothers every year.


    This was the first time that she met a naughty brother who made faces at her.


    ?However, the other party is still different from the children in the village before.


    ??Tang Lingheng didn''t have much malice in him, maybe it was just pure naughtiness.


    Suisui was startled, his eyes widened, and he pressed close to his mother and concubine.


    The little girl''s movements attracted Princess Qi''s attention. She lowered her head slightly, glanced at Sui Sui, who was close to her, and raised her hand to touch her little hat gently.


    ??Mrs. Tang saw Princess Qi''s movements and glanced at Suisui. Seeing the little girl staring at her, Mrs. Tang turned her head and glanced in the direction of Tang Lingheng.


    Tang Lingheng was making faces for the second time. Before he could retract his tongue, Mrs. Tang looked at him.


    She put away the smile on her face and shouted softly: "Why are you doing those rude things for no reason?"


    However, they arrived a little late, and now there are no empty tables, so they have to share tables with others.


    Even if she is favored by King Qi and becomes the princess in the future, in comparison, she will still be as distinguished as the fifth daughter of her family.


    She thought, it¡¯s just a child brought back from outside, why is it like this?


    After lecturing the child, Mrs. Tang raised her head again and smiled sheepishly at Princess Qi: "I''m so sorry, the child is a little naughty."


    She has said so, and her attitude seems to be good. What can Princess Qi say?


    In order to take care of the other party''s face, Princess Qi paid attention to her cooperation and did not say to take the first step.


    ??If she wasn''t worried about being in front of others, Mrs. Tang would have wanted to grab his ears and ask him: Do you just want to cause trouble for her?


    However, after all, it was her little son whom she pampered, so Mrs. Tang was unwilling to let go in the end. She could only change the subject with a smile and talk to Princess Qi about other things.


    ?The group of people quickened their pace and soon entered the dining hall.


    ??Tang Lingheng didn''t take the lesson at all and was still making faces at Suisui, acting scary.


    ?Mrs. Tang intends to ease the relationship and wants to sit at the same table with Princess Qi and others.


    ?Mrs. Tang took a look and knew that Princess Qi was probably a little annoyed with the child Xiao Wu.


    ?She could only smile and nod carelessly: "It''s not true that children are playing around."


    ?Mrs. Tang was unhappy, but she couldn''t show it on her face.


    ?This is what she said, but compared to the previous conversation, the smile on Princess Qi''s face is now much lighter.


    At this moment, Princess Qi was no longer willing to deal with it anymore, so her pace naturally accelerated a lot.


    ??Mrs. Tang was upset, but also had some small complaints.


    Previously, Mrs. Tang had been taking the lead and slowed down.


    ??Mrs. Tang also noticed Princess Qi''s attitude. While feeling annoyed, she glanced at Tang Lingheng calmly.


    Just a country girl.


    ??Furthermore, when Tang Lingheng heard his mother say that he wanted to sit at the same table with her, he immediately flattened his mouth in displeasure: "I don''t want to sit at the same table with an ugly girl!"


    If you share a table with others, they won¡¯t be able to squeeze in.


    As soon as these words came out, the atmosphere froze. Mrs. Tang smiled awkwardly: "I''m really sorry. This child is young and has no way to cover his mouth. It''s my fault that I didn''t teach him well."


    The smile on Princess Qi''s face has completely faded. In response to Mrs. Tang''s words, she just nodded: "Let''s eat fast food first."


    Not responding to Mrs. Tang''s words made her feel a little uncomfortable, but it was hard for her to break out.


    After separating from Princess Qi, Mrs. Tang was so angry that she glared at Tang Lingheng fiercely.


    In the end, the little boy was not afraid at all, and even stuck out his tongue at her: "A little bit!"


    ??Tang Lingheng is 9 years old this year, and he has not yet passed the age where cats hate dogs.


    Mrs. Tang had nothing to do with her youngest son. She only stared and shouted a few words, not wanting others to hear him, so as not to lose the Tang family''s face.


    Tang Youqing, who was next to her, had been watching for a long time. Seeing that her mother was angry, she finally spoke: "Xiao Wu has such a bad temper. A child is not sensible, and adults still have to argue with him."


    ?After she complained, she glanced at Suisui casually. After she looked away, she whispered: "Besides, what Xiao Wu said is right."


    An ugly girl from the village, even if she is adopted by the princess, is not as valuable as her fifth brother. Mrs. Tang was so angry with these two children that she pressed her head and shouted in a low voice: "Shut up, all of you, and calm down!"


    ??Although the Tang family somewhat affected Princess Qi''s mood.


    ?However, today¡¯s fast meal is quite generous, and there are a lot of things to choose from.


    Watching Suisui picking here and there with bright eyes, Princess Qi''s mood improved a lot.


    She thought that since they were just casual friends with the Tang family, there was no need to make herself angry because of other people''s affairs.


    It¡¯s just that Princess Qi really felt the contempt between their words and deeds.


    Therefore, Suisui¡¯s identity must be implemented as soon as possible.


    Princess Qi is going to take Feng Xuanrui into the palace in a few days, and ask Xiao Liu to rub the Queen Mother in, so that she can let go of the matter as soon as possible and mention Suisui''s status!


    Suisui was not affected by the previous events.


    ??Although Tang Lingheng is a little annoying.


    ?But Sui Sui thought, that''s not her brother, she doesn''t even know him.


    Let¡¯s not talk about it for a moment, the other party actually doesn¡¯t have any malicious intent, maybe he is just being naughty.


    It doesn¡¯t matter even if you have malicious intentions.


    Just strangers, forgotten as time goes by.


    ?Lele said that life cannot be perfect, there will always be some regrets.


    ?There is no need to feel sad if someone doesn¡¯t like you.


    The emperor is superior, and some people don''t like him.


    How much more so when I am an ordinary little girl.


    Sui Sui is open-minded and thinks broadly.


    And the most important thing right now is...


    Let¡¯s get started!


    ?These vegetarian meals are all delicious.


    I want to try every one of them every year.


    It''s a pity that her belly is small and she really can''t eat much.


    ? Lanruo Temple¡¯s vegetarian food tastes good, but it¡¯s still far behind the chef¡¯s skills.


    Actually, if you look closely, it¡¯s not necessarily because of the chef¡¯s skill, but also limited by the preparation of materials.


    After all, Buddhists are very particular about their diet. Some spices cannot be added, and the taste will definitely be affected.


    ?However, what Zhaifan pursues is the taste of the ingredients themselves.


    So, after tasting it carefully, I found it delicious.


    Although Suisui has eaten a lot of good food recently, temple food is still very new to her.


    So, they are all delicious!


    The little girl ate happily. Seeing her like this, Princess Qi''s heart, which was a little angry before, finally returned to calm.


    Compared to Suisui, the years here are quieter, well-behaved and cute.


    On Mrs. Tang¡¯s side, she was so furious that Tian Ling Gai almost flew out!


    ??Tang Lingheng couldn''t sit down to eat quietly at all, and from time to time he would talk to people at the next table.


    The problem is, just talking is fine.


    As he talked, he provoked others!


    Ying Ningzhi (pinch her waist): A kid who is more arrogant than me has appeared, hehe~


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 159： Princess Qi’s doubts

    Chapter 159 Princess Qi¡¯s doubts


    ??Mrs. Tang apologized to the two tables of pilgrims before taking a bite of her vegetarian meal.


    Tang Lingheng ran away when he got into trouble. Not only did he not repent, but when Mrs. Tang expressed his apology, he went back and made faces at others.


    ?Mrs. Tang:¡­!


    What evil has she done?


    ??Some of these pilgrims are just ordinary people.


    One look at the way Mrs. Tang and Tang Lingheng were dressed revealed that they were rich and noble, so naturally they were not to be provoked.


    It¡¯s already good if someone is willing to express their apology.


    But there was one table, it was the Qiao family.


    The Qiao family is related by marriage to the imperial concubine''s mother''s family.


    The Tang family is the mother family of the queen.


    The relationship between the two parties shows visible tension and discord.


    ??At this time, they collided with each other, and the Qiao family did not give in at all.


    Even though this was the case, he still subconsciously protected his youngest son.


    Looking at this scene, Princess Qi sighed silently in her heart.


    Such remarks made Princess Qi want to shake her head.


    It''s just that, looking at Mrs. Tang''s attitude...


    I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s just a thought.


    Tang Lingheng not only failed to realize his mistake, but also kept provoking: "The crybaby is making so much noise. He''s so annoying. Can''t you cover his mouth?"


    Furthermore, the Qiao family also brought a child over three years old, who was so frightened that he cried loudly.


    ?His mother is there to apologize, and he is still provoking.


    There was no fight, it was already a matter of honor to each other.


    How could the Qiao family give Mrs. Tang face?


    Discipline?


    ¡­


    ??If this child is not properly disciplined, he will do something amazing in the future.


    ¡°He is still a child.¡±


    "Looking at the relationship between the two families, don''t worry so much. Let''s be more relaxed."


    What''s more, Tang Lingheng is really outrageous.


    ¡­


    Extending outside the palace, the relationship between the two mother clans can be imagined to be very tense.


    ?Mrs. Tang:¡­!


    She shouldn''t have taken this brat out today just because she was soft-hearted!


    ??The Qiao family is not happy, so naturally they don¡¯t want to let him go even half a step!


    ?Mrs. Tang felt so embarrassed.


    ¡°The child is ignorant, it¡¯s really not intentional.¡±


    The empress and the concubine were in the harem. Although they could not be said to be on equal footing, their relationship was indeed not harmonious.


    ??Princess Qi has no intention of getting involved in other people''s family affairs, especially the fight between the two houses.


    Even if it is just a verbal dispute, Princess Qi is too lazy to pay attention to it.


    Prince Qi¡¯s palace is noble, but also sensitive.


    As the young princes grow up, they will inevitably compete for power and gain in the future.


    They, Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion, don¡¯t want to wade into these muddy waters.


    Seeing that Suisi was full, Princess Qi hugged the child and left in a low-key manner.


    ??When Mrs. Tang was overwhelmed by the quarrel with the Qiao family and wanted to seek help from Princess Qi, she found that she had already left.


    Looking at this scene, Mrs. Tang secretly gritted her teeth.


    Sui Sui felt sleepy after eating enough.


    Princess Qi planned to stay at Lanruo Temple for a few days. When she came to offer incense, she had already greeted the temple.


    ?While eating just now, things had been packed and arranged into the fasting room in the west courtyard.


    ??The Zhaifang of Lanruo Temple is a Huiziyuan.


    The two rows of houses at the front and back are surrounded by the word "Hui".


    ??The abbot was casual and did not name each of the fasting rooms. He only hung signs A, B, C and D in front of the door to facilitate pilgrims to identify them. Princess Qi came here early in the morning. When she met Mrs. Tang, she had already said hello to the temple and said she wanted a quiet place.


    Therefore, the temple arranged for her to live in the outer courtyard of Huixingyuan, in the eastmost room named A.


    There are three large rooms in a row of room A. Princess Qi and Sui Sui slept in the middle, and the corresponding servants slept on both sides.


    ??The fasting room in the temple is a simple fire kang, so there is no need to worry about too many people and overcrowding.


    ?It is not a problem for five or six adults to sleep on the spacious fire bed.


    Aunt Qiu and the others had eaten early and came back to clean up.


    At this time, the fasting room has been cleaned.


    Even in the corners, there is not a trace of dust.


    Looking at Suisui who was nodding sleepily in her arms, Princess Qi gently patted her back: "My Suisui, I have been wronged."


    Suisui looked at his mother and concubine confusedly, and tilted his head in confusion.


    ??The little girl was too sleepy to think. After thinking for a while, she didn''t understand, and then she obediently put her head on Princess Qi''s shoulder.


    Looking at the soft little girl, Princess Qi''s heart softened and her voice became gentler: "Sleep, sleep, my mother-in-law will watch over you."


    Princess Qi sat on a chair, sleeping with Suisui in her arms. She wanted to wait until the little girl fell asleep before putting her on the bed.


    ?Although Sui Sui was confused and coveted the warmth of her mother, she felt sorry for her even more, so she struggled to get down: "I sleep by myself. If I sleep like this, my hands hurt when I hold her."


    This is true, Princess Qi was both happy and sad at the same time.


    She thought that if she and Xiaoliu couldn''t coax the Queen Mother, then she would coax the Prince later.


    Let the prince, his own son, go to the Queen Mother!


    Sui Sui''s status, no matter what, she will definitely fight for it.


    With identity, Suisui will not be looked down upon by others!


    While thinking about these things, Princess Qi gently put Sui Sui back on the bed.


    ?Takes off shoes, hats, and coats.


    ?Then she covered her with a small quilt, and Princess Qi skillfully raised her hand to pat it gently.


    Sui Sui slowly fell into sleep under the gentle patting of his mother-in-law and the familiar light fragrance.


    ?Seeing that the child was sleeping soundly, Princess Qi took a step back and let Aunt Xiang watch over her. She took Aunt Qiu out first.


    ?Although she was a little tired in the morning, Princess Qi was not sleepy, and she still had doubts in her mind and wanted to ask Aunt Qiu.


    After leaving the door, Princess Qi glanced not far away.


    ?Mrs. Tang had probably just finished talking to the Qiao family, and was currently walking to the dining room while lecturing her youngest son.


    It''s a pity that Tang Lingheng didn''t listen to the instructions at all.


    ??Mrs. Tang probably said something he didn''t like to hear. Tang Lingheng turned around and ran away. Mrs. Tang was behind him, screaming at the top of his lungs and unable to stop himself.


    Seeing this, Princess Qi shook her head.


    When Princess Qi met Mrs. Tang early in the morning, she had doubts in her heart.


    It was also because of this that she kept an eye out.


    When she asked the young novice monk to help her prepare her fasting room, she said that if she wanted to be quiet, it would be best to be close to the fasting guests who often live here recently, so as to absorb some of their quiet aura.


    Princess Qi¡¯s meaning is simple and clear, stay away from the Tang family.


    The Tang family is the queen''s Tang family.


    ?The two mansions are too close. If Prince Qi''s mansion is involved in future disputes, it will not be a good thing for the children in the mansion.


    The palace is already rich enough and they don''t need to fight for anything else.


    ??If you don''t make enough money, then you will lose more than you gain by adding the palace to the palace.


    ??Mrs. Tang''s and theirs'' fasting room is a Geng-shaped house with a back-shaped inner courtyard. The two sides are far apart, although they are both in the same temple.


    ?However, Princess Qi felt much more at ease because she didn¡¯t have to face them all the time.


    Seeing that there was no one around, Princess Qi turned her head and asked Aunt Qiu in a low voice: "Is there anything going on in the Tang Dynasty recently? Have we bumped into each other twice in the past few days?"


    Second update


    Recommend Ji You¡¯s new book: "Sixth Year After the Disaster, I Saved a Farm by Sprouting Bean Sprouts"


    Author: Song of Thorns


    ??Warm and healing farming articles.

 Chapter 160： Tang Mansions plan

    Chapter 160 Tang Mansion¡¯s Plan


    Princess Qi felt that the capital was big even if it was said to be big, and small even if it was said to be small.


    Those people are familiar and can be encountered frequently.


    For this reason, Princess Qi didn¡¯t think much about her chance encounter with Tang Mansion today and before.


    However, today Mrs. Tang intended to have a long conversation with her. Thinking about the time she met Prince Qing on the way back to the city from Zhuangzi that day, the carriage of the Tang Dynasty seemed not far away from them.


    ?At that time, Princess Qi thought she had made a mistake, but now that she thinks about it, she probably didn¡¯t.


    It''s just that at that time, she was focused on her conversation with Prince Qing, so she only glanced at him lightly and didn''t take it seriously.


    ?Now that I think about it, it should be the Tang Mansion.


    ??If it hadn¡¯t been for Prince Qing¡¯s stop and everyone having a chat, Princess Qi might have even entertained Mrs. Tang.


    The time is not long, but we can meet frequently.


    ?Moreover, today I still held my hand and started talking, as if I wanted to get closer to each other and pave the way for what would happen next.


    ?At that time, she didn¡¯t think much about it. She just wanted some peace and quiet, but she didn¡¯t want the little novice to lie against her true intention.


    The meaning is very obvious. The fourth girl of that family refers to the fourth girl of the Tang Dynasty - Tang Youqing.


    Seeing that the princess responded as usual, Aunt Qiu said with a smile: "I heard that the palace intends to let the fourth girl from that family serve as a concubine in the East Palace, but that family doesn''t seem to be happy."


    Princess Qi was one of the people who had never heard the news at all. Even when chatting with the Queen Mother, the other party mentioned the Prince, but did not mention it.


    ??Aunt Qiu heard a lot of gossip and miscellaneous things.


    ?In this case, Princess Qi has to think more.


    This kind of thing, if it is not settled, it will not be easily spread.


    So, Princess Qi asked the little novice monk to tell the outside world that she wanted to live in the inner room of Hui Zi.


    Every time she spoke, she would say it in advance.


    It is because of this that Princess Qi seems to have a good temper and does not fight or fight. She rarely suffers in social and entertainment matters.


    ??Now seeing that the Tang family was also living in Hui Zi Neijian, Princess Qi frowned slightly and asked Aunt Qiu.


    In the capital city where undercurrents are surging, sometimes people have to think more when encountering things.


    ?From this point of view, it seems that the queen is interested, the prince¡¯s attitude is unclear, and the Tang government¡¯s side...


    ??Although Aunt Qiu is not a know-it-all, she always has a way to get information about some troublesome things in the capital.


    Princess Qi was used to it. She nodded: "Auntie, don''t worry. I''m listening."


    She couldn''t guarantee whether it was true or not, so she only let Princess Qi listen for fun.


    Now it is estimated that people who know the news are spreading the news in a small area.


    ??The little novice monk just relayed her words, and it was not considered a lie in front of the Buddha.


    Hearing her princess ask, Aunt Qiu thought for a while, then scanned around, and found that there was no outsider, and then whispered: "I heard it too, but I don''t know if the news is true."


    At this time, Princess Qi was just glad that it was okay, okay, because when she told the little novice where she lived, she deliberately asked the other party to help cover it up.


    As Aunt Qiu spoke, she tapped her chin in the direction where the Tang family lived.


    Perhaps not very happy.


    ??The prince''s concubine, even though she is on the royal jade certificate, has a much higher status than other concubines, beloved ones, and the like.


    However, status is not as decent as a decent lady.


    ??Mrs. Tang climbed up with her children, most likely because she was looking at the young masters of Prince Qi''s residence.


    ??Although Tang Youqing is a fourth generation, she is a legitimate daughter. As the queen''s sister-in-law, Mrs. Tang has a noble status and is very considerate of her face.


    Hence, the only person she can like is her boss.


    ?Once the two families got married, Prince Qi''s mansion passively got on the boat of the prince''s faction.


    Although, the prince has good character and behaves appropriately. If there is no mistake, under normal circumstances, His Majesty will not be able to destroy the reserve at will.


    The risk level of taking the prince''s ship is not high.


    ?However, Princess Qi was actually not happy!


    ??If her prince is smart and cares about political affairs, then Princess Qi feels that there is nothing wrong with fighting for and grabbing more than wealth. After all, the prince has many children.


    When the time came for the feudal princes to be enfeoffed, there would always be some children who could not get official positions.


    ??If the prince¡¯s support is meritorious, it is not impossible to use some means and ask for some grace when the time comes.


    The issue is¡­


    My prince, there is no such thing as being progressive and pragmatic in his mind!


    ?He was seeking pleasure in his early years. As His Majesty''s younger brother and the Queen Mother''s youngest son, King Qi didn''t need to consider anything else, just being happy.


    Now that people have reached middle age, they have taken things for granted lightly.


    Started to look for girls again.


    He didn''t have any thoughts on serious matters.


    ?It is precisely because of this that Princess Qi also looked down upon it.


    ??My prince doesn¡¯t have the brains at all, so they can¡¯t get on this ship casually!


    Some boats, once you get on, are bound and cannot get off at all.


    ??It''s just that, judging from the attitude of the Tang family, it seems that they are targeting their family?


    The situation is not yet certain, but Princess Qi feels that it is very close.


    ?She is going to wait and see again. If the situation is not right, she will arrange a fianc¨¦e for her boss first.


    At that time, I will say to the outside world that I and my close friend made an appointment casually when I was pregnant. Now that everyone thinks it is good, they are ready to put the engagement on the table!


    Thinking of this, Princess Qi felt a lot more at ease. She turned her head and whispered to Aunt Qiu: "You and Aunt Xiang should keep an eye on Suisui''s side. The young master from Tang Mansion is very naughty. Don''t bully Suisui here." ¡±


    ?Mrs. Tang has a good attitude, and it is just a small quarrel between children, so there is no way to really break up and argue to the end.


    When she thought that Suisui might be bullied, Princess Qi felt distressed and a little angry at the same time.


    So, when can we put aside these false faces?


    It¡¯s really annoying!


    Princess Qi looked solemn and sat down to read the scriptures for a while.


    It wasn¡¯t until Suisui woke up that the Tang Mansion stopped.


    ??Yes, even during lunch break, Tang Lingheng was not honest.


    He really went to Fang Jiewa, and he even chased two wild cats, running and barking.


    This noon, the pilgrims in the fasting room did not get much rest.


    Although the pilgrims complained, they couldn''t stand Mrs. Tang''s good conduct.


    ?She had someone prepare some elegant snacks in advance and sent someone to deliver them to each courtyard.


    Even Princess Qi accepted some of it. She pretended that she was resting and asked Aunt Qiu to go out to socialize.


    ??Princess Qi was in the room listening to the commotion outside. The maid from the Tang Mansion intentionally stayed for a while, but Aunt Qiu always dealt with things safely, so she sent her away after a while.


    ??If it was just suspicion before, the behavior of these people in the Tang Dynasty now made Princess Qi more sure of her previous guess.


    ??The Tang family can''t tell, but they really like their boss!


    Thinking of this, Princess Qi became extremely anxious.


    Just when Princess Qi was too bored to read the scriptures, the Tang Mansion finally stopped and there was no movement.


    Suisui also woke up at this time.


    As soon as Princess Qi heard that Sui Sui had woken up, a smile appeared on her face: "Let''s go see Sui Sui first."


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 161： natures gift

    Chapter 161 Gifts from Nature


    Sui Sui slept very deeply and well this night.


    Perhaps it¡¯s because children don¡¯t have any worries, so they have a simple mind and sleep soundly.


    ?Even though Tang Lingheng made such a noise outside that the pilgrims complained, he didn''t wake up Suisui.


    The first time he woke up, he didn¡¯t see his mother and concubine. Suisui flattened his mouth unhappily.


    Xiang Gugu quickly put down what she was doing and immediately went to coax the little girl.


    Aunt Xiang¡¯s hand felt warm when I clapped it, Suisi wasn¡¯t particularly sad, and he got better soon.


    Hearing the footsteps outside and smelling the familiar fragrance approaching, Suisui poked his little head out from the side of his aunt. When he found out it was the mother-in-law, he jumped to the ground happily: "Mother-in-law!"


    The child''s voice contained undisguised joy.


    After Princess Qi heard this, she felt much better instantly.


    ?She walked over very quickly, caught Suisui, and happily said to her: "My mother is here, good boy."


    Tang Lingheng was making a lot of noise, and Princess Qi only felt annoyed when she heard it.


    However, if Sui Sui was noisy, Princess Qi felt that she would most likely feel relieved.


    ?Her children are bold enough to make noises.


    What a great thing!


    When I woke up, I didn¡¯t see my mother-in-law. I stayed with my mother-in-law for a while, and then I was carried by my mother-in-law to drink water.


    As Princess Qi walked away, she smiled and said to Suisui: "Aunt Qiu has cooked longan, red dates and cherry sweet tea for you. You can drink it later and see if it tastes good? If there is anything you like, you can ask Aunt Xiang to add it for you. "


    Longans and cherries are both very good things.


    ??Moreover, I never had the chance to eat it before.


    ?Now that I hear cherries, I think about the texture and taste of cherries yesterday, and I can¡¯t help but swallow my saliva.


    Feeling the little girl''s greed, Princess Qi gently touched the side of the little girl''s face and said with a smile: "When the time comes, my concubine will drink with Suisui, okay?"


    Suisui nodded obediently, and after thinking for a while, he said, "Concubine, please drink more!"


    Children¡¯s words are the most innocent and the most coaxing.


    Princess Qi smiled so hard that her teeth could not be seen.


    The two of them quickly drank sweet tea.


    ??Sweet tea is based on black plum and osmanthus, with longan, red dates and dried cherries added.


    ?The taste is quite sweet, and most of the things added are nourishing.


    ? Dried cherries are the kind that are dried and taste quite chewy.


    Princess Qi was quite nervous yesterday when she learned that cherries were the only trees that grew from cherries.


    ??Now that she has probably asked for a fortune, her heart is at peace, and Princess Qi is finally in the mood to appreciate the gifts of nature from spring and summer.


    Princess Qi took a few sips before turning her head to look at Suisui sitting next to her: "Does it taste good?"


    For children, sweet things are of course the best to drink!


    So, when the concubine asked, Suisui nodded heavily: "It tastes good, concubine."


    The way the little girl nodded was also very cute. Princess Qi couldn''t help but want to raise her hand to touch it.


    ?The couple drank scented tea for a while, then got up and went out, preparing to go on to listen to the scriptures.


    As soon as I went out, I saw a lot of young novice monks walking towards the back mountain with their tools.


    Many pilgrims, also carrying similar tools, followed.


    ?This made Princess Qi quite curious. She couldn''t help turning her head and asked Aunt Qiu softly: "What''s going on?"


    Aunt Qiu replied softly: "I said I went to the back mountain to dig wild vegetables. Spring is when wild vegetables and herbs are most abundant. There are many resources in the back mountain, so all the young masters went there. I heard that some of them wanted to experience it." For the sake of safety, pilgrims are only allowed to stay in this area of ??the circle, and only the young masters can go further away. "


    Young masters, even the worst ones have a good foundation in kung fu.


    ??Moreover, they all walk together in groups.


    Even if they do encounter wild animals, they can still cope with them for a while. But the pilgrims who come here are hard to say.


    ?Especially among them there are some young ladies from wealthy families, and they are not very old. If something happens, the temple may be in big trouble.


    ?However, there is a piece of land enclosed in the mountain behind the temple, where vegetables and various fruits are grown.


    ?There are a lot of wild vegetables growing in that area, which is enough for many people to dig.


    Potherbaceous vegetables?


    Princess Qi has actually eaten it too.


    Some of them taste good, and the chef¡¯s skills are good and they are well handled.


    Sometimes, catch the season and eat something fresh.


    For them, it is just something to adjust the taste, but for many ordinary people, it is a very precious food given by nature.


    Princess Qi had no idea about digging wild vegetables. She stood and watched for a while and found that many people were quite happy.


    Especially for some children, this may be their first time experiencing such a life.


    So, I am very active and want to jump directly from one end of the grass to the other.


    As for digging wild vegetables?


    They dug that thing?


    They prefer to play close to nature.


    Watching the group of children having fun, Princess Qi was thoughtful.


    ?She thought: Would Suisui like to play like this?


    Children prefer the outside world and the excitement outside.


    Princess Qi did not make a decision directly on her own. Instead, she lowered her head and asked Suisui: "Suisui, do you want to dig wild vegetables with us?"


    I dug wild vegetables every year.


    If she didn¡¯t dig up the roots of wild vegetables, she would have starved to death long ago.


    At this time, when the mother-in-law asked, she actually didn¡¯t really want to go.


    It¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t like working.


    Just digging wild vegetables reminds her of the difficult and difficult life in the past.


    Sui Sui has been telling myself that all that has passed.


    She now has a mother-in-law, a brother, and a family.


    Life is getting better, and I am no longer as miserable as before.


    However, if the mother and concubine wanted to go, Suisui would be willing to go against her wishes and accompany her.


    The mother-in-law is happy, which is more important than anything else.


    Thinking of this, Suisui asked softly: "Does the concubine like to eat wild vegetables?"


    Do you like to eat?


    When I eat fresh food occasionally, I think it¡¯s okay.


    But do you eat it often?


    forget it.


    Some of the taste is really not particularly good, although Dr. Liu said that the medicinal effect is not bad.


    ?However, Princess Qi thought, she was not sick, so why would she eat wild vegetables when she had nothing to do?


    Princess Qi didn''t like it, and she didn''t hide it. She chose to tell the truth: "I don''t like it very much. I eat fresh food occasionally."


    Hearing that the mother-in-law said she didn''t like it, Sui Sui could finally relax. She shook her little head gently: "Then don''t go, mother-in-law. It''s very tiring to dig wild vegetables, and it''s also very sunny. It doesn¡¯t taste good, it¡¯s a bit bitter.¡±


    Princess Qi had only wanted to let her children play with peace of mind.


    ?At this moment, after listening to Suisui''s words, I suddenly realized what kind of life a child used to live.


    She almost unintentionally brought back the memories of her past life!


    Thinking of this, Princess Qi took a deep breath, and was about to comfort Suisui, and then take her child to listen to the scriptures, when she heard a gentle voice from behind: "Your Majesty, Princess."


    Second update

 Chapter 162： Mrs. He

    Chapter 162 Mrs. He


    Someone is coming.


    It¡¯s just that the distance is a little farther.


    Princess Qi heard the voice and felt it sounded familiar.


    She turned her head subconsciously and found that the group of people who came were less than five meters away from them.


    After seeing clearly who the visitor was, Princess Qi smiled and said hello: "Mrs. He."


    When Mrs. He saw Princess Qi turning around, she quickly took the child''s hand and walked a few steps quickly.


    ?Mrs. He was holding a little girl with a pale complexion and a thin body.


    The little girl is very beautiful, but she is extremely quiet, like a doll that can only blink its eyes.


    ?When Mrs. He quickened her pace, the little girl''s steps were so fast.


    Princess Qi looked a little frightened when she saw that the little girl''s face turned paler, and sweat broke out on her head.


    ?She raised her hand and said with a smile: "There''s no rush. We''re not rushing to listen to the scriptures. Just take your time."


    Mrs. He also knew that her speed was too fast and the child''s body could not bear it.


    However, when going out, you still need to consider etiquette.


    ?At this moment, hearing Princess Qi persuade me like this made me feel blessed: "Thank you, Princess, for your consideration."


    The two parties were familiar with each other. Princess Qi waved her hand carelessly, looked at the child, and asked softly: "How is Erniang''s health?"


    The distance of five meters is not far. While talking, Mrs. He has already led Miss He over.


    Hearing Princess Qi ask, Mrs. He sighed softly: "It''s still the same."


    Speaking of this matter, Mrs. He was still quite sad.


    After hearing this, Princess Qi felt a little sad.


    ?Miss He Er is only two years older than Sui Sui, and she is still a child.


    At this time, he followed Mrs. He quietly and quietly, looking around with a pair of big eyes uneasily and curiously.


    ?The mother didn¡¯t let her speak, so she just let her lead her obediently.


    Other children, when they are seven or eight years old, cats hate dogs.


    ?Miss He Er has grown to seven years old, but she is so quiet that it makes people feel distressed.


    ?The other person seemed to be a little thinner than last year.


    ??Children of the powerful in the capital, some are still unable to stand even when they are nine or ten years old.


    This is also why the Queen Mother did not let go before, it was about Sui Sui''s identity.


    Looking at the thin appearance of Miss He Er, Princess Qi always felt that the child''s condition was really worrying.


    It is said that it is not good, and it cannot be established.


    ?But don¡¯t say such unpleasant things.


    ??Princess Qi even just glanced at her lightly, without even the slightest pity in her eyes, for fear that others would misunderstand her.


    The two parties exchanged brief greetings.


    Mrs. He also wants to take the second girl to listen to the scriptures.


    ??They are all praying for their children, and Mrs. He has a gentle temperament and does not like to cling to the powerful.


    So, Princess Qi invited the other party to come with her.


    ?Mrs. He did not refuse, and kept saying things like "It''s troublesome and troublesome".


    Princess Qi felt quite guilty about this.


    ?The reason why she invited Mrs. He to accompany her was to avoid meeting Mrs. Tang alone in the future and having to listen to the other party talk endlessly and get close to each other.


    ??If a third party is present, Mrs. Tang will still have to restrain herself a bit.


    The two of them walked and chatted, and not long after, they met Mrs. Tang again.


    If there had not been any previous speculation, Princess Qi might not have thought much about it.


    But after there were speculations, and the previous things seemed to be verified, Princess Qi felt a little uncomfortable when she saw Mrs. Tang again.


    However, there is good news.


    ??Tang Lingheng did not follow.


    Perhaps you were tired at noon, are you catching up on sleep now?


    I don¡¯t know if the other person will make a fuss at night if he has had enough sleep at noon. Thinking of this, Princess Qi had another headache.


    She thought that Xiaoliu and Xiaoqi should be brought along.


    Since the children are young, less homework will not have any impact.


    The main reason is that there are no children to take Sui Sui with her, so Princess Qi is not at ease.


    ??Mrs. Tang is a very sociable woman. After coming here, within a few words, she broke into the previous topic of Princess Qi and Mrs. He, and took control of the conversation with a smile.


    Some people just have this ability.


    Easily take the initiative into your own hands.


    ?However, Princess Qi is not willing to compete with her for anything, and Mrs. He is not a person who likes to compete.


    Furthermore, Mrs. He also needs to consider the Queen''s face and give Mrs. Tang a little compliment.


    ?Mrs. He is just unwilling to socialize, not stupid.


    The three families walked together to the place where they would listen to scriptures in the afternoon.


    Because the weather is warm, the place where I listen to the scriptures in the afternoon is a classroom in the east.


    It was quite a big place, and when they arrived, the master had already started giving lectures.


    ?There were many pilgrims at the scene. Although some pilgrims had already gone to dig wild vegetables, there were still many people who came to listen.


    Everyone maintained the most basic silence.


    After Mrs. Tang came over, she also stopped talking and said no more.


    ??She intended to let Tang Youqing take the two children to play, but actually she also wanted Tang Youqing to show off in front of Princess Qi.


    ?Mrs. Tang did have the idea of ??marrying Tang Youqing to Prince Qi''s Mansion.


    Married to Prince Qi''s Mansion, she is a serious Crown Princess, and will be the mistress of Prince Qi''s Mansion in the future.


    As your Majesty¡¯s younger brother, King Qi will pass away in the future, and among the princes, the prince will definitely be the most noble one.


    By then, Tang Youqing will be the mistress of the palace, and all matters will be under her control.


    ??Isn¡¯t this much better than being a concubine to the prince and a concubine to the new emperor in the future?


    Tang Youqing was actually unwilling. She gave up the wealth and honor of the East Palace and chose to marry into another family.


    ?The two mothers have different opinions on this matter.


    ??It''s just that Tang Youqing can''t defeat her mother now, so she will let her do it for the time being.


    Hearing that her mother wanted her to take care of two children, Tang Youqing almost couldn''t help but asked: Why should she take care of them?


    She doesn¡¯t want to bring these little things, they¡¯re so noisy!


    Xiao Wu has been quarreling all the way, and the brother and sister have had more than one fight.


    ??Tang Youqiang is young and has not yet mastered the management of expressions.


    So, the displeasure on the face is very obvious.


    ??Whether it was Princess Qi or Mrs. He, they were not fools, so they naturally saw it and refused with a smile.


    Mrs. He said naturally: "I''m thinking of bringing Er Niang to listen to the sutras and bathe in the Buddha''s light. Maybe my health will be better? Listening to the sutras is absolutely indispensable."


    After hearing this, Princess Qi was instantly inspired and said with a smile: "I came here this time to pray for the child, so naturally I want to take her to listen to the scriptures more often."


    After explaining, Princess Qi lowered her head, looked at Suisui, and asked softly: "Isn''t that right, Suisui?"


    Sui Sui was led by his mother and concubine all the way, and he would observe the two beautiful sisters from time to time.


    Children¡¯s likes and dislikes are very simple.


    You have no ill intentions, so I think you are a good person.


    Tang Youqing actually had no ill intentions, but his impatience was clearly written on his face.


    So, she kept a sullen expression, with no hint of a smile on her face, and she felt quite panicked as she looked at her.


    In contrast, Sister He, who also opened her eyes curiously and looked at her secretly from time to time, has always been fond of her.


    When the concubine asked, Suisui smiled at Miss He Er.


    As to the question of mother and concubine, Suisui nodded quickly: "Yes, mother and concubine."


    The little girl¡¯s voice is clear and decisive.


    After hearing this, Princess Qi couldn''t help but feel happy.


    Her child feels that he has made a lot of progress today!


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 163： I dont!

    Chapter 163 I don¡¯t!


    She has to accompany her mother and concubine to listen to scriptures every year, so she doesn¡¯t need Tang Youqing¡¯s help.


    Mrs. He looked on from the side and smiled gently and said: "In that case, let''s listen together. It was originally meant to pray for the children. They really have to listen together, so that it seems sincere."


    She and Princess Qi have said this. Even if Mrs. Tang is not happy, she can''t force Tang Youqing to help take care of the child.


    Finally, everyone entered the prayer hall with smiles and sat in similar seats.


    Tang Youqing was actually not very willing to listen. If she hadn''t found Tang Lingheng to be too annoying and her mother asked, she wouldn''t have followed him.


    Now I am forced to sit down and listen to the scriptures.


    Young people, how many of them can really sit still?


    ??It was okay at first, Tang Youqing could still listen and forced herself to listen.


    After listening for about a quarter of an hour, Tang Youqing couldn''t sit still. Mrs. Tang gave her a blow to stop her, leaving Tang Youqing with no choice but to force herself to continue sitting.


    However, how can a person who can no longer sit still be restrained?


    Not long after, Tang Youqing started to move around again.


    The master who lectures does not care about the performance or attitude of the pilgrims.


    When you pray to gods and worship Buddha, it depends on your sincerity.


    ?Masters are kind to all living beings and are tolerant of their behaviors.


    Therefore, there are many people like Tang Youqing who cannot sit still.


    She was inconspicuous among the crowd.


    Even so, Mrs. Tang was not very happy and glanced at her several times.


    ??Tang Youqing still felt aggrieved when she received her mother''s gaze.


    She obviously couldn''t sit still, so she had to sit with her.


    so annoying!


    Tang Youqing glanced towards Suisui and the others indifferently, and then quickly looked away.


    Compared with marrying into Prince Qi''s palace, Tang Youqing actually wanted to marry into the East Palace.


    No matter how wealthy Prince Qi¡¯s palace is, is it possible that it can still be more expensive than the future emperor?


    ??My mother was a stepdaughter, so she took things like being a legitimate daughter and a good wife very seriously.


    ?It seems that if something is missing, it will be given extra importance.


    Tang Youqing''s thoughts are exactly the opposite of Mrs. Tang''s.


    She feels that as long as she has a high status and is rich enough.


    How is the main room?


    What about the side room?


    In the future, she will become a royal concubine, and Princess Qi will still have to meet her.


    So, who is richer? Isn¡¯t this something that can be seen at a glance?


    ??The more Tang Youqing thought about it, the more she felt that she was right, so she became more and more impatient.


    In contrast, the way Sui Sui and Miss He sat there obediently made people envious just by looking at them.


    So good and so cute!


    ??Mrs. Tang felt that Suisui''s background might not be good, and she really despised this person.


    However, at this time she had to admit that the child was indeed a good boy.


    What a pity, he was not born in his own family.


    ?However, when I think about it again, it is because my family background is not obvious that I am too sensible and precocious.


    If possible, Mrs. Tang would like her children not to be so sensible.


    Sui Sui doesn¡¯t understand the undercurrents between adults.


    ?She sat obediently next to her mother-in-law, her back extremely straight.


    ?She didn¡¯t feel tired, nor could she understand what the master was saying.


    Just sitting there, looking ahead like my mother and concubine did.


    Princess Qi was afraid that the little girl would be bored, so she would lower her eyes from time to time.


    ??I found that Suisui was sitting there, like a frozen New Year painting doll, with gentle meaning on his eyebrows. How good she is at her age!


    Sometimes, Princess Qi even wishes that her children would not be so well-behaved.


    Be naughty and have the original appearance of a child.


    ?However, there is no rush.


    When Princess Qi raised her head, she gently touched the side of the little girl''s face.


    ??Feeling the gentle hand of the mother-in-law touch it, Sui Sui nuzzled it obediently.


    ?However, it only took a few times, and I quickly sat down properly again.


    ?Miss He Er, after listening for a while, she actually couldn¡¯t sit still.


    ?However, she was weak and felt very uncomfortable every spring.


    If she can sit down, it''s not bad for her.


    So, even if you can¡¯t sit still or listen, you can still sit there.


    ?But I couldn''t control my eyes anymore and looked towards Suisui.


    She is good-looking and well-behaved. For Miss He Er, who has a somewhat reserved personality, this is simply a magical tool to attract her attention.


    ?She couldn''t help but want to look at Sui Sui, but she was a little embarrassed and was afraid that Sui Sui would think she had bad intentions, so she always looked away.


    So, Miss He Er looked at it twice, then took it back, and then looked at it quietly.


    She made a lot of little moves, and she was not stupid at all. Naturally, she felt that her beautiful sister was looking at her.


    It¡¯s just that everyone was listening to the scriptures and it was difficult to talk, so Suisui turned his head and looked at Miss He Er in confusion.


    ?After being caught peeping, Miss He Er looked away in a panic, and a wisp of red spread from her ears to her cheeks.


    The whole person almost shrank directly to Mrs. He.


    ?Mrs. He noticed the movement around her. At first she thought the child was uncomfortable, and her expression changed.


    When he lowered his head, he found that the little girl was fine. While he breathed a sigh of relief, Mrs. He asked worriedly: "But what''s wrong?"


    Miss He Er shook her head obediently, then pointed at Suisui and said in a small voice: "Mother, I like that sister, her eyes are so beautiful."


    Suisui is a very lovable child.


    At least, that¡¯s how it seems in Mrs. He¡¯s eyes.


    Seeing that her child said she liked Suisui, Mrs. He turned her head and smiled lovingly at Suisui.


    ?The gentle aunt smiled at herself, and out of politeness, she also showed a cute smile.


    ?This smile makes her eyes even more beautiful, and also reveals the shallow pear dimples on her lips.


    ?Mrs. He only felt that this child was more pleasing to the eye!


    My second wife is timid and in poor health, so she rarely shows what she likes.


    It is rare to like a child, and Mrs. He is actually quite happy.


    She usually doesn''t like to cling to powerful people.


    ?At this moment, I was thinking in my heart, how can I get closer to Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion so that I can move more diligently in the future?


    Her second mother-in-law...


    The doctor said, one day counts as another day passes.


    As for whether it can stand and grow, it is unknown.


    Thinking of this, Mrs. He looked back and her eyes dimmed.


    Miss He Er felt her mother''s depressed mood and pursed her lips uneasily.


    Sui Sui noticed that her sister seemed a little unhappy, so she tentatively stretched out her little hand and touched Miss He Er''s gently.


    ?Feeling Suisui''s touch, Miss He Er turned her head in surprise, and what she met was Suisui''s smart and clean eyes.


    The little girl looked at her with a smile in her eyes, as if to say: Don''t be sad, I am by your side!


    At this moment, Miss He Er, who knew that her health was not very good and therefore did not want to make friends, finally summoned up the courage to gently reach out and hold Suisui''s hand.


    ?The young girl thought to herself: I can¡¯t make the decision about my body, so what kind of friends should I make?


    I don¡¯t!


    Second update


    Tomorrow¡¯s update will be at 15:00~

 Chapter 164： Its all debt

    Chapter 164 It¡¯s all debt


    Miss He Er stubbornly raised her neck and held Suisui''s hand.


    ?After feeling the kindness released by her sister, Sui Sui obediently let the other party lead her, and moved her **** slightly, moving a little closer to Miss He Er.


    Feeling the approach of her little sister, Miss He Er couldn''t press the corners of her lips at all.


    She also leaned closer to Sui Sui and whispered: "Sister, my name is Shu Ran, you can call me Sister Shu Ran."


    He Shuran finished saying his name and asked curiously: "Sister, what is your name?"


    Silently wrote down her sister''s name, and Sui Sui said in an equally low voice: "Hello, sister Shu Ran, my name is Sui Sui. Isn''t it nice to say Sui Sui?"


    Brother said that her name is the nicest in the whole capital!


    I believe in my brother every year, and I still believe in him in a mysterious way.


    ?He Shuran has almost no friends except his sisters, and rarely goes out.


    If you have never been exposed to it, you naturally don¡¯t know much about it.


    ?Children don¡¯t understand what this name is like or whether that name sounds good.


    ?However, if Suisui sounds good, it should just sound good, right?


    He Shuran nodded in agreement: "It sounds good."


    After finishing speaking, He Shuran was afraid that Suisui would think that his praise was not sincere enough. After thinking about it, He Shuran said, "It sounds very nice."


    When He Shuran said this, his expression was extremely sincere.


    You don¡¯t have to look closely to know that what your sister said must be the truth.


    She used to not think her name had anything to do with it, she just thought it was a code name so that others knew who she was.


    But after having a brother, Suisui felt that her name also had meaning.


    At this time, I heard that the beautiful sister also said that her name was nice.


    Sui Sui wanted to shake his head proudly, but also thought that he was listening to the scriptures. After all, it was too much, so he finally restrained himself.


    The two little girls communicated in low voices, and they became familiar with each other in a short time.


    ??Tang Youqing couldn''t sit still at first, and then listening to the child''s tiny voice made her feel even more upset.


    She couldn''t control herself and glared at the two children.


    Suisui was startled, shrank subconsciously, and put a sticker on He Shuran.


    ??Tang Youqing is a young man and the Tang family has a prominent status. He Shuran does not want to cause trouble to the family.


    So, she pursed her lips and only protected Suisui, but did not dare to stare back.


    Noticing the child''s movements, Princess Qi glanced sideways and realized why the child was getting further and further away from her.


    ?It¡¯s my fault that she was so focused on listening to the scriptures that she didn¡¯t pay attention to the child.


    Thinking that Suisui is within the corner of my eye, I am not afraid of losing it.


    As a result, the child ran away to play with other children.


    ?However, this is obviously not the time to be jealous.


    Princess Qi clearly noticed that Tang Youqing''s expression was unnatural.


    ?The other party probably didn¡¯t make a move, probably because he didn¡¯t look good.


    This made Princess Qi quite unhappy.


    She moved her position and leaned closer to Suisui.


    Noticing the movements of his mother and concubine, Suisui whispered to He Shuran: "My mother and concubine is here."


    Mrs. He naturally noticed the children''s movements.


    She even saw Tang Youqing glaring at the child.


    It¡¯s just¡­


    Sometimes, in such an environment, there are some things that you are obviously unhappy with, but you still can''t do anything about it.


    Mrs. He even regretted that she had chosen this day to offer incense and listen to scriptures.


    ?However, this was the same time every year, and I never met Mrs. Tang or the others.


    How did it happen this year?


    You cannot speak when you are angry, and you cannot produce fire when you are angry.


    ?Mrs. He felt a little depressed. Princess Qi was also unhappy. She glanced at Tang Youqing lightly, but she didn''t have any emotions.


    ?However, it can be noticed that she is not very interested.


    ?Mrs. Tang has been paying attention to her surroundings and has no intention of listening to the scriptures. How could she not notice this scene?


    ??Noted it, he gritted his teeth angrily, glared at Tang Youqing hatefully, and wanted to apologize to the two ladies.


    What a pity, Princess Qi raised her hand and patted Suisui''s back gently, then lowered her head to comfort the little girl.


    ?Mrs. He also hugged He Shuran gently, lowered her head and said nothing.


    ?Mrs. Tang:¡­!


    ??It''s all her debt, it''s all her debt!


    ??Mrs. Tang could only glare at Tang Youqing hatefully in the end.


    As a result, Tang Youqing felt unhappy and turned her head away.


    ?This scene made Mrs. Tang very angry again.


    The lecture lasted about half an hour.


    After it was over, everyone walked back one after another.


    ?Pilgrims who went up to the mountains to dig wild vegetables, some experienced it and came back when they were tired.


    ??The monks haven''t come back yet, but looking from a distance, they seem to want to go down the mountain.


    Mrs. Tang thought about what had happened before, and after the party was over, she hurriedly apologized and smiled, saying nothing more than a few words: "Siniang is still a child, not sensible, and has made the two children suffer, and I can''t help it. "


    Don¡¯t care what kind of trouble your child gets into.


    ??Anyway, Mrs. Tang has a very good attitude, and it is really impossible to refute her.


    ??It felt like a punch had hit the cotton, and there was a steel needle hidden in the cotton, pricking my hand.


    Just feeling unhappy and depressed.


    Mrs. He''s smile is much lighter than when she came here. The He family''s family background is not comparable to the Tang family. At this time, it is difficult to care about it, so she can only say indifferent words.


    Princess Qi did not show a smile.


    Just because she has a good temper does not mean she is easy to bully.


    ?Furthermore, she also has to consider the reputation of Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion.


    Although it was a fight between children, Princess Qi was unhappy and immediately lost face.


    ?Mrs. Tang¡¯s face froze with laughter in the end, and everyone reluctantly maintained their dignity and separated for the time being.


    After returning home, Mrs. Tang raised her hand and punched Tang Youqing twice: "Who am I doing this for?"


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just for you?¡±


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s so easy to have a second wife or a second wife?¡±


    ¡°You have never been bullied by anyone, so you don¡¯t know the pain!¡±


    ¡°Mother is doing everything for your own good, why don¡¯t you understand mother¡¯s painstaking efforts?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it nice to be able to feel comfortable being the head lady and have no one to interfere with you when it comes to taking care of the house?¡±


    "When you can no longer take charge of your own affairs and have to be a dwarf in everything, don''t come back to us to cry!"


    ¡­


    ?Mrs. Tang was really angry.


    She was smiling and apologizing here just to get closer to Prince Qi''s palace so that she could marry Tang Youqing and become the eldest concubine.


    ???? Isn''t it better for a royal concubine to enter the palace through the main entrance than to enter the East Palace as a side concubine?


    As a result, Tang Youqing didn¡¯t appreciate it at all!


    Mrs. Tang only felt that all her sincerity and intentions were fed to the dog.


    The problem is, they are all her children and her debts. Even if she is angry, she still has to break her teeth and swallow them.


    Look back and put on a smile on your face and help your children plan these things!


    Tang Youqing wanted to refute, but Tang Lingheng rushed in at this time and threw a short green snake onto Tang Youqing.


    ¡°Ahhhhh...¡± A shrill scream broke the tranquility of the fasting room.


    Sui Sui had just followed his mother and concubine into the house, and before tea had been eaten, he heard this cry.


    ?She shrank in fright, and subconsciously moved closer to her mother-in-law, hugging her mother-in-law''s thigh, not daring to make a sound.


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 165： He Shuran

    Chapter 165 He Shuran


    ?Tang Youqing screamed so miserably.


    Even though Princess Qi and Sui Sui were far away from the living room of the Tang family, they could still hear clearly.


    Seeing that Suisui was frightened, Princess Qi hurriedly picked up the child, patted her gently, put her forehead against Suisui''s, and comforted her softly: "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, my mother and concubine are here."


    ?Aunt Qiu has already asked Haitang to go out and inquire about the news.


    ?Screaming so miserably, maybe something happened.


    ??If the situation is not right, they have to send someone to the ward to give a signal.


    ?Although we had a bit of a quarrel in the past that was not very good-looking, we still have to have social interactions in the future.


    The world of children does not hold grudges.


    I won¡¯t play with you now. Maybe it will be fine soon and we can still hold hands and be friends.


    The adult world is full of grudges.


    However, you have to pretend that you don¡¯t hold grudges. Sometimes, you even have to pretend that nothing happened.


    It¡¯s tiring to say it¡¯s tiring, but that¡¯s just the way the world is.


    It¡¯s not black and white, it can also be arbitrary.


    ?There are always some helpless and helpless things happening.


    ?Mrs. He and He Shuran lived in the outer room of Huizijian, some distance away from Suisui.


    ?The two women had just returned, freshened up briefly, and were about to have some refreshments and see what the evening meal would be.


    Hearing this scream, He Shuran turned pale with fright, and Mrs. He was also frightened.


    ?The two mothers hugged each other and comforted each other for a while, and then sent someone to check on the situation.


    ?Mrs. He was worried. After comforting He Shuran, she took the child''s hand and prepared to come to Princess Qi to have a look.


    ??When Mrs. He brought He Shuran over, Sui Sui had already been comforted and was sitting down to have a drink.


    Today Aunt Qiu made ginger, date and tangerine peel tea, and added mint to enhance the flavor.


    The tea is made with tangerine peel as a base, and a slightly bright tea soup is made, and then ginger, dates, and mint are added to cook together.


    It is not the season for mint to mature, so there is no fresh mint for the time being.


    ??If it is fresh mint, you can wait until the tea is brewed and then add two leaves to garnish and enhance the freshness. It will also taste refreshing.


    ??If you feel that today¡¯s tea is too light, you can also add chopped peanuts and dried longan.


    Considering Suisui¡¯s health issues, Aunt Xiang finally added two dried longans to the tea cup.


    Not for the taste, just for chewing it dry after age.


    The snack is prepared with five-spice cake.


    ?I reminded my aunt in a low voice that there was glutinous rice in it, so just eat less to satisfy your craving, don¡¯t be greedy for too much.


    Suisui is an obedient child. Although he was frightened before, after being coaxed by his mother and concubine, he sat there obediently and pushed a cup of poured tea in front of his mother and concubine.


    She took the next one obediently.


    Before the two of them could drink, Mrs. He came over with He Shuran.


    Princess Qi pressed Suisui''s hand and signaled her not to move. She stood up and welcomed the people in: "You are here at the right time. The tea is just in time. They are all hot. Come in and sit down."


    Princess Qi had a good impression of Mrs. He, so she greeted her with a smile.


    ?He Fu was a little embarrassed and waved his hands to refuse, but Princess Qi enthusiastically took her in.


    Mrs. He had no choice but to hold He Shuran''s hand and come in. She didn''t forget to show concern during the process: "Are you scared? I don''t know what happened over there. The sound was very sad, but don''t let anything big happen." Son."


    Because He Shuran was in poor health, Mrs. He would take her children to Lanruo Temple to stay for a while every spring.


    ?It can be as short as three to five days, as long as seven days or even half a month. If something unexpected happened, it would be hard for her to live here with her children.


    It''s just that Mrs. He always felt panicked when she prayed to gods and worshiped Buddha without sincerity.


    She came over to ask Princess Qi, one out of concern and the other for peace of mind.


    As Mrs. Qi led the couple inside, she responded with a smile: "I guess it''s not a big deal, it''s just children playing around. I''ve already asked someone to inquire about it. I think we''ll find out in a while. Don''t think too much, just go inside first." Sit down."


    ?The fasting room is small, and when there are many people, it is easy to get overwhelmed.


    ??He glanced at Auntie Auntie and Auntie Qiu, and then left.


    ?At this time, there was only Aunt Qiu who was still waiting nearby on Princess Qi''s side.


    Mrs. He only brought one servant with her.


    Sui Sui saw her beautiful aunt and sister coming in. She jumped off the chair and reached out to He Shuran: "Sister Shuran."


    He Shuran smiled shyly and stretched out his hand shyly.


    When Suisui held his hand, He Shuran''s ears turned red, and he was embarrassed to move forward.


    When Mrs. He saw that her girl liked her, she encouraged her softly: "If you like my sister, you have to express it bravely, otherwise how will your sister know that you like her?"


    After Mrs. He and Princess Qi separated, He Shuran whispered: "Mother, I like Suisui."


    ?Sui Sui is not like other children who think that she is not in good health and cannot play with her, and that she is a burden.


    Even if two people haven¡¯t been together for long, who can say for sure about fate?


    It was rare for He Shuran to express his love, and Mrs. He was excited and happy.


    Now that I see that my child is shy about expressing himself and even hesitates to extend his hand for a long time, I naturally want to encourage him.


    After hearing what her mother said, He Shuran breathed a sigh of relief, then raised his head and gave Suisui a shy smile.


    After laughing, He Shuran blushed before Sui Sui said anything.


    ??Sui Sui saw her sister smiling, her eyes as crooked as the newly rising crescent moon. She couldn''t help but laugh too: "Sister Shu Ran, you look so pretty when you smile!"


    ?From Suisui''s point of view, He Shuran and Liu Hemeng are two completely different sisters.


    Sister Mengmeng is the kind of brave sister who can take her sister to the sky.


    ?Sister Shu Ran is a weak, helpless and good-looking sister who needs to be taken care of by herself.


    Sui Sui has been feeling that he is a greedy child recently.


    Because she wants both of her sisters.


    Sister Qiaoqiao is also very nice, but she always likes to scratch her chin.


    ?Although Suisui also likes it, it always feels weird.


    After being praised by Suisui, He Shuran''s face, which had just returned to normal color, turned red again.


    She felt that she could no longer speak or leave. Her feet seemed to be knotted in place.


    ?She wanted to say something, Suisui, you look good too.


    ?Unfortunately, when the words came to my mouth, my tongue seemed to be sealed by my mouth, and I couldn''t spit out a word.


    He Shuran was so anxious that his eyes were red.


    ? Suisui was not in a hurry. He stopped, tilted his head, and looked at He Shuran in confusion. He didn''t urge or ask, and just stood there waiting obediently.


    ?Although He Shuran is sickly and weak, he is still two years older than Suisui, so he is slightly taller than Suisui.


    As soon as she lowered her eyes, she could see Suisui looking at her.


    ?This made He Shuran feel anxious and sweet at the same time.


    Second update

 Chapter 166： Little sisters, hand in hand

    Chapter 166 Little sisters, holding hands


    He Shuran held it in for a long time, and finally his face turned purple from holding it in. His tongue finally broke through the seal, and he said a few words in a soft voice: "You are beautiful every year."


    What she originally wanted to say was that she looks good every year.


    But, for some reason, there was suddenly a missing word in the middle.


    ?This made He Shuran annoyed and didn''t know what to do, so he stood there helplessly.


    Every year I am praised for my good looks, I can¡¯t help but feel proud.


    ??Children don¡¯t know how to express pride. Originally they wanted to imitate the pretty sister, holding out her belly and raising her head.


    ?However, when she found out that she was still holding hands with Sister Shu Ran, Sui Sui gave up on this approach and thought of other ways to show her pleasure.


    Laugh?


    You should smile more when you are happy, right?


    Lele said the same thing.


    Thinking of this, Suisui narrowed his eyes, showed his white teeth, and giggled: "Hehe."


    When Suisui laughs, he is very naive.


    He Shuran felt that at this age, he looked like a raccoon slave who was very happy to be teased. His body was curled up, his limbs were waving in the air, his cute belly was exposed, and his head was tilted, allowing his master to continue teasing him.


    ?He Shuran didn''t know whether his description was accurate.


    ?However, she felt that if she had to compare, Sui Sui is cuter than Li Nu!


    ?He Shuran has actually always wanted to raise a raccoon slave.


    Unfortunately, she is not in good health and will easily have difficulty breathing if she stays with the raccoon slave for a long time.


    Because of this, not to mention raccoon slaves, even furry creatures are rarely seen in the house.


    ??Grandma even entrusted the raccoon slaves she had raised for several years to other families to take care of them.


    ?For this reason, my grandmother cried quietly several times.


    ??Now looking at the years before my eyes, I am so naive and cute.


    ?He Shuran thought that the regret of not being a slave seems to have been reduced a lot because of seeing this kind of life.


    ??Moreover, Sui Sui is really cuter than Li Nu. The most important thing is that Sui Sui likes her and can talk!


    Thinking of this, He Shuran held Suisui''s hand tightly, but controlled her strength so as not to hurt her sister.


    The two sisters stood there silently. Princess Qi and Mrs. He didn¡¯t rush them, they just looked at them with a smile.


    In the end, He Shuran felt embarrassed and gently shook Suisui''s hand: "Sister, let''s go have a drink."


    Let the adults wait there all the time, but it doesn¡¯t look good.


    ?For this reason, He Shuran even tried to restrain his embarrassment. Although his voice was low, he rarely bravely took the initiative to express himself.


    ?Mrs. He watched from the side, feeling both sour and sweet in her heart.


    ?She turned her back and quietly wiped her tears, not wanting the child to see it, and quickly turned her head back.


    Princess Qi saw through it without saying anything.


    ?However, the gaze he looks at Suisui becomes more and more appreciative and loving.


    I recall that when Sui Sui first came to our house, he was still a poor little boy who only dared to huddle behind Xiaoliu, not even daring to look around.


    Nowadays, children have made significant progress and they all know how to take the initiative to hold the hand of the sister they like.


    Princess Qi thinks this is good.


    She has never thought that if she wants Sui Sui to become an all-rounded figure, she can''t do that herself, so why should she force others to do so?


    I just hope that this child will have close friends in his boudoir and find a good man in the future.


    I don¡¯t seek wealth and honor, I only seek peace and prosperity.


    The two children quickly went to drink today''s tea hand in hand.


    Princess Qi and Mrs. He also sat down, looking at the children and chatting about home affairs.


    Haitang had already inquired about the news and came back within a short time. She stood at the door, not sure whether to go in or not. After Princess Qi saw Haitang, she nodded, and then the other party came in and said softly: "It was the fifth young master from the Tang Mansion who caught a small snake and seemed to throw it on the fourth girl. This attracted There was a scream of terror, and now the monks were helping to catch the snake."


    Princess Qi:.


    ?Mrs. He:. .


    After hearing this, Princess Qi was surprised and speechless, but she thought it was okay.


    ?As long as you don''t provoke them, any harm to the people in their own houses will be their internal affairs.


    ??Moreover, she came here with Sui Sui, stayed for three to five days and then went back. She didn¡¯t have any fixed itinerary. If that didn¡¯t work, she could go down the mountain overnight tonight.


    In contrast, Mrs. He had a headache when she had to stay for a short period of time.


    I have only heard that the fifth young master of the Tang Dynasty was quite naughty.


    ?Mrs. He didn''t have much contact with their family, so she didn''t know what the situation was like.


    ?Now that I have seen it, I am speechless and have a headache.


    When she thought that they would have to live in this house for some time to come, and that something similar to what happened today might happen from time to time, Mrs. He wanted to retreat.


    She brought the child with her to pray for blessings, hoping that the child would be blessed with divine light and rest in peace in the temple.


    Not here for excitement! !


    ??It just so happened that the Tang Dynasty had a high and powerful position, and they couldn''t mention it or talk about it.


    Mrs. He had some emotions on her face, but she didn''t want Princess Qi to misunderstand her, so she could only smile bitterly and said: "The princess saw the joke, and I really..."


    She wanted to explain, but there was no way to explain.


    Princess Qi also understood her state of mind.


    ?Seeing Mrs. He, she almost cried. She quickly comforted her softly: "It doesn''t matter. The Buddha knows your sincerity every year and will not care about your occasional inconvenience."


    ?This means that if you feel unwell, it¡¯s okay to go home early.


    No big deal, just pick a time and come over later.


    After hearing this, Mrs. He could only nod with a wry smile: "That''s true."


    ?He Shuran felt sad when he saw his mother''s wry smile.


    She thought it was all because of her poor health.


    The doctor has said that she may not be able to stand.


    ?Although He Shuran is young, he knows that if he cannot stand, he will not live long.


    ?My body will become more serious every spring, and my breathing will not be smooth. Sometimes I can even faint from suffocation.


    Because of this, her mother would take her to Lanruo Temple to stay for a while every spring to soak up the divine light.


    Not only that, they also brought a medical woman with them, just to be afraid that something might happen to her again.


    ?He Shuran knew that her mother loved her and everyone in the family loved her.


    However, she didn¡¯t want to be a burden to her family.


    I don''t want to watch them barely. Every year, when the spring, they must be carefully counted. When the spring is over, then I am relieved and rejoicing for another year.


    It''s just that He Shuran was reluctant to die.


    She thought, if her mother is so good, her family members are also so good.


    ?This world is also so beautiful, she...


    Thinking of this, the little girl couldn''t help but hold Suisui''s hand and shed tears.


    Suisui originally wanted to tell her sister: Today¡¯s five-spice cake smells so good.


    As a result, before I could say anything, I saw my sister crying.


    Suisui panicked all of a sudden!


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 167： We said well

    Chapter 167 What we said is good


    When the little girl cried, she not only alarmed Suisui, but also several adults.


    ?When Mrs. He saw it, she couldn''t hold back her tears.


    ?She hugged He Shuran, not daring to make a sound, only shedding tears silently.


    Sui Sui watched from the side, feeling helpless and distressed.


    ?She looked at He Shuran for a while, and then at her mother-in-law.


    Princess Qi was afraid that she would be frightened, so she hurriedly took Suisui over and gently patted her back: "Don''t be afraid, sister is a little uncomfortable, just cry for a while and she will be fine."


    After the end of the year, Princess Qi sighed softly again and went to persuade Mrs. He: "Don''t scare the children. They may stay there for two days and then leave."


    Princess Qi thought that if Mrs. Tang really came for her, then she would probably pack up her things and go back home after they left.


    How about going back home tomorrow to check on the situation?


    It¡¯s just that each family has its own difficulties and each has its own children to consider.


    Princess Qi came here to burn incense and worship Buddha, also for the sake of good luck.


    Even if you ask for a signature, you will still feel unsettled.


    ??What should I do if my heart is not sincere and the signature does not work?


    Mrs. He couldn''t control it for a while. She quickly adjusted herself, comforted the child, and smiled sheepishly: "I''m sorry, the princess saw the joke. I really..."


    These are all the thoughts of a loving mother. Princess Qi naturally understands. She raised her hand and patted the back of the other party''s hand gently: "It''s okay. Be more open-minded. Isn''t the child doing well now? You have to adjust yourself and set yourself up like this. , the child feels uncomfortable watching it.¡±


    After hearing this, Mrs. He kept nodding.


    ?He Shuran couldn''t think about it just now. After crying for a while, he felt much better.


    She didn¡¯t want her mother to be sad, so she gently helped her mother wipe away her tears.


    Feeling her daughter''s movements, Mrs. He almost lost her strength, but she tried hard to control herself.


    After a flurry of cooing, Suisui and He Shuran sat down together again to drink tea.


    ?The medical girl brought by the He family is waiting outside.


    ?You need to ask the other party whether you can eat today''s food.


    ¡°Five-spice cake is not acceptable. It contains ginseng whiskers. The second girl¡¯s body cannot bear it.¡±


    ¡°You can taste a little tea, but don¡¯t drink too much, up to half a cup.¡±


    ¡­


    Five-spice cakes are not allowed, and candied plums and mountain **** strips are even more likely to be banned.


    He Shuran has become accustomed to it over the years. He doesn''t taste or eat many things, and he doesn''t know the taste. In fact, he is not particularly greedy.


    She was allowed to drink half a cup of tea today, and the little girl was already very happy.


    He Shuran''s eyes are still a little red, but it does not affect her bright smile: "Sui Sui, I can drink it!"


    It can be seen that the little girl is indeed happy.


    She hugged the tea cup and didn''t let go for a long time. She smelled it again and again, but she didn''t want to take a sip first.


    ?It''s only half a cup, so don''t taste it carefully, drink it carefully.


    If you drink it all at once, what¡¯s the point in it?


    Sui Sui also knows that sometimes when the body is not in good health, it is necessary to avoid food.


    ?For example, when she was overeating before, there were many things that Doctor Liu would not allow her to eat.


    Hearing what He Shuran said at this time, Suisui nodded: "It doesn''t matter if you can''t drink now. When my sister gets better in the future, she can eat anything. Then, Suisui will treat you to tea!"


    Let''s wait until the body gets better.


    The blessing of a child, simple and simple.


    After hearing this, Mrs. He¡¯s eyes felt a little sore again.


    She thought that if the second mother could really stand up in the future, then she would definitely add a solid foundation to her life, so that she would have more confidence whether she gets married or does other things in the future!


    ?He Shuran is not sure about his physical condition, but saying this every year is also a good blessing and expectation.


    So, she nodded solemnly: "It''s been agreed, and you won''t regret it every year!"


    Sui Sui imitated his elder sister, and also put away his smile and nodded: "Of course, a good boy can''t lie!" Sui Sui felt that he was rich now and could still afford a cup of tea. .


    So, nod bravely!


    However, after answering, he looked at his mother and concubine with a guilty conscience.


    Princess Qi was amused by the little girl''s cute appearance. She raised her hand and gently touched the little girl''s ears, and said with a smile: "You must keep your word every year. When the time comes, remember to pay the accountant."


    When the children are older, they can pay some pocket money from the accountant every month.


    ?Although the amount is not large, no one said that she cannot subsidize it.


    They are happy, but Mrs. Tang is not feeling well.


    ?First, Tang Lingheng threw a green snake in playfully.


    Tang Youqing was so frightened that she screamed and dodged, and finally fainted.


    ?After the green snake escaped from Tang Lingheng''s hand, it ran around and ran away soon.


    So many people, the snake is also very panicked!


    It''s just that there is a snake here in the fasting room. Who wouldn''t be afraid?


    There was no other way, so everyone had to ask the novice monks to help catch the snakes.


    ??The monks were helpless. They had just dug wild vegetables and were about to go to the backyard to cook a fast meal when they got a new job.


    But it¡¯s impossible not to look for it.


    During the process, Tang Lingheng found it interesting and even climbed up to the roof and started tossing around.


    ?Mrs. Tang persuaded her until her voice became hoarse, but she just refused to come down.


    In the end, she was so angry that her eyesight blurred, and she pinched Renzhong to prevent herself from fainting.


    The monks had just found a ladder and were about to go up to the room. Tang Lingheng''s legs went numb and he fell directly from the top.


    Looking at this scene, Mrs. Tang finally couldn''t stand it anymore, rolled her eyes and fainted.


    As the sun set, Princess Qi and Mrs. He made an appointment to go to the dining hall to have a vegetarian meal together.


    ?Originally, I was thinking that if there was no security on the road, I would run into Mrs. Tang and his party.


    As a result, when we arrived at the dining hall, everyone found their seats and sat down. Half of the food was eaten, and no one was seen coming with Mrs. Tang.


    Princess Qi was puzzled, and Mrs. He was also confused.


    In the end, Haitang went out to inquire around and found out what happened.


    Princess Qi and others did not know about the panic and chaos before.


    The subsequent development is even less clear.


    Haitang lowered her voice and spoke carefully. At the end of her sentence, she pointed down the mountain and said, "The Fifth Young Master''s leg hurt from a fall. Mrs. Tang took someone down the mountain to get treatment."


    Whether it was broken or not, no one can say.


    After seeing it, the doctor in the temple said that it was not a big problem, but most of the monks in the temple were barefoot doctors and their medical skills were a little rough.


    ??If you want to see more carefully, I suggest Mrs. Tang take people back to the city.


    Since the situation was not considered urgent, she gave Tang Lingheng some medicine to make him feel more comfortable, and then Mrs. Tang hurriedly led the people down the mountain.


    Hearing that the other party left, Mrs. He breathed a sigh of relief, and even her expression became much more relaxed.


    Seeing her like this, Princess Qi wanted to laugh, but she felt that it was not good to laugh at this time. She nodded with a straight face: "Let''s eat first, and then send someone to send two legs of lamb to the Tang Mansion, and said that they would be supplemented by the Fifth Young Master. For the body.¡±


    ?They don¡¯t know about this, so they don¡¯t need to take it seriously.


    I know it, but I have to express it to some extent.


    However, Princess Qi reacted to what happened before.


    So, after thinking about it, I decided to defeat the flashy etiquette with a simple and unpretentious gift.


    Second update

 Chapter 168： Sister Shu Ran’s gift

    Chapter 168 Sister Shu Ran¡¯s gift


    Aunt Qiu listened to this, controlled her smile, and reminded tactfully: "How about killing a sheep now and sending a whole one as a gift."


    Only a leg of lamb is given, which has a somewhat yin and yang flavor to it.


    ?Although, the princess may have wanted to express this meaning.


    ?However, I really expressed it, but privately I don¡¯t know how it will be conveyed to others.


    Mrs. He listened on the side and thought of this possibility. She persuaded gently: "I also think it would be better to send a whole sheep. I will also arrange for someone to send a whole sheep here. We can go together."


    Everyone had good intentions. Princess Qi really wanted to vent her anger, but considering the face of the palace, in the end she could only grit her teeth and nodded lightly: "That''s right."


    Both governments decided to send sheep, so everyone didn¡¯t discuss the matter much and ate their vegetarian meals with peace of mind.


    The evening meal¡­


    Fresh and green.


    ??The monk dug wild vegetables all afternoon, sorted them, and finally served them to the table.


    Or blanch and stir-fry.


    Or blanch it in water and then serve it cold.


    ?It¡¯s just that because of many concerns, there aren¡¯t many seasonings that can be put in.


    Most of the time, the food still tastes authentic.


    ?Daily vegetables and the like are fine to eat.


    As for wild vegetables, no matter how they are processed, they will always have a sense of sluggishness. Some wild vegetables have a strong bitter taste. Even after being heavily processed, there will still be a bitter taste that cannot be removed.


    Ordinary people may think that these are gifts from nature. They are all over the mountains and plains for free. As long as they are diligent, they will not be hungry.


    However, for the rich and powerful who are used to eating good food, the taste of this food is relatively average.


    Taste it once in a while, it¡¯s a wild taste.


    But if you eat it often, you may not be able to bear it.


    Princess Qi took a few bites and felt that the cold one was a bit bitter, so she stopped eating more.


    Fortunately, Mrs. He''s main focus is sincerity and her drive to eat anything as long as she doesn''t let me eat shit.


    In contrast, Suisui behaved much calmer or more natural.


    These wild vegetables were sometimes out of reach for those who lived in the past.


    Because delicious wild vegetables are always snatched away by adults. Even if there are wild vegetables all over the mountains and plains in spring, there are still more people than there is strength.


    ?Some even whole families go out together, naturally in order to dig more and eat more.


    ??If you can¡¯t finish it, you can dry it and eat it when there are no vegetables.


    Suisui can only occasionally grab some delicious food. Most of the time, the taste is not that good, and some are slightly poisonous wild vegetables.


    ??What the monks dug today are naturally good-tasting, fresh and natural, and the most tender wild vegetables.


    Suisui has been eating well and sleeping well recently.


    However, she has not completely forgotten the hard days in the past.


    ?These wild vegetables are actually not bad for her.


    It tastes crispy and tender, and goes very well with rice!


    Watching Suisui''s little face bulging out after eating, with a look of satisfaction on her face, Princess Qi felt heartbroken.


    In her opinion, the little girl can eat these wild vegetables with a bitter taste and not a very good texture, but she can eat them with a face full of satisfaction. What kind of life must she have lived in the past.


    Can¡¯t think about it.


    Just thinking about it makes me murderous!


    When they return to the house after offering incense, if the prince doesn¡¯t come back yet, Princess Qi will be ready to send someone to invite him back!


    The matter of coal mining in Qingzhou shall be arranged immediately.


    Let¡¯s strive to allow those people to dig honestly after spring planting!


    After dinner, it was getting dark.


    The two families walked back leisurely. Without the interruption of Mrs. Tang and others, He Shuran plucked up the courage and whispered to Suisui: "Suisui, do you want some candy?"


    ?He Shuran was not in good health, and no one was taking care of her daily needs.


    ?Of course, taboo foods do not count.


    The doctor will prepare candies, preserves and the like for her, but not much.


    He Shuran is usually reluctant to take it. After all, the medicine she takes is very bitter. After taking the medicine, if she doesn''t have a piece of sugar or a piece of candied fruit to relieve her pain, she will feel uncomfortable for a long time.


    Even so, she was still willing to share the candy with Suisui.


    She likes this sister.


    After He Shuran asked, he gently stretched out his hand and took Suisui''s hand.


    Sui Suisui was very obedient, letting her sister hold her hand, tilting her head and refusing in a low voice: "No, sister, I have candy too!"


    Of course there is candy for Suisui. Liu Hemeng gave it to her before, but she is still not willing to eat it.


    The little girl cherishes her own things very much.


    ?Even if you smell the aroma of candy, you can¡¯t help but salivate after smelling it.


    However, she felt that such good food should be saved for when she wanted to eat it most.


    ?Now, she doesn¡¯t want to eat it that much, so she can still put it aside and endure it.


    ??Moreover, Sister Mengmeng said that if you eat too much candy, your teeth will rot!


    So, you can¡¯t eat it!


    Unless you can''t help it.


    ?Now when Sister Shu Ran asked, Suisui shook her head and refused.


    ?Seeing Suisui''s rejection, He Shuran still felt a little regretful.


    It is rare for a little girl to want to make a friend and like a sister, so she wants to share all the good things with Suisui.


    She thought about the things on her body, and after rummaging for a long time, she found the drop-shaped earrings she had specially picked out this morning.


    The earrings were made of sapphire, with good quality and smooth texture. Although they were leftovers from the bracelet, she still liked them very much.


    Because I like it, I came to burn incense today, so I picked it out and put it on.


    At this moment, although she was a little reluctant to give up, but after thinking about it, He Shuran took off the pendant and handed it to Suisui: "Sister, this is for you. I give you my sister''s favorite earring. I hope you can "Happily."


    He Shuran''s health is really not in good condition.


    Having only spoken for a long time, my breathing became a little uneven.


    ?Mrs. He watched from the side, still a little flustered.


    ?However, the child did not show any discomfort, so she tried her best to pretend that she was still calm.


    Moreover, the female doctor is still following them, don¡¯t panic!


    Mrs. He kept comforting herself, and her beating heart finally calmed down.


    Suisui suddenly received a gift from his sister. He shook his head in embarrassment and looked at his mother-in-law again.


    Princess Qi looked at Sui Sui tenderly, and did not directly make the decision for the child. She just smiled and asked, "Do you like Sui Sui?"


    ??If you like it, it''s just a pair of earrings, and the relationship between the two families is considered harmonious, so it won''t have any impact if you keep them.


    Suisui hasn''t had her ears pierced yet, but she saw that her mother-in-law had one, her sister Mengmeng had one, and her sister Qiaoqiao had one.


    ??So does the beautiful sister Shu Ran in front of her. She is actually quite envious of her.


    She didn''t know that it hurt to have her ears pierced. She only knew that there was a tinkling sound on her ears. Suisui looked quite good-looking. She pursed her lips in embarrassment, lowered her head with the tips of her ears slightly red, and whispered, "Concubine, I''m a little like."


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 169： May you be safe and live a long life

    Chapter 169 Peace and longevity


    Children express their love bravely.


    For Princess Qi, she has made progress and become braver with each passing year.


    This made her very happy.


    ?At this time, let alone earrings, even if there was a trap ahead, she felt that she could bravely charge forward.


    Princess Qi tried her best to suppress her pleasure, smiled and touched Sui Sui''s back, and said softly: "If Sui Sui likes it, then thank her sister, okay?"


    The mother-in-law means that she can accept her?


    Suisui turned his head, his eyebrows clear, and he looked at his mother-in-law with surprise.


    What she faced was Princess Qi¡¯s gentle smile.


    The concubine is so good and gentle!


    ??Woooo!


    I like my concubine so much!


    I want to love you forever!


    No, I will like it in the next life too!


    Sui Sui''s heart is sour and sweet at the same time. The child doesn''t know how to hide his emotions, and he flattens his mouth and feels like crying.


    ?However, she still remembered the gift she liked.


    So, he stretched out his little hand and took the gift obediently. His voice was soft and a little tearful: "Thank you, sister Shu Ran."


    ?The little girl''s soft voice made people feel softer in their hearts.


    But, what¡¯s the point of this crying tone?


    After hearing this, He Shuran felt uneasy. Although she was older than Suisui, she was not much taller.


    At this time, you can see the appearance of the little girl right in front of you when you lower your head slightly.


    ?Looking at Suisui''s mouth slightly flattened, not looking aggrieved, He Shuran asked worriedly: "What''s wrong with Suisui?"


    Princess Qi also looked over worriedly.


    Mrs. He was puzzled and looked over.


    It feels a little embarrassing to be watched by so many people every year.


    She gently hugged Princess Qi''s thigh, burying her whole face in the hem of her mother-in-law''s skirt, and said in a muffled voice, with a bit of embarrassment, "I like my mother-in-law."


    The child''s meaning is very simple. She likes her mother-in-law to encourage her and love her so much.


    Children like to cry in a dull and a little aggrieved tone.


    ?However, Princess Qi knew that this was not a grievance, but a feeling of emotion, joy and pleasure.


    Thinking of this, her heart felt like it was soaked in honey, a little sweet, and also had an indescribable wrinkled feeling.


    She gently touched the child''s back again and comforted her in a warm voice: "My concubine also likes Sui Sui, she likes Sui Sui the most."


    Hearing this, Suisui felt even more embarrassed. She got into the hem of her mother-in-law''s skirt and refused to come out.


    He Shuran knew that his sister was not wronged and secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Mrs. He watched from the side and couldn''t help laughing and joking: "Children talking to children are the cutest ones. The princess will be blessed in the future. She has two children, and they are both good children. How wonderful!"


    ?Mrs. He herself has two children, both of whom are good children.


    However, He Shuran''s body was always a stone weighing on her heart.


    I can¡¯t hear the doctor saying that the day this child is completely stable, her heart will be like duckweed on the sea, floating here and there, and finally unable to truly settle down.


    Princess Qi was teased, and with a rare sense of embarrassment, she smiled and said a few words to Mrs. He.


    Sister Shu Ran gave me a gift, and I remembered it every year because I wanted to reciprocate the gift.


    ? Even if you don¡¯t reply at the time, you will do so later.


    Sui Sui picked up the things on his body and then took off a beautiful gold bracelet from his hand.


    Children¡¯s bracelets are made with even more fancy craftsmanship.


    ?In addition to various patterns, it is also inlaid with various beautiful gems.


    Red, green, purple, blue¡­


    Colorful, very in line with children¡¯s love and preference for bright colors.


    Suisui''s bracelet is colorful and looks gaudy.


    ?This bracelet was picked out by Princess Qi from the box of jewelry at the bottom of the box for Sui Sui.


    I chose a fancy style that children like from my aunt and put it on Suisui.


    Sui Sui woke up early and was too confused to look carefully. Looking at it now, I still feel a little reluctant to leave.


    ?However, Sister Shu Ran is very nice, and she also likes the earrings.


    So, with the last bit of reluctance in my heart, I just threw it away and handed the beautiful bracelet to He Shuran in Sui Sui: "Sister Shu Ran, this is for you. I wish you peace and a long life."


    Sui Sui doesn''t know many blessings.


    I knew peace before.


    In order to better thank Sister Shu Ran, Suisui asked Lele quietly just now.


    It was Lele who taught her that the blessings He Shuran wanted most were probably: peace, health, and longevity.


    Hence, a long life is the most sincere and best blessing for He Shuran.


    He Shuran has heard the blessing of long life so many times.


    However, what I heard from Suisui always felt different from what I heard from others.


    Suisui looked at her with bright eyes, an innocent and sincere expression, and said: live a long life.


    ?He Shuran had a very strange feeling, that is, after hearing this blessing of Sui Sui, it seemed that he would really live a long life.


    She had never felt like this before.


    Nowadays, it is rare to have such an experience.


    ?It is an indescribable and mysterious feeling.


    ?This made He Shuran stunned for a long time.


    When he reacted, Sui Sui had already put a bracelet on his hand.


    ? Realizing that he was distracted, He Shuran smiled sheepishly, pursed his lips, and said with a slight tremor in his voice: "Thank you Suisui, sister will live a long life."


    ?He Shuran wanted to say: She will live a long life, protecting her lovely years, and having no worries every year.


    ¡ñFor such a lovely sister, she must be brave and strong to live!


    At this moment, the torture and discomfort caused by the illness seemed to have disappeared.


    ?For the first time, He Shuran firmly established her thoughts so clearly: she wants to live, she has to live, she wants to live!


    Not just for yourself, but also for the people who love you.


    Blessings for every year, simple but sincere.


    After hearing this, Mrs. He¡¯s eyes turned red.


    What she hopes most is that her daughter can live a long life.


    In fact, it is normal not to live to be a hundred years old. After all, few people nowadays can really live to be a hundred years old.


    ?Mrs. He feels that she is not greedy. At least she has grown up to the age of hair. She would like to see more of the world!


    The two little girls happily exchanged gifts and played together for a while.


    Sui Sui told He Shuran about the flowers she had seen in the village, the grass she had seen, the wild vegetables she had dug, and the chickens and ducks she had fed.


    For He Shuran, it was a completely unfamiliar but also novel world.


    She sat there, supporting her chin with her hands, and with the flickering candlelight, her eyes widened from time to time: "Wow, is it true?"


    ¡°Can a chicken run that far?¡±


    ¡°Can you still fly?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, what kind of flower is that? I¡¯ve never seen it before!¡±


    ¡­


    Mrs. He and Princess Qi were sitting on the side chatting. Seeing the lively expression on her daughter''s face, she couldn''t help but turn her head away and her eyes became red again.


    Princess Qi watched from the side and comforted her in a gentle voice: "The child is happy, and you should be happy too."


    After hearing this, Mrs. He kept nodding her head: "Yes, happy, happy."


    She should be happy.


    Her child is rarely so lively and happy. If she is sad and the child sees it, he may also be sad too.


    Mrs. He kept telling herself, and her mood slowly returned to calm.


    Second update

 Chapter 170： Bring a doctor

    Chapter 170 A doctor comes


    Sui Sui told He Shuran about his past life.


    Sui Sui subconsciously ignored the sufferings and talked about the vivid and bright things in his memory.


    He Shuran could hear the frequency of blinking his eyes slowing down a lot.


    She felt that she no longer felt uncomfortable and her mood was much more relaxed.


    The whole person is full of yearning and expectation for the outside world.


    She thought, people, you really have to be alive to have the opportunity to go out and see the unknown and vast world.


    Because of his poor health, He Shuran doesn''t like to talk very much.


    At this time, she didn''t want to talk to Suisui alone because it would be too hard. She tried hard to think about her boring and slightly boring life, and tried her best to pick some interesting things to tell Suisui.


    ¡°It¡¯s so interesting when a mother sheep gives birth to a lamb, and the lamb suddenly comes out!¡±


    This was a rare opportunity for He Shuran to see a ewe giving birth. She didn''t remember much about it.


    Just remember, before she could see clearly, the ewe had given birth.


    Such a picture is unfamiliar to Suisui, and everything needs to be imagined.


    In the past, chickens and ducks were relatively common living animals in the village, and each family raised some.


    ??However, cattle and sheep are relatively expensive things. Not to mention whether each family can afford to buy them or not, whether they can afford to keep them is another question.


    ?Now when I hear He Shuran talk about these things, I listen very carefully every year.


    She thought, my sister knows so much and is so powerful!


    ?She will definitely not go to bed so early tonight.


    She wants to listen to stories, and she also wants to become very powerful!


    From now on, she will also tell those brand new stories to Sister Shu Ran.


    Suisui gently clenched his fists.


    ?He Shuran just thought her sister was excited and spoke more seriously.


    ?It¡¯s just that she¡¯s in poor health and hasn¡¯t seen much.


    ?Finally I can only talk about embroidery and jade...


    ?Even so, Sui Sui still listened very carefully.


    I have never heard of them all, so be sure to listen carefully!


    As the night gets darker, the room slowly becomes quiet.


    ?Most people were asleep, and He Shuran was not in good health. If she hadn''t been afraid of disturbing the child''s rare interest, Mrs. He should have spoken long ago and persuaded the child to go back to rest.


    Seeing that most of the people were resting now, they had to go back.


    Although the child was still very interested, Mrs. He had to interrupt her: "Xiao Shu, we should go back to sleep. My sister is sleepy."


    Sui Sui is indeed sleepy.


    ?Children only have so much energy. Once the battery is exhausted, they will just sleep.


    Sui Sui went up the mountain again today and listened to the scriptures again, even though he took a nap at noon.


    But when the time comes, she will still be sleepy.


    ?Although He Shuran was reluctant to give up, his body also felt tired. Looking at Suisui''s little head again, he saw that it had begun to wear out little by little.


    She didn¡¯t want her sister to be too tired, so she nodded obediently.


    ?The mother-in-law said goodbye to Princess Qi and Suisui, and went back to rest.


    ?Although Suisui was sleepy, she still refused to sleep now.


    It¡¯s not that convenient to wash your hands in the temple.


    So, Aunt Xiang simply freshened up Suisui.


    The clothes were changed, the hair was loosened, and then the little girl was coaxed back to the kang to sleep.


    The temple is a simple Datongpu, which is very big. If Suisui was allowed to sleep by himself, he would probably be unable to wrap his head around it all night.


    ?However, tonight, it is Princess Qi who sleeps with Suisui.


    Aunt Qiu was worried and after discussing with Princess Qi, she also slept here.


    Aunt Qiu originally wanted to find two chairs to get together, but Princess Qi refused and asked her to sleep on the other side of the kang.


    Princess Qi slept on the other side, sandwiching Suisui in the middle.


    ?This way, if something happens to the child in the middle of the night, both of them can hear the sound.


    Princess Qi arranged this, and Aunt Qiu did not refuse.? ? ? Everyone simply tidied up and went back to the kang to sleep.


    ? Suisui really refused to sleep at first, just waiting for his mother-in-law to sleep with Aunt Qiu. She was so good at telling stories.


    The way the little girl stubbornly opened her eyes in the dark night made people feel sad and funny.


    ?The system has no choice but to advise the children to go to bed early, otherwise they will not grow taller!


    When Suisui heard that he was not growing taller, he was so frightened that he closed his eyes instantly and fell asleep soon after.


    Princess Qi changed places and was originally a little unable to sleep.


    ?However, after hearing Sui Sui''s steady breathing, he fell asleep not long after.


    ?The system thinks that the little girl can stay up all night.


    As a result, she woke up in the middle of the night.


    I didn¡¯t go to the cleansing room, so I suddenly opened my eyes, and then asked vaguely in my consciousness: "Lele, haven''t you been there today?" ¡¿


    ?The system was already hung up, but when I heard the sound, I was so frightened that the data stream still swayed.


    ?However, it quickly reacted and its voice flew up loudly [Lele is here, Suisui, today has not passed yet. ¡¿


    Hearing that today was not over, Sui Sui felt much more at ease, and quickly asked, "Can I listen to a story?" ¡¿


    ?The system continues to hold the sound [Of course, let¡¯s rock the sleeper now, okay? ¡¿


    I''m not sure if the little girl is awake, but she can listen a little bit.


    Children need more companionship.


    Suisui responded vaguely, and the system began to shake people.


    ??The sleeper who came here today is a grandma with gray hair and wearing white clothes.


    ?The name on the other person¡¯s head is quite long.


    Suisui took a look and found that he didn¡¯t recognize him.


    ?The system glanced at it and recognized it, but did not understand it.


    ¡¾No mango, no fire¡¿


    Let us just say that this name is quite long.


    Looking again, the loving grandma is still wearing a white coat.


    ?The system figured out that this person should be a doctor.


    ??Dr. Xu looked at the screen name he picked up casually and was very satisfied.


    Although this name was of no use at all when she was alive.


    Every time she works the night shift, she is extremely busy!


    ?However, after death, you go to the underworld...


    Hey!


    It¡¯s time to relax!


    The people in the underworld...oh no, they are the ghosts, they are very durable.


    Broken bones and the like are minor injuries and do not require treatment at all.


    So, she felt uncomfortable with her free time, but her treatment was so good.


    Because, you don¡¯t want to offend anyone who has good medical skills~


    Today I took on another part-time job. Looking at Suisui''s confused eyes under the dim light of the system, Dr. Xu smiled and said, "Hello Suisui, I am the grandma who is telling you a story today. My surname is Xu." ¡¿


    ?Although Suisui was sleepy, she still said hello politely [Hello, Grandma Xu, I am Suisui. ¡¿


    Doctor Xu nodded, smiled and asked, "What story do you want to hear in Suisui?" ¡¿


    ¡¾Sui Sui Now this is an ancient world? ¡¿


    ¡¾What was needed in ancient times? ¡¿


    ¡¾Penicillin? This is a bit difficult. Suisui still doesn¡¯t understand it now. I¡¯ll remember it later. Allicin is fast, convenient and easy to use. Do you want to listen to it? ¡¿


    Sui Sui:¡­


    She didn¡¯t understand anything.


    ?However, Lele just explained to her in a low voice that this Grandma Xu was a very powerful doctor during her lifetime.


    Doctor means doctor.


    O doctor!


    Thinking of Sister Shu Ran''s illness, Sui Sui asked uncertainly, "Grandma Xu, can you help me save Sister Shu Ran?" ¡¿


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 171： allergic reaction

    Chapter 171 Allergic Reaction


    Sui Sui doesn¡¯t understand penicillin and allicin.


    She only knew that Sister Shu Ran, a good friend she had just met today, was sick and in poor health, and Aunt He''s family was very worried.


    So, when she met a doctor now, she would definitely ask him.


    Suisui asked anxiously. Doctor Xu looked at the little girl''s beautiful big eyes, looking at him without blinking, and felt soft and sour in his heart.


    She thought that just because she heard about the condition, the diagnosis might not be accurate.


    But, who can refuse the request of such an innocent and cute child?


    So, Dr. Xu thought for a while and agreed [Let me talk about it, grandma will make a judgment. ¡¿


    Sui Sui was playing with sister Shu Ran today and heard her talk about how she felt when she felt unwell.


    ¡¾Sometimes, you may suddenly have shortness of breath, tight throat, and chest tightness. When it is severe, you may be out of breath and need to take medicine for treatment. ¡¿


    ¡¾Every spring, it will be more serious. ¡¿


    ¡­


    Sui Sui actually doesn¡¯t remember it very clearly.


    ?Say whatever comes to your mind without any logic.


    After Dr. Xu listened, he had to summarize and organize it himself, and then analyze it.


    Otherwise, according to the information provided by Suisui, it is estimated that the disease cannot be understood.


    After Sui Sui finished telling him everything he knew, Doctor Xu thought for a while before speaking.


    [According to the information provided by Suisui, it should be pollen allergy, which subsequently caused a decrease in immunity and the body''s resistance is not as good as before. Therefore, facing hair or even dust can easily cause allergic reactions, such as exposure to wind A rash is possible. ¡¿


    ¡¾In this case, it is generally acceptable to take antihistamines with few side effects, such as loratadine...¡¿


    ¡¾The patient has already experienced an asthma reaction, but nasal spray treatment is actually more rapid and effective, and the side effects are also low...¡¿


    Doctor Xu couldn''t hold back as soon as he opened his mouth.


    Speaking of it later, seeing the blank expression on Suisui''s face, Dr. Xu suddenly remembered: "Oh, I forgot, you didn''t!" ¡¿


    This is ancient times!


    Antibiotics must be made on-site.


    Where do you get various anti-allergy medicines?


    ?It¡¯s too natural to take for granted!


    Thinking of this, Doctor Xu smiled kindly at Suisui [Don''t be anxious, Suisui, there are other ways. ¡¿


    ¡¾Yes, yes, yes, the decoction, and the decoction can be drunk, it should be possible with today''s technology. ¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s just that allergies are a disease...¡¿


    It is an allergic disease of the immune system and is generally more affected by the outside world.


    It does not mean that it will be cured just once.


    ?Like He Shuran''s situation, it is mostly caused by pollen allergy. Once pollen or dust-like objects stimulate the immune system, it will directly start to fight as if it is under stress.


    When both sides fight, there will be some reaction.


    Hence, He Shuran will cause subsequent uncomfortable physical conditions.


    I want to cure this...


    It¡¯s difficult.


    Because we can¡¯t keep this person in a place without pollen and dust for the rest of his life, right?


    ?That''s too cruel.


    However, if you face these external factors, you will inevitably need to face these reactions.


    Furthermore, ancient medical technology was not perfect, and raising children was difficult.


    Hence, such repeated allergic reaction stimulation will also cause damage to the child''s immune system.


    No one knows what will happen next.


    Thinking of this, Doctor Xu lowered his voice [Sister Shu Ran¡¯s situation is more complicated. From now on, when she goes out in spring, she should wear a veil or a curtain as much as possible and stay away from places where flowers are blooming. ] ? ? ? [With Xiaoqinglong Decoction, half and half of Guinma and Ma decoction, it can stabilize your allergic reaction and avoid aggravating chest tightness and asthma, which may cause subsequent troubles. ¡¿


    Sui Sui:?


    do not understand at all.


    Furthermore, what is Qinglong?


    What is Guima?


    Suisui felt that his eyes were spinning in circles.


    Dr. Xu also knows that it is quite difficult for a child who has never been exposed to medicine to remember these things.


    ?However, Dr. Xu feels that although today¡¯s medical conditions are not perfect, there are definitely various decoctions and medicines.


    ?He Shuran must have drank a lot of soup to grow to such a big size.


    Now it''s just about strengthening daily protection, such as veils and fences.


    In fact, there is another kind of desensitization treatment.


    ?Although this method is risky, sometimes it can really cure the root cause.


    ?It is a kind of poison that uses allergens to repeatedly stimulate the allergic reaction of the person.


    This can be regarded as stimulating the opponent''s immune system and stimulating the strongest protective shield.


    To put it bluntly, some things are stimulating and stimulating every day, but in the end they may not be so stimulating.


    ??The immune system may even think that the other person is a loser.


    ?After so many times of stimulation, the immune system wins in the end!


    It¡¯s just that this method is too dangerous. He is still a child. If he cannot express himself clearly, he will harm others.


    ?Doctor Xu doesn¡¯t want to harm anyone, let alone Suisui.


    It¡¯s a pity that they can only communicate among themselves and can¡¯t even write a single word.


    Otherwise, write a research method for extracting penicillin. There were so many doctors in ancient times, let them study it slowly.


    One year is not enough, ten years is not enough, and one hundred years is not enough?


    Unfortunately, not possible.


    The person he was dealing with was another child, and Dr. Xu was helpless and powerless.


    However, there are not many regrets.


    She thought that since the conditions were like this, she would try her best to tell everything she could, so that she could remember as much as she could every year.


    When I fell asleep in the middle of the night, I still peeled the garlic in my head, and then added it to the distillation equipment...


    Xiaoqinglong soup, Siwu soup, half and half cinnamon and sesame soup¡­


    When I got up the next day, Suisui sat there in a daze, forgetting to go to the bathroom.


    Aunt Xiang was afraid that the child would be drowsy and forgetful, so she came over and carried her to the clean room. After sorting out the physical problems, she brought her back.


    ??After tossing around like this, most of the sleepiness I had been feeling was gone.


    She turned her head to look at her mother-in-law who was dressing up, and opened her mouth, wanting to say something about Grandma Xu, but after thinking about it for a long time, she just remembered Xiao Qinglong Soup.


    Hearing Suisui talking about Xiao Qinglong Decoction, Princess Qi was stunned for a moment. After she pinned the pearl flowers on her head, she asked with a smile: "Is this the medicine that Sister Shu Ran mentioned yesterday?"


    Princess Qi didn¡¯t know much about He Shuran¡¯s physical condition.


    She just guessed that maybe the other party was drinking Xiaoqinglong soup and talked about it with Suisui, so the little girl was thinking about it.


    Hearing his mother¡¯s question, Suisui thought for a moment, then nodded: ¡°Yes, Sister Shu Ran should drink Xiao Qinglong Soup.¡±


    Princess Qi didn''t hear it. Suisui said "it''s time to drink". She just treated it like a child and didn''t have much logic.


    She smiled and hugged Suisui, then wet the handkerchief with her own hands, washed Suisui''s face, wiped her hair, applied moisturizing ointment, and changed her clothes. Then she picked him up and walked out: "Let''s eat. Let¡¯s go have lunch!¡±


    Second update

 Chapter 172： The person in the dream said it

    Chapter 172 What the man in the dream said


    Sui Sui and He Shuran had a great time yesterday.


    So, early this morning, the two families met in the dining hall and sat down at the same table.


    Princess Qi exchanged greetings with Mrs. He, and specially ordered the Xiao Qinglong soup that she had talked about early in the morning.


    When Mrs. He heard this, she was quite moved. She couldn''t help covering her lips and smiled: "At such a young age, he still cares about his sister so much. This child is amazing!"


    At this point, Mrs. He touched He Shuran gently: "Why don''t you thank me soon, sister."


    ?He Shuran was scratching Suisui''s chin at the moment.


    ?She also felt that Suisui''s round eyes looked like a cute raccoon slave waiting for someone to scratch its chin.


    Yesterday, He Shuran didn''t dare.


    Today, I felt that everyone was familiar with each other. He Shuran mustered up his courage and asked Suisui in a low voice: "Suisui, can I touch your chin and scratch it a few times?"


    When I was at home, I was tickled by several brothers and even my pretty sister. Although sometimes it felt weird, I didn''t feel uncomfortable at all.


    So, when He Shuran asked, Suisui nodded obediently: "Okay, sister Shuran, you can touch it."


    After speaking, he raised his chin generously and moved a little closer to He Shuran.


    Looking at Sui Sui, who is more attractive than a raccoon slave, in front of him, He Shuran feels like countless small fireworks have exploded in his heart, and his hands are not under his control at all.


    ?First I touched it twice and felt that Suisui''s chin was soft and smooth, so I couldn''t help but rub it with the back of my hand a few times.


    ?Before he wanted to scratch, He Shuran quietly checked his nails, for fear that the nails would be too long and scratch Sui Sui again.


    When the two children were having fun, they heard Mrs. He talking.


    After hearing this, He Shuran nodded subconsciously and said thank you: "Thank you Suisui."


    ?Although Suisui didn''t understand why he was thanking him, he responded politely: "You''re welcome, Sister Shu Ran."


    The two children looked confused. He Shuran reacted for a while, then turned his head and whispered: "But, mother, I never told Suisui about Xiao Qinglong Soup."


    ?Although He Shuran mentioned his reaction when he was sick, he did not like to mention taking medicine.


    How many children like to drink medicine?


    So, if you don¡¯t like it, don¡¯t mention it much.


    After hearing this, Mrs. He was surprised and said: "Oh, that year is amazing!"


    I haven¡¯t mentioned it before, but I know that Mrs. He thinks that Suisui is probably a pharmaceutical genius!


    Princess Qi was actually quite curious. She smiled and touched Suisui''s head, and asked softly: "Our Suisui is the most powerful. Did you listen to Grandpa Liu?"


    On the way back to Beijing every year, Dr. Liu has been taking care of me. I heard the other party mentioned it.


    Hearing his mother¡¯s question, Suisui shook his head gently: ¡°No, I heard Grandma Xu say it in my dream.¡±


    Princess Qi:?


    ?Mrs. He:? ?


    The two adults looked at each other doubtfully, and then couldn''t help but smile at each other. They just felt that the world of children was really interesting.


    The people in the dream still have names.


    Princess Qi didn¡¯t take it seriously at first, she just smiled and couldn¡¯t help but care.


    Nothing else.


    The Marquis of Jinyang was named Xu.


    ?Then this Grandma Xu, could she refer to the old lady of Jinyang Marquis Mansion?


    ?This kind of thing is okay when you don¡¯t think about it deeply.


    Once you think about it deeply, you can¡¯t control yourself.


    Princess Qi felt awkward, and when she spoke, she was inevitably a little distracted.


    ?Although she is not easy to fight for, she does not have the temperament to aggrieve herself.


    After thinking about it for a while, I decided to ask Suisui, who is the Grandma Xu in the dream? Who wants to steal her daughter from her? !


    Princess Qi didn¡¯t want to scare the child, so her smile remained gentle: ¡°Sui Sui, who is Grandma Xu in the dream?¡±


    Sui Sui:?


    The little girl tilted her head, confusion written all over her face.


    ?That expression seems to be saying: Grandma Xu is Grandma Xu!


    Suisui was not only confused, but also took the initiative to say it out: "Grandma Xu is Grandma Xu."


    Although Princess Qi didn¡¯t understand the logic of children, she tentatively asked, ¡°Did Grandma Xu say anything else?¡±


    Regarding this question, Sui Sui thought about it carefully and then said with her fingers: "Grandma Xu said that Sister Shu Ran''s disease is flower disease. She can''t see flowers or smell flowers. If you want to see flowers, you''d better cover your face." Go on, if you feel uncomfortable, drink Xiaoqinglong soup, drink Guima..."


    The first part is fine, but when it comes to the name of the medicine at the end, it starts to get knotted every year.


    She memorized it for half a night and could not remember much.


    At this moment, I really can¡¯t remember the name of the second dose of decoction.


    ??The little girl tilted her little head, her brows were knotted, she looked cute and interesting.


    Princess Qi didn¡¯t understand and was patiently waiting for the answer.


    But Mrs. He often takes care of her daughter and communicates with the doctor on a daily basis, so she knows more.


    As soon as she heard it, she knew what kind of medicine Sui Sui was going to talk about, and she almost subconsciously reacted: "A soup of half and half cinnamon and sesame!"


    When Sui Sui heard it, the name of this medicine seemed familiar. It must be this right, right?


    ?However, Grandma Xu said that medicine is something that needs to be taken seriously.


    If you are not 100% sure, don¡¯t say anything.


    Thinking of this, Suisui first nodded, then shook his head, and then said in an uncertain tone: "It should be."


    I only remember one Guima, but I really don¡¯t remember the rest.


    This is so, and it is surprising enough.


    ?Mrs. He suppressed her excitement and nervousness, and kept her voice as soft as possible so as not to scare Suisui: "What else did Grandma Xu say?"


    ??As for He Shuran''s situation, the He family has naturally seen many doctors.


    The diagnosis results of doctors are actually quite similar.


    It is said that external evil enters the body and causes physical discomfort.


    ??Doctors are not sure exactly what this evil is. Some say it is wind evil, some say it is hair evil...


    Although Suisui''s expression was not very clear, Mrs. He understood it clearly.


    ?What the little girl wanted to say was that He Shuran should avoid flowers, or stamens and the like.


    ?So, the external evil that the doctor is talking about is flowers?


    Or should we say stamens and pollen?


    ??If Suisui hadn''t talked about the next two doses of decoction, Mrs. He might not have thought much about it.


    However, without He Shuran mentioning it, Sui Sui was able to name these two decoctions with almost the same accuracy. How could Mrs. He not think more about it and not be excited?


    Mrs. He was so excited that she almost picked up Suisui and asked her questions word for word. She was afraid of surprising others and making Princess Qi unhappy, so she kept restraint.


    Seeing her like this, Princess Qi''s smile remained unchanged, but her heart skipped a beat.


    ?Mrs. He didn¡¯t know, but Princess Qi knew about the good fortune every year.


    She and He Shuran have only just met each other for the first time. Even if the He family is indeed full of good intentions, is it too soon?


    ??Is this a blessing or a curse for Sui Sui?


    Princess Qi felt uncertain for a moment.


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 173： Fighting against the sky, endless fun

    Chapter 173 Fighting against the sky, endless fun


    Sui Sui didn''t remember much, but looking at Sister Shu Ran''s pale and sickly look, Sui Sui thought about it again and again, and said everything she could think of.


    ?Even Dr. Xu thought that the little girl might not be able to remember loratadine.


    ?Although Mrs. He couldn''t understand it, the more she listened, the more excited she became.


    I feel more and more...


    This should be sent by God to save her daughter.


    ??Is this just a rare friend that my daughter knows?


    No!


    This is the little fairy sent by God to save them!


    Thinking of this, Mrs. He''s eyes became hotter and hotter.


    Princess Qi watched from the side, feeling increasingly unsure.


    ?It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not easy for her to show it off.


    It is indeed a good thing to save someone''s life.


    Moreover, the He family are pretty good, and the little girl He Shuran plays well with Suisui.


    ??If she is left alone and not saved, Princess Qi will feel uncomfortable.


    ?But, this time, what about next time?


    ?What about meeting other people in the future?


    ??She begged this **** and Buddha, but was it of any use?


    Princess Qi was helpless and at a loss, but she still had to pretend to be calm.


    Until later, when Sui Sui couldn''t say anything, Mrs. He excitedly held her hand and stuffed something into her little purse.


    Bracelets, necklaces, jade pendants, luozi, etc.


    If it weren''t for her image, Mrs. He wouldn''t be able to take off the things on her head. She was even prepared to take off all the beads and flowers and give them to Suisui: "Good boy, aunt, thank you. Thank you very much. I''ll give these to you." , Auntie will give you good things from now on."


    Mrs. He was so excited that she burst into tears.


    ?He Shuran grabbed her clothes in fear.


    The worried and shy look from her daughter made Mrs. He regain her senses a little.


    She thought, don''t get too excited, it might scare the child easily.


    ??Moreover, the master is still here.


    Thinking of this, Mrs. He wiped her tears, adjusted her mood, hugged Suisui gently, then stood up and apologized and then thanked Princess Qi.


    ?In response to this, Princess Qi felt extremely panicked, but her face remained calm: "It is also the fate of children, and you have to ask the doctor carefully about this kind of thing."


    Mrs. He naturally understood, and she kept nodding: "That''s true, that''s true, but no matter what, I still have to thank Suisui."


    Mrs. He was so happy that she couldn''t even eat her fast food.


    ?It''s just that you don''t want to waste your money when you come to the temple to pray. In the end, after eating it, you said goodbye in a hurry and took He Shuran back first.


    ?Looking at it like that, I guess I need to talk to the doctor about the situation and see about the follow-up treatment plan.


    Sui Sui looked at her sister and aunt in a hurry, feeling a little at a loss.


    Princess Qi didn''t want the child to panic too much, so she said with a smile: "Sister, it''s time to see a doctor. Don''t worry about it."


    After hearing this, Suisui felt a little relieved. She nodded obediently, let her mother and concubine hold her hand, and went to listen to the sutra again.


    During the process of listening to the scriptures, more people came here. Sui Sui noticed that the mother-in-law¡¯s eyes lit up, and she smiled and nodded to those people, as if she knew them.


    ? Suisui turned her head curiously and saw the smiling face of a young aunt with slightly curved eyebrows. Next to her was a young man sitting with a very upright posture.


    The young master looked to be about the same age as his elder brother. When Suisui glanced at him, he nodded politely. Maybe he thought he was being cold, so he thought about it and smiled at Suisui again.


    ?The other party smiled at him, and out of politeness, Suisi also smiled obediently, revealing a slight dimple.


    Song Kuan was stunned for a moment when he saw Suisui''s smile.


    ?He didn''t expect that the little girl would smile so beautifully. He couldn''t help it and smiled again.


    ?Sui Sui saw that her brother was laughing again, and she was laughing too. Two little kids, you smile and I smile.


    Princess Qi''s originally uneasy heart finally calmed down a lot as she listened to the sutra. Looking at the scene of the two children laughing non-stop, she finally slowly returned to her original position.


    She thought, since the signature she asked for had already been said, it would be enough to make her feel at ease. What was she still worried about?


    ?Furthermore, even if there are some blessings and misfortunes, there is still their Prince Qi Mansion and their Song Mansion.


    What are you afraid of?


    ??If you raise Sui Sui, you are destined to fight against the sky. Princess Qi feels that she really wants to give it a try.


    What¡¯s the point of fighting with others?


    Fighting against the sky is endless fun!


    Thinking of this, Princess Qi''s heart not only became more stable, but also full of fighting spirit!


    Later, she laughed until her face hurt and she was tired, but she still refused to admit defeat.


    ?Song Kuan is a young boy, he can''t admit defeat before his sister, right?


    So, he also laughed.


    By the time the sermon was over, the faces of the two children were frozen with laughter.


    Suisui felt that his face was slightly sore after moving a little.


    ??Woooo!


    It¡¯s so hard to laugh!


    No, it¡¯s that brother who can laugh so well.


    ?Thinking of this, Suisui glanced at Song Kuan quietly.


    Song Kuan was still rubbing his face, but after noticing Suisui''s gaze, he subconsciously smiled at her.


    Sui Sui:¡­!


    Help, come again?


    Suisui subconsciously shrank behind Princess Qi''s legs and decided not to laugh again.


    Her face was so sour that she didn¡¯t want to laugh.


    Looking at the little girl''s movements, Princess Qi couldn''t help but smile.


    ??Mr. Zhou held Song Kuan''s hand and couldn''t help laughing when she saw this scene.


    When everyone dispersed, Princess Qi and Mrs. Zhou were walking at the end. Before she could speak, Mr. Zhou spoke first: "Is this Suisui? You can tell by looking at him that he is a smart and cute child."


    ?First he praised Suisui, and then Mrs. Zhou bent down and greeted Suisui with a smile: "Hello Suisui, I am Aunt Zhou, and this is brother Song Kuan."


    The young aunt took the initiative to say hello, Suisui nodded politely: "Hello, Aunt Zhou, I am Suisui."


    After finishing speaking, he turned his head and looked at Song Kuan, and his voice subconsciously sped up: "Hello, brother Song Kuan."


    ?After saying hello, he quickly turned around and went back, fearing that his brother would smile at him again.


    It¡¯s so scary. It¡¯s so scary to laugh all the time!


    Song Kuan is still afraid of panic every year.


    He is still rubbing his face.


    ?However, Suisui greeted him. Thinking of this, Song Kuan cupped his hands like a little adult and said with a smile: "Hello Suisui, I am brother Song Kuan."


    ?The other party handed over her hand, and Suisui thought about the etiquette her aunt had taught her over the past two days, and took a moment.


    ??The little girl is small, and the blessing ceremony is standard and cute.


    After Song Kuan read it, he raised his hand again.


    Mr. Zhou couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and grabbed him with her hand: ¡°Okay, do you want to tire out my sister?¡±


    ?Song Kuan was embarrassed to answer and hurriedly retracted his hand.


    Looking at this scene, Suisui quietly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Oh my God, it was so dangerous, I almost had to salute my brother non-stop!


    Looking at the age like this, Princess Qi''s mood improved.


    She thought, it would be a loss for her not to raise such a cute, well-behaved, funny and sensible child!


    Second update

 Chapter 174： Cousin Song Kuan

    Chapter 174 Cousin Song Kuan


    After Princess Qi calmed down, she took Suisui''s hand and corrected Zhou''s statement: "Suisui, this is my aunt."


    How can you just say "aunt" when you open your mouth?


    This is obviously my aunt.


    Sui Sui''s face turned pale when he heard the word "auntie".


    She subconsciously shrank back, wanting to be buried in Princess Qi''s skirt.


    Seeing such age, Mr. Zhou was shocked.


    ?She was about to say that she didn''t react at the moment, so she said "aunt", which didn''t mean she didn''t recognize Sui Sui.


    Seeing Suisui''s reaction, Zhou was also at a loss.


    What''s going on here?


    ?She looked at Princess Qi at a loss, and then looked at her again and saw that she was wearing a little hat, with a puzzled look on her face.


    Princess Qi also reacted belatedly...


    Auntie is not a good word here at Suisui.


    In other words, people in the past were so bad that such a title was used to lead them to bad things.


    Thinking of this, Princess Qi cursed a few more times in her mind, and then she let down her murderous desire.


    She gently touched Suisui''s hand and said with a smile: "This child had a hard life in the past."


    Ms. Zhou has already noticed this. The child is so skinny that his life in the past was not easy.


    Mr. Zhou guessed that there must be something going on here, so she didn''t say much, and just looked at Suisui uneasily.


    Princess Qi calmed the little girl''s emotions and explained gently: "Sui Sui, this aunt is different from the previous aunt. This aunt is very gentle, and she can also draw beautiful flowers for Sui Sui."


    Zhou''s painting skills are good, and he often paints small flowers and grass to entertain the children in the house, which makes them happy.


    ?Feng Xuanrui still has several cards in his hand.


    As soon as she heard this, Mrs. Zhou roughly understood something. She smiled and softened her voice: "Every year, the new aunt is a new aunt. She is not the same as the previous one."


    Sui Sui also knows that these are two people.


    Furthermore, she did not feel any malice from Zhou.


    However, the past abuses and beatings against her aunt were already engraved in her bones.


    ?Now even the mention of the corresponding title would fill her with fear and make her dodge.


    After listening to the explanations of the mother-in-law and the new aunt-in-law, Sui Sui slowly got out of Princess Qi''s skirt. She didn''t dare to look up, moved her feet uneasily, walked out cautiously, and stood tremblingly. good.


    She wanted to be a polite child.


    Even though she was scared to death.


    Watching such a child, Princess Qi felt distressed. Mrs. Zhou herself had children, so naturally she felt distressed too.


    Zhou thought about it for a while, then a flash of inspiration came to her mind, and she said with a smile: "Sui Sui, I am the second aunt, am I different from my aunt?"


    As soon as these words came out, Suisui was stunned.


    She raised her head in confusion and found that her second aunt smiled softly and lovingly.


    She is indeed different from the old days when she would only hit herself or scold her aunt with a ferocious look.


    I think about it every year, my second aunt is a good person.


    she¡­


    Seems less scared. Thinking of this, Sui Sui slowly looked away and said in a muffled voice with a slight tremor, "Hello, second aunt, I am Sui Sui."


    Looking at the little girl still looking scared, Mr. Zhou couldn''t help but want to scold the people in the past.


    So, what kind of thing was my former aunt?


    What unscrupulous thing did you do to scare a child like this?


    How scared are you now just hearing these two words?


    damned!


    This is a child, what does she know?


    As for what?


    Zhou thought that if the situation wasn''t right, she would even want to roll up her sleeves and find someone to fight.


    ?However, not wanting to scare the child any more, Zhou suppressed her temper and spoke to Sui Sui in a gentle voice.


    ??Mr. Zhou''s attitude was gentle, Song Kuan asked curious questions from time to time, and Princess Qi also kept calming Sui Sui''s emotions.


    There is no malice around me, but gentleness. Slowly, I am no longer afraid, and I even dare to raise my head and look at my second aunt and my new cousin openly.


    Yes, Sui Sui has not only gained a second aunt, but also a new cousin.


    ?Song Kuan, eight years old, is Feng Xuanrui¡¯s younger cousin and Suisui¡¯s cousin.


    ?The other party is not old, but he is not as naughty as Feng Xuanrui. He is a gentle young man as gentle as jade. When talking to Sui Sui, he is also willing to take care of Sui Sui, bending down slightly and looking into Sui Sui''s eyes as much as possible.


    Zhou and Song Kuan both took good care of Suisi''s emotions, and gradually she was no longer afraid.


    Since there was no place to talk outside, the two adults quickly took the children back to Princess Qi''s residence.


    Seeing that Sui Sui and Song Kuan had become familiar with each other, Princess Qi gave the child to him with confidence and asked her nephew to play with the child.


    Although Song Kuan is young, he is very stable. Princess Qi is relieved for the time being when she leaves the child to him and does not go far.


    Song Kuan never had a younger sister.


    There are two cousins ??in the house, but they are young now and don¡¯t often play with them.


    ??Nowadays, it is rare to have a little cutie who follows him obediently, listens to his words, and sometimes looks at him with admiration. Song Kuan is a little embarrassed and a little proud.


    ?He couldn''t help but show off, stacking things for Sui Sui and then taking Sui Sui to catch grasshoppers...


    ?However, his mother told him that he would only play in the nearby area, so it was not easy for Song Kuan to take Sui Sui too far.


    ?Even so, the two children still had a lot of fun.


    Watching the two children becoming familiar with each other and playing well, Princess Qi gradually felt relieved.


    Seeing that her expression softened, Mrs. Zhou smiled and asked, "What''s going on with this child? You sent a message to the government, saying that you wanted to raise a child, but you didn''t explain the situation clearly. Both the father and mother were worried. I''m also afraid that when Xiaoliu comes back, you will be too busy to get away, and no one will bother you. "


    At this point, Mrs. Zhou sighed softly: "No, as soon as I heard that you came to the temple, my mother sent me over to have a look."


    ?This is not meant to blame. Zhou is not yet thirty, and he has always been quick to act and speak. He has no ill intentions toward his family.


    Princess Qi naturally wanted to make it clear to her natal family about the matter of Sui Sui.


    ?However, it was inconvenient to send the message. After thinking about it, she said: "Stay one more night today. Tomorrow I will take Sui Sui down the mountain. I will go back home to see my father and mother first. Then we can talk about Sui Sui''s affairs."


    There are many people out there with mixed eyes, and it¡¯s easy for people to have ears through walls.


    Even if Princess Qi talks about it, she can¡¯t feel at ease.


    Mrs. Zhou understood what she meant, nodded slightly, thought for a moment and then asked: "I heard that Xiaoliu broke his leg when he went south. How good is it now? You brought news to the house, only reporting good news but not bad news. Mother listened. I was so anxious. I thought about going over to the palace the day before yesterday, but when I heard that you had entered the palace, I decided to stop thinking about it. "


    I wanted to come yesterday, but I heard that my daughter went to Lanruo Temple with her new child.


    Mrs. Song was running around in circles around the house in a hurry, unable to keep up with her daughter.


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 175： Mrs. He goes down the mountain

    Chapter 175 Mrs. He goes down the mountain


    ?After Feng Xuanrui returned to Beijing, Princess Qi didn''t think about going back to her natal family.


    ?It''s just that the prince is not in the palace, and as a princess, she has no problem going out on a daily basis. If she returns to her parents'' home, she doesn''t know if she will attract some criticism.


    In addition, the palace did not know when news would arrive, so Princess Qi never replied.


    Now when she heard her sister-in-law talking about it, she smiled helplessly: "Let''s go back together tomorrow and take a look."


    Zhou knew as soon as he heard it that it was probably not easy to talk about Suisui in front of everyone.


    ??Zhou didn''t ask too many questions. He smiled and asked about Feng Xuanrui''s situation, and then asked about Feng Xuanze.


    After the family talk, Mrs. Zhou played with the children for a while.


    After she married into the Song Dynasty, she gave birth to two sons. Now looking at such a cute little girl like Sui Sui, she can''t help but feel fond of her.


    As for the matter of Prince Qi going to another courtyard to give birth to a child, Mrs. Zhou was very discerning and didn''t say a word about it.


    The two of them talked for a while and then saw Aunt Qiu coming in and saying that it was Mrs. He who came to say goodbye.


    In fact, not only did they say goodbye, the other party also prepared a gift, saying that they should express their gratitude to Suisui no matter what.


    Although Princess Qi felt uncertain, she still welcomed the person in with a smile.


    ?Mrs. He is in a hurry to go down the mountain. She doesn''t care about the issue of sincerity now. She will go down the mountain first to find life-saving medicine!


    It¡¯s just that before leaving, some thanks and farewell are definitely needed.


    She didn''t bring much with her when she went up the mountain, so she sent someone to go back quickly to get it.


    There is a box full of jewelry and two pieces of brightly colored cloth, all of which are of the finest quality.


    ??If Suisui hadn''t given him some life-saving tips, Mrs. He wouldn''t have been willing to give it away!


    ?Mrs. He sincerely expressed her gratitude, but Princess Qi was a little embarrassed.


    It''s just that these are all achievements over the years, so naturally she won''t stand up and say: No need, the child is still young and childish words are unscrupulous.


    So, she held Sui Sui''s hand, explained the situation carefully, and then let Sui Sui decide.


    Suisui did not refuse the gift.


    Lele said that if she accepted it, the He family would feel at ease and Sister Shu Ran would be happy.


    ?Furthermore, Suisui also liked so many beautiful things, so she accepted them after thinking about them.


    He Shuran naturally came over too.


    At this time, holding Suisui''s hand, he refused to leave no matter what.


    ?She rarely made a friend, but before she liked him enough, she had to go back home.


    Reluctant to give up, sad for sure.


    ?Mrs. He watched from the side, not wanting her daughter to be sad, and said with a smile: "When we are healthy, we can go find something to play in Suisui."


    ?Although there are some differences in family status between the two houses, if we have a good relationship, we can still play together by sending a post.


    He Shuran felt a little better after hearing this. She reluctantly held Suisui''s hand and whispered, "Suisui, I''ll go find you to play when I get back. Just wait for my sister."


    Sui Sui stood opposite her, letting her sister hold her hand, and nodded solemnly: "I''m waiting for you, sister. My mother-in-law said that Zhuangzi is a lot of fun in the summer. Let''s go pick apricots to eat together!" "


    Apricots are sour and sweet, and He Shuran likes to eat them.


    Unfortunately, due to her health, she is very taboo, and even if she likes it, she doesn¡¯t dare to eat more.


    ??Now when Suisui mentioned it, his saliva secreted unconsciously, and his head was already one step ahead of his own thoughts and he nodded: "Okay!"


    The two children made an appointment and said goodbye. Princess Qi took Mrs. Zhou to see Mrs. He off for a while. After watching the person walk away, she turned and returned to the house.


    Zhou had a good impression of Mrs. He, and she didn¡¯t bother to ask when the relationship between Princess Qi and Mrs. He became so good.


    The two of them talked for a while and talked about some interesting things. Then Zhou changed the topic to another matter: "In half a month, it will be Brother Chen''s birthday. In previous years, my aunt and the others didn''t have anything big to do. It means, this year is the crowning ceremony, it has a different meaning. The invitation was delivered to my house early this morning, and you will probably have received it as well. By then..."


    Zhou didn''t say the rest of the words, she just pointed her chin in the direction of Suisui. The meaning was very clear, whether she wanted to take Suisui there.


    Brother Chen, whose full name is Lu Yinchen, is the eldest grandson of the Song family''s aunt. He was born on the second day of May.


    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????


    Princess Qi has not thought about this issue yet.


    Now that Mrs. Zhou asked, Princess Qi frowned slightly.


    Aunt Song was married to Lord Fu Guogong, Mr. Lu, who was also the Minister of the Ministry of War. Because of this marriage relationship and Song''s father''s good ability, Fu Guogong had been promoting Song''s father intentionally or unintentionally over the years.


    Song''s father is now the Minister of War. If nothing unexpected happens, he will most likely take over from the old Duke and become the next Minister.


    ?However, the situation in the capital was ever-changing, and the struggle for royal rights was also involved.


    Some things, sometimes, may not go as smoothly as imagined.


    It is still too early to say anything about the future.


    Princess Qi couldn¡¯t even imagine that she was that far away.


    The Lu family is a simple and kind family. After hearing this, Princess Qi was already thinking about the possibility of taking Suisui with her.


    ?It¡¯s just that Suisui hasn¡¯t taken a name yet, and he doesn¡¯t have a formal identity.


    Princess Qi said that after raising her, she would be considered a member of the royal family. This statement has not yet been approved by the prince.


    Even if you get the prince''s approval and don''t hold a small banquet to publicly acknowledge your identity, you will still be criticized in private.


    There are many things that cause trouble.


    Princess Qi is not afraid of trouble, but she is mainly afraid of being wronged every year.


    ?But if you don¡¯t take her with you, all the children in the family will go to celebrate their birthdays, leaving the children alone in the family home. Just thinking about it makes Princess Qi feel sad.


    This issue really needs to be thought about.


    Seeing Princess Qi''s hesitation, Mrs. Zhou thought for a while and whispered: "You know that I am outspoken. If what I say doesn''t sound right, don''t mind. I think it''s better not to take her with you at this stage. After the status banquet was held and the royal family recognized her status, we took the children out to see the world. Now that we have status and confidence, those people who rush to the top and look down on the bottom will not dare to look down on Sui Sui. ¡±


    What Zhou said, although it was not pleasant to the ears, was still true.


    After hearing this, Princess Qi nodded: "I''ll think about it again, I''ll think about it again."


    Zhou didn¡¯t try to persuade her too much. She must have said everything she needed to say, and she didn¡¯t hide any thoughts about her family.


    In fact, Mrs. Zhou can also understand Princess Qi¡¯s tangled psychology.


    ?Such a cute and well-behaved daughter, who wouldn¡¯t want to take her out and show her off.


    However, he does not have an upright identity. Many people recognize him publicly, but he has a different face in private.


    In this world, there are many people with two or even three faces. If because of this, it casts a shadow over the years, it will be more than worth the gain.


    ??When the two fell into silence, Aunt Qiu walked in silently again.


    As soon as she saw her coming in, Princess Qi quickly put aside her thoughts and asked softly: "What''s wrong?"


    Second update

 Chapter 176： My cousin is very good at taking care of children

    Chapter 176 My cousin is very good at taking care of children


    Aunt Qiu came in hurriedly and whispered: "The Lord Protector is here to visit."


    Princess Qi was stunned after hearing this.


    ??Everyone comes to Lanruo Temple to offer incense, pray for blessings, etc. If there is no big or urgent matter, they will not put social activities and flattery in the temple.


    After all, it wouldn¡¯t be bad if the Buddha watched it, right?


    The pure place of Buddhism is contaminated with worldly desires, and it does not look like it is sincere.


    That''s why Princess Qi was stunned when the Lord Protector suddenly came to visit.


    She thought, this must be something urgent, so she had to do it, right?


    After reacting, Princess Qi stood up, tidied up, and glanced at Mrs. Zhou again.


    Zhou understood instantly and pointed in the direction of Suisui and Song Kuan: "I will take the two children to play in the backyard first. I heard that the vegetables in the temple grow well, so I just went to take a look."


    After hearing this, Princess Qi nodded, thought about it and then said worriedly: "She is weak in age, so don''t let her run too far. If she gets tired, let Aunt Xiang hold her..."


    Princess Qi still felt uneasy after being separated from Suisui, even if it was only temporary.


    Zhou couldn''t help but want to laugh while listening, but she controlled it and couldn''t help it.


    Mr. Zhou herself has a child. She came to the temple today and left the younger one at home. Actually, she was not worried.


    So, she can also understand what Princess Qi is thinking.


    After the explanation, Princess Qi watched worriedly as Mr. Zhou took the two children to the backyard.


    Sui Sui still doesn''t quite understand why he went out with his second aunt.


    As he left, he looked back at his mother and concubine three times.


    ?Looking at the little girl''s pitiful expression, Princess Qi almost lost control, but she was afraid that there was something serious going on with the Marquis Hu Guo, and it was not convenient for the child to be present. After thinking about it, she became cruel and did not let Sui Sui come back.


    ?Although Sui Sui is not very happy, brother Song Kuan is very good. He can also make little rabbits for her and play with her. When she is tired, he even offers to carry her on his back.


    Song Kuan eats well and is strong. Although he is not as tall as Feng Xuanrui, he still looks very safe.


    He has a gentle temper and speaks softly. Soon he was coaxed into confusion by this brother. He almost raised his head and said: I will go home with brother Song Kuan tonight!


    ?However, he still pretended to be his brother in his heart. Suisui quickly realized what he was doing and shook his head gently: "Brother Song Kuan, I''m sorry. I have to go back home to find my brother."


    Brother is the most important!


    Song Kuan originally wanted to take the child back to his house to play for two days, but he didn¡¯t regret it if he failed.


    It was originally an attempt.


    he thinks¡­


    If the mountains don¡¯t come, look for him, but if he goes, look for the mountains!


    People have two legs, isn¡¯t it just for running?


    So, I¡¯ll go to my aunt¡¯s house to play in a few days!


    Song Kuan is very good at taking care of children. He originally developed this skill to take care of his younger sister.


    As a result, his mother gave him a younger brother.


    I recall that when my younger brother was a child, he was fair, plump and cute.


    ?Although he often laughed and peed on his face, Song Kuan thought that it was normal for a child to be unable to control his peeing and peeing.


    It¡¯s just¡­


    ?How did your younger brother grow up to be such a naughty kid?


    Thinking of this, Song Kuan felt a little regretful: It would have been great if the baby had been a younger sister.


    ??If he had a sister, he wouldn''t have to think about abducting someone else''s sister back home.


    The problem is, the abduction has not been successful yet!


    Thinking of this, Song Kuan sighed softly: "It doesn''t matter. If you are happy every year, your brother will be happy."


    ?Song Kuan''s mood is very stable, and he is not like other children of the same age who are chattering and talking like a bear.


    He quietly took Suisui to see wild flowers, vegetable fields, and various small insects crawling in the soil.


    Will protect people when they are scared every year, and then trample bugs to death.


    Mrs. Zhou watched from the side, feeling sour in her heart: "He has never been so gentle to Brother Ping in the house." The maid next to him couldn''t help but smile: "The second young master also protects the fourth young master."


    The Fourth Young Master is four and a half years old this year, and is in the primary stage of being a naughty child.


    Even if the second young master is gentle, he will sometimes get angry and jump to his feet.


    ?It is common for two young masters to quarrel in the house.


    Zhou also understands that the two brothers have a deep relationship after fighting each other since childhood.


    ??However, seeing Song Kuan protecting a little girl like this, Mrs. Zhou felt sour and ready to move.


    she thinks¡­


    How about another one?


    She is still young, not yet thirty, so having one or two children is not a problem.


    When giving birth to her second child, Song Ping, Zhou was in pain for three days, which left a deep psychological shadow on her.


    So, in recent years, she has been avoiding having more children.


    ?Now that I see Suisui, I can¡¯t help but feel excited.


    ??Who wouldn¡¯t want a cute and soft girl?


    Zhou liked it more and more, and the more he thought about it, the more excited he became.


    She thought, if she couldn¡¯t compete with her eldest sister, Princess Qi, for a child, then she couldn¡¯t have one herself?


    Princess Qi on the other side received the Lord Protector at the door of the studio.


    ??After all, there are differences between men and women. Princess Qi paid great attention to propriety and did not welcome anyone into the house.


    The Protector of the State didn''t pay attention to this. After coming over, he first greeted Princess Qi and then asked, "Where is Sui Sui?"


    Lest Princess Qi think too much, the Protector of the State quickly explained: "I came to Suisui to ask her about the charcoal she made last time. The charcoal the little girl made was very useful, very useful!"


    After the charcoal was dried, the Protector of the State couldn''t wait to pack it up and take it back to the Ministry of Works premises.


    Then he led a group of colleagues and lit a charcoal fire on a warm spring day.


    At first, everyone thought the charcoal was a bit ugly.


    However, as it burned, everyone felt that something was not right!


    ?This charcoal¡­


    A bit resistant to burning!


    ?Of course, only those with appropriate proportions are more resistant to burning.


    Some of the ones with incorrect proportions were eliminated early on.


    The amount of charcoal in Suisui Tuan is not too much in proportion.


    After everyone tried it, they quickly picked out a batch of 37, 46 and so on.


    ?Of course, this ratio is the approximate data that they analyzed after taking apart the charcoal and carefully decomposing it.


    Such a reunion is of little significance to the dignitaries in the capital.


    None of them are short of a few charcoal coins.


    However, if it is used by ordinary people...


    ?So how many fewer people will die this winter?


    The Ministry of Industry is the least favored among the six ministries and has a relatively low status.


    Therefore, among the lower-level officials of the Ministry of Industry, there are many whose backgrounds were not very good, and now they have made a living on their own, but there may also be some members of the clan who are living a mediocre life.


    In other words, people from the same village and the same clan also have a hard time.


    ??If there were such a charcoal fire...


    At the beginning, everyone was still laughing and joking, just treating it as a daily experiment.


    However, after discovering the special features of Tuantan, everyone couldn''t help but urge the prince to quickly introduce this talent to their Ministry of Industry!


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 177： The beauty of Tuan Tan

    Chapter 177 The beauty of Tuan Tan


    Huge Protector is actually not sure whether this lump of charcoal is the result of years of hard work.


    So, he planned to ask first.


    The Protector of the State didn''t want Princess Qi to think too much, so he explained the matter about Tuan Tan in detail.


    Princess Qi no longer understands the sufferings of the world, but she also knows that if there are cheap charcoal to burn, many people will not have to suffer from the cold in winter.


    So, after hearing what the Protector Hou said, although Princess Qi felt a little worried, she still asked Aunt Qiu to call Suisui over.


    Suisui is currently running with Song Kuan chasing bugs in the ground.


    Song Kuan would be trampled to death if he caught up, while Sui Sui would applaud behind him.


    The little girl can now warm up the atmosphere.


    He followed Song Kuan and kept praising him: "Brother Song Kuan, you are so great!"


    ¡°Wow, you can step on this, brother Song Kuan is awesome!¡±


    ¡­


    The little girl''s praise, although it came back and forth, was just a few words.


    However, it was rare for Song Kuan to be praised like this, and he was also praised by his favorite sister.


    So, come on, bug, here he comes!


    The two little ones were sweating all over from running. Mrs. Zhou was afraid that the cold spring breeze would make them sick again, so she kept asking people to follow behind to persuade them.


    Aunt Qiu came here at this time.


    ?Finding that the two children were playing well, Aunt Qiu also smiled with relief and first told Mr. Zhou about the situation.


    Even though Mrs. Zhou didn¡¯t understand, what did the Protector Marquis do when he asked a child named Sui Sui to do this?


    ?But thinking that if more people like Suisui, her life in the capital will be easier in the future, Mrs. Zhou stopped Song Kuan with a smile.


    ?Song Kuan became honest and became quiet every year.


    I took the handkerchief to my aunt, carefully wiped her sweat, even took off her little hat, and wiped her head carefully to make sure that all the sweat on her body was wiped clean, so that she would not get sick again when she saw the spring breeze. The old hat was put back on.


    Suisui didn''t know who she wanted to see, so she obediently let Aunt Qiu hold her hand.


    Zhou thought for a moment and did not follow him for the time being. She just motioned to Song Kuan to play by herself first. She sat aside and watched the young novices go up the mountain to dig wild vegetables.


    Not to mention, seeing them bending over and digging there, Zhou was still a little ready to make a move.


    People are always full of curiosity and yearning for things they have never done before.


    Zhou thought, how about trying to communicate with Princess Qi in the afternoon, so that the two of them can take the children up the mountain?


    ??Aunt Qiu took Suisui to the road to see the Marquis of Protector, and tidied her up carefully.


    After confirming that the little girl was not rude, Aunt Qiu brought the person to Princess Qi.


    Seeing Sui Sui, the Protector''s eyes lit up.


    Not wanting to scare the child, the Protector of the Country tried his best to hold back a smile.


    ??He usually likes to laugh. He smiles and laughs at everyone he meets, looking careless. There are also several grandsons in the house who let him practice his skills.


    Hence, the way the Protector of the Country smiled was quite loving.


    At least, Suisui looks good, and he even greets me obediently: "Hello, uncle."


    ?Hour Sui Sui smiled and responded: "Hello Sui Sui, I am Uncle Su. Do you remember Sui Sui?"


    I saw it not long ago, and the other party also liked her own charcoal. I naturally remember it, so she nodded: "Remember in the year."


    Hearing the little girl say that he remembered, the Protector of the Country narrowed his eyes happily again.


    ??He glanced at Princess Qi and saw that she didn''t seem to object. The Protector then asked tentatively: "Sui Sui, do you remember the charcoal you gave to your uncle before?"


    ??She also remembered this at this age, so she nodded obediently.


    Hu Guohou quickly asked: "Does Suisui know which of the Tuan Tans are the best?"


    Hearing this question, Princess Qi frowned slightly, but Suisui raised her hand happily: "I know, I know, Sanqi''s is the best, Sanqi''s is the best!"


    It has been a few days since Tuantan happened, and Suisui can no longer remember many of the details. However, the matter of proportion appears repeatedly in dreams, so I still remember it now.


    When the Marquis Huguo asked, Suisui immediately told the proportion.


    I think about it every year, she is very smart and remembers things very well.


    Even if I ask about it a month later, she still remembers it!


    Seeing the little girl''s proud look, the Protector''s heart felt hot.


    ? Among the ratios they analyzed, the ratio of 37 to 46 has the best burning effect, burns thoroughly, and is also very resistant to burning.


    ?Furthermore, they seem to have figured out the function of the holes on the charcoal.


    No one thought of this before, but now it is really eye-catching.


    Huguo Hou actually had no intention of exploring how Suisui knew these proportions.


    But, he thought, this was the child¡¯s credit, and they would have to report it to the Ministry of Works.


    His credit belongs to whomever deserves it.


    The ideas and creativity that belong to Suisui cannot be snatched away by others.


    He is standing here.


    Although his official rank is low, his mother''s status is high.


    ?Someone wants to take the credit?


    ?Then I''m sorry, I''ll go back and complain~


    Yes, he is such a complainer!


    Since you want to report it and ask for credit, you have to ask clearly about the source. If the credit belongs to someone else, the Protector of the Country must also record it.


    ?Of course, Suisui will definitely not ignore it.


    Thinking of this, Lord Protector glanced at Princess Qi, hesitated and asked, "Can I ask how Suisui knows this?"


    As soon as this question came out, Princess Qi''s heart skipped a beat.


    Sui Sui Sui once upon a time, simple and clear.


    She had never even left the village.


    So, how do you know?


    Thinking about the calamity of life and death that Xiaoliu avoided, thinking about Zhuangzi''s grand birth on the day Sui Sui entered the mansion, thinking about the cherry tree that turned red all night, thinking about the disasters that the eldest princess and her party avoided...


    Thinking of this, Princess Qi''s heart beat very fast.


    ?She wanted to refuse, but couldn''t find a reason.


    ?Furthermore, this is a credit, you can¡¯t let others take it away, right?


    ??If Suisui comes into His Majesty''s eyes again because of this matter...


    The little girl will have more confidence in the future.


    Thinking of this, Princess Qi seemed to have two ropes entangled and fighting in her heart.


    A rope is saying: Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion can also protect a child and does not need help from others.


    Another string is saying: However, if others have it, it is not as good as having it yourself. Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion can protect it, but does Suisui herself also want a share of glory that belongs to her alone?


    Furthermore, it¡¯s hers, and if I refuse it with my mouth, how sad it will be when the child grows up and finds out.


    Even though her original intention as a mother-in-law was actually to protect her.


    However, the child will still feel sad if he finds out.


    Princess Qi''s hesitation did not last long, because Suisui whispered to the side: "My sister told me!"


    Without waiting for the Guardian Hou to ask, he took the initiative to say.


    As soon as her words came out, Princess Qi''s heart settled again.


    She thought, if soldiers come to block her, water comes and soil floods her, if she is so hesitant about everything, how can she protect her children in the future?


    After thinking about it, Princess Qi nodded towards the Lord Protector: "We can''t wait to answer every year. Lord Hou, please ask her quickly."


    Second update

 Chapter 178： This dream is quite crowded

    Chapter 178 This dream is quite crowded


    With Princess Qi''s permission, the Protector of the State squatted down and asked Suisui softly: "Can Suisui tell uncle which sister said it?"


    The story-telling sister happened many days ago.


    Sui Sui now doesn¡¯t remember the other person¡¯s name. She only remembers her as a lively and gentle sister with a nice voice, a nice person, and she would even touch her head.


    Suisui thought for a long time, then shook his head: "I forgot my sister''s name, I''m sorry."


    I didn¡¯t remember the name.


    After hearing this, the Protector of the State was a little disappointed, but not too much. He thought for a while and asked: "Do you still remember that Sui Sui? Where is my sister?"


    To this question, Suisui, who was feeling depressed just now, immediately replied happily: "I know, I know, it''s in my head!"


    Princess Qi:¡­!


    ?This damn, familiar, palpitating feeling is here again!


    Either in a dream, or in the mind.


    So, for God¡¯s sake!


    ??For such a young child, if you give him something else and stuff it into his brain every day, will it hurt his brain?


    Princess Qi couldn''t help but feel worried.


    The Protector Marquis didn''t quite understand, and said with a smile: "Uncle knows that what my sister said has been kept in my mind every year. My uncle wants to ask, where does my sister live? In the capital, outside the city, or somewhere else?"


    ??I can¡¯t understand these words anymore.


    She tilted her head and looked at the Protector in confusion. After thinking about it for a while, she still insisted on her original statement: "It''s just in my head."


    This matter cannot be explained clearly to the child, nor can the Lord Protector understand it.


    ?However, the child is still young and he can understand it.


    The Protector of the State thought that since he couldn''t find out from the child, he would ask Princess Qi.


    After thinking about it, the Protector of the State gently touched Suisui''s little hat to express comfort, then stood up and asked Princess Qi: "I would like to ask the princess, if you know where that sister is from?"


    Concerning this issue, Princess Qi had already been thinking about it when Suisui opened her mouth.


    Now when the Marquis of Huguo asked, Princess Qi thought for a while and said, "Is it really in my head, or in a dream?"


    After saying this, she was afraid that the Marquis Protector would not understand. Princess Qi quickly added: "After returning to Beijing every year, except for the day when I entered the palace, I stayed in the mansion. At other times, I almost never left my side. Where did my sister come from?" ah?"


    Not in reality?


    ??Is it really in your head?


    Or in a dream?


    The Protector of the Country was also confused.


    ?However, he was not a person who liked to get entangled, so he quickly put the question down and asked Suisui again: "Does Suisui know the benefits of this charcoal?"


    Suisui obviously knew this question, so when he answered, his voice was crisp and full of confidence: "I know that burning for a long time can prevent many children from being cold in winter!"


    The little girl knows!


    Thinking again, when they first met, he curiously asked why holes were poked in the charcoal.


    At that time, Suisui''s saying was to let the charcoal burn more fully.


    This child knows it all!


    ??Although I don¡¯t know where the so-called sister is, I can¡¯t find her in reality.


    ?The Protector of the Country thought that this contribution would come from every year.


    Thinking of this, the Protector of the State touched Suisui''s little hat again and said with a smile: "Okay, Uncle Su understands, thank you Suisui."


    ?Hour Hu Guohou is quite good at coaxing children, and she always smiles when she is coaxed. If she hadn''t been unable to play small land mines, she would actually have wanted to perform in public and teach Uncle Su how to play land mines.


    What a pity, I forgot.


    ?However, she still remembered that coal and sulfur seemed to be important components of small mines.


    Thinking of this, Suisui said again: "You''re welcome, Uncle Su, charcoal is very important, and when put together with sulfur, it can also be used to fry things~"


    ??The little girl used the most innocent smile and the purest language to say words with particularly cruel consequences.


    After hearing this, the Protector Hou subconsciously trembled.


    ?His eldest grandnephew¡¯s talent lies in the research of gunpowder.


    My house was bombed some time ago. Now that he hears the word "explosion", he has some stress reaction.


    ?However, after the stress, there is a complicated and exciting mood.


    He looked at Princess Qi and saw that she was stunned. She obviously didn''t know that Suisui would understand this. The Protector wanted to ask, but was afraid of shocking the child, so in the end he could only use a universal phrase to praise children: "Sui Sui is really amazing!"


    After being praised every year, he raised his head proudly and glanced at his mother and concubine cautiously.


    Princess Qi was really worried.


    ? She thought, what is God doing?


    Even if you want to kiss your daughter, please slow down, you can put it all in at once, and you are not afraid of taking too big a step and doing the splits directly!


    ?However, she still had to pretend to be very calm in front of the Protector.


    After the Lord Protector praised his age, he asked softly: "Is this also what my sister said?"


    Hearing his question, Suisui immediately shook his head: "No, it''s an uncle."


    ?Hour of Protecting the Country:?


    He thought in his mind that this child''s dream was quite crowded.


    Either sister or uncle.


    Either charcoal or gunpowder.


    The Hu Guohou''s attitude towards gunpowder is that he wants to study it but is afraid of danger.


    After all, it was my grandnephews who were doing the research.


    If it really explodes, it¡¯s all over.


    It¡¯s just that His Majesty is interested in researching it and his mother has no objection, so he can only support his grandnephew and the others at all costs.


    Because of this, the Protector of the State once spent countless sleepless nights, turning over the names of the previous emperors in his mind, and then gnashing his teeth and cursing them from beginning to end!


    The reason is very simple. In the previous dynasty, Shang Wen paid little attention to force. Even though he was successively harassed by foreign countries, ceded territory, and made peace, he still had an indifferent or even repressive attitude toward force.


    Because of this, a lot of information related to gunpowder was destroyed one after another, and talented people were killed.


    So much so that before the previous dynasty, gunpowder was still a popular weapon on the battlefield.


    As a result, after a previous dynasty, by the time they reached Bactria, gunpowder technology was almost lost.


    ?Now all they have are some remaining pages of books, otherwise why would they want to study it again?


    Now that Hu Guohou found that Sui Sui seemed to know something, and Princess Qi didn''t seem to object, he tentatively continued to ask: "Does Sui Sui still remember what the proportion of this explosive thing is?"


    Sui Sui really doesn¡¯t know about this issue.


    I didn¡¯t understand it when I first heard it.


    ?? Various chemical formulas are listed in a series, and even a top student has time to react.


    Let alone an illiterate child.


    So, when the Protector Hou asked about it, he shook his head honestly: "I can''t remember, there are too many, I can''t understand."


    Huge Hu Guohou was not surprised by this answer.


    What do you expect a four or five-year-old child to know?


    ?His five-year-old grandnephew, if he doesn''t take good care of him now, he always thinks about peeing and mud.


    It is already very impressive to be able to understand so much at the age of one!


    I don¡¯t want to dampen the children¡¯s enthusiasm. If someone¡¯s dream is to be crowded and they can squeeze in something else in the future, what should I do if the child loses interest after such a blow?


    Thinking of this, the Protector of the State touched Suisui''s little hat with an unchanging smile and praised: "That Suisui is also very powerful. Other children at your age cannot remember so much."


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 179： happy childhood

    Chapter 179 Happy Childhood


    I was very embarrassed to be praised one after another every year. I blushed and lowered my head slightly, feeling embarrassed to speak again.


    ?The Protector of the State praised him a few more times. He was not just boasting in vain, he was praising the details in detail.


    It can be seen that he is not stingy in praising the children at home.


    That¡¯s why I am so skillful in praising others now.


    After boasting for years, the Protector of the State thought about it for a while, and then raised his hand to Princess Qi: "Princess, the Ministry of Industry will go back and prepare to report the matter of Tuantan. When the time comes, if your Majesty has a reward, There will definitely be no shortage of Suisui.¡±


    Hearing the Lord Protector''s praise of his years, Princess Qi was naturally happy.


    At this time, after hearing this, Princess Qi was ready to say a few words of modesty, but it was better to just accept it.


    ?Of course, refusing to be modest is impossible.


    So, she said with a smile: "This child is also lucky enough to meet you. Others may not take it seriously. It''s your contribution that deserves the most credit."


    How dare the Protector of the State accept it? He waved his hands one after another: "Where, where, I am also lucky, and I met Suisui."


    Princess Qi thought to herself: I am not lucky.


    ?Of course, the main reason is her good luck.


    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s so good...


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a blessing or a curse.


    Princess Qi sighed inwardly.


    I intend to stay with Guo Hou to go here to eat fast, but the other party said that there are still things to be busy in the Ministry of Industry and have to go back as soon as possible.


    Seeing this, Princess Qi did not persuade her any more.


    After seeing off the Protector Marquis, Zhou came back with Song Kuan.


    ?Song Kuan was on the road just now, knitting a little bunny and two little hats.


    ?At this moment, when he saw Sui Sui, he quickly took out the straw baubles and said, "Sui Sui, look!"


    ?Finding the cute little thing, Sui Sui''s eyes lit up and he walked over happily: "Wow, there''s a little rabbit and a little hat. Brother Song Kuan is so awesome!"


    The young boy felt embarrassed when he was praised. He blushed and waved his hands: "No, no, it''s because I have never disliked my craftsmanship."


    The two little ones soon started playing together again.


    The Zhou family didn¡¯t ask much about the Lord Protector¡¯s arrival. If there were some things that were convenient to talk about, Princess Qi would definitely say that if she didn¡¯t mention them, it meant that it was not convenient to disclose them.


    Mrs. Zhou was just outspoken, not stupid, so she quickly smiled and said: "I see, it''s quite interesting for them to dig wild vegetables. Why don''t we go and have a look in the afternoon? There just happen to be a lot of wild flowers blooming on the mountain, so pick them." Come on, braid a crown for the child, we will wear it every year, it will definitely look good!¡±


    After hearing this, before Princess Qi responded, Song Kuan stood up first: "I can do this, I made it up really well!"


    Song Kuan feels that his craftsmanship is very good, but unfortunately he has never had the opportunity to show it.


    He has no biological sister, but he does have two cousins ??in his uncle''s courtyard.


    ?It¡¯s a pity that one doesn¡¯t like to play with them and says they stink, and the other is timid and doesn¡¯t even want to leave the door.


    Whenever I see these brothers, they run faster than rabbits.


    ??If it weren''t for the New Year''s Eve, when people from both houses ate together, Song Kuan wouldn''t even know what the younger sister looked like!


    So, want to show off your craft?


    No chance at all!


    ?Now when he heard that he wanted to weave a flower crown, Song Kuan hurriedly raised his hand to express that he was really good at it!


    Amused by her son''s reaction, Ms. Zhou joked: "We''ll have to make it up when the time comes. It''s too ugly. We won''t wear it every year."


    In this regard, Song Kuan is very confident: "Don''t worry, my craftsmanship is good!"


    Princess Qi originally wasn¡¯t too interested in digging wild vegetables under the sun.


    ?But when I heard about the flowers all over the mountains and fields, I was a little moved.


    Listen to it again, weave a flower crown for Suisui, and feel a little more excited. Finally, she decided to go!


    After having eaten the fast meal and the two children had another nap, they set out with the necessary tools.


    Princess Qi was afraid of being exposed to the sun, so she took out the curtain she had brought with her, and asked Aunt Xiang to work out a simple small curtain at noon for Suisui to wear.


    Princess Qi carefully put it on Suisui and murmured: "We have managed to keep it so white in Suisui, but we can''t let it get damaged by the sun again."


    Zhou watched from the side and couldn''t help laughing.


    She is not willing to wear it. Compared with other noble ladies, her life is a little rough.


    However, Princess Qi kept persuading her, and Song Kuan came next to her and said something heart-breaking: "After spring and summer, if my mother gets a lot darker, she will probably be laughed at for a long time."


    Zhou:¡­!


    So, she must be a delicate daughter.


    ??The words of my stubborn son really hurt my heart!


    Zhou finally put it on helplessly.


    ?This thing is a bit in the way when you put it on, and it''s not very good if it blocks your field of vision.


    After walking for a while, Zhou became impatient and simply picked it up and put it aside.


    The maid who followed her could not persuade her, so in the end she had no choice but to let her put on the veil.


    While putting it on, the maid advised: "Oh, my lady, please cover it up. What will happen if you get tanned all over?"


    To this, Zhou retorted expressionlessly: "Half of it is tanned and half of it is not. That''s the ugliest thing."


    Handmaid:¡­


    ?Hands wearing veils, suddenly I don¡¯t know what to do.


    Suisui and Song Kuan don¡¯t have so many worries.


    ??The little girl thought the curtain fence was in the way, so she quickly took it off, held it in her hand and followed Song Kuan.


    Aunt Xiang is in good physical condition and follows her all the time.


    ??The boy who was serving Song Kuan was also busy running back and forth, helping to pick wild flowers, and was going to watch the young master weave a flower crown later.


    At this time, in Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion in the capital, Prince Qing had just returned from his work and hurriedly found Mr. Hanshuang without even drinking water.


    King Qing still respected his counselor very much. After entering, he spared the other party''s courtesy and asked first: "I heard that Mr. Hanshuang sent people to Qingzhou to defraud that family out of all their money." ?¡±


    In response to this, Mr. Hanshuang nodded: "It is indeed true. I thought it was not a big deal, so I didn''t tell the prince. Does the prince think it is not appropriate to act like this?"


    After hearing this, King Qing pursed his lips and said hesitantly: "I was thinking that if they had no money and came to the capital and found Suisui, they would jump over the wall in a hurry..."


    For Chen Dalang''s family, King Qing had no mercy.


    He was just afraid that that family would come to the capital and disturb Suisui''s peaceful life.


    Mr. Hanshuang could understand his hesitation and asked with a smile: "What did the prince say just now? I was distracted and didn''t hear clearly."


    King Qing had no doubt about this and quickly repeated: "I said, if it happens to them..."


    Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Mr. Frost with a smile: "That''s not the sentence, go ahead."


    King Qing did not doubt that he had it. He thought about what he said when he came in, and repeated: "I heard that Mr. Hanshuang..."


    He asked the same question again.


    Mr. Hanshuang listened quietly this time, and then shook his head: "If I didn''t make this arrangement, maybe the people below are talking nonsense. Prince, don''t worry."


    King Qing:? ? ?


    Second update

 Chapter 180： castle

    Chapter 180 Return to the city


    Prince Qing was directly amused by Mr. Hanshuang. He sighed helplessly: "I don''t feel pity for anyone, I just don''t worry about what kind of methods Mr. Han used. I''m afraid that others will follow his example and harm innocent people again."


    In response to this, Mr. Hanshuang shook his head helplessly: "Your Highness, can''t you trust me?"


    Prince Qing waved his hand directly: "That''s not true."


    Seeing him like this, Mr. Hanshuang smiled: "Then please rest assured, Your Majesty."


    King Qing didn''t ask anything, but he couldn''t control his curiosity. After thinking about it again and again, he finally couldn''t help but asked again: "What kind of method is it? I also want to know."


    Mr. Hanshuang smiled at him: "Usual methods are often seen in rural villages."


    Prince Qing:¡­


    Prince Qing didn''t ask anything in the end, but he didn''t insist. After thinking about it, he discussed with Mr. Hanshuang about giving Suisui a gift: "The child just arrived in the capital and has nothing in his hand. I still owe him something." It¡¯s a life-saving grace. Give her some extra money to make her feel more confident.¡±


    When the landslide occurred, Mr. Frost had already taken the prisoners back to the capital.


    The specific situation was later told by people below.


    Now that Prince Qing mentioned it, Mr. Hanshuang nodded: "You should really give some gifts to express your gratitude. I will accompany the prince to pick them out. Gifts picked by myself can be considered sincere."


    Having someone help me refer to it, Prince Qing would naturally be happy to do so.


    Sui Sui, who was being remembered at this time, was almost going crazy.


    Running all over the mountains and fields, I picked a lot of wild flowers.


    Song Kuan''s craftsmanship is indeed good. He made beautiful flower crowns for Sui Sui to wear.


    ?Although I didn¡¯t look in the mirror, the wild flowers of different colors were knitted together and looked beautiful.


    Sui Sui took off all his favorite little hats, put on a flower crown, and then walked around in circles.


    Wandering around for a while, Sui Sui thought that since brother Song Kuan was braiding a flower crown for her, she should also pick more flowers and give them to him.


    ?Thinking of this, I run harder every year.


    ?He went here and there, and at first he only picked beautiful flowers, but later he stopped picking them and just picked them when he saw them.


    The two children ran around wildly all afternoon, and finally they were so tired that they were carried down the mountain.


    After having a fast meal in the evening, I simply freshened up and went to bed.


    Sui Sui doesn¡¯t even have the energy to wait for a bedtime story.


    Wake up in the middle of the night to listen to stories is even more impossible.


    She even snored slightly. Princess Qi was listening and couldn''t help but laugh: "This child is tired. Okay, let''s clean up and have a rest."


    Have a good night''s sleep, and it''s a sunny day the next day.


    ?The weather was a bit cloudy yesterday and I thought it might rain.


    As a result, it did not, and it turned sunny today.


    Princess Qi looked at the sky and was quite happy.


    She started getting things done as soon as she got up early. They were going back to the house today, and they had to go to the Song Mansion on the way to see their relatives and introduce Suisui there.


    Since they still had to rush back to the city, the group finished their fast meal and packed up and went down the mountain.


    ?Song Kuan spent the afternoon playing yesterday and was quite happy.


    When I think about going back and having to take classes with the Master, the young boy is still a little wimpy.


    ??Even though the young man looks like a gentle gentleman, he is actually a scumbag.


    ?However, when Song Kuan knew that he could go back with Suisui in a carriage, he was happy again. The carriage wandered all the way down the mountain and into the city. It was near noon that it wandered to Song Mansion.


    Song Mansion is located on Xuanwu Street, which is not far from Zhuque Street of Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion.


    Princess Qi sent someone back early in the morning to deliver the news, saying that she would return home to visit.


    So, the Song Mansion made preparations early in the morning.


    After hearing the news and knowing that someone had arrived, the old lady Xie personally came with someone to welcome her daughter back home.


    When Princess Qi brought Sui Sui, Zhou and Song Kuan got off the carriage. Then the old lady Xie brought people over to salute. Princess Qi returned the salute, and then led the group of people to the courtyard.


    After sitting down, Princess Qi looked at her mother''s eyes, which were dark and blue, and asked in a worried voice: "Mother, have you not slept well these days?"


    The old lady didn''t hide this, and sighed softly: "I don''t know what the Ministry of War is busy with recently. Your father hasn''t returned home for two days, and I don''t know what his old bones are. It¡¯s not something I can hold on to.¡±


    Mr. Song is the minister of the Ministry of War, and the Duke of Fu intends to return to his hometown to support him in the past two years, so a series of work handovers and transitions are currently underway.


    ?Of course, there will inevitably be other official duties to attend to during the process.


    Mr. Song is not too young, he is over fifty.


    So, it is normal for the old lady to be worried.


    After Princess Qi smiled and comforted her for a few words, the old lady nodded with a smile and turned her eyes to Suisui.


    The old lady is too curious about this child.


    When she first arrived in the capital, Princess Qi sent someone to send a message back to her family, saying that she wanted to raise another child. At that time, the old lady was curious about this child.


    ??The news sent back by Princess Qi was not complete, and the old lady did not want to inquire more in private and let others know about it.


    Now that I see people, I am not just curious.


    Looking at the little girl¡¯s round eyes, the old lady¡¯s expression froze and her heart skipped a beat.


    She wanted to ask, but was afraid that the child would not hear it well, so she could only adjust herself as quickly as possible, and said with a smile: "Isn''t this Sui Sui? Come here and let grandma take a look."


    ?Although the old lady had a different expression just now, she adjusted quickly and there was no malice.


    After Suisui heard this, he raised his head and glanced at his mother-in-law. After getting Princess Qi''s permission, he obediently walked over and called out in a soft voice: "Hello, grandma, I am Suisui."


    With her sweet voice, round eyes, and cute little expression, the old lady¡¯s heart suddenly softened.


    Even if I had some other doubts before, I now subconsciously feel that it is impossible.


    ?She raised her hand, touched Suisui''s head lovingly, smiled and asked Suisui how he had eaten in the past few days, how he slept, and whether he had fun.


    These are daily inquiries from children.


    Sui Sui Sui answered each one obediently.


    After questioning for a while, the old lady motioned for someone to bring out a box of gifts and gave them to Suisui.


    Sui Sui certainly didn''t dare to accept it, and subconsciously turned to look at his mother and concubine.


    Looking at the little girl''s slightly panicked expression, Princess Qi smiled at her, and her voice sounded somewhat comforting: "Grandma gives me this gift as a meeting gift, and I keep it every year."


    Mrs. Zhou watched from the side and also advised: "Yes, yes, my grandma gave it to me, just keep it. My second aunt has also prepared it here, and my eldest aunt..."


    Speaking of the eldest aunt, Zhou hesitated for a moment, and then explained with a smile: "The eldest aunt is not feeling well. I will wait for her health to come back and play with Suisui another day, okay?"


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 181： Song Bi

    Chapter 181 Song Bi


    Sui Sui still has some stress reaction to the word aunt.


    Hearing that her eldest sister-in-law was not coming out for the time being due to physical discomfort, she was secretly grateful.


    She quickly realized that she shouldn''t have such thoughts.


    After all, they are not the bad aunt from Qingzhou.


    Everyone was very nice and even gave her gifts.


    She shouldn''t think like that, it''s a bad idea, just like my aunt in the past.


    Thinking of this, Suisui nodded lightly: "Okay, second sister-in-law, Suisui understands."


    The cute and soft look is indeed lovable.


    ??The old lady looked at it for a while, and then imitated Princess Qi''s example and raised her hand to touch the child''s head.


    Sui Sui obediently allowed the old lady to touch her, fearing that she would not be able to reach her, so she stretched her head forward.


    The old lady felt happy, and she also vaguely understood why her daughter liked this child.


    He is indeed a lovable person. I heard that he was quite pitiful in the past.


    At this moment, there are no other children around except Song Kuan.


    The old lady was afraid that Song Kuan would not be able to take care of Suisui. After thinking about it, she turned around and asked the aunt beside her: "Is Yuan Niang in the backyard? Find someone to call her over and ask her to play with Suisui in the yard for a while."


    This means that when adults have something to say, it is inconvenient for children to be present.


    However, the old lady will not send the child away casually.


    ??Among the younger generation of the Song Dynasty, there were no legitimate daughters, only two concubines.


    One is Song Bi, who is seven years old, and the other is Song Tong, who is five years old.


    Of the two children, Song Tong is younger and more timid. Even the grandmother, the old lady, cannot see this child more than once a month.


    They don¡¯t go out at all!


    ?The other person¡¯s mother is not willing to go out either.


    ? ? The old lady doesn¡¯t care too much on weekdays. She has learned the corresponding etiquette and rules and the books she should read. She is not strict in controlling her children.


    ?At the moment, I need to play with Sui Sui, so it is unrealistic to ask Song Tong to come over.


    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????


    In contrast, Song Bi is lively, but her temper is a bit left-wing. The old lady is not worried, but now she can''t pick anyone out.


    Thinking of this, the old lady couldn''t help but think to herself: It''s better to have more children, otherwise there will be no one to choose from when needed.


    ??It¡¯s just that the boss¡¯s health is not good, so it¡¯s obvious that he won¡¯t be able to give birth, and the two concubines are also honest and kind. Maybe they will still have the same temperament as Yuan Niang and Er Niang in the future.


    In comparison, the second child¡¯s family is in good health and is still young. If that¡¯s not enough, he can still let the second child take a concubine!


    ?Thinking of this, the old lady gave Mr. Zhou a faint look.


    Zhou:?


    ??Zhou didn''t understand the old lady''s eyes at all, and she thought about it in her mind for a while.


    Song Bi was reading in the backyard at the moment. When her aunt called her over, she was still at a loss.


    On the way, she realized that her grandmother had called her to the front yard to play with a younger sister.


    ??Auntie gave many warnings along the way, and Song Bi responded obediently: "Don''t worry, auntie, I will definitely play well with my sister."


    Song Bi thought to herself: My sister is better than my elder brothers.


    She likes to play with girls.


    The girl¡¯s house smells delicious, she likes it the most!


    ?Song Bi really likes to play with the girl''s family. She usually dislikes the brothers and sisters in the house. Especially Suisui¡¯s bright eyes and shallow pear dimples, Song Bi liked her at the first sight!


    After giving gifts to the elders and getting permission from her grandmother, Song Bi took Suisui''s hand in a friendly manner and took the child away.


    Because Song Kuan, a familiar brother, was still there, although Sui Sui was reluctant to part with his mother and concubine, he still walked out obediently in the end.


    Song Bi and Song Kuan stood on both sides of Suisui, each holding one hand.


    After walking out, although there were still servants following her, Song Bi obviously relaxed a lot and said with a smile: "Second brother, how about I come hold my sister''s hand? Brother, help us see if it''s cool on the edge of the pond. , I¡¯m thinking of taking my sister to see fish.¡±


    Song Kuan knew that the eldest sister did not like to play with young men like them.


    Sending him away now is just to keep Suisui to himself.


    Song Kuan was unwilling in his heart, but couldn''t help it. Song Bi held Sui Sui''s hand and stared at him. The problem was that Sui Sui didn''t understand Song Bi''s little thoughts and tilted her head to look at him.


    Song Kuan was under great pressure for a while. In the end, he could only turn his head helplessly and sighed: "I''ll go."


    Hearing his answer, Song Bi immediately said sweetly: "Thank you, second brother, I knew that second brother is the best!"


    Sui Sui thought that brother Song Kuan helped them to see it, and he followed his sister''s example and said sweetly: "Thank you, second brother, second brother is the best!"


    Song Bi''s thanks were somewhat false.


    However, Sui Sui¡¯s gratitude sounds much more sincere.


    ?Especially with the round eyes of a child, it looks more sincere.


    ??If Song Kuan was still a little unhappy before, after looking into Suisui''s eyes, Song Kuan thought...


    It''s just a pond. Now let him go up to the sky and hold the moon, it''s not a problem!


    He can do it!


    ?Song Kuan quickly strode over, leaving the two little girls standing there.


    Song Bi held Suisui''s little hand tightly, then turned around and got a little closer to Suisui. Her voice was still soft and sweet: "Sister, can I give you a hug?"


    Although I don¡¯t know why my sister suddenly wanted to hug me, Suisui didn¡¯t object and opened her arms obediently: ¡°Sister, I¡¯m a little heavy.¡±


    When Song Bi heard Sui Sui''s response, her eyes were astonishingly bright. She shook her head quickly: "Don''t worry, sister has plenty of strength, don''t be afraid!"


    As he spoke, as if he was afraid that Sui Sui would regret it, he took two steps forward and hugged Sui Sui directly.


    ??If it weren''t for Song Bi''s young age, she really wouldn''t be able to carry her like a princess. In fact, she would still like to hold Suisui sideways.


    Unfortunately, no.


    ?Now I can only hold her upright, and I can''t hold on for long.


    At this time, Song Bi had a clear understanding of her physical strength.


    She thought, it¡¯s not enough, she still has to work hard in the future!


    Otherwise, it would be difficult to hold a beautiful sister!


    After hugging her beautiful sister, Song Bi slowly moved closer to Suisui''s neck and sniffed gently: "Well, my sister smells so good!"


    A few strands of Song Bi''s hair fell on Suisui''s neck, which made her feel itchy. She shrank her neck, and imitated Song Bi, and moved closer to the other person''s chin, like a Like a kitten sniffing prey, after taking a few sniffs, he said softly: "Sister, it smells good too, it smells very good."


    When Song Kuan came back, he saw two little girls sniffing each other as if they were sniffing bones.


    Looking at this scene, Song Kuan felt his scalp numb, and couldn''t help but shout: "Song Bi, don''t lead your sister into trouble!"


    Second update

 Chapter 182： The confidence given by my mother-in-law

    Chapter 182 The confidence given by my mother-in-law


    Song Bi didn''t understand why her brother said this.


    She looked at Song Kuan in confusion, then shook her head: "Second brother, I didn''t lead my sister into trouble. My sister really smells good. Come and smell it."


    Song Kuan:¡­!


    Even though he is a child, he knows that he cannot just go to a girl¡¯s house and smell it.


    He is a man, he is a man! !


    Song Kuan was too embarrassed to look at the two little girls.


    ?However, I still walked honestly to the edge of the pond.


    Today''s weather is quite good, and it''s not cold by the pond. Song Kuan quickly waved his hand and asked his two sisters to go over and watch the fun.


    Song Bi really carried Suisui upright all the way to the edge of the pond.


    After arriving at the place, he put the person down steadily and took the initiative to hold Suisui''s hand: "Sister, look, we have a lot of fish here, they are fat, but they are not very tasty."


    Song Kuan:¡­!


    ?They are just ornamental fish, please, let them go!


    Song Kuan was speechless.


    Song Bi was still talking there: "However, the fish at Zhuangzi is much more delicious. How about we go fishing at Zhuangzi after noon, so that we can eat it at night!"


    Before Sui Sui could say anything, Song Kuan reminded him: "You have to ask your aunt about this and get her consent."


    Sui Suisui is just a child, how can he decide these things?


    Hearing what he said, Song Bi sighed with regret: "Oh, what a pity, but it''s not bad for us to take a look at this fish."


    ?While speaking, Song Bi shook Suisui''s hand and helped Suisui wipe his sweat. From time to time, he asked Suisui if he was thirsty and if he wanted to eat something.


    ?Song Bi''s care was attentive to every detail, and from time to time she would worry that Suisui was tired and wanted to hug Suisui.


    Sui Sui was well taken care of and was even fed two candied fruits by Song Bi.


    It was sweet and chewy. I chewed it for a long time before swallowing it.


    ?Seeing Suisui''s cheeks bulging out while eating, Song Bi couldn''t help but reached out and poked her gently, and then again.


    As soon as she poked him, Suisui couldn''t help but squint his eyes and smile.


    Every time he smiled, he looked softer and easier to poke, and Song Bi couldn''t control his hand.


    The two little girls said they were watching fish, but in the end they ended up poking each other for fun.


    ?Song Bi felt that it would be unfair to just poke Suisui by herself.


    So let Suisui poke her.


    Song Bi feels that she eats well, grows strong, and is in good health.


    So, there is a lot of flesh on the face.


    Song Bi stretched out her face and actively invited: "Sister, please poke me, I''m soft and chubby, so interesting!"


    Suisui widened his eyes curiously, poked it gently, and felt the fleshy texture on it, and couldn''t help laughing.


    While the children were playing happily outside, Princess Qi had asked her mother to withdraw from the crowd and talk about the origin of Suisui.


    Once she heard that it was related to the Jinyang Marquis Mansion, Mrs. Song couldn''t help but frown.


    Obviously, few people in the capital like the Jinyang Marquis Mansion, and Mrs. Song doesn¡¯t like it very much either.


    However, thinking about that poor child, Mrs. Song finally just sighed: "Then just take good care of her. Since the Marquis of Jinyang already has a child of his own, Suisui will be our child. If the prince doesn''t If you are willing to admit it, please take our surname as Song. Our Song family already has a small number of girls, so having one more girl is a blessing you cannot ask for!"


    There are only two girls in the younger generation, and Mrs. Song really feels that they are few.


    ?Now she really wishes she could have three or five more in one night, which would make her happy!


    ?Hearing what her mother said, Princess Qi could finally let go of her worries. Her natal family supports her. Even if the prince is really unwilling, she still has the confidence to recognize the child!


    When mentioning the prince, Mrs. Song frowned and asked in a low voice: "The prince...hasn''t returned home yet?"


    Mrs. Song felt that the older King Qi got, the more out of place he became.


    ?Of course, it¡¯s hard for her to say this.


    Even though she is the mother-in-law, King Qi is the prince!


    There are some things that she can¡¯t say too much.


    ?It''s just that Xiaoliu finally returned safely after leaving Beijing for more than a month. King Qi, the father, didn''t even show his face. Mrs. Song felt that this was a bit too much.


    Princess Qi has actually gradually gotten used to the prince''s behavior and doesn''t care anymore.


    If you care, you will be angry to death countless times over the years.


    So when my mother asked, she just smiled and shook her head: "Not yet, probably only in a day or two."


    ??Princess Qi felt that it was understandable that the prince had some abnormalities in his mind as he had been courting a girl for many years.


    Knowing that King Qi had not returned home yet, Mrs. Song''s face turned slightly colder. She just didn''t want her daughter to feel uncomfortable, so she quickly adjusted her mood and talked about other things with a smile.


    When Princess Qi brings her children back to her home, Mrs. Song and other elders will definitely prepare gifts.


    So, when Princess Qi had lunch and returned home with Sui Sui, including the luggage they had brought to Lanruo Temple, they had brought back a lot of things.


    In order to facilitate the transportation of things, they temporarily brought an extra carriage back to Song Mansion.


    The driver of the carriage is a horseman from the Song Dynasty. He can just turn around and drive the carriage back, so there is no need to worry about coming and going.


    When they were saying goodbye, Song Bi cried so loudly that Song Kuan also flattened his mouth and had tears in his eyes. If he hadn''t considered himself a man, he would have cried too.


    Ms. Zhou was busy coaxing the two children, and she also wanted to keep an eye on the naughty Song Bi. She followed the carriage to Prince Qi''s Mansion.


    ??This kind of thing, not to mention Song Bi, all the young men in the house have done it before.


    Zhou was so busy that her forehead was sweating, and she finally managed to keep an eye on the two children.


    At this time, Mrs. Zhou couldn''t help but pray in her heart: Sister-in-law, please take good care of yourself quickly, I really can''t bear it! !


    Sui Sui was reluctant to let go of his two friends. He got into the carriage with a lot of tears, then lay on his mother''s body and cried quietly.


    The little girl cried pitifully and was lovable.


    Princess Qi held the child in her arms distressedly, patting Suisui''s back and comforting her softly.


    With patting and patting, the child who had not yet taken a nap was so sleepy that he immediately fell asleep.


    Looking at her sleeping face with tears stained every year, Princess Qi felt distressed and relieved at the same time.


    Children are difficult to raise, let alone take care of.


    ?Now that she has truly taken Suisui by her side to raise her, Princess Qi finally realized the meaning of this sentence.


    In the past, she rarely took care of her two children by herself. Now she really felt it, and she felt a little guilty for her two sons.


    She thought that when she went back tonight, she would pick out a piece of fabric and sew a purse for Xiaoliu.


    As for the eldest son¡­


    Let Aunt Qiu look for some unique copies and see if the other party needs them.


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 183： King Qi returns home

    Chapter 183 King Qi Returns to the Mansion


    Princess Qi arrived at the door of the mansion, and then she knew that the prince was back.


    And he came back a quarter of an hour earlier than she did!


    Hearing from the concierge that the prince had just returned, Princess Qi frowned slightly and asked softly: "Why don''t you find someone to come and let me know so that I can come back early and prepare."


    The porter smiled and explained: "The prince said, let the princess go and take care of things first. He is not in a hurry."


    King Qi came back and disrupted Princess Qi¡¯s original plan.


    At first she was thinking of taking a nap with Suisui when she came back, but the little girl didn''t sleep well in the car.


    After getting up, I took the little girl to listen to the phonetic book, then looked for fabrics, drew a pattern, and later embroidered a purse for Xiaoliu.


    In the evening, I eat with my children, watch them play, observe Xiaoliu¡¯s growth, and make up for the maternal love I feel due to guilt.


    ?Everything was planned well, but it was interrupted by the prince''s sudden return to the house.


    This made Princess Qi feel a little irritable.


    ?However, she adjusted her emotions very well, woke up Suisui, and waited in the carriage for a while. After Suisui sobered up a little, she took the people back.


    ??The prince comes back with his concubine, most likely in the east courtyard.


    Princess Qi plans to return to the main courtyard first to settle down for a siesta.


    Finally, when I returned to the main courtyard, I found that the prince had not gone to the east courtyard, and not only the prince, but also Concubine Ren and Meng, as well as Aunt Che, who had been taken to another courtyard by the prince, were all sitting in the main courtyard drinking tea.


    ?Since everyone is here, it would not be good if Princess Qi continues to avoid seeing her with Sui Sui.


    Thinking of this, Princess Qi first explained to Sui Sui softly: "My father is back, just sit over there, and my concubine will take you to meet your father, okay?"


    "My father is a very kind man. There is no need to panic or be afraid every year. Just follow my mother and concubine."


    ¡°The mother-in-law is here.¡±


    The last sentence is still very comforting.


    Suisui was quite nervous at first, but after listening to her mother-in-law¡¯s words, she felt full of strength in her heart.


    When Princess Qi led Suisui into the main hall, she received everyone''s attention.


    Suisui is actually a little nervous.


    ?However, I felt that my mother-in-law was holding my hand, which was warm and very soft, and I felt a lot more at ease.


    After Princess Qi led the people in, she nodded to the prince.


    Concubine Ren and Concubine Meng both stood up and saluted.


    On the other hand, Aunt Che, who was across the desk from King Qi, was sitting calmly.


    When Princess Qi looked over, Aunt Che raised her handkerchief and covered her lips with a smile: "I''m sorry, Princess. It''s not convenient for me to salute in this state. Please don''t blame me, Princess."


    ?In recent years, Princess Qi has seen many concubines who are pampered and pampered, and she is used to it.


    She is not a person who likes to fight. As long as her interests are not touched, in fact, most of the time she follows the prince and handles them lightly and does not embarrass him.


    So, after Aunt Che finished speaking, Princess Qi originally wanted to nod habitually.


    However, before she nodded, she heard Concubine Ren burst into laughter: "Why is it so inconvenient for Aunt Che to be healthy? If you are healthy now, then the prince''s head will not be cold anymore. ¡±


    ?Aunt Che has been in the palace for three months. In the previous three months, she listened to the master''s advice and kept her body warm with various tonic soups. King Qi never touched her.


    On the auspicious day calculated by the master, King Qi took his people to another courtyard.?????Auspicious time, auspicious place, auspicious person.


    ?Maybe you can have a lucky daughter!


    ??As soon as Concubine Ren said these words, the scene was suddenly cold and awkward.


    King Qi didn''t pay much attention at first, but now he became uncomfortable after hearing this. With a cold face, he shouted at Aunt Che: "I haven''t confirmed whether I''m pregnant or not, but my body is not feeling well. ? Your body is strong enough to support my baby Jiaojiao?"


    With one word, Auntie Che''s face turned red and white.


    ?Originally, she wanted to be proud of her favor and give it a try.


    In the end, he couldn''t handle it, but he was despised by the prince.


    Finally, Aunt Che stood up reluctantly and bowed hastily.


    Concubine Ren watched from the side and said with a smile: "Your Majesty, Aunt Che''s etiquette is not good either. Please don''t teach the girls in our house bad in the future."


    As soon as these words came out, Aunt Che''s face turned ugly.


    She thought to herself: The princesses are all so stubborn and don''t care about anything, why do you, the concubine, have so many things to do?


    The problem is, people are suppressing her.


    ??However, Concubine Ren has a prominent family background. Let alone a little aunt, even the prince will fight against her whenever she wants.


    No matter how much she didn''t want to, Aunt Che could only grit her teeth and salute again.


    Princess Qi waved her hand nonchalantly, looked at King Qi, and asked softly: "Why did you come back so suddenly, and no one informed you."


    King Qi laughed nonchalantly and said, "The auspicious time has been calculated and it''s time to come back, as the master said."


    While speaking, King Qi''s eyes had already fallen on Suisui.


    Suisui was being held by Princess Qi at this time, and she was looking at King Qi with a slightly tilted head in confusion.


    ?Her eyes are round and she is cute.


    King Qi felt happy when he saw it for the first time.


    He was smiling at first, but after seeing Sui Sui, his smile became even stronger. His big round eyes turned into crescent moons: "Whose child is this, so cute?"


    Regarding this question, Princess Qi explained softly: "His Royal Highness Prince Qing brought Xiaoliu back from Qingzhou and saved Xiaoliu several times. I thought, since I am kind to Xiaoliu and he is a poor child, I took the decision to raise him."


    Princess Qi did not directly ask King Qi in front of Suisui if she was willing to raise this child.


    ?She was afraid that King Qi would be guilty, so she didn''t want to make Suisui feel uneasy anymore.


    Have you saved Xiao Liu several times?


    King Qi originally felt cute and happy when he looked at Sui Sui. After hearing this, he felt even more joyful.


    ?He squatted down, looked at Suisui with a more loving look, and asked with a smile: "What is your name? How old are you this year?"


    Aunt Che watched this scene from the side, and her sense of crisis suddenly rose.


    ?She couldn''t help but tugged at Prince Qi''s clothes, and said coquettishly: "Your Majesty~"


    ?She shouted with such a voice that Concubine Ren almost spat out the tea she had just drank.


    ??Concubine Meng was sitting quietly drinking tea. Listening to this voice, she couldn''t help but couldn''t help it. She wanted to say something, hesitated for a while, and then swallowed it alive.


    ??Concubine Ren is not a spoiled person. If she can''t stand it, she will fight back directly.


    So, after swallowing the tea in her mouth, she wiped it gently, and then said with a smile: "Your Majesty, I see Auntie Che''s endless... awesome energy, I guess she can still do it more A few times, if you go back to the east courtyard and work harder, maybe you can have two babies and add two girls to our family!"


    Second update

 Chapter 184： This is the father

    Chapter 184 This is the father


    ??Except for the young Suisui, everyone present is not stupid. Could it be that they can''t tell that Concubine Ren is acting strangely?


    After hearing this, Aunt Che was not happy. She shook herself and grabbed the corner of King Qi''s clothes, and her voice became softer: "Your Majesty~"


    King Qi was originally looking at Sui Sui and was not prepared to care about other things for the time being.


    ?However, Aunt Che grabbed the corners of his clothes and kept shaking him, which left King Qi with no choice but to stand up first.


    After getting up, King Qi first looked at Concubine Ren.


    ?Except for Princess Qi, who stood up and saluted when she came in, the other party sat there and drank tea leisurely.


    At this time, King Qi looked over and saw Concubine Ren not even raising her head.


    King Qi thought for a while, had he ever taken advantage of this concubine before?


    The answer is no!


    ?Thinking of this, King Qi withdrew his gaze and looked at the princess.


    ??The princess''s eyes were on Sui Sui. She noticed his gaze and raised her head to look at King Qi doubtfully.


    King Qi:¡­


    Okay, the princess didn''t notice anything was wrong at all.


    In the end, King Qi had no choice but to turn his head and look at Aunt Che with a slightly twisted brow: "Can''t you just be quiet for a while?"


    Aunt Che felt aggrieved after hearing this. She wanted to say a few more words, but King Qi had already looked away and squatted down again.


    At this time, Princess Qi has not yet taken her seat. Sui Sui is standing by her legs, gently holding her mother-in-law with one hand, and looking at the fat uncle who is standing in front of her with her big round eyes in confusion and curiosity.


    King Qi seems to have put on weight in middle age. The fatness is not an exaggeration, but his belly is quite round.


    ?At this time, he still had some effort to squat down. After adjusting his posture slightly, he smiled lovingly.


    There is a lot of flesh on his face. When he smiles, the flesh is squeezed into one place, and his round eyes are squeezed into a crescent shape: "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, tell uncle, how old are you?"


    ? Sui Sui didn¡¯t understand why the mother-in-law said this was the father, but the father said he was an uncle.


    She raised her head uneasily and glanced at her mother-in-law.


    Princess Qi gently touched her little hat and said warmly: "Don''t worry, just say it. Father is listening."


    After saying this, Princess Qi glanced at King Qi again.


    ?At this glance, King Qi subconsciously wanted to put his foot back, but quickly controlled it.


    He reacted quickly and quickly changed his words: "Yes, yes, it''s my father. My father was confused just now. Your name is Suisui? How old are you?"


    ?His father gave Sui Sui a completely unfamiliar feeling, but his mother and concubine said yes, and Sui Sui still greeted him obediently: "I am Sui Sui, I am five years old."


    After the introduction, he felt that this might not be polite, so he quickly said: "Father is well."


    After speaking, he also bowed.


    ?That was a squatting ceremony with a hint of awkwardness in the rules.


    King Qi didn''t care about this. He just thought this little girl was a bit pleasing to his eyes.


    ?Although he doesn¡¯t know the situation yet, if the princess likes her, then he will accept it.


    He didn''t have anything else with him for the time being, so he took off the jade pendant from his waist and handed it to Suisui: "This is a meeting gift from my father."


    As he spoke, he also wanted to raise his hand and touch Suisui''s little hat.


    When Suisui saw the generous palm stretched out, she thought her father was going to hit her, so she was so frightened that she took a step back and shrank directly behind her mother.


    King Qi:?


    ?His hand was stretched out halfway, and the other hand was holding a jade pendant. The whole person looked funny and embarrassed.


    Princess Qi didn''t want to embarrass the prince, so she gently pulled Sui Sui out and said softly: "Father just likes Sui Sui''s little hat and wants to touch it. Don''t be afraid of Sui Sui."


    While speaking, Princess Qi raised her hand, took the jade pendant, and temporarily handed it to Aunt Xiang. When Suisui heard this, he wanted to touch his head, so he braved it and walked out. He hesitated for a moment, then stretched out his little head and said, "Father, you, please touch it."


    King Qi just wanted to touch the little girl¡¯s hat out of habit.


    Now looking at the little head that was actively handed to him, with a brightly colored hat on it, King Qi''s hands were one step faster than his brain, and he touched it first.


    ?You can''t actually find anything by touching the hat, you can only feel that the material is really good.


    The most important thing is to observe this child up close.


    He looked pitiful. The first time he saw Suisui, King Qi noticed that there seemed to be something wrong with the child''s hair.


    ?However, he was afraid that the hair problem would make the child sad, so he did not ask about it on the spot.


    At this time, after the distance between Sui Sui and himself had narrowed, King Qi saw the obvious scar on the back of Sui Sui''s neck.


    ?That scar looks like an old scar.


    Such a young child still has old scars?


    ?Who is so cruel?


    King Qi guessed that this was probably related to Suisui''s past, or his life experience.


    However, it¡¯s hard to ask too many questions when children are present.


    ?Seeing King Qi give the jade pendant he carried to Suisui, Aunt Che pouted unhappily.


    ?A sense of crisis arose in her heart. She touched her flat belly and said in a soft voice: "Your Majesty, I feel a little uncomfortable. How about we go back."


    Hearing what she said, King Qi frowned slightly and replied naturally: "The princess has a good temper and won''t care about your rudeness. Her legs are on you. If you want to leave, just tell her."


    Thinking that she said she was not feeling well, King Qi quickly followed: "If you don''t feel well, remember to call the doctor."


    Aunt Che:? ? ?


    ?Isn¡¯t this the wrong reaction?


    ?Shouldn¡¯t she be the royal family¡¯s favorite now?


    Aunt Che was immediately scolded on the spot, and Concubine Ren laughed without shame.


    This made Aunt Che feel embarrassed and annoyed. She gritted her teeth, rolled her eyes, and came up with another idea: "Your Majesty, I think this child is also pitiful. Our palace has no girl for the time being. Why don''t I let my natal family Come with the Ganoderma lucidum to accompany the child. It¡¯s also a companion.¡±


    ?When Aunt Che first entered the mansion, she brought her natal niece, the six-year-old Che Lingzhi, to live in the mansion for a while.


    ??The child was young and had a lot of scheming intentions. Later, Concubine Ren got annoyed and said a few words to the prince, and he was sent back.


    ??Now Aunt Che is looking at Sui Sui, her evil intentions are not dead, and she has made up her mind to bring the person back.


    It is nothing more than the wealth of the palace.


    The girl Che Lingzhi came to the house, and she was very sweet. She praised this one for being beautiful, but she had never seen that one before.


    After boasting, I felt sad and shed tears.


    ??Although the prince would not do this trick every time, there would always be one or two times out of three times where he would still be soft-hearted and reward the food.


    What I know is that the niece of Xiaoyu''s mother -in -law came to live, and what I didn''t know was that poor relatives came to play autumn wind.


    After Aunt Che finished speaking, King Qi fell into thinking, obviously thinking about the feasibility of this matter.


    Looking at this scene, Princess Qi frowned slightly.


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 185： Everyone has their own thoughts

    Chapter 185 Everyone has their own thoughts


    Princess Qi originally did not want to turn the small classroom in the palace into a vanity fair.


    Children, innocent and cute, live a simple and carefree life for only a few years.


    If you don¡¯t even have the happiness of the past few years, and you have to rack your brains every day, thinking about this and that, then your life will be really tiring.


    Princess Qi was dissatisfied and frowned slightly, ready to speak out against Aunt Che.


    ?Just because she is too lazy to care about such nonsense, it doesn''t really mean that she is soft-tempered and can be manipulated by the women in the palace''s backyard.


    But you can tell by looking at the behavior of the woman in the backyard when Princess Qi is in the house...


    That is to say, the latecomers felt that the princess was soft-tempered and easy to bully.


    You can ask the old people in the backyard who thinks the princess is really easy to bully?


    ??It''s really easy to bully, why is it that as soon as the princess leaves, everything between the female family members in the backyard, as big as sesame seeds, can be brought to the attention of the two concubines?


    However, before Princess Qi spoke, Concubine Ren couldn''t help but laugh: "Aunt Che, this is a great idea. My nieces who are not living up to expectations have been sued by their brothers and sisters-in-law every day recently. The naughty ones are just shy of... The house is finished and we will take it all over when the time comes. Our palace will also be busy. "


    Just saying that her own was not enough, Concubine Ren turned her head and pulled Concubine Meng down: "Concubine Meng''s family also has a few naughty girls, and they all came to pick them up. There will be a lot of people and the palace is... When recruiting girls, if you come to more girls¡¯ homes, maybe you can get a pair of twins as the prince wants?¡±


    ?Aunt Che¡¯s selfish motive is naturally to take over Che Lingzhi, enjoy the blessings, and at the same time increase her sense of existence and help her mother-in-law¡¯s family seek benefits.


    She also likes this smart niece, and she also hugs her niece a little bit, thinking that she might be able to conceive a child.


    As a result, as soon as Concubine Ren¡¯s words came out, the princess and the rich ladies from the two concubines¡¯ natal families might all come.


    At that time, Che Lingzhi will look gray among them.


    ?At that time, what else could they get?


    ?Thinking of this possibility, Aunt Che secretly glared at Concubine Ren.


    Concubine Ren is not one who wants to spoil others. As soon as Aunt Che glared at her, Concubine Ren asked with a smile: "Are Aunt Che dissatisfied with my words? Are your eyes so round?"


    As soon as these words came out, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Aunt Che.


    Aunt Che felt her back tighten, and her voice trembled: "No, no, I just took a look. The concubine has wronged me, Your Majesty~"


    Seeing her like this, Concubine Ren hid her lips and smiled. She also imitated her and called out: "Your Majesty~"


    King Qi was frightened by the sound. After reacting, he first glared at Concubine Ren.


    After glaring at her, he felt a little guilty. King Qi looked away again, looked at Aunt Che, frowned and said, "Speak well and don''t teach the girls of my palace to bad things."


    Aunt Che was aggrieved and unwilling to say anything. She wanted to say something, but she couldn''t say it under the angry glare of the prince.


    ?The scene became a little awkward at this moment.


    I don¡¯t know why I am so old, and I have always followed my mother and concubine closely.


    Princess Qi had already walked to the main seat with Sui Sui and sat up, holding the child in her arms.


    She thought, if she couldn''t stop it, then let them do whatever they wanted.


    She will just teach alone in the future.


    Aunt Chi is probably going to have some free time recently. When the time comes, asking Aunt Chi to teach Sui Sui the rules and etiquette and teach Sui Sui literacy by herself will definitely be enough in a short period of time.


    If Suisui likes to read, he can ask Master Shen alone in the future to help Suisui.


    ?Thinking of this, Princess Qi felt much more comfortable.


    ?However, when she thought about the number of chirping children in the palace, Princess Qi felt that she was already annoyed before she even heard the sound.


    Sure enough, everyone has a filter for the people or things they like.


    His raisses with his brothers year, and Princess Qi didn''t feel noisy, but felt like that picture, full of fireworks on earth. However, when she thought of a group of strange children, whom she didn''t really like, running up to her and making noise, Princess Qi felt that her good temper could no longer be suppressed!


    ?Everyone was speechless for a moment, and King Qi seemed to be thinking about the feasibility of bringing everyone to the palace.


    Seeing this, Princess Qi lowered her eyes slightly and said as if sighing: "I just don''t know, with so many girls coming to the palace all at once, God will think that there is no shortage of girls in our palace."


    Everybody:?


    Concubine Ren and Concubine Meng were not surprised that Princess Qi said such words.


    The two of them even looked at each other secretly. Concubine Ren smiled softly, while Concubine Meng shook her head helplessly.


    Aunt Che obviously didn''t expect this. After hearing what Princess Qi said, her face turned a little pale.


    King Qi was still thinking that it would be good to have a bunch of girls come all at once.


    ?This time, his thoughts were simple. He was really not seeking a girl, but he was really considering Sui Sui. He felt that children needed playmates, and it would be good to have a few more.


    With more people, we have the opportunity to select suitable ones.


    Those who are not suitable at that time can be sent away for some reason, while those who are suitable can stay and be playmates year after year.


    The emotions we have from childhood to adulthood are different after all.


    In the future, even as I grow older, I will still have close friends around me.


    King Qi looks unreliable, but in fact his thoughts are quite delicate.


    ?Especially if you think Sui Sui is pleasing to the eye and the princess is willing to recognize the child, she will definitely think about Sui Sui.


    It''s just that no matter how much he thinks about it, he can put it aside temporarily when he hears that it will affect him having a daughter.


    ?The previous thoughts were instantly wiped out. After King Qi cleared his throat, he pretended to be serious and said: "Let''s discuss this matter later."


    ??If it was just Aunt Che who brought it up, then King Qi would have denied it immediately and asked her to be honest.


    However, considering that Concubine Ren also spoke, King Qi''s refusal seemed much more tactful.


    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????? With the discussion likely to end soon, there will be no further discussion.


    Concubine Ren didn''t care. She was not surprised by the result.


    ??Furthermore, her original intention was just not to bring Lingzhi into the house and watch others act like monsters.


    ?Aunt Che was even more aggrieved. She felt that everyone in the house could not see her being favored, so they were jealous of her and made things difficult for her.


    ?This made her couldn''t help wiping away tears: "Your Majesty, I have no other intentions. I just have a hard time watching this child. I want to have more people to accompany her..."


    ?Aunt Che knows very well that the best effect is to leave some words in half.


    So, she deliberately lengthened her tone and did not say the rest of the words.


    Although King Qi was willing to coax people about giving birth to a daughter, he was not willing to coax him all the time.


    The moment Aunt Che entered the room, she stirred up a lot of things.


    Even though King Qi had no brains, he could see it.


    ??If he hadn''t seen Aunt Che and her brother giving birth to six daughters in eight years, King Qi would not have tolerated her little temper.


    At this moment, when Aunt Che cried, King Qi just felt annoyed, but he was still patient and coaxed people perfunctorily: "Okay, okay, it''s not a big deal. Hold back your tears, you''re breaking your body from crying." It doesn¡¯t matter, don¡¯t hurt my daughter.¡±


    Aunt Che:? ? ?


    Second update

 Chapter 186： tit for tat

    Chapter 186 Tit for tat


    Aunt Che was so angry that the circles under her eyes were red at that moment.


    Listen, listen!


    ??What the prince said is human language?


    ? Could that little girl be more valuable than myself?


    ?Aunt Che snorted angrily and turned her back, not wanting to pay attention to King Qi anymore.


    Concubine Ren covered her lips and almost laughed.


    Concubine Ren and the others were not surprised that the prince said such inhuman words.


    Sometimes, if you listen to it too much and get used to it, you will become immune to it.


    You are so glass-hearted, you are already depressed to death!


    ?The atmosphere became awkward because of Aunt Che''s snort.


    King Qi seemed not to understand the situation and said with a smile: "However, Princess, this child''s reading companion must be chosen carefully. How can this be done if the child has no playmate?"


    As soon as King Qi said these words, Aunt Che''s ears perked up and her eyes kept moving, thinking about how to continue this conversation and force Che Lingzhi into it.


    However, before she could figure it out, Princess Qi responded with a smile: "For the time being, I have chosen Mengmeng from Doctor Liu''s family, and the second mother from Master Shen''s family. However, the second mother has not been feeling well in the past few days and has not come over for the time being. Mengmeng has been here before.¡±


    Mengmeng has a loud voice and is a lively child. King Qi has seen him before and likes him quite a lot.


    ??The granddaughter of Mr. Shen¡¯s family, she has a gentle tone and an easy-going temperament.


    Think about it carefully, they are indeed suitable for accompanying children.


    One movement and one silence, it¡¯s a perfect match!


    After thinking about it, King Qi nodded: "The princess has chosen it carefully, so I feel relieved."


    When Aunt Che heard this, she was afraid that she would be determined directly. She was too busy to be angry and pulled on Prince Qi''s sleeve again: "Your Majesty, just two children are not enough? How about letting Lingzhi come? You''ve seen Lingzhi, he''s a smart kid, he can accompany me when the time comes, so I won''t be bored."


    What kind of Ganoderma lucidum looks like? It¡¯s not like Princess Qi has never seen it before.


    However, the princess didn''t mention it, obviously she didn''t like her.


    So, King Qi did not respond and just waved his hand: "Do you still feel bored when there are so many people around you? I''ll give you two more later."


    Aunt Che:? ? ?


    Do I want a servant?


    What I want is the interests of my natal family!


    ?Aunt Che was angry just now, and now she was angry again. She couldn''t control her tears and fell down.


    She has practiced for a long time and knows how to cry and look good.


    So, I leaned on my side, sobbing and crying: "My lord, you don''t love me."


    As soon as this voice came out, Concubine Ren almost spat out her tea.


    Even though she was trying to remedy the situation, a little tea still flowed out from the corner of her mouth.


    After quietly wiping it, Concubine Ren glared at Aunt Che fiercely. She thought in her mind: Just talk, what are you trying to do by pinching your throat like a strangled goose?


    King Qi was originally planning to take a closer look at Suisui. He thought the child''s eyes were really good-looking, like those of his Lao Feng family.


    ?With eyes like that, maybe they are destined to be in Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion.


    Read more¡­


    ?Perhaps he will have many girls in the future.


    As a result, before she could talk to Suisui, Auntie Che got into a bad mood again.


    He didn''t have much patience to coax people, so he could only say perfunctorily: "Okay, okay, coax, coax, what do you want, just say it directly, it''s just disgusting to act like this." Aunt Che:? ? ?


    I pray that when I give birth to a daughter, I will call her a good boy.


    ?Now that you have turned against each other, you start not to recognize people?


    She hasn¡¯t started giving birth yet!


    Thinking of this, Aunt Che almost exploded with anger.


    Originally she wanted to ask for something casually, but now she was unconvinced. She rolled her eyes and quickly broke into tears and smiled: "I heard that the princess has a precious laurel tree in her hand. I come from a small family, and I haven''t seen it before." I¡¯ve seen it before, and I want to come and see it for a couple of days.¡±


    ??Princess Qi is holding Suisui in her arms, thinking, what to eat for lunch?


    The child has been struggling all the way, and what he had eaten in the morning was not enough for fasting, so he might be hungry now.


    She quietly touched the child''s belly and found that it was indeed flat.


    Children are sensible, so don¡¯t mention it too much.


    ??But as a mother-in-law, she had to pay attention at all times.


    ?Unable to deal with these things impatiently, Princess Qi originally wanted to leave first.


    She has also seen the prince when he comes back, and that''s pretty much it.


    A cute and well-behaved child, and a middle-aged man with a big belly. Even dogs know how to choose a sweet-smelling little girl, let alone a human being?


    So, Princess Qi thinks there is no problem with her choice!


    As a result, before she even said she was leaving, someone was thinking about her things.


    ??If it weren''t for the wrong occasion, Princess Qi would really want to roll her eyes.


    At this moment, she actually agreed with what Xiao Liu told her secretly. The concubines that the prince has taken in recent years are really leeks in the field, and every crop is worse than the last crop.


    ?The gemstone osmanthus tree was gifted to Princess Qi by the Queen Mother on her birthday last year.


    I don¡¯t know where Aunt Che, who entered the house later, heard the news, so she made up her mind.


    Princess Qi knew that Aunt Che was short-sighted and greedy.


    ?It¡¯s just that someone is willing to give birth to a daughter for the prince. Princess Qi is eager to relax, so she doesn¡¯t bother to ask or take care of it.


    As a result, her relaxed attitude made others think she was easy to bully.


    Controlling her eyes not to roll, she raised her hand to gently comfort Sui Sui in her arms. Just as Princess Qi was about to speak, she heard Concubine Ren, who was sitting on her left, burst into laughter.


    ??Concubine Ren is a person who gets angry if she doesn''t like her, and doesn''t care who she is.


    ?At this moment, I saw that Aunt Che was not done yet, so naturally she didn''t want to get used to it.


    She always smiled when she spoke: "Auntie Che, you know that you are in a small family and don''t know much about the rules. You have been in the house for so long, so you should learn some, right? Even if you are not willing to learn, , then you have to think about the big girl in your belly. Don''t let people think that our girls in the palace are short-sighted and stare at other people''s three-acre land every day, and are laughed at for nothing. "


    ?These words not only pierced Aunt Che''s lungs, but also pierced King Qi''s face.


    After all, King Qi valued his unborn daughter who still existed in fantasy.


    When I thought about how others would comment on the eldest girl in the palace in the future, they would be: short-sighted, narrow-minded, and greedy. King Qi immediately broke his guard.


    He frowned and glared at Aunt Che, and then motioned to the maid next to her: "Take her back to the yard to sleep for a while. Didn''t she sleep well yesterday? She talks nonsense here every day."


    Thinking that Aunt Che''s rules were not acceptable, King Qi turned around and asked Princess Qi: "Is Aunt Chi still with Zhuangzi recently?"


    Princess Qi pointed in the direction of the east courtyard: "Aunt Su broke the rules a few days ago. I was afraid of making people laugh, so I asked Aunt Chi to teach her for a few days. She is still in the east courtyard."


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 187： This must be the child of their Feng family.

    Chapter 187 This should be the child of their Feng family


    As soon as King Qi mentioned Aunt Chi, Aunt Che''s expression changed. She softened her voice and wanted to act coquettishly, but King Qi glared at her again: "Let Aunt Chi teach you in person tomorrow, don''t let her lead you astray." My big girl!¡±


    Aunt Che:?


    Am I not considered a person?


    Just a delivery person?


    After King Qi finished speaking, he motioned impatiently to the two maids.


    The maid hesitated for a moment, but finally helped Aunt Che.


    Aunt Che was no longer willing to do so. When she saw King Qi''s cold face, she finally turned around and left with her mouth flat and her eyes red.


    It¡¯s a pity that King Qi did not turn his head to look at her more. Instead, he looked at Sui Sui who was held in Princess Qi¡¯s arms and asked with a smile: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid of Sui Sui, they are just joking.¡±


    ?? King Qi didn''t pay much attention to the quarrels among the female family members in the backyard.


    Anyway, the princess can take care of it, so he doesn¡¯t need to worry about it.


    He was just afraid of scaring the children.


    With this thought, King Qi also felt that Aunt Che¡¯s behavior was not very good.


    It seems that I need to let Aunt Chi teach me for a few more days.


    King Qi made up his mind, stretched out his hands tentatively, and smiled more lovingly: "Father, can you give me a hug?"


    ??Although King Qi is looking forward to his own eldest daughter, she looks cute every year, especially her eyes, which are exactly the same as Xiaoliu''s when she was a child.


    He felt that this should be another kind of fate.


    This girl should belong to their Prince Qi''s palace.


    ?Perhaps God saw that he was eager for a girl and sent her here specially.


    Maybe, if he recognizes this girl, his biological girls will come in a steady stream.


    ??And the princess has already recognized her. Even if he looks at the princess''s face, he must recognize her.


    What''s more, he also likes this child quite a lot.


    The first sight is good.


    King Qi stretched out his hand, but Sui Sui didn''t dare to go over. She subconsciously shrank into the arms of her mother and concubine. After hearing King Qi''s voice, she raised her head and looked at her mother and concubine eagerly.


    Although Princess Qi was not happy, she thought that she would need King Qi''s protection if she lived in the palace for the rest of her life.


    So, she gently touched Suisui''s back and comforted the little girl softly: "Don''t be afraid, Suisui. That''s what father means."


    Not wanting to force the little girl, after Princess Qi finished speaking, she asked softly: "Would you like me to be hugged by your father at Suisui?"


    Sui Sui actually still doesn¡¯t dare.


    ?Although she is small, she is not completely incomprehensible.


    ??The aunt who just left looked at her with a very unfriendly look, and she seemed to be bullying her mother-in-law.


    Since the father is the father, he should protect the mother and concubine, but he didn''t say much at all, and he kept letting the bad aunt bully the mother and concubine.


    Sui Sui didn¡¯t like it very much, but the mother-in-law said she wanted to call her father. There was no malice on his part, and he looked at her with joy.


    ?Sui Sui thought, if the mother-in-law likes it, then she should try to like it.


    Thinking of this, she nodded slightly.


    Princess Qi also noticed that the little girl was a little reluctant.


    ?However, the prince was in high spirits, so she sighed softly and handed the Sui Sui out gently.


    King Qi has had many children in the past few years in order to beg for daughters.


    So, I have a lot of experience in holding children.


    He can hold them all, big or small.


    After picking up Suisui, King Qi subconsciously weighed it, and then frowned: "Sui Sui is a bit thin. The five-year-old children I have held before were all heavy on my hands. Suisui''s body is so thin. See the bones."


    King Qi guessed that life in the past year might not be easy. Therefore, he passed this topic in passing without going into details. He quickly said with a smile: "Our palace has a lot of things, and the chef''s skills are good. But we have to eat more every year to grow strong." You won¡¯t be bullied!¡±


    ?Although her father had not protected her mother and concubine before, Sui Sui felt that he was very gentle when he spoke, just like the father in her fantasy.


    So, Suisui nodded obediently: "Suisui understands, thank you, father."


    The little girl¡¯s soft voice made King Qi¡¯s eyes narrow with laughter.


    He thought, yes, yes, this is how it feels!


    Warm, considerate, little darling!


    This is the daughter he was expecting!


    What a pity, why aren¡¯t they biological?


    We obviously have the same eyes, so why can¡¯t they be biological children?


    King Qi felt that Suisui was not his biological son and was very sorry.


    ?This child should belong to their royal family and should have been reincarnated!


    So, who secretly abducted his child?


    ?Thinking of this, King Qi was still a little angry!


    Although King Qi is middle-aged and has gained some weight, his physical strength is still adequate.


    So, after obtaining the princess''s consent, he held Suisui and walked around the yard twice, looking at the flowers and grass.


    Concubine Ren and Concubine Meng looked at this scene and couldn''t help but feel a little sad.


    ?However, thinking about their respective children when they were young, the prince seemed to have hugged them with joy and felt pain, and his heart seemed not so sore anymore.


    Furthermore, Concubine Ren felt that the child was very good. The poor child was not loved by anyone before, but if someone loves him in the future, it can be regarded as a good child that God loves.


    ??Concubine Meng didn''t know much about Sui Sui, but she thought that the child her son liked would be a good one.


    It¡¯s a pity that now that the child is held in the prince¡¯s hand, she doesn¡¯t have the chance to get close to Sui Suiduo.


    The prince went to the courtyard, and there were only three women left in the room.


    ??Concubine Meng did not want the atmosphere to be too silent, so she quickly smiled and asked the princess if she had encountered any interesting things when she went to Lanruo Temple.


    The relationship between the three people is still very harmonious.


    ?We have been getting along for many years, and occasional quarrels are inevitable.


    ?Of course, more often than not, Concubine Ren can''t control her mouth, and she will quarrel with anyone who is upset.


    She was still merciful towards the princess, but not necessarily towards Concubine Meng.


    ?However, there is no life-or-death feud between us. We are sitting together talking and the atmosphere is very friendly.


    While talking about the interesting things she encountered on the way, Princess Qi looked outside the door uneasily.


    ?Seeing that the prince and Sui Sui were getting along well, Princess Qi''s heart finally calmed down.


    She withdrew her gaze and listened to Concubine Ren complaining to her that someone was having trouble with someone in the backyard, and they had a fight with someone over feeding the fish.


    There were a lot of trivial things, but they didn''t dare to make trouble when Princess Qi was in the house.


    As soon as Princess Qi left, they started to struggle.


    Concubine Ren was very annoyed, and now she started to complain without mercy.


    Sui Sui in the courtyard was held by King Qi and would not let go.


    King Qi thought at first that Sui Sui¡¯s eyes were beautiful and they were the round eyes of his Lao Feng family, so he was happy and thought about giving her more hugs and the scent of a girl, maybe he would have a daughter himself!


    ??But hugging her, listening to Sui Sui''s soft voice saying: "Thank you, father, I know, father, good father."


    King Qi has been lost in the sound of "Father King" one after another.


    He never knew that the word "father" would sound so good to others!


    Just when King Qi was happily immersed in the joy of becoming a father, Suisui''s complexion suddenly turned pale and he seemed to be uncomfortable. He covered his mouth with one small hand and patted King Qi with the other hand. What did you mean? It seemed that he wanted to put her down.


    King Qi was startled. He asked uneasily: "Suisui, what''s wrong with you?"


    Second update

 Chapter 188： Vomited every year

    Chapter 188 Vomiting every year


    ? Suisui struggled to get out of King Qi''s arms, and then took his little hand away, and he started to retching.


    She had been holding her breath for most of the day, and her face turned red.


    ?At this moment, I finally couldn''t bear it anymore and took a breath. I only felt that the stench from before was getting worse.


    She insisted on getting down from her father''s arms, and couldn''t help retching.


    She didn''t eat much in the morning, and it was almost digested by now. She couldn''t vomit anything at the moment, just a little sour water.


    After vomiting, she felt even worse.


    King Qi was startled when he found the little girl bent over and retching. She didn''t know how to position her hands and feet.


    Princess Qi and the others were sitting in the room talking, and they deliberately set aside time for the prince to get along with Sui Sui so that they could cultivate their relationship.


    Hearing the obviously panicked voice of the prince outside, Princess Qi was the first to rush out anxiously, followed closely by Concubine Ren and Concubine Meng.


    ?Finding that Sui Sui was retching, Princess Qi immediately stepped forward with heartache, gently helped the little girl along her back, and comforted her softly: "Don''t be afraid, Sui Sui. Is mother and concubine here? Are you feeling uncomfortable somewhere?"


    Aunt Xiang has already told Nuan Dong to invite Doctor Liu.


    King Qi was really at a loss.


    At this time, a middle-aged man weighing more than 100 pounds stood there, looking like he was about to break into pieces.


    ??Concubine Ren deliberately stabbed him a few times, but seeing his pitiful look, she finally endured it.


    Concubine Meng didn''t look at the prince much. She looked at Sui Sui''s uncomfortable expression, and turned to ask Aunt Xiang: "Have you sent someone to ask for a doctor? Send someone with fast feet. Doctor Liu lives not far away. Please trouble him." Come on a fast horse."


    Thinking that if there was no war, the city would not allow anyone to ride a horse, even the princes and nobles. Concubine Meng quickly changed her mind and said, "Let the carriage go faster."


    Xiang Gugu responded hurriedly.


    ??Concubine Meng felt relieved after hearing the answer, and looked at Suisui with a worried look.


    The little girl''s face turned pale due to vomiting. When Princess Qi coaxed her, the little girl dropped the golden beans in aggrieved manner: "I''m sorry, concubine, I really can''t hold it back, wuwu!"


    Suisui didn''t want to vomit at first, but it was too smelly.


    She felt that her father smelled too bad.


    At first it was far away, but the taste was okay.


    But the closer the distance, the clearer the smell.


    Furthermore, as the time her father held her in his arms increased, the smell seemed to get worse.


    ? Suisui quite likes her father. He has a good attitude and a kind smile. He is also willing to hold her and look at flowers and grass.


    I think every year, I have to be patient.


    Even if her father is a stinker, she can still endure it.


    However, the smell is so unpleasant!


    I couldn''t bear it any longer, so I finally came down and vomited.


    At this moment, the uncomfortable energy passed, and Sui Sui started to panic again.


    Will father hate her anymore because of this incident?


    Sui Sui¡­


    Don¡¯t want to be disliked.


    ?Thinking of this, Suisui cried even more sadly.


    ??The little girl held Princess Qi''s arm and cried hard.


    King Qi was about to break into pieces, but seeing the child crying like this, he was just one step away from breaking into pieces too.


    He stepped forward helplessly and tried to explain to the princess: "I didn''t do anything. I really just hugged her, looked at the flowers and grass, and was going to see the fish. I..."


    King Qi has never been so flustered. At this time, panic was really written all over my body.


    Princess Qi ignored him and comforted Suisui softly: "It''s okay, it''s okay Suisui. It''s normal to feel unwell. Father will not blame you, he will only feel sorry for you."


    When King Qi heard this, he immediately nodded and expressed his opinion: "Yes, yes, my father loves you very much, Suisui, but why do you feel uncomfortable? The doctor will be here soon. Don''t be sad, don''t lose your golden beans. If you cry, My father also felt sad."


    Suisui thought that her father would not like her if she vomited.


    The child was so anxious that he burst into tears.


    At this time, when she heard her father say, no, he would not hate her, and he would also ask a doctor to help her see a doctor, I was moved to tears more and more: "Wow, father!!"


    ??The little girl screamed so heartbreakingly and full of admiration that after hearing this, King Qi felt warm in his heart and his whole body also calmed down.


    He squatted down and looked as level as possible with Sui Sui. His voice was very soft, with a hint of comfort: "Don''t cry when Sui Sui is feeling unwell. We are here to see a doctor. If Dr. Liu doesn''t think well, my father will take you." Go into the palace, find your uncle, and ask the imperial doctor to take a look. Stop crying, good boy."


    ?Your crying will break my father''s heart.


    ??Woooo!


    King Qi felt that his eyes were beautiful when he did not cry every year. He always felt that they might be destined to be destined.


    ?This must be his child, otherwise why would they all have the same eyes?


    After he started crying every year, King Qi even felt that, **** it, this is his long-lost daughter!


    ?This aggrieved and crying face is exactly the same as Xiaoliu''s when he was a child.


    ?That child is not your own, how can it even cry the same way?


    ?Concubine Meng and Concubine Ren also came over to comfort her, and they finally coaxed Suisui back to normal.


    ?However, the child''s face was full of tears and his face was pale, which could not make people feel at ease.


    So, the group of people waited until Dr. Liu came over, and then crowded over to see the situation.


    King Qi followed anxiously behind him. Seeing Concubine Ren and Concubine Meng following suit, he couldn''t help but frown and muttered in a low voice: "What''s wrong with you two? Are you following me?"


    After hearing this, Concubine Meng was speechless for a moment. However, she could not refute the prince, so she was about to explain that if they liked the prince''s children, they would be willing to treat him as their own.


    ??It¡¯s just that Concubine Ren, who didn¡¯t want to be offended, was quick to reply: ¡°Is it wrong that I still feel sorry for the child?¡±


    King Qi:¡­


    There is no need for him to talk!


    Being scolded by Concubine Ren for being honest, King Qi didn''t say anything anymore, pursed his lips tightly and followed the others inside.


    Doctor Liu felt that there were too many people, so in the end he only asked King Qi and the princess to stay, while Concubine Ren and Concubine Meng sat outside to wait for news.


    Neither of them could sit still, so they finally stood up and waited.


    Concubine Ren was worried and murmured in a low voice: "Looking at his face being so pale, there can''t be anything wrong with it, right? Oh, that child is as thin as a bone. He didn''t know what kind of miserable life he lived before. This Seeing that life is getting better, don¡¯t let yourself get sick or suffer disaster.¡±


    Concubine Meng was worried when she heard this and responded in a low voice: "It shouldn''t be possible. She probably ate something bad."


    Concubine Ren also hoped so, so she clasped her hands and nodded: "I hope, I hope."


    In the room, Suisui was carried back to the bed by Princess Qi and lay down. Doctor Liu took his pulse.


    After the incision for a long time, Doctor Liu frowned: "The pulse is gentle, nothing serious."


    There was no problem with the pulse. Princess Qi breathed a sigh of relief after hearing this, and King Qi also relaxed visibly. However, he was still worried and asked in a low voice: "But Sui Sui''s face turned white from vomiting just now. This..."


    You can¡¯t see it accurately, right?


    Although King Qi didn''t say it out loud, the meaning was very obvious.


    Doctor Liu was not angry when he was questioned. He just smiled and asked, "Tell me about the situation before and after Suisui vomited."


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 189： Why does it stink?

    Chapter 189 Why does it stink?


    When it comes to vomiting every year, King Qi feels guilty for no reason.


    ?? He was a little speechless with embarrassment, but Princess Qi had only been worried about Sui Sui and didn''t think carefully about what the child said.


    Suisui said, it smells so bad!


    The latrines in the house are far away from the main courtyard. The clean room where the gong buckets are stored is cleaned several times a day to ensure that there is no foreign smell. It is also smoked with various strong spices to prevent the smell from being too strong. , and then smoke it to the host¡¯s house.


    So, it stinks?


    Princess Qi really didn¡¯t smell it.


    ??If it weren¡¯t for these external tastes, it would be because of King Qi.


    Princess Qi remembered that when she rushed out, she saw that King Qi had just put down Suisui.


    That¡¯s the one who said it smelled bad when he was held in the prince¡¯s arms every year?


    Thinking of this, Princess Qi looked at King Qi suspiciously, and asked in a lowered voice: "You said you smelled bad before Suisui, is it because you didn''t wash up after you came back?"


    It''s just that it''s not far from the other courtyard to the city, and there won''t be any peculiar smell even if the road is bumpy.


    Princess Qi was suspicious and even smelled her own.


    ??It still smells good, but doesn''t smell bad.


    She was a little disgusted with the prince and didn''t want to hear it. She thought of another level and asked in a lower voice: "You weren''t messing around in the carriage when you came back, were you?"


    As soon as these words came out, King Qi almost jumped out of anger: "I didn''t!"


    King Qi really felt that he had been wronged!


    Let¡¯s not talk about it for a moment. When people reach middle age, their energy is limited.


    ?Simply speaking of his firm belief in the master, it is impossible for him to act recklessly!


    ?Thinking of this, King Qi quickly explained for himself: "Master did not say that the road is auspicious."


    Princess Qi:¡­!


    Although I didn¡¯t particularly want to hear it, I finally heard the result.


    It''s just that the prince didn''t mess around with his aunt on the carriage, so how could it stink?


    Princess Qi didn''t understand, so in the end she could only resign herself and sniffed the prince, and explained to Dr. Liu: "Sui Sui said it smelled bad, but I don''t know where it came from. I smelled the prince, and it didn''t stink at all. "


    Speaking of his stinky nature, King Qi was quite aggrieved. He looked at Suisui longingly and said warmly: "Sui Sui, tell Doctor Liu quickly, it''s not my father who stinks. Although my father doesn''t smell good, he doesn''t smell good. It doesn¡¯t stink.¡±


    After finishing speaking, King Qi also doubted himself a little, so he raised his sleeves and smelled it carefully.


    Huh?


    It has no taste.


    Not only that, but she was also surrounded by the incense from Aunt Che.


    ??Two people were sitting in a carriage on their way back. Although they didn''t do anything excessive, the distance was so close that they would be tainted with each other''s scent to some extent.


    Aunt Che also likes to use incense, and she wears a sachet every day.


    After listening to this, Dr. Liu probably understood.


    He thought carefully and then said: "Maybe it came from which direction with the wind. The pulse is gentle. It''s not a big problem. I''ll drink some desserts later, order some light fragrance, smoke it a little, and forget about the taste." ¡±


    Children have a sensitive sense of smell and it is normal for them to smell some smells that adults cannot smell.


    ??Doctor Liu gave a brief explanation, and then asked Suisui carefully if he felt uncomfortable anywhere.


    Suisui shook his head gently: "It doesn''t feel bad, and it doesn''t stink anymore."


    After finishing speaking, he looked at his father with a guilty look, and when he met his pitiful eyes, Sui Sui quickly added: "My father doesn''t stink, he is very good."


    Although Suisui doesn¡¯t know what it¡¯s like to have a father.


    However, Suisui quite likes his father.


    ?After hearing Sui Sui say that his father is very good and not smelly, King Qi''s face instantly brightened up. He looked at Princess Qi proudly and whispered: "Listen, listen, Sui Sui is praising me!"


    Princess Qi was too lazy to pay attention to him, and asked a few more questions carefully. She felt relieved when she knew that Suisui was indeed not uncomfortable.


    Doctor Liu was worried and stayed there for a while. He chatted with Suisui for a while, and Aunt Qiu prepared another cherry and peanut sauce.


    Suisui has no appetite. Even though the peanut butter is sweet and has the fruity aroma of cherries, Suisui still can''t eat much.


    After a few sips, he refused to drink any more. Even the children refused to eat lunch. The cat was in Princess Qi¡¯s arms, saying that she was sleepy and wanted to sleep.


    ?The child was about to go to sleep, Princess Qi coaxed her softly, and at the same time signaled to King Qi and Dr. Liu that they could go out first.


    ?Doctor Liu packed his things and went out to wait in the outer courtyard. If anything happened, he would just come back.


    Anyway, he usually stays in the palace, sorting out some herbs and the like.


    King Qi didn''t want to leave, but Princess Qi couldn''t help but stared at him secretly. No matter what she meant, she seemed to be disgusted.


    He seemed to be asking him: It¡¯s been so long since you¡¯ve been back and you still haven¡¯t gone to freshen up?


    Do you want to wait to be rejected by Suisui again?


    King Qi almost broke into pieces again this time!


    ?He said with aggrieved steps, "Sui Sui, sleep well and listen to your mother and concubine."


    ¡°Father will come to see you soon.¡±


    ¡°Father, I can still ride the big horse with you.¡±


    ¡­


    ?Everyone went outside, but King Qi was still talking there.


    Not only was he chanting, he also pulled Dr. Liu closer and asked in a low voice: "Do you think there is a possibility that Suisui is my daughter who lives abroad?"


    Doctor Liu:?


    He looked at King Qi with an expression that said, "Is the prince telling a ghost story?"


    King Qi was embarrassed. He coughed lightly, trying to relieve the embarrassment, and then whispered: "That''s not my father, how could he have exactly the same eyes? You know, my eyes are the most like my father''s. !¡±


    Doctor Liu:¡­


    He didn''t know what to say. Finally, after thinking about it again and again, he whispered: "Is there a possibility that there are many people in the clan with the same eyes?"


    Furthermore, although there is no blood relationship in this world, there are many people who look similar.


    You can''t just rely on a pair of eyes to identify the child as your own.


    ?Furthermore, Your Majesty, do you have any memory of whether you have done anything messy outside?


    Doctor Liu''s words shattered King Qi''s secretly dreaming dreams.


    He was unwilling to accept the reality. Finally, he glared at Dr. Liu angrily and said unconvincingly: "Other people''s eyes are somewhat different. My father personally praised me for my eyes!"


    Doctor Liu:¡­


    Yes, yes, yes, the late emperor boasted about it.


    Because of what happened, it was so long ago that I can¡¯t remember clearly.


    ?But Mr. Liu still has some impression of the original words.


    The late emperor said: His eyes are the most worthy of me, but his temperament is the least worthy of me. This rebellious son!


    Doctor Liu doesn¡¯t understand, why does the prince remember only the first half of the sentence?


    ?But thinking about it, Doctor Liu felt that the second half of the late emperor''s evaluation...


    It¡¯s not that surprising either.


    Doctor Liu felt extremely tired. He kept nodding: "Yes, yes, your prince has the most beautiful eyes."


    After hearing this, King Qi was so happy that his big white teeth were exposed, but he quickly restrained himself a little and whispered: "No, Suisui''s eyes are the prettiest now. I always think they are prettier than mine. They are round and round." Yes, it¡¯s the best!¡±


    Second update

 Chapter 190： Couple talking

    Chapter 190 Husband and wife talk


    Doctor Liu was completely speechless. After he came out, he explained to the two concubines in a gentle voice that his pulse was calm. It was probably because the child had some abnormal reactions after smelling something unpleasant. This is normal. , now he has drank something and gone to bed, and the princess is coaxing him inside.


    After hearing this, Concubine Ren and Concubine Meng were relieved to varying degrees.


    Concubine Meng was worried about the child and asked in a low voice: "I haven''t eaten yet and I''m sleeping now. Will it feel uncomfortable?"


    Doctor Liu shook his head: "Children are the least likely to lie. If they are hungry, they will get up and eat."


    Concubine Meng felt relieved after hearing this.


    After Concubine Ren heard this, she felt reassured, and soon she asked in confusion: "What did Suisui smell? When she was playing with earthworms before, she didn''t say they smelled bad, and she didn''t spit them out directly after being stimulated. ah?"


    After asking, Concubine Ren looked at King Qi suspiciously.


    King Qi was almost shocked by the look in her eyes. He subconsciously took two steps back, gritted his teeth and asked, "What are you looking at?"


    Concubine Ren asked very bluntly: "When you came back, did you give birth to the child in the carriage?"


    King Qi was furious: "I''m not, I didn''t!"


    ?The tone sounded aggrieved.


    It sounds like there really isn¡¯t one.


    Concubine Ren nodded after hearing this, her doubts still lingering in her mind: "What does that smell like?"


    King Qi was unhappy, waved his hands and said, "Are the people in the house lazy? Are they not cleaning the house diligently?"


    No one can guarantee this, and the last three people can only act separately.


    King Qi didn¡¯t want to be disliked by Sui Sui, so he went to freshen up quickly.


    Not only that, after he took a shower, he also deliberately smoked the incense for a long time, trying to soak himself in the smell so that he could no longer smell any strange smell. Moreover, he also deliberately smoked the same incense that the princess used to use.


    After smoking for about a stick of incense, King Qi stood up. When he was arranging his clothes, Sui Si, who was waiting for him, took a sachet and asked in a low voice: "Your Majesty, you must carry this sachet with you." ?¡±


    Auntie Che asked for the sachet. She said she wanted to have many children and good luck, so she had to wear it every day to show her sincerity.


    The sachets are a pair, one for him and one for Auntie Che.


    ?The fragrances are slightly different, but when King Qi smelled them, they all felt the same.


    Although King Qi felt that he was destined to Sui Sui, he felt that this was his child who was living abroad.


    However, he still had a good idea of ??whether he had any children living abroad.


    So, no matter how much I like Suisui, I can''t help but hope that I can have a biological child, a child connected by blood.


    Seeing the sachet, King Qi hesitated for a moment. After reacting, he felt that he was not sincere enough.


    So, he quickly motioned to Suisi: "Put it on."


    After King Qi went through all the troubles, when he went to look at Sui Sui, the little girl was already sleeping soundly.


    ?? King Qi couldn''t help but stood by the bed and watched for a long time.


    In the end, Princess Qi pulled his sleeve and reminded him: "Okay, the child is sleeping well. It won''t be too late to see you later."


    When Princess Qi said this, she must have something to say to him alone.


    Although King Qi was reluctant to give up, he finally cooperated and walked out.


    ?The two men came to the main courtyard and drove away most of the servants, leaving only their close friends close by.


    King Qi was puzzled and asked in a low voice: "...What''s going on?"


    Princess Qi did not hide anything, and said softly: "Tell me about Suisui."


    At this moment, the two couples approached, and only Aunt Qiu was left to wait on them. Princess Qi even sent out the begonias and peonies that were close to her, and Sui Si beside King Qi was also guarding the door.


    It turned out to be about the child. King Qi was originally a little nervous because of the battle in the house.


    After hearing these words, he relaxed a lot, with a very relaxed and joyful smile on his face that he didn''t notice himself: "That child, I held him very lightly, and I could tell at a glance that he was a poor child. ¡±???More than that, it¡¯s pitiful!


    Princess Qi sighed softly and talked about Suisui''s past in detail, as well as Suisui''s rescue of Feng Xuanrui and Prince Qing and his party.


    Regarding the matter that Suisui might be a lucky star, Princess Qi hesitated for a moment and suppressed it for the time being, and did not explain it to the prince.


    Princess Qi has lived for half her life and is in such a position. She has seen a lot and thought a lot.


    She thought that women and men were different after all.


    Princess Qi felt that she could fight the whole world for the sake of her children.


    ?However, if it were King Qi, she felt that if interests and children were placed on the same level and King Qi was given the choice, Princess Qi would not be confident that the prince would definitely choose the child.


    After all, Princess Qi has seen too much of the same thing in the fame and fortune fair of Beijing.


    So, Princess Qi hid her selfish thoughts on this matter and suppressed it for the time being.


    She thought, let¡¯s take another look at the situation.


    ??If the prince really loves this child, if he can really give up the huge benefits he has for the sake of the child.


    ?Then, it¡¯s not like she can¡¯t say it.


    After hearing this, the prince was so angry that he threw two glasses: "You bastard!!"


    With this sentence, I don¡¯t know whether it is Chen Dalang¡¯s family or the Jinyang Marquis Mansion that is being scolded.


    After all, in the eyes of Princess Qi, they are not good things.


    Not a family, don¡¯t enter the same house.


    Fortunately, you are still young, so if you teach slowly, there should be no problem, right?


    In fact, Princess Qi didn''t feel confident, but she felt sorry for the child and couldn''t give it back.


    If you call her "mother concubine", then it is her child.


    Princess Qi doesn¡¯t care whether this is reasonable or legal.


    Anyway, no one can **** her child away.


    ?Whoever grabs it will fight to the death!


    Thinking of this, Princess Qi said in a choked voice: "Regardless of how old I am, I have saved Xiaoliu twice. I just say that I like this child and will not allow her to be snatched away by others. No one can do it. Who will come to me?" No matter how hard you fight, you can¡¯t do it!¡±


    King Qi also liked the child Suisui, so naturally he did not want her to return to Jinyang Marquis Mansion and suffer.


    When he saw that the princess was about to cry, he immediately panicked: "Hey, hey, don''t cry, I''ll agree, I''ll just agree, and I also like this child, those eyes, hehe, look at it That¡¯s my child!¡±


    You don¡¯t think too much when others don¡¯t talk about it.


    The Yan family of Princess Dachang¡¯s Mansion mentioned it before, and her natal family also followed suit, and now the prince also mentioned the round eyes.


    Princess Qi thought, don¡¯t tell me, those eyes are really more and more similar the more you talk about them.


    ?Especially after you gain some weight over the years, those eyes will become more obvious on your face.


    Thinking of Sui Sui, she couldn''t help but worry about the child vomiting until his face turned pale. Princess Qi asked worriedly: "When you came back, did you really not mess around in the carriage?"


    King Qi:?


    Master Qingtian!


    King Qi almost knelt down and swore: "I really didn''t! I, I, I, I..."


    Princess Qi asked one more question just because she was worried about Sui Sui.


    ?Seeing the prince behave like this, I knew that he really didn''t have it.


    But if you are not messing around, where does the smell come from?


    Princess Qi couldn''t figure it out. Seeing that she was lost in thinking, King Qi himself was also confused.


    He doesn¡¯t stink either?


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 191： About the child’s name

    Chapter 191 About the child¡¯s name


    King Qi was worried and even sniffed himself.


    ?While sniffing, I thought to myself: This doesn¡¯t stink, does it?


    ??It''s quite fragrant, and it''s just as fragrant as the princess''s scent!


    When I wake up in Suisui, I will definitely be happy to smell such a father.


    However, thinking of Suisui''s pitiful experience in the past, King Qi quickly turned cold again.


    ??Princess Qi couldn''t figure out why King Qi smelled so bad, so she quickly talked about what she had told the Queen Mother before entering the palace.


    When he heard that the emperor brother was asked to help pick the name, King Qi was unhappy: "How can I let the emperor brother choose it? The emperor brother is so busy, how can he have time to take care of these things? If I choose it myself, I will choose it myself, so if my child doesn''t choose it myself, , can you trouble others? No need, no need at all!¡±


    King Qi thought to himself: I have my own girl, how can I let others help me name her?


    ?That must be impossible!


    Even though they say they are not biological, look at those eyes, how come they are not biological?


    If he likes it, it is his own.


    Of course, the more important thing is that the princess likes it.


    How could Princess Qi not know what he was thinking?


    ?She wanted to say: Can the name His Majesty chooses be the same as yours?


    ?Your Majesty gave me a name, which can also be called giving a name. That is an honor.


    You choose a name, that¡¯s a normal operation.


    ??It''s just that these words are somewhat irritating. Princess Qi doesn''t want to say more because the Queen Mother is here.


    Thinking about the Queen Mother''s words about waiting until Sui Sui has truly established her identity before granting her status, Princess Qi sighed softly, feeling a little aggrieved: "We have to live without a name or status for many years in Sui Sui."


    I think it will take three to five years until the child is truly stable.


    It has to grow to eleven or twelve years old to be sure that it is truly established.


    Sui Sui is only a little over five years old now, and there are still many years in between.


    Princess Qi thought, is it possible for others to despise Suisui so much?


    It is a matter of concern to not have an upright and upright identity.


    When King Qi heard this, he was not happy again: "I didn''t think carefully enough about my mother."


    Princess Qi didn¡¯t talk to her.


    ?She wouldn''t be able to say much when her own son complains about her own mother.


    When it was spread out, what was it like?


    ??Moreover, her mother-in-law is still the Queen Mother.


    King Qi didn''t expect the princess to be able to speak, so he quickly said: "Tomorrow I will go to the palace and talk to my mother and concubine. The eldest girl in our palace cannot bear this grievance. Since she is worthy of the status of the princess, then It needs to be decided early. I can¡¯t take the name. I¡¯ll block it from my head office, right?¡±


    Thinking of the title, King Qi chuckled and almost rubbed his hands together: "Why don''t you call me Princess Baoyue? Every year is the precious moon sent from heaven!"


    ¡°No, no, the moon is too yin-y, so it¡¯s not suitable for a girl¡¯s house. Change it, change it.¡±


    "How about calling it Jiaoyang? Jiaojiao baby, it seems to be Lieyang?"


    ¡°Huh? Is the title with the emperor¡¯s sister an accent? It doesn¡¯t seem to be possible. The queen mother will probably be sad after hearing this.¡±


    "How about calling me Baojiao? My father''s baby is Jiaojiao. It sounds nice to me."


    ¡­


    Princess Qi:¡­


    She was not surprised that the prince''s level of education had remained stable for decades.


    She was still hiding something in her heart, so naturally she didn¡¯t comment much on this matter.


    Princess Qi thought for a while and mentioned the important point: "I thought, Suisui is a pitiful person, and no one can uphold justice for her. Now that this matter has become such a big deal, it is really inappropriate. We can''t let such a good child enter the Jinyang Marquis Mansion, right? So I thought, should I clean up the whole Chen family in Qingzhou? "


    When Chen Sanniang was dying, she left a lot of money. Although the Marquis of Jinyang is not a long-term person, he is not willing to take responsibility either.


    However, he is generous with his hands.


    ?Those who follow him will get a lot of money in the end, regardless of whether they get together easily or not, as long as they don''t cause too much trouble and make everyone lose their dignity.


    ? King Qing sent someone to check this point, and the amount of silver on it seemed to be around one thousand taels at least.


    From Princess Qi¡¯s point of view, this money is not much.


    But in an ordinary farmyard, ten taels of silver is enough for a large family to live for a year and a half.


    ?One thousand taels of silver was enough for them to live for a long time.


    Just raising a child, why are they so cruel?


    Princess Qi became angry when she thought of this!


    King Qi was originally immersed in the matter of giving the baby girl a title. When the princess mentioned this matter, he asked curiously: "Then what are we going to do?"


    Princess Qi was not surprised that the other party knew nothing about Qingzhou.


    If King Qi knew about it, Princess Qi would be worried!


    When King Qi asked, Princess Qi quickly said: "Last year, Your Majesty intended to mine the charcoal mines in Qingzhou, but it was delayed due to various things. I was thinking that if anyone could go to His Majesty''s side at this time, I would like to give him a try." "Let Your Majesty restart what happened last year. Qingzhou will definitely need to recruit more people for corvee work this year. Then we will make some arrangements and let all the men of Chen Dalang''s family go to work in the mines."


    At this point, Princess Qi snorted softly: "I don''t have the intention of letting them die. If they really die, they will take advantage of this fake product in the capital. I just want to torture them because they are tired from the mines." It¡¯s not bad either.¡±


    ? King Qi still had some impression of this matter, and it was he who mentioned it to the princess in the first place.


    ?Just beating the drum?


    Who are you looking for?


    He really has no talent or achievements in political affairs.


    So, if I want to find a friend to help me, I can¡¯t think of anyone except Prince Qing.


    The issue is¡­


    King Qing recently went on an inspection tour outside the city, and it is estimated that it will take seven to ten days to return.


    King Qi was impatient and unwilling to wait. He thought that if there was a more suitable candidate, he would like to visit him overnight and ask him to mention it to his brother tomorrow!


    Thinking of this, King Qi waved his hand directly: "No need to beat the drum, I will go directly to the queen mother."


    You don¡¯t dare to face the emperor¡¯s brother, and you don¡¯t dare to face your mother?


    Except for the imperial sister who is no longer here, he is the one whom the Queen Mother loves the most.


    King Qi is very confident in himself!


    In the past, Princess Qi would have smiled and nodded in agreement.


    But thinking about what the Protector Marquis told her about Tuan Tan, Princess Qi thought...


    This matter has become simpler now.


    She quickly told the story about Tuantan.


    After hearing this, King Qi slapped his thigh directly: "Oh, my girls are better than other girls, so this girl should be my girl!"


    He was so happy and his voice was so loud that he somehow disturbed Suisui next door.


    Suisui screamed in fright.


    ?At this sound, Princess Qi was frightened when she heard it, not to mention Aunt Xiang who was guarding her.


    ?At the moment, he didn¡¯t care about anything else. He left King Qi behind and ran to the next door.


    King Qi was not slow at all. After he reacted, he also strode forward.


    When the two of them passed by, Aunt Xiang had already held Suisui in her arms and comforted her carefully.


    Princess Qi looked on and felt distressed. After sitting over, she took Sui Sui''s hand and patted the child''s back while comforting her: "Don''t be afraid of Sui Sui, my mother and concubine are here."


    Second update

 Chapter 192： My father was bitten by a big-headed snake

    Chapter 192 Father was bitten by a big-headed snake


    Suisui was awakened by a nightmare.


    ?In her sleep, a snake with a head bigger than hers went straight towards her father and bit her father''s leg without letting go.


    Suisui wanted to go over and help, but in her dream, there seemed to be something between her and her father, and she couldn''t get over it no matter what. The little girl was so anxious that she flapped and jumped in her dream.


    It¡¯s a pity that it doesn¡¯t help.


    Suisui worked hard for a long time, but he only saw the giant snake knocking down his father, wrapping around his legs, and with its huge mouth and fangs, it bit into his father''s thigh.


    ?Father, his face was twisted in pain and his voice was sharp.


    Even so, he did not repel the big-headed snake.


    The big-headed snake even bit off the flesh from the father''s leg arrogantly.


    ?The scene at that time was **** and frightening.


    Suisui couldn''t bear it anymore and shouted at the top of his lungs. At the same time, people were also frightened and woke up.


    When I woke up, I didn¡¯t see my mother and concubine, and I felt even more aggrieved.


    Fortunately, the mother-in-law came back soon. Feeling the familiar fragrance and breath, she crawled into Princess Qi''s arms again and again until she couldn''t get any more. Then she cried and said: "Oh, oh, mother-in-law." ,I am afraid."


    Princess Qi thought that the previous incident with Aunt Che had irritated Suisi. Thinking of this possibility, she turned her head and glared at King Qi.


    King Qi stood there anxiously and at a loss. He didn''t understand what was going on when he was stared at.


    King Qi:?


    I didn¡¯t do anything?


    But, I dare not say.


    It was all because of his stinking that what happened next happened.


    So, King Qi still felt guilty at the moment.


    ?Seeing that neither mother was looking at him, he sniffed himself quietly.


    Hey, it doesn¡¯t stink


    Smells as fragrant as the princess.


    ?This time, the children will definitely like it!


    Thinking of this, King Qi walked forward with a smile and came to the bedside.


    ?Aunt Xiang gave up her seat with a wink. King Qi sat down and raised his hand to gently pat Suisui''s back.


    Sui Sui didn''t resist. He turned his head and saw his father''s face clearly. When he thought about his father being bitten by a big-headed snake in his sleep, he couldn''t help but shed tears again: "Oh, concubine, my father was bitten by a snake." !¡±


    Princess Qi:?


    King Qi:? ?


    ah?


    He is doing well.


    ??Didn''t you encounter any snakes when you went to the other courtyard this time?


    How come you were bitten?


    King Qi couldn''t understand, but in order to comfort the child, he still smiled and agreed: "Yes, yes, it was bitten before, but it has healed after taking medicine. Don''t worry Suisi. Father knows that Suisi feels sorry for him." King, but my father is fine now, good boy, don¡¯t cry anymore. When you cry, my father will feel sad.¡±


    ??If King Qi was really bitten in another courtyard, he would have returned home long ago, and it is impossible that no news was sent back.


    So, Princess Qi knew that she was coaxing the child.


    She also coaxed him: "It''s okay. Grandpa Liu is so powerful. He applied medicine to my father. It doesn''t hurt anymore. He will be fine."


    Sui Sui kept shaking his head: "No, no, it''s a big-headed snake, a big-headed snake!"


    ?Children don¡¯t know much, they only know how to talk about the situation in their dreams.


    What kind of snake is the big-headed snake? Sui Sui never made it clear in the end.


    Finally, I was tired of crying, and with the warm hug of my mother and concubine, I finally fell asleep again. The child was a little frightened and looked quite blue.


    Princess Qi was worried and asked Haitang to ask Doctor Liu to come over and have a look.


    After years of coaxing, Princess Qi felt uneasy and did not dare to leave. She just held the child and sat on the edge of the bed.


    Thinking about her dream every year, Princess Qi asked worriedly: "Are you really not bitten? If you are bitten, remember to watch carefully. Some snakes have hidden venom. You never know when it will explode. Don¡¯t take it seriously, if Dr. Liu is not good at this, we can still go to the palace and ask for the imperial doctor!¡±


    King Qi felt that after he returned home, he was so unjustly accused that he could not open his mouth!


    He waved his hand: "I really haven''t been bitten, I''m just coaxing the kids, why can''t you tell?"


    While speaking, King Qi generously rolled up his sleeves and rolled up his trouser legs.


    Peony:? ? ?


    No, Your Majesty, you don¡¯t treat me as an outsider, right?


    The princess has made a promise. When she reaches the age, she can choose her own husband if she wants to, and she doesn¡¯t have to be the prince¡¯s mistress!


    So, she didn¡¯t dare to look at this scene!


    Shaoyao was so shocked that she quickly turned away.


    King Qi was a little embarrassed after seeing it.


    ?He didn''t think about taking away the maid that the princess was accustomed to using. At this time, he really had to avoid it.


    But, isn¡¯t he in a hurry?


    After reacting, King Qi straightened his clothes in embarrassment.


    Princess Qi also saw it. After glaring at King Qi, she said to Shaoyao: "Shaoyao, go and take a look. Is there still the sweet soup that was stewed at noon? Let it be put on the stove to warm it. After a while, it will be better. It tastes good when you wake up. If it¡¯s gone, stew some new ones. Ask Aunt Qiu if she can concentrate and let her watch the stew.¡±


    Shaoyao responded hurriedly and walked out quickly.


    She thought to herself: Not bad, not bad, my eyes are saved!


    At this moment, Aunt Xiang is the only one left in the room.


    King Qi thought that the other party was not too young, so he should be fine now, right?


    So, he thought about taking off his clothes to prove that he had not been bitten!


    ?How can he still lie at his old age?


    Princess Qi couldn''t stand it anymore and shouted softly: "You old man!"


    This is what it means to believe.


    After hearing this, King Qi chuckled twice: "Then I have to prove my innocence. If I didn''t bite, I didn''t bite. If I didn''t do it, I didn''t do it."


    ??This is a secret way of expressing the grievance of being wronged before.


    Princess Qi glanced at him, patted Suisui, and thought about the dream the child had mentioned before.


    The dream of every year¡­


    It is extraordinary!


    ??If it had been before going to Lanruo Temple, Princess Qi might not have paid much attention to it.


    ??But after asking for a signature and giving advice to the He family, Princess Qi couldn''t believe it if she fooled herself again and said that Suisui was just an ordinary child.


    This child¡­


    Relatives don¡¯t hurt, but God does!


    ??The Chen Dalang and Jinyang Houfu families were not born with this blessing. It is fitting that this child will not be able to return to their home and enjoy the blessings brought by the years!


    Now that she has arrived at their home, Princess Qi has not thought about what she would do with this child''s blessing.


    Still, Qi Wangfu is noble enough, and there is no need to use a child to seek some benefits.


    ??Furthermore, look at the house, from the prince to the young master, everyone is so stupid. They have really got a huge wealth, how can they keep it?


    Princess Qi expressed doubts.


    So, this is good now.


    But sometimes, they don¡¯t want to ask for such wealth, and they still insist on giving it year after year!


    ?This child is sincere and repays kindness.


    When others give her a little kindness, she can''t wait to use all her abilities to help others avoid disasters.


    ??The previous eldest princess and her party, Mrs. He''s family from Lanruo Temple, and the current affairs of the prince.


    Princess Qi had to think more, her dreams every year gave such hints, the prince...


    What will happen?


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 193： Cant give birth

    Chapter 193 Can¡¯t give birth


    Princess Qi was worried. After thinking about it, she asked in a low voice: "Did anything bad happen when you went to another courtyard this time?"


    Not wanting to reveal Suisui''s abilities easily, Princess Qi quickly said: "I think, children''s dreams are sometimes quite spiritual. We would rather believe that they are there than not. Otherwise, why don''t you continue think carefully?"


    King Qi was thinking about it just now. Now that he heard what the princess said, he thought about it again and again.


    In the end, I still couldn¡¯t think of anything.


    In desperation, King Qi could only spread his hands: "Maybe it was because the child smelled bad before, so he had this nightmare? Don''t think about it. I''m really fine. Isn''t this good? If it doesn''t work, let Liu Doctor, take my pulse."


    Just as the doctor was at the house, Princess Qi felt relieved when she heard that the same thing was going on.


    When Dr. Liu came over, he examined Suisui, prescribed a soothing decoction, and then checked King Qi''s pulse.


    ?At this pulse, Doctor Liu''s expression could not help but become solemn.


    When King Qi saw it, his heart couldn''t help but skip a beat. He thought, could there really be a problem?


    ?However, before he left for another hospital, he checked his pulse and found that apart from some necessary minor problems, there were no other problems?


    ??Why did something happen after I went to another hospital?


    It shouldn¡¯t be!


    King Qi secretly speculated.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Doctor Liu nodded: "Your Majesty, please take some nourishing decoction recently."


    Drinking tonic?


    Why?


    Before King Qi asked, he looked at Dr. Liu with a meaningful look.


    King Qi understood instantly.


    He spent a lot of time to give birth to a daughter.


    So, it should be supplemented, it should be supplemented!


    No wonder Dr. Liu looked somber just now and remained silent.


    This matter can only be understood, understood.


    It would not be nice to say it out loud.


    After King Qi figured it out, he smiled awkwardly at the princess.


    The princess looked at him helplessly.


    Sui Sui fell asleep again and had people cooking medicine on the stove and stewing her favorite dessert.


    Princess Qi was worried and wanted to guard her.


    But since she returned home, she has been busy dealing with the prince and Sui Sui''s affairs, and there is no use for lunch.


    King Qi also knew it and was busy urging people to eat with him.


    ?After he came back, he didn¡¯t have anything to eat.


    At this time, he thought of Aunt Che who also had no food. After thinking of it, King Qi asked someone to make arrangements: "Let her eat well, but she must be careful and don''t starve my eldest daughter."


    Although the years have passed, King Qi is still looking forward to the birth of several more girls.


    Aunt Che was able to enter the government because of her brother''s achievements in having six daughters in eight years.


    Without this, people like Aunt Che would not be able to get into King Qi''s eyes at all!


    After dinner, King Qi was a little tired. The princess was worried about Sui Sui, so she motioned for him to go back and rest first.


    In the evening, when the young masters come back, they inevitably have to get close to their father. Moreover, since his father has not returned for many days, it must be a test of his homework, so he has to take the test, right?


    ?Don''t just ignore the young men in the house just because you are a scumbag.


    What the princess said makes sense. Although King Qi was reluctant to give up, he still turned back to the main courtyard to rest. Since the prince is back, Princess Qi will not be able to hug Suisui and sleep with her in the main room in the main courtyard.


    So, it is now arranged next door to the main house.


    The distance is closer, and Princess Qi feels more at ease.


    When King Qi left, Princess Qi asked Shaoyao to guard the door, and then motioned to Dr. Liu to come near and talk.


    ?Just now King Qi was here, and it was difficult for Doctor Liu to say a lot of things. Princess Qi received his signal, and then she thought of sending him away early.


    As a result, Princess Qi''s patience was almost exhausted after struggling for a long time between eating and drinking tea.


    After Doctor Liu came closer, he hesitated for a while and then said, "Your Majesty, he suffers from kidney yang deficiency."


    Suffering from kidney yang deficiency?


    After hearing this, Princess Qi almost understood the meaning. She nodded: "It''s normal. He is in another courtyard recently and is probably very busy."


    I am busy making children, so it would be strange if my kidney yang is not deficient!


    Hearing what she said, Doctor Liu shook his head: "Your Majesty''s condition is quite serious. There is a 90% chance that he will follow in the footsteps of Prince Qing."


    Princess Qi:? ? ?


    As soon as Dr. Liu said these words, Princess Qi stood up suddenly with a look of disbelief on her face. She subconsciously wanted to say: This is impossible!


    However, she still believed in Dr. Liu¡¯s medical skills.


    ??If it weren¡¯t for avoiding the suspicion of his daughter in the palace, the position at the head of the Taiyuan Hospital would belong to him!


    So, if Dr. Liu said the situation is serious, it must be very serious!


    King Qing was injured on the battlefield and no longer had the ability to continue his heirs.


    It is also because of this that after he returned to Beijing, His Majesty mostly let him recuperate and had no intention of letting him return to the border again.


    It is not that he has given up his power. The military symbols of the Northwest Army are still in the hands of King Qing, and His Majesty will not take them back.


    ?However, considering his physical condition, he was kept in the capital until the war in the northwest determined whether it was necessary before deciding whether to let him go.


    Your Majesty is staying well in the capital. Just now, everything seemed to be normal. Why is he so incapable?


    Doctor Liu understood the surprise of the princess, thought for a while and said: "The sexual **** should be the same as before, but the physical strength will not be as good as before, but the **** is already a pool of stagnant water."


    Simply put, it means being capable but unable to have children.


    Princess Qi:¡­!


    That''s not what she cares about!


    ??Prince Wang also had his pulse checked before he went to another hospital. At that time, it was only said that there was some loss of kidney yang, but it was not that serious.


    ?So, after a trip to another hospital, what did the prince do?


    You can¡¯t just be busy doing bedside things twelve hours a day, right?


    Princess Qi didn''t understand. She was a little panicked, but she still persuaded herself to calm down as much as possible. She asked in a low voice: "What''s the possible cause?"


    It is impossible to hide the prince''s affairs forever. If the prince knows later, the Queen Mother may also know for sure.


    When the time came to ask, Princess Qi thought that she had to prepare early to see if she could save someone!


    Doctor Liu is actually not sure about this: "Before the prince went to another hospital, his kidney yang had already been reduced, but it was not serious. After returning this time, the situation took a turn for the worse, which is probably related to the medication."


    Medicine?


    After hearing this, Princess Qi exclaimed: "Aunt Che can''t be confused and give him the medicine of tiger and wolf, right? Aunt Che is too young to understand, why doesn''t the prince understand? After using the medicine of tiger and wolf, he was born The child is not safe either!¡±


    Doctor Liu is not sure what medicine he used.


    After thinking for a while, he said: "Why don''t the princess test out the prince''s daily life in the other hospital these days to see what kind of medicine he really uses? Then I can prepare some prescriptions according to the symptoms. , see if it can be adjusted.¡±


    At this point, Dr. Liu sighed lightly and quickly said: "However, the possibility of remedy is not high."


    Second update

 Chapter 194： investigation

    Chapter 194 Investigation


    The possibility of remediation is not high?


    Even though the prince¡¯s family already has many heirs, who doesn¡¯t want to have more children and be more blessed?


    King Qi has not yet reached the age of forty and is already unable to give birth...


    this! !


    Princess Qi was really shocked.


    ??If you could say that you were still stable before, now you can obviously no longer control your emotions.


    It was Dr. Liu who persuaded her again and again before she calmed down.


    After she calmed down, Princess Qi asked Aunt Qiu to call Sui Si.


    ?Sui Si is King Qi''s close entourage, serving King Qi''s daily life.


    If there was anyone else who was closest to the prince and knew his situation best, besides Aunt Che, in the other courtyard, it was definitely Sui Si.


    When Su Si was called over, he felt a little uneasy.


    He thought in his mind that the princess never paid much attention to the affairs of the prince and the women in the backyard, so when she called him over this time, she probably didn''t ask about Aunt Che''s affairs, right?


    But what could it be?


    Shall he say some things, or shall he not say them?


    ?After Sui Si came in, he found that the princess looked gloomy, and he had an unknown premonition in his heart.


    Princess Qi did not follow him around the bush. As soon as the person came in, she asked directly: "Has the prince used tonics or other medicines in the other courtyard?"


    Dr. Liu said that the reason why the situation became so serious all of a sudden was probably related to the medication.


    ?Even if it is not medication, it is mostly related to the things in the mouth.


    Princess Qi''s question startled Sui Si. He thought about it carefully, and then replied honestly: "It was cloudy in the two days when I first went to the other hospital. The prince''s legs hurt a little. It was Aunt Che who applied the black powder on it." The plaster was said to be the old doctor¡¯s secret recipe. The prince used it for several days and said that his legs were indeed much warmer. After that, the weather improved and his legs no longer hurt. In addition, the plaster had a strong smell, so he stopped. "


    Sui Si remembers the plaster thing clearly.


    ?Moreover, when the prince came back, if he smelled carefully, he could still smell the smell of herbs on his body.


    ?After thinking about it, if he didn¡¯t say anything, the princess would turn around and ask the prince, and the prince would be able to tell her.


    It¡¯s not something to be afraid of, there¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be said.


    After hearing this, Princess Qi tightened her hand on the handkerchief and glanced at Dr. Liu, whose expression also darkened.


    Princess Qi understood at a glance that it was probably related. She thought about it and asked, "Is there any leftover plaster?"


    After hearing this, Sui Si shook his head: "I don''t know about this. Aunt Che took care of it all by herself. She prepared the plaster and applied it to the prince. The waste medicine after use is also hers." The maid Qiaozhi took care of it."


    There is no more medicine left?


    ?It¡¯s just that even if they deal with it, they probably won¡¯t do it very cleanly, right?


    ?Perhaps if we send someone to check in another hospital now, we can still find the dregs of medicine.


    Thinking of this, Princess Qi knew what she was doing, but she still didn''t forget to ask more questions: "Besides, does the prince have any other medicines? Have you ever taken any tonic soups such as medicated meals?"


    ?The prince had avoided answering before, but Princess Qi did not ask any more questions to save his dignity.


    Now facing Sui Si, Princess Qi didn''t have so many worries.


    When it comes to tonics, Sui Si thought about it and said: "There is this, but most of the time, Qiaozhi stews it for Aunt Che. It is said that it is also the old doctor''s secret recipe..."


    At this point, Sui Si hesitated for a moment, and then continued in a low voice: "I said it was a baby girl, so I stewed it specially. However, the medicinal food tastes bad and the prince doesn''t like it, so I only drink half a bowl each time."


    As soon as these words came out, the hearts of Princess Qi and Doctor Liu sank.


    I put on plaster and drank tonic soup.


    Whether there is any problem with diet is still unknown.


    but¡­


    Princess Qi felt that this logic was wrong!


    Aunt Che wants to maintain her favor and improve her status in the palace, so giving birth to a child is a good thing for her.


    ?According to normal logic, she shouldn¡¯t drug the prince?


    ??Moreover, the medicine given was such a harsh one.


    Eliminate the prince¡¯s heirs directly?


    Is she sure that she is pregnant and there will be no problems with this pregnancy, so she has given up on other people''s options in the future?


    ?Thinking about it this way, the logic does make sense.


    But once this kind of thing is found out, the entire Che family will not be able to escape. she¡­


    Would you take such a big risk?


    Princess Qi couldn''t figure it out, and after finishing the fourth chapter, she felt quite uneasy.


    ?Although the prince is not very thoughtful, Sui Si is not stupid and has followed the prince well-informed. At this moment, he clearly realized that something was wrong with the atmosphere.


    He thought over and over again and recounted everything that had happened in the other courtyard in the past few days.


    In fact, there is nothing unusual. Although the prince is eager to woo his wife, he does not directly plant himself on the bed and cannot get off. He only indulges a little bit at night every day, but not often.


    Sui Si is counting quietly by himself, at most it¡¯s twice, and most of the time it¡¯s once.


    this¡­


    It¡¯s not considered indulgent, right?


    In the current situation, whether there is anything wrong with the plaster and the tonic soup that I drank needs to be checked again.


    Before the matter is clarified, Princess Qi does not want to wrongly accuse a good person.


    It¡¯s just that the Queen Mother must know about the prince¡¯s situation as soon as possible.


    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out out out out there is someone who is good at this technique among the imperial doctors, maybe he can be saved?


    I believe in Dr. Liu¡¯s medical skills, but when it comes to the issue of the prince¡¯s heirs, the approach can be broadened and more attempts can be made.


    Thinking of this, Princess Qi first dismissed Sui Si, and then met Dr. Liu. The main reason was that Dr. Liu had stayed in the imperial hospital before and knew which imperial doctors were good at this.


    ??Princess Qi also didn¡¯t want Doctor Liu to have any resentment in his heart, so she asked in front of him.


    Doctor Liu is not a narrow-minded person, and he actually recommended a few people.


    Princess Qi nodded after hearing this.


    ?She first sent someone to look for the dregs of the medicine in the other courtyard, including the dregs of the medicine Aunt Che drank to make up the soup.


    Even if Aunt Che and the others really dispose of it, they can''t burn it directly, right?


    Such an unusual situation, others will inevitably ask more questions after seeing it.


    So, those medicine residues are probably buried.


    With this idea in mind, when sending people, Princess Qi specifically gave a few instructions, asking them to dig more nearby if they couldn''t find it on the ground.


    After ordering someone to go to another courtyard, Princess Qi sent someone to deliver a message to the palace. She planned to go to the palace tomorrow to see the Queen Mother and talk about the matter. She also found an excuse to summon the prince into the palace and let the imperial doctor diagnose and treat him. Again.


    Time flies very quickly when you are busy.


    By the time she finished her work, Suisui had already woken up.


    ?Sui Sui discovered that my mother-in-law had been busy, so she obediently did not disturb her and kept playing with Aunt Xiang.


    Aunt Xiang has been sewing pajamas for Suisui recently.


    After the pattern was drawn, the princess and Sui Sui were shown it. After both of them were satisfied, she started directly.


    At this moment, he put down what he was holding and took Suisui to look at the flowers and then at the fish.


    By the time the princess finished her work, the sky had darkened.


    The princes from the royal palace are also coming back.


    I haven¡¯t seen my brother for two days, so I have long thought about it.


    ?At this moment, when I heard that the carriage of the young masters had arrived at the door of the house, Suisui Xiao cheered and rushed to the front yard.


    Princess Qi was in a gloomy mood this afternoon, and there was no smile on her face.


    ?At this moment, looking at the lively appearance of the little daughter, it was rare for her to show a faint smile.


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 195： Brothers are back

    Chapter 195 Brothers are back


    King Qi slept for a while. When he got up, he walked around the house again, looking at the bamboos and fish, and then he was ready to come over to play with Suisui.


    However, after walking around twice, I felt my legs hurt and my back was sore, and I was so tired from sitting for most of the day.


    At this moment, he couldn''t help but think about a question...


    ?That means, is he really making a big deal in another courtyard?


    ??How come this still makes my back and legs sore?


    ?But thinking about it, my prestige has not diminished much.


    So, it shouldn¡¯t happen, right?


    Because he doubted life, King Qi sat on the chair for a while longer.


    ?When he found Suisui, he held Suisui and looked at the flowers and fish and so on. As soon as he walked around, his sons came back.


    He has not been back to the palace for some days, and after Xiaoliu returned to Beijing, he was not at the palace either.


    Now that the child is back, King Qi is still a little excited.


    ?Feng Xuanrui has wanted to skip class every day for the past two days to go find his mother, concubine, and sister.


    ??Maybe he doesn¡¯t think that much about his mother-in-law, but he really thinks about his younger sister Suisui.


    ?Last night, the young man hugged Feng Xuanbin and cried because he missed his sister.


    ??If it weren''t for the royal guards, the two children would have even wanted to run away from home to find their sister last night!


    ?Now that he heard that his sister was back, Feng Xuanrui even took extra long steps.


    Feng Xuanbin couldn''t keep up with his short legs, and kept shouting behind him: "Wait for me, wait for me, I miss my sister too!"


    Feng Xuanjie''s steps also inadvertently quickened. It was obvious that they also missed their sister, but they were older and could not be too rash and had to be more steady.


    Sui Sui is like a baby swallow in the forest, flying over.


    King Qi was chasing after him but he couldn''t keep up.


    ??Seeing Suisui rushing over, Feng Xuanrui opened his arms and hugged his sister.


    ?Hold Suisui in his arms, hold him upright and spin him around, and Feng Xuanrui finally felt a little more real.


    Sister is back again!


    His soft and cute sister.


    hey-hey!


    Feng Xuanrui didn¡¯t let Suisui down until he couldn¡¯t hold her anymore.


    At this time, King Qi rushed over, panting.


    ?Feng Xuanrui has not seen his father for more than a month, and now that he saw him for the first time, he was still in a daze.


    ??Father has done too many things that are out of focus in recent years!


    Sometimes Feng Xuanrui is really annoyed by his father¡¯s aunts.


    Those old people in the past, regardless of whether they were concubines or aunts, everyone was very well-behaved and could be considered to be law-abiding.


    The occasional small thoughts are mostly for the sake of the children and are not annoying.


    But Feng Xuanrui is annoyed by the quality of his aunt in recent years.


    Because of this, he sometimes felt annoyed when he looked at his father.


    But, after all, I have been away from home for a long time.


    When he first saw his father, Feng Xuanrui was stunned at first. After he realized what he was doing, he burst into tears: "Wow, my father!!"


    As soon as this voice roared out, King Qi staggered in fear. He thought to himself: Those who didn''t know thought he was cold. This kid was crying early.


    ??Bah, bah, bah, what was he thinking?


    He is the one who wants to live a long life and protect his precious daughter!


    So, what is there to lose and not to lose?


    How unlucky!


    At first he was worried about Suisui, so King Qi trotted over.


    ?Seeing Feng Xuanrui crying, King Qi had no choice but to laugh again. He strode over, lifted Feng Xuanrui up with one hand, put it in his arms, and patted it carefully: "Okay, okay, my father is back, isn''t he? You, please don''t be so naughty in the future. We have been together for so long. How many times has my mother cried? Her eyes are swollen. Even if we get into trouble next time, we don¡¯t have to feel guilty. Why are we running? "


    ¡­


    Although King Qi longed for his daughter, he also had a loving father''s heart towards his sons.


    So, now I was talking about it, and I was so moved that Feng Xuanrui was moved, and then cried even louder.


    Princess Qi:.


    I just got the news and saw the father and son hugging each other and crying.


    For those who didn¡¯t know, they thought the sky was falling!


    ??Although Feng Xuanbin has not seen his father for a few days, he saw him every day before he went to the other courtyard, and he would test his homework whenever he had nothing to do.


    So, I don¡¯t want to see my father as scary as my master!


    ??The younger sister is still cute.


    Moreover, since Sixth Brother is not here, he can have his sister all to himself.


    ?Feng Xuanbin couldn''t help but laugh out loud when he thought about this, and then stretched out his hand to hold Suisui''s.


    ?He is a little fat and not too old. He wants to hug Suisui, but he is not absolutely sure whether he can hold her or not.


    ?So, after thinking about it again and again, Feng Xuanbin gave up the plan of hugging his sister and prepared to hold her hand. The brother and sister happily walked inside together.


    As a result, as soon as he held Suisui''s hand, Feng Xuanbo walked silently to the other side of Suisui, and gently took Suisui''s other hand.


    Suisui didn''t know what her seventh brother and fifth brother were thinking. She was happy to be led by her two brothers, but she was more worried about her brother.


    Brother is crying so sadly!


    She felt sad looking at it and her eyes were red.


    ?The little girl bit her lip lightly, looking like she couldn''t shed tears, but it was so heartbreaking.


    Princess Qi¡¯s eyes turned red when she saw this scene.


    She hurriedly walked a few steps over and persuaded the father and son who were hugging each other and crying: "Okay, okay, the sky has not fallen, why are you crying so sadly?"


    ?While speaking, Princess Qi tugged on King Qi''s sleeve and motioned for him to look at Suisui.


    King Qi looked over subconsciously and found that Suisi''s eyes were red, his little white teeth were biting his lip, and he looked in the direction of Feng Xuanrui with a distressed look on his face.


    ??Poor little appearance, I always feel that if they cry a little longer, the child will be broken on the spot!


    King Qi looked distressed and ran his hand along Feng Xuanrui''s back to coax his son. With red eyes, he smiled and coaxed Suisui: "Xiao Liu, okay, my sister is still watching."


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid every year. My father and my brother are playing around. I just miss my brother. I¡¯m not beating my brother, nor are I sad. These are tears of joy.¡±


    ¡­


    ?Sui Sui probably understands what tears of joy are.


    However, the scene was obviously very sour, and she almost wanted to cry after watching it.


    ??King Qi coaxed her, and Princess Qi also gently hugged him. She endured it again and again, and couldn''t hold back her tears.


    She lay embarrassedly on the mother-in-law''s shoulder and quietly dropped the little golden beans.


    Princess Qi felt it and felt helpless and distressed. She raised her hand and patted the child gently.


    As soon as Feng Xuanrui heard that his sister was about to cry, he quickly turned his head, struggled to the ground from his father''s arms, and said loudly: "Don''t worry, sister, my brother is strong. He is not crying. He just lost his eyesight!"


    As soon as he said these words, Feng Xuanbo laughed out loud in shame.


    ?Feng Xuanrui bared his teeth at him in embarrassment.


    Feng Xuanbo didn''t like him either, so he rolled his eyes.


    King Qi was watching from the side. Although his eye circles were still red, he had a smile on his face.


    Second update

 Chapter 196： As a human being, how can anyone not be greedy?

    Chapter 196 How can a person not be greedy?


    ??King Qi quickly held Feng Xuanrui in one hand and Feng Xuanbin in the other, preparing to take the child back for dinner.


    Suisui lay on his mother''s concubine''s shoulder, looking at his fourth brother Feng Xuanjie''s bright eyes, which soon dimmed again, and couldn''t help but whisper: "Does the fourth brother also want to be hugged by the father?"


    No one expected that Suisui would say this.


    After hearing what the little girl said, everyone''s eyes subconsciously turned to Feng Xuanjie.


    After Feng Xuanjie saw his father hugging Xiaoliu, he was still wondering if he would hug himself?


    Although, he is already an older child and an older brother.


    But he is just a young man in his teens, and he still looks forward to his father''s love and closeness.


    However, after seeing that his father only held the two youngest brothers in his arms, Feng Xuanjie, although he was well prepared, inevitably felt a sense of loss.


    ??King Qi probably didn¡¯t think too much, right?


    He subconsciously picked up the two youngest children. After being exposed by Sui Sui, he was a little stunned and a little surprised.


    After reacting, he couldn''t help but laugh: "They are all good children of the father, and the father will hug them together."


    It is impossible to hug them together.


    After all, no matter how powerful King Qi is, he cannot raise several children with one hand.


    So, he squatted down, hugged all the children, and then led them to the dining hall.


    ?The dinner was very sumptuous. After all, the prince has returned to his residence, so he had to make some preparations.


    After everyone was seated and before they started eating, Aunt Qiu walked in with hesitation and whispered: "Qiaozhi from Aunt Che''s house came over and said that Auntie was not feeling well and wanted the prince to come over and have a look."


    Everyone:¡­


    Even people as young as Feng Xuanrui understand these little tricks of Aunt Che.


    how to say?


    It¡¯s really not popular.


    A few years ago, the princes in the palace might not have understood this.


    ??However, in recent years, the methods of concubines and **** have become increasingly inferior, which makes the young masters of the princes have experienced a lot since they were young.


    Aunt Qiu didn''t want to say it at first, but she was afraid that Aunt Che would be up to no good and try to blackmail their princess later.


    So, after some hesitation, Aunt Qiu said honestly.


    Princess Qi had an indifferent attitude. She looked at the prince with a smile and said, "Why don''t you go and have a look? If you come back without anything else, the young masters haven''t finished their homework yet."


    King Qi had just brought the water and arranged his sons, and was about to coax Sui Sui to go over and let him feed them.


    As a result, I heard Aunt Qiu come in and say that Aunt Che was acting like a monster.


    ?? King Qi is not stupid. Even if he was stupid before, he has been opened up by the concubines in the backyard in recent years and knows the tricks.


    So, as soon as Aunt Qiu said it, King Qi understood what Aunt Che wanted to do.


    He waved his hand impatiently: "When you feel uncomfortable, call a doctor. I can''t treat her, so what are you doing?"


    After finishing speaking, he thought about it but felt uneasy. After King Qi got up, he strode out: "Wait a minute, I will tell Qiaozhi personally."


    King Qi stood up and left, and the princes were a little disappointed.


    ?My father has not been back to his hometown for a few days. When he came back, he had not been close to them for long, and then he went to accompany others again.


    You are young like Feng Xuanbin, your eye circles are red again.


    ??Although Feng Xuanrui felt a little disappointed in his heart, in recent years, he has seen it more clearly.


    Therefore, he quickly hid his sadness and lowered his head to talk to Sui Sui: "Sister, today we have Dongpo pork and dried meat. It tastes delicious. We can also drink sweet cherry milk after the meal... "


    I haven¡¯t seen my brother for two days now, so naturally I miss him very much.


    ?Just now, because of my father, I didn¡¯t talk much to my brother.


    Now that he had the opportunity, he stayed by Feng Xuanrui''s side every year. Listening to his brother''s words, he kept nodding his head: "When the time comes, I will drink half of it and give the big half to my brother!"


    "No, no, we have a lot, but if the sister wants the brother to drink, the brother will also drink. The sister''s wishes are the most important."


    The two brothers and sisters were chatting very well. Feng Xuanbin had red circles in his eyes at first, but now he saw... Huh?


    Since the father cannot keep him, will the younger sister also run away with the sixth brother?


    ?That won¡¯t work, he has to keep at least one!


    ?Feng Xuanbin quickly squeezed over, and Feng Xuanbo didn''t give in at all.


    The children were huddled together and had not eaten for the time being.


    ??Princess Qi didn¡¯t stop her and just asked Aunt Qiu to stare at her.


    ??If the prince gets up and goes to Aunt Che''s side, then they will start directly.


    ??It makes no sense for the other party to coax the women in the backyard and leave a whole room of people waiting for him hungry.


    King Qi had just enjoyed himself with the children for a while when he was interrupted. He was not in a good mood at the moment.


    Qiaozhi was quite happy when she saw the prince coming out.


    ?The master he followed was favored by the master''s family, so they, as servants, naturally had some dignity.


    However, before this smile could fully unfold, I heard King Qi say in a cold voice: "If you are not feeling well, please ask the doctor to take a look. It''s okay. Don''t be pretentious. Don''t teach the girls of my palace to bad things. Let''s Mr. Che, please calm down and stop being a monster."


    After King Qi finished speaking, he turned around and went back.


    ??He also wanted to go back and test his sons'' homework, and he also wanted to hold Suisui in his arms and coax the children to eat.


    He has never fed a girl himself, and Suisui is really a perfect match for him.


    Although he is looking forward to his biological girl, he is still doing well.


    At this moment, King Qi understood that there is no one who is not greedy.


    If you don¡¯t ask for this, you also ask for something else.


    Like him, he wants both his biological child and his years.


    Thinking of this, King Qi joked to himself with a smile: "Hey, you can''t be greedy~"


    Qiao Zhi didn¡¯t expect that the prince would actually say this.


    And when the prince said those words, he did not avoid people at all.


    The sweepers outside the courtyard and the rough servants in the princess''s courtyard were all watching and listening.


    The prince said it so bluntly that Qiaozhi didn¡¯t dare to think about Aunt Che¡¯s future life in the mansion...


    Unless there is really good news that I am pregnant with a girl.


    Otherwise, how will you live in the future if you have such a cold face from the prince?


    The issue is¡­


    There is no way she can get pregnant!


    Thinking of this, Qiaozhi hid the darkness in her eyes and thought to herself: No, she has to find an excuse to leave the house tonight!


    King Qi and the others don''t care about Aunt Che''s reaction and mood after hearing what King Qi said.


    King Qi only knew that feeding his daughter with his own hands was a happy and joyful thing.


    He simply couldn''t control it!


    ??If Suisui couldn''t eat too much, King Qi would have wanted to make Suisui eat everything again!


    Suisui ended up holding the table. If not for Princess Qi¡¯s persuasion, King Qi would still want to feed her.


    ?Later I found out that the little girl really couldn''t eat anymore, and I was afraid that she had accumulated food.


    After dinner, King Qi held the child in his arms and gently massaged Suisui''s belly.


    ?His technique is not very good and he learned it temporarily from Dr. Liu.


    ?However, King Qi rubbed it very patiently.


    From time to time, I will ask: "Is it uncomfortable?"


    ¡°Is it heavy?¡±


    ¡°Is it better?¡±


    ¡­


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 197： Be careful

    Chapter 197 Be careful


    In the family time after dinner, King Qi briefly tested the young masters on their homework, and then played with them.


    King Qi was happy and happy, but Aunt Che was a little scared and uneasy.


    After hearing what Qiaozhi said, Aunt Che was stunned: "Did the prince really say that, in person? Impossible!"


    Aunt Che refused to believe that the prince''s love for her was fake.


    She was immediately panicked.


    Although Aunt Che has no brains, she also knows that if the prince speaks to her like that in front of so many people, her life in the prince''s palace will not be easy in the future.


    Unless you give birth to a girl from the royal palace!


    To be honest, Aunt Che feels that the girl¡¯s family is not in trouble.


    ?Even if the prince likes it now, when the princes are divided into enfeoffments, won¡¯t the benefits still belong to the princes?


    So, Aunt Che actually wanted to have a son.


    She is still young and in good health.


    There are also six nieces from her mother''s family who are seducing the prince. Even if the first child is a son, the prince will not think anything of it and will try his best to have another child with her in the future.


    The issue is¡­


    She has to get pregnant!


    Thinking of this, Aunt Che felt extremely uneasy.


    Qiaozhi watched from the side, lowering her eyes slightly and rolling her eyes: "The child brought back by the princess is still too much of a threat to the master. I was thinking that you should blow the prince''s pillow wind again and take Ganoderma lucidum away." The young lady was brought to the palace. Miss Lingzhi is smart and lively. Isn¡¯t she more lovable than the sick child brought back by the princess? "


    ¡°When the time comes to make the prince happy, it¡¯s all about whatever you say?¡±


    ¡°When the master gives birth to a boy, we will be able to establish a foothold in the house.¡±


    ¡­


    Qiaozhi was very good at coaxing people, and she quickly coaxed Aunt Che into agreeing that she would go back to Che''s Mansion overnight, and ask the Che family''s brother to find a way to see if she should kill her first and then tell her the story. In the name of accompanying her aunt, she would take the child to the palace first and then talk about it. .


    By then, the child has been picked up, and he is smart and cute. Is it possible that the prince is really willing to kick people out?


    Aunt Che actually didn''t dare, but thinking about her future life, she was afraid it would be difficult.


    ?Perhaps relying on the agility and liveliness of Ganoderma lucidum, you can save yourself?


    Thinking of this, Aunt Che took a deep breath and whispered: "Qiaozhi, I''d better help you make a trip!"


    No one pays attention to the movements of the master and servant.


    Suisui, together with the other princes, played with King Qi for a long time.


    ?Then the young men went back to sleep, and were taken to their aunt to wash themselves.


    Lanruo Temple is not convenient for bathing. It has been a lot of trouble in the past two days. Princess Qi felt that she had to go back and wash herself thoroughly.


    ??Moreover, there are still medicinal baths that need to be taken every year.


    When King Qi heard that the child still wanted to take a medicinal bath, he asked uneasily: "Did Doctor Liu prepare the medicine himself? Did you say how long it will take to soak?"


    ¡­


    He has a lot of problems.


    ?Seeing that he cared about Suisui, Princess Qi didn''t bother him and talked about it carefully.


    After hearing what the princess said, King Qi felt much more at ease.


    Listening to the pitiful experiences of the past, King Qi sighed: "Poor child, let''s live some time... No, tomorrow, I will go to the palace to talk to the emperor. The name of this child must be decided early. Don¡¯t miss out on identity bans or anything like that.¡±


    Hearing what the prince said, Princess Qi felt a little relieved.


    I have been working hard all day today and I am so tired.


    So, with Princess Qi¡¯s gentle coaxing, the child fell asleep in a daze.


    However, in his heart, he pretended that his mother was bullied before. When Sui Sui was confused, he couldn''t help but hugged his mother''s neck and rubbed it hard: "Hello, my concubine, Sui Sui likes my mother the most, the most." Liked it.¡±


    Children¡¯s words are sometimes unintentional, but they are also most sincere and sincere. After hearing this, Princess Qi''s eyes turned red.


    King Qi was listening and could not help but be envious.


    He wanted to ask: Where is the father?


    Like your father the least?


    Unfortunately, the child had already fallen asleep obediently, so he didn''t dare to ask any more questions.


    ??Moreover, he had just met Suisui, so it was not appropriate to ask now.


    King Qi thought, wait a little longer.


    He must have heard from Sui Sui that it was the day he liked his father the most!


    Watching Suisui sleeping peacefully, King Qi and his wife stayed there for a while, and then withdrew.


    ??The system did not disturb the child''s sleep. Looking at the child''s sweet sleeping face, he quietly took some photos and hid them in his personal favorites.


    Cute little host, he likes it very much~


    When King Qi returned home today, he did not go to accompany Aunt Che, but stayed in the main courtyard to rest.


    ?He has been very tired these past two days, and the doctor said that he is now in a situation where he is strong on the outside but **** the inside.


    Therefore, Princess Qi did not think about night life and only talked to him while covering herself with a quilt.


    Before Aunt Che came back, Princess Qi didn''t think about much.


    ?Now that people are back, they naturally have more to think about.


    The first thing that comes to mind is naturally Sui Sui¡¯s house issue: ¡°By the way, I¡¯m going to clean up the big house in the south of the west courtyard for Sui Sui¡¯s use.¡±


    The west courtyard is reserved for the ladies of the royal palace.


    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s vacant because it has never been available.


    ??In the current situation of the prince, although Aunt Che may not be pregnant.


    But what if?


    No one can say what the prince''s attitude towards Sui Sui will be when he has a biological daughter.


    Princess Qi is not willing to take care of others, she just wants to take care of Sui Sui.


    So, the best and largest yard must be reserved for Suisui.


    ? King Qi had no objection to this. He nodded: "Suisui is the eldest daughter of our palace, and she deserves to live in the best courtyard."


    Don¡¯t worry about the others whether they are biological or not, they are not yet seen.


    Hearing King Qi¡¯s response, Princess Qi secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    She didn¡¯t say too many offensive words, nor did she try to persuade the prince to face reality.


    ?These offending words...


    I''d better keep it and let the Queen Mother do the talking tomorrow.


    ?There is no way a mother can discipline her son too much.


    Princess Qi thought, she is not the prince¡¯s wife, so she doesn¡¯t want to be bothered by others.


    Have a good night''s sleep.


    The next day, it was a sunny day again.


    After Princess Qi freshened up, she packed up and went to see Sui Sui. By the way, she told the children that she was going to the palace today.


    ?At this moment, Aunt Qiu came in. Seeing her hesitant look, Princess Qi''s intuition was not very good.


    King Qi had been in a happy mood all morning, and was still thinking about how he could coax Sui Sui into agreeing to hold her and feed her.


    ?Seeing the troubled look on Aunt Qiu''s face, King Qi smiled and said, "Auntie, what''s going on? Just tell me if you have anything to do. Don''t panic, I''m at home."


    Hearing what the prince said, Aunt Qiu glanced at the princess again, and then whispered: "Qiaozhi in Aunt Che''s courtyard said that Aunt Che missed her niece and couldn''t sleep at night. She was worried about her health, so she went back to Che''s house overnight. I brought the Ganoderma lady here and is waiting at the concierge."


    Second update

 Chapter 198： My father is jealous

    Chapter 198 My father is jealous


    Normally speaking, if Che Lingzhi wants to come to the palace, Aunt Che needs to ask the prince or the princess for permission, and then pick a date to bring the person to the palace for a short stay. This is not rude.


    ?Now that Aunt Che killed her first and then reported it, everyone has been brought here. They can''t keep a child out of the house, can they?


    Although Princess Qi doesn¡¯t like Ganoderma lucidum, she won¡¯t embarrass a child.


    She originally didn¡¯t take these things seriously.


    So, she was not in a hurry to speak or express her attitude.


    The prince is still here.


    King Qi didn¡¯t think much of Aunt Che¡¯s behavior.


    To be honest, if he hadn''t still considered that the other party would give birth to a eldest daughter for him, he was actually prepared to just take some money and send him away.


    ??King Qi would not be happy to have a concubine who does not understand etiquette.


    It¡¯s just that people are now at the door of the house, so it¡¯s not easy to refuse them directly.


    King Qi waved his hand impatiently: "Since she misses her niece, she will take her back to her own courtyard. Don''t run around or bump into the princess, concubines and others."


    After hearing this, Aunt Qiu nodded quickly and retreated.


    Aunt Che was originally worried that Che Lingzhi would not be able to enter the house when she arrived.


    After seeing Qiaozhi bringing people over, I finally felt relieved.


    She thought that the prince still cared about her after all.


    ?However, when she heard Qiaozhi whispering: The prince told her to keep an eye on the child and stop running around, her expression changed again.


    Qiao Zhi thought for a while and whispered: "How about waiting for a while, after the morning meal, you take Miss Lingzhi to say hello to the princess. The princess is kind-hearted and will not make it difficult for us, Miss Lingzhi."


    After showing his face in front of the princess, it was hard for other people in the palace to say anything.


    Even if he is a prince, it is difficult for him to refute the princess''s face.


    Aunt Che thought the same thing.


    It was because she was not happy with the princess and felt a little awkward.


    ?However, for the sake of her future life in the palace, Aunt Che felt that she could not be aggrieved temporarily.


    When she gives birth to children for the prince, her status will definitely be different.


    Aunt Che told herself: As long as she gives birth to a child, everything will be different!


    ??King Qi didn''t know, nor did he care about the thoughts of his concubines in the backyard.


    ?He happily hugged Suisui and fed her like a child.


    Hearing Sui Sui''s voice again and again, saying that he likes his father and has the best words from his father, King Qi''s whole body is as beautiful as if he had been soaked in honey water for three days.


    After eating, he could not help but hum a little tune.


    Today he has to go to the palace to ask the emperor to give him a name every year.


    King Qi was reluctant to part with Suisui.


    He was there by himself, doing some mental activities, but when he turned around, he found that Suisi was busy following the princess, raising his head from time to time and saying in a soft voice: "Mother, I must be obedient. "


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m waiting for you to come back.¡±


    ¡°Mother, I have been very good every year.¡±


    ¡°Mother, I have always liked you the most. I have always liked you.¡±


    ¡­


    King Qi:?


    So, why don¡¯t you say such things when you get close to him?


    King Qi felt sour after seeing it.


    He couldn''t help it, took a few steps forward, deliberately made a serious face, and said in a deep voice: "Suisui only likes his mother and concubine, but doesn''t he like his father?"


    ?He had a cold face, which looked a little scary. Suisui looked at his father and his concubine at a loss, and then hid behind her mother and concubine silently.


    When Princess Qi saw the helpless look of the child, she couldn''t help but glare at the prince, then bent down to pick up the child, and carefully coaxed: "Don''t be afraid every year, the father is teasing you."


    ?Father Wang¡¯s cold face made Suisui really panic.


    In her subconscious, she can still realize that she is dependent on others.


    She and her father only just met yesterday, and their relationship is not deep.


    So, whenever his father looks cold, Sui Sui will subconsciously feel panicked and afraid.


    Seeing the little girl hugging the princess pitifully, King Qi felt guilty and uneasy: "Don''t be afraid every year. My father is just joking. My father is jealous that you only have your mother and concubine all the time and don''t coax your father. Don''t be afraid, good boy. Father." Wang is teasing you because he is not really angry."


    King Qi¡¯s eyes turned into small crescents when he smiled. Only then did Sui Sui reluctantly believe that his father was not really angry.


    She hugged her mother''s neck and whispered, "I like my father."


    My father is a really good man.


    Even when you are cold-faced, you are not really angry.


    So, even though Suisui was a little scared, he was not really angry with his father.


    The little girl''s voice sounded a little choked.


    After hearing this, King Qi felt even more guilty. After coaxing him for a long time, he also gave Suisui all the jade pendants and other things he had with him, and then he managed to feel a little more at ease.


    ?But thinking about it, after a few years, she will be the eldest daughter of their prince''s palace, and she only has a little money, so how can she do it?


    Thinking of this, King Qi waved his hand: "The other courtyard where I lived before will be given to Suisui later. From now on, I will give it to Suisui as a dowry."


    After completing the planning of the other courtyard, King Qi probably felt that there was a shortage of things, so King Qi told the princess about a few more fields and asked her to pick out 200 acres and keep them for Suisui.


    At the beginning, King Qi thought that he was in a good mood when he said it would be a dowry.


    But as he talked, his mentality couldn''t help but become distorted.


    ?He thought to himself: Damn it, I don¡¯t know which **** kid will be able to get married at such a good age in the future!


    So, the princess of Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion must marry?


    ?Those **** boys, are they worthy?


    King Qi couldn''t help but feel sulky in his heart.


    Before the anger came to a conclusion, Sui Si came in and said that Aunt Che had made chicken soup and brought it over, saying she was apologizing for her disrespect to the princess yesterday.


    Sui Si added by the way: Miss Ganoderma lucidum also came with us.


    ?Although King Qi likes girls, Che Lingzhi...


    ?His sense of it is very ordinary.


    Now that he heard that she was here, King Qi¡¯s first reaction was...


    ?He just disappeared, right?


    ??Afraid that the princess would be bullied alone, King Qi finally had to sit down.


    Aunt Che seemed to have forgotten yesterday''s unpleasantness when she came in, and said with a smile: "The princess has worked hard at Lanruo Temple. I made the chicken soup specially to nourish the princess. Please don''t dislike it."


    After finishing speaking, he didn¡¯t forget to light the car Lingzhi: ¡°Lingzhi, this kid is sincere. When he heard that the chicken soup was prepared for the princess, he came over to help me make the fire. The kid was clumsy and even burned his hand... Oops, Look at my brain, what are you talking about?"


    While talking, Aunt Che was already busy serving chicken soup.


    ??While serving the chicken soup, Aunt Che''s mouth was not idle. She couldn''t just blame the princess directly.


    However, she could target Suisui: "You''ve never had chicken soup before Suisui, right? You''ve fallen into a lucky nest when you come to our palace. From now on, you can have as much fancy clothes and delicious food as you want."


    What she said was a good thing, but she said it in a weird way.


    After hearing this, Princess Qi frowned and glanced at the prince.


    ?Aunt Che pretended to be invisible, turned around and looked at King Qi, and gave him a wink that she thought was charming.


    King Qi:?


    So, he shouldn¡¯t be soft-hearted and stay!


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 199： Hard talk

    Chapter 199: Hard confrontation


    Aunt Che flirted with King Qi, but after receiving no response, she flattened her lips in aggrievedness.


    When serving soup to Princess Qi, she started to be perfunctory.


    ?But fortunately, at least in the chicken soup served to the princess, it is normal for the chicken to be mostly in the position.


    However, when Suisui came here, Aunt Che was not even willing to deal with it. She signaled to Qiaozhi, and Qiaozhi had to bite the bullet and serve a bowl to Suisui.


    Aunt Che herself was unwilling to give it to Suisui. After seeing Qiaozhi served, she still felt strange and said, "This is a medicinal recipe that my natal brother felt sorry for me and specially asked for from the old doctor. Suisui has never eaten this before." It¡¯s such a good thing, give it a try.¡±


    ?This statement made Princess Qi not happy to hear it.


    She originally thought about giving him a few sips to save her face.


    ?Now that Aunt Che has finished speaking, let¡¯s not talk about the reliability of this old doctor.


    Just because Aunt Che spoke in a rude manner, Princess Qi didn''t bother to move more.


    She sat there, not in a hurry to speak.


    Aunt Che obviously had no intention of coming to please her. She just wanted to get close to the prince in the name of sending him chicken soup.


    After the chicken soup was delivered, Aunt Che smiled and walked around King Qi: "Your Majesty, Ganoderma lucidum has not been here for a while, and I have been thinking about Your Majesty."


    After finishing speaking, Aunt Che turned around, looked at Che Lingzhi who was standing aside, and waved her hand: "Lingzhi, come here and see the prince."


    Che Lingzhi came over obediently, and after greeting her carefully, she also said a lot of auspicious words.


    ?Although the little girl looks ordinary, she looks quite cute because of her fair skin.


    Just when he talks, he doesn¡¯t have the innocence of a child at all, and looks a bit sophisticated.


    Some of the words Che Lingzhi said could not even be understood by some people.


    Che Lingzhi is only one year older than Suisui, but he knows much more than Suisui.


    Suisui stood there, listening blankly for a long time, and then looked at his mother and concubine in confusion, as if asking for help.


    Princess Qi was not in a hurry to speak, but gently touched the little girl''s head.


    I haven¡¯t gone out now, and I haven¡¯t worn a hat.


    The soft little head diluted the disgust and irritability in Princess Qi''s heart.


    She thought, after all, it¡¯s the children who are cured.


    ?Of course, Che Lingzhi, who kept talking and showing off himself in front of King Qi, does not count.


    ?That can no longer be regarded as a real child, she has become a tool in the hands of adults.


    ?Just listening to the words used by the other party reveals the ugly face of an adult.


    Princess Qi didn''t bother to read more. Aunt Che Lingzhi obviously didn''t realize that she was not liked.


    Che Lingzhi was still saying auspicious words there, and looking at King Qi with admiration from time to time.


    Seeing that King Qi was unmoved, Aunt Che became anxious and said with red eyes: "Lingzhi has always envied the young master of our palace and wants to spend more time with me. Your Majesty, why don''t you let Lingzhi also be raised in our house?" Bar?"


    At this point, Aunt Che seemed to finally think of Sui Sui, and said with a smile: "Sui Sui just came to the palace, and I think I will have fewer playmates. After Ganoderma lucidum comes, I can still accompany Sui Sui. The two girls in the house ¡±


    It¡¯s not that King Qi couldn¡¯t understand Aunt Che¡¯s little thoughts.


    However, what he said next was a little emotional.


    The main thing is that when I go out today, there is no one at home to accompany Suisui, and King Qi is not at ease.


    ?He thought, just to accompany him for a day, there should be nothing wrong, right?


    King Qi was not afraid of Che Lingzhi causing harm to others. He felt that the other party would not dare.


    To touch the girl from the palace?


    Do you want to die?


    King Qi was just afraid that the other party would teach Suisui badly.


    ?His hesitation gave Auntie Che hope.


    However, before she opened her mouth, she heard Princess Qi smiling and saying: "I''m not in the palace, so I don''t worry about Suisui. I''ll send the child to Concubine Ren first. She also likes Suisui very much and is willing to take Suisui with her for a day." ¡±


    This is what it means to indirectly reject Aunt Che.


    This made Aunt Che very aggrieved. She flattened her mouth, pulled Prince Qi''s sleeves, and said in a tea-filled voice: "Princess, do you not like me? I know that I have been favored by the prince recently. It is my blessing to be taken into consideration by the prince, but this is not something I can¡¯t control myself, and there is nothing I can do about it. Princess, I am..."


    ?Her words made King Qi''s brows tighten. He was about to interrupt Aunt Che''s nonsense when he heard the princess nod and say: "Since you know that you are not liked by others, you should stay in front of me less and say less offensive words."


    Princess Qi felt that she had really tolerated the other party for a long time.


    There is no end to it, there are still people who think they are very capable, and all kinds of weird and shady things.


    Do you really think she has no temper at all?


    ?Hold up for a long time, just looking at the prince¡¯s face.


    ?Now Princess Qi doesn''t want to endure it anymore and she is merciless.


    After saying that, he gave King Qi a cold look, then hugged Suisui and left.


    Aunt Che was aggrieved and unhappy. She stamped her feet in anger and even thought about complaining to King Qi: "Your Majesty, look!"


    King Qi was tired of being pestered by her for a long time. He gently opened her sleeves, frowned and asked, "What are you looking at? You look at your age, and you are still imitating the pout of a child?"


    Aunt Che:? ? ?


    King Qi left after retorting without saying anything.


    The person had already left before Aunt Che could even react.


    By the time she reacted, she and Che Lingzhi were the only ones left in the main hall.


    ?This made her angry and annoyed. Finally, she stamped her foot and said angrily: "They were waiting for it!"


    When she gives birth to a son for the prince, Aunt Che thought, she would like to see if these people would look down on her so much?


    ?Especially the princess?


    What are you proud of?


    snort!


    ?Aunt Che held her tears and went back with Che Lingzhi.


    Princess Qi is about to enter the palace, and the prince is about to leave the palace.


    Even though both of them are not at home, the princess still spends her time with herself.


    This made Concubine Ren angry and helpless.


    What¡¯s annoying is¡­


    Why do you throw everything to her?


    It''s just that she ran away a few days ago, and she was too embarrassed to leave everything to Concubine Meng next door.


    So, it¡¯s hard for her to run away this time.


    However, she was unwilling to take care of things and was very annoyed.


    ?However, when I think about being able to play with Suisui all day long...


    Concubine Ren¡¯s heart is alive again.


    Hehe, bully the children!


    ?She is very willing to do it!


    Concubine Ren smiled like a wolf grandmother.


    ?Although Suisui has never heard the story of Grandma Wolf, she still feels it...


    A different premonition.


    Suisui actually likes the concubine Ren.


    Aunt Ren is pretty and fragrant. Although she sometimes doesn¡¯t understand what she says.


    However, the other party has no ill intentions and is very kind to me.


    Sui Sui likes such a gentle aunt.


    However, the way Aunt Ren smiled at this time...


    Looking at some of the hairs standing on end.


    The child had a bad premonition, but he did not dare to say it.


    ?This made her subconsciously hug the hem of her mother-in-law''s clothes, and she was a little afraid to go out.


    Second update

 Chapter 200： How could it not be delicious for children?

    Chapter 200 How can a child not be fragrant?


    Concubine Ren wanted to laugh again when she saw this scene, but she felt a little sour in her heart.


    She smiled and waved to Suisui: "Come here quickly, let your aunt bully you... like it!"


    ??Concubine Ren spoke so quickly that she directly told the truth.


    As soon as she said this, Suisui was so frightened that she shrank back into her mother-in-law''s skirt.


    Auntie suddenly became strange.


    Afraid!


    Seeing Concubine Ren teasing the child, Princess Qi smiled helplessly: "You are still young and you can''t help teasing. Please be more careful."


    After Concubine Ren heard this, she responded calmly: "Yes, yes, yes, don''t worry, I won''t bully children, I just say it casually."


    Concubine Ren originally wanted to ask, but she heard that Aunt Che had brought someone to help you early in the morning.


    I thought for a while that the princess was going to the palace today and she needed to stay in a good mood and stay focused.


    ? Concubine Ren was not worried in the end, she just coaxed Suisui, held him in her arms, and kissed the side of Suisui''s face with satisfaction.


    It¡¯s soft and has a great texture!


    Concubine Ren relished the taste and commented with a smile: "Well, it''s so tender to kiss, I want to eat it."


    Suisui hugged Concubine Ren''s neck in fear and said coquettishly: "Aunt Ren, don''t eat anything that doesn''t taste good."


    After saying that, he thought of the chicken soup sent by Aunt Che just now, and Suisui said again: "I took a bath last night and put medicine in it. The smell was not good. It was worse than the chicken soup sent by that strange aunt today. Smells good.¡±


    Concubine Ren didn¡¯t quite understand.


    ??Moreover, how could it not be fragrant for children?


    The fragrance of medicine is also fragrant.


    Concubine Ren thinks it smells good and she likes it.


    Although she didn¡¯t understand, Concubine Ren still responded with a smile: ¡°Chicken soup doesn¡¯t smell good, but it smells good every year, and the medicinal fragrance is also very fragrant. If you don¡¯t believe me, smell it, my aunt also changed the medicinal fragrance today.¡±


    Concubine Ren¡¯s menstruation is coming soon.


    She was in excruciating pain every time she had a monthly event.


    So, I went to the doctor to prescribe warming medicine.


    Every time when menstruation is approaching, she drinks it for a few days.


    Although the degree of relief is not much, at least it is not that painful.


    Hearing what Aunt Ren said, Suisui sniffed it obediently.


    Don¡¯t say¡­


    It seems to have a faint medicinal aroma.


    Sui Sui was not sure, so she pressed closer to Concubine Ren''s neck, her little nose moving every now and then.


    The two people were too close and Concubine Ren couldn''t see Suisui''s situation.


    But feeling that the little girl''s fluffy little head was looking for her neck, Concubine Ren couldn''t help but **** the green stubble on the little girl''s head with satisfaction: "Oh, my sweet-smelling and soft little girl, you are so beautiful." It smells good.¡±


    Seeing how well Concubine Ren and Sui Sui got along, Princess Qi felt happy and sad at the same time.


    She had to go to the palace, and she also remembered what Sui Sui had just said about the unpleasant smell of chicken soup, and had already asked Haitang to go back and clean up.


    She planned to bring the chicken soup with her to the palace, and asked the imperial doctor to help check the situation.


    Princess Qi quickly left the palace and entered the palace, and King Qi also left not long after.


    ?Aunt Che was a little unhappy because she didn''t ask King Qi to look at Che Lingzhi in a different light. On the way back, she couldn''t help but say a few words.


    ?Cha Lingzhi responded aggrievedly, and kept tugging on Aunt Che''s sleeves, whispering: "I was wrong, aunt, don''t be angry, I will definitely behave well and try to stay, don''t worry, I will definitely be able to do it!"


    The little girl also envies the life in the palace, so she is definitely willing to work hard for it. Thinking of this, Aunt Che felt a little better.


    After returning home, I drank chicken soup and some tonics, then I packed up and went back to bed to catch up on my sleep.


    ?She didn''t sleep well last night and was going to catch up on her sleep today.


    Before going to bed, ask Qiaozhi to bring Che Lingzhi, and Aunt Che can go to bed with peace of mind.


    Che Lingzhi was very unhappy because she was ignored by the prince and scolded by her aunt.


    She thought: It¡¯s all the fault of that skinny ugly child. If that dead girl hadn¡¯t come to the palace and taken her place, she would have been liked by the prince now!


    ?The more Che Lingzhi thought about it, the more unhappy she became. With a roll of her eyes, she coaxed Qiaozhi to take her out to play.


    Che Lingzhi said that she was measured and would not run around. She would play nearby and would not go far.


    Qiao Zhi naturally believed that Che Lingzhi would not get into trouble easily.


    So, smile and accompany your child.


    Che Lingzhi just wanted to see the flowers and plants at first, but then he couldn''t stop and went to see the fish.


    She was wandering around the east courtyard, mainly to see if she could get in front of the two concubines and ask for some good things.


    ?These two people are from good family backgrounds and have a lot of money. If you say a few nice words to please them, they will give you as much as they want.


    ?Of course, there is also Aunt Guo, who is a lowly merchant, but the advantage is that she has plenty of money, and she is easy to deceive even if she is stupid.


    ?Cha Lingzhi met her last time and she said a few nice words and got a lot of good things.


    ?Although Che Lingzhi looked down on the other party''s humble business background, money was a good thing.


    ?She likes all those jewelry and the like.


    Good things never come from a good background, Che Lingzhi thought, giving them to him would be like saving those jewelry and giving them a decent provenance.


    Aunt Guo should thank herself!


    Cha Lingzhi turned around and around, but no one came out.


    Everyone seems to have reached an agreement, and the cat will not come out of the house.


    Even if you show your head?


    nor!


    ?This made Che Lingzhi anxious and annoyed, and she wanted to go and knock on the doors of these people right now to let them out!


    ?It''s a pity that such a thing is too annoying, and she can''t do it directly.


    I was thinking about asking Qiaozhi to think of a way to remind the aunts that someone was coming to the house and let them show up at least.


    As a result, I saw the two girls crying, looking at each other and pushing each other, and then went to Concubine Ren''s room.


    ?Che Lingzhi knew that she was the eldest daughter of Prince Qi''s palace, and her status was not much higher than that of a maidservant.


    ?Although Che Lingzhi¡¯s father did not have concubines, he had three wives.


    I heard that the maid next to my mother has also been attracted by my father recently.


    ? Daddy said that the maid¡¯s **** is big enough to give birth to a son, so she is going to close the house recently.


    Che Lingzhi is young, and adults often do not avoid her when talking, and she understands many things.


    To take over the house means to take the maid as one¡¯s maid.


    ?Che Lingzhi looked down on the maids who were married to her, thinking that they were just maids who had raised their status. To put it bluntly, they were lowly slaves, so it was strange that she could look down on them.


    ?However, the two of them went to Concubine Ren¡¯s house.


    Thinking of this, Che Lingzhi''s eyes lit up.


    She thought, maybe when these two people start a fight, Concubine Ren will come out, and the other aunts will come out to join in the fun?


    When the time comes, she turns to these people, talks sweetly, and coaxes them, not believing that she will not get good things.


    After thinking about it, Che Lingzhi tidied herself up, followed the footsteps of the two concubines, and walked towards Concubine Ren.


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 201： The Tempted Concubine Meng

    Chapter 201 The Tempted Concubine Meng


    Concubine Ren was reading a book with Sui Sui when the two concubines came over crying.


    After discovering that the child was illiterate, Concubine Ren''s loving mother was moved.


    So, she hugged Suisui and sat down by the window, opened the window a small crack, and flipped through the book while blowing the soft spring breeze.


    The concubine Ren''s translation is the simplest surname of a hundred families.


    Read it word for word to Sui Sui. Read one sentence and ask Sui Sui to follow it.


    The word "Feng" is ranked very low in people''s homes.


    It takes a long time to recite it before you can read the corresponding sentence: Yang Ju Xu Feng.


    The problem is, there are four words in total, and all four words look quite complicated.


    Today''s word "Feng" is still written in traditional Chinese, with so many strokes!


    The word "raise" doesn''t look simple at all. Among them, the word "xu" is actually the simplest one.


    But the sum of each stroke is not too small.


    After reading the book, I felt like my eyes were going dark again and again.


    Literacy is so difficult!


    Originally, she wanted to remember her brother''s last name.


    As a result, I am now shrinking every year.


    She thought, she is still a child, it¡¯s okay if she can¡¯t read!


    ?Just when I was struggling with whether to persist or not, I heard someone coming over crying.


    ??The two brothers did not dare to come in directly. Instead, they stood outside the courtyard and began to sing and pray.


    These two people, one is from a troupe and the other is from the market.


    Hearing the voices of these two people, Concubine Ren felt her head jerking.


    So, since the princess is not at home, you are here to torment me, right?


    Concubine Ren had no choice but to leave Suisui to Aunt Xiang temporarily: "You play with Suisui first, and I''ll go take a look."


    No matter how unwilling Concubine Ren is, she still needs to face and solve problems when they happen.


    The door of Concubine Ren''s room was opened, and the windows were also fully opened.


    ??Concubine Meng originally wanted to go out to play.


    ?She made an appointment with her sister-in-law to go out to choose a birthday gift for her nephew.


    ?Although the children are young, the family values ??them, so I want to choose some thoughtful gifts.


    As a result, before people could go out, they heard the movement in Concubine Ren''s room.


    ??Concubine Meng still remembered the incident where the other party quietly ran away and left everything to her.


    Originally, Concubine Meng wanted to throw away her hands and leave.


    Don¡¯t blame her for being heartless.


    Ren Xiu did this to her before.


    However, when Concubine Meng turned her head, she found Suisui following Aunt Xiang.


    ??Concubine Meng couldn''t help being curious and stopped again.


    ??Concubine Meng¡¯s first thought was to say hello to Suisui.


    ?This little girl looks so cute, get close to her for a while and then leave.


    She was curious about this little girl last time and had such thoughts in mind.


    Now that I have the opportunity, I naturally want to take action directly.


    Suisui spotted another familiar aunt and greeted her obediently: "Hello, beautiful aunt, I am Suisui."


    When a little girl praises someone, her eyes are clean and her expression is sincere.


    ??It''s not like some children say such auspicious words just to please adults and ask for things. In fact, there is no sincerity in their eyes, and they are purely perfunctory.


    ? Suisui seems to have been taught well by adults. When speaking, he will look at the other person''s eyes seriously, and his words will appear to be sincere.


    ??Concubine Meng liked it very much after just one look.


    She thought that it was indeed a cute child that could be favored by a picky person like Ren Xiu. Moreover, the princess likes it too, so there will definitely be no problem with the child.


    ?In this way, Concubine Meng also approached Suisui with peace of mind: "Hello Suisui, I am Aunt Meng."


    As he spoke, he took off the tourmaline ring in his hand and put it into Suisui''s purse.


    Suisui was too embarrassed to accept it, but Concubine Meng pressed her hand and forced her to accept it: "Good boy, just keep it as a meeting gift from your aunt."


    ??Aunt Meng held her tight and refused to move. She obeyed the other person''s movements obediently and thanked her seriously: "Thank you, Aunt Meng. Aunt Meng may live a long life."


    The child''s blessing was unexpected and strange.


    After hearing this, Concubine Meng couldn''t help laughing.


    ?Everyone likes to hear auspicious words, and she is no exception.


    ?Although Sui Sui¡¯s words are a bit abrupt, it doesn¡¯t matter.


    ??Concubine Meng doesn¡¯t choose the time if she likes it.


    She raised her hand and gently touched the small tassel on Suisui''s hat: "Thank you Suisui. Auntie likes Suisui''s blessings."


    Hearing that Aunt Meng liked it, Suisui pursed her lips in embarrassment, lowered her head, and her ears turned red.


    Looking at the cute look of the little girl, the smile in Concubine Meng''s eyes became even stronger.


    ?She thought that Ren Xiu¡¯s liking was really not unreasonable.


    This little girl is so fun to look at.


    Joyful and sincere.


    Cute and soft.


    At this time, Che Lingzhi happened to come over.


    Seeing this child, Concubine Meng could not help but frown slightly.


    Sometimes, if there is no contrast, there will be no harm.


    ??If we say that before seeing Che Lingzhi, Concubine Meng just thought Suisui was cute.


    After seeing Ganoderma lucidum, Concubine Meng thought: Isn''t Sui Sui more cute?


    She is simply the most considerate child sent by God.


    Who wouldn¡¯t like the simplest and most innocent children who have not been polluted by the adult world?


    The two commoners are already having a headache at this moment.


    Concubine Ren had a headache and asked one person to speak, while the other one kept interjecting. Apparently she didn''t want the other person to speak too completely, or she was afraid that she would be a step too late.


    ??Concubine Ren didn''t want to hear it, so she just said a few words, so that the two of them could be honest for a while.


    However, it didn¡¯t last long and it started again soon.


    Ren¡¯s side concubine:¡­


    Destroy it!


    ??This shabby concubine, I don¡¯t want to be a concubine for a day anymore!


    Seeing Ren Xiu deflated, Concubine Meng couldn''t help but want to laugh, but she was afraid that the other party would find out and get angry. Finally, she thought about it, gently touched Sui Sui''s head and said, "Sui Sui is good, aunt still has something to do." , I¡¯ll bring you snacks from Su Ya Zhai when I get back.¡±


    Su Ya Zhai¡¯s dim sum is light and delicious.


    The princess likes to eat very much. Concubine Meng will always bring some back to her when she goes out of the palace.


    ?Now that she has one more child, she will choose a few more kinds, so that the child can eat them well.


    Knowing that Aunt Meng had something to do, Suisui nodded hurriedly: "Auntie, go quickly and pay attention to safety."


    After finishing speaking, he pursed his lips and watched Concubine Meng leave eagerly.


    ??The sound of the two roommates quarreling over there was a little sharp and a little fierce, and Suisui was actually quite scared.


    Even though Aunt Xiang is around, I am still afraid.


    Originally, with Concubine Meng by her side, she still had a sense of security.


    Auntie''s hand was very gentle. When she touched her tassel, the warmth of her palm was just close to Sui Sui''s ear, which made Sui Sui feel more at ease.


    At this time, the warmth left, and the little girl felt a little uneasy again.


    ?Looking at the pitiful look of the little girl, Concubine Meng felt soft-hearted and asked her maid to go and talk to her sister-in-law. The agreed time would be later.


    Then, she stayed for the time being, gently picked up Suisui, and said with a smile: "Auntie, you are not in a hurry to go out for the time being. Can you stay with Suisui first?"


    Second update

 Chapter 202： insincere child

    Chapter 202 The Insincere Child


    ?Concubine Meng was reluctant to leave, and even hugged Suisui.


    Suisui was a little panicked at first, but now she felt safe again with her beautiful aunt''s shoulder.


    She hugged Concubine Meng''s neck obediently and whispered, "Thank you, Aunt Meng."


    ?The little girl is so dependent and clingy, which really makes people feel a sense of accomplishment.


    ??Concubine Meng thought to herself: She also quite likes the feeling of having a little girl clinging to her.


    Cha Lingzhi came over at this time and said hello obediently. Seeing Suisui being held in the arms of Concubine Meng, she lowered her head in despair and whispered: "I really envy Suisui to have someone who loves me, unlike me..."


    Cha Lingzhi didn''t say the next words, she just lowered her head slightly, and she also became depressed. It was obvious at a glance that she felt wronged and uncomfortable.


    ??If she had never come into contact with Ganoderma lucidum before, Concubine Meng might still feel pity for this child.


    ??Now that we have been in contact with him, Concubine Meng actually doesn''t like this child very much.


    ??Although Concubine Meng''s family background is not high, she is not the kind of person who needs to rely on others to survive.


    Therefore, she didn¡¯t look at the child she didn¡¯t like. She just asked Che Lingzhi to stand up. Without saying anything more, she only asked Suisui softly: ¡°Do you want to see the fish? Or the flowers?¡±


    ¡°The bamboo next to it is growing beautifully.¡±


    ¡°In a month or two, we will be able to dig bamboo shoots, but unfortunately the temperature here is not enough, the growth is not very good, and the taste is average.¡±


    ¡­


    ??When Concubine Meng spoke, her tone was gentle and her eyes had a loving smile.


    Suisui likes the tenderness of her beautiful aunt.


    So, she obediently held her arms around the other person''s neck and kept nodding: "Listen to your beautiful aunt."


    ¡°Okay, Aunt Meng, I will listen to you every year.¡±


    ¡­


    The little girl''s well-behaved appearance made Concubine Meng fall in love with her more and more.


    ??Concubine Meng originally just wanted to stay with the child for a while.


    As she spent more time with Suisui, Concubine Meng felt...


    ??Isn¡¯t it necessary to go out of this door today?


    ?However, it was not a good thing that I had made an appointment with my sister-in-law early in the morning. Even before I left the house, I broke the agreement.


    So, Concubine Meng thought, let¡¯s play with the child for a while and then see the situation.


    Che Lingzhi felt unhappy because she was left out, but she was unwilling to do so.


    ??Concubine Ren''s place was quite noisy.


    After thinking about it, Che Lingzhi temporarily gave up on Concubine Ren''s side and followed Concubine Meng instead, talking non-stop: "The fish over there are growing really well. You can tell by looking at them. Uncle, feed them." Very good.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Meng¡¯s dress is so beautiful today.¡±


    ¡°The pearl flowers are also very beautiful.¡±


    ¡­


    ??The little girl has learned 90% of the adults'' art of flattering others.


    So it seems very fragmented and inconsistent.


    Children are supposed to be innocent and cute, but Che Lingzhi behaves very sophisticated and kitsch.


    Concubine Meng was impatient to deal with her, turned around and asked with a smile: "Why don''t you spend more time with aunt? I heard that your aunt missed you so much that she couldn''t sleep at night. She looked for someone all night and sent someone back to pick you up. , you are not with her now, why did you run out? "


    Che Lingzhi was quite happy when she saw Concubine Meng turn around.


    ??Thought his flattery had worked, and was about to work harder to see if he could dig something out of Concubine Meng.


    After hearing Concubine Meng''s words, Che Lingzhi almost stopped laughing.


    ?At this time, if she says she won''t go back, it proves that she doesn''t feel sorry for her aunt.


    But when we go back, how can we pick things out of these people?


    ?Che Lingzhi felt unhappy, but she didn''t want to express it too much to avoid annoying people.


    ?She flattened her mouth in frustration, looking like she didn''t know what to do. She looked quite pitiful.


    It¡¯s a pity that Concubine Meng has seen too much, and now she is really too lazy to read more.


    So, after finishing speaking, she looked away and asked Suisui with a smile: "Isn''t that fish pretty?"


    ¡°How about we feed a little?¡± ???¡­


    Che Lingzhi is full of malice towards Suisui.


    So, Suisui doesn''t like her very much either.


    ??Now that Aunt Meng is around again, Suisui naturally can''t take care of her anymore.


    Neither of them looked at Che Lingzhi anymore, which made the little girl feel even more aggrieved.


    She thought to herself: These women from her uncle¡¯s family have so much money, so what¡¯s wrong with her if they miss something between their fingers?


    How can they be so bad? What about picking?


    When she came to the house before, these people were not like this.


    Why is this happening today?


    So, it¡¯s all Suisui¡¯s fault.


    It¡¯s all the fault of this little village girl from the countryside!


    ?Che Lingzhi felt unhappy, and it was difficult not to leave at this time, so she could only leave temporarily and prepare to come back later to see if there were any new opportunities.


    ??Concubine Meng held Suisui in her arms and watched the fish for a while, and also fed her for a long time.


    It wasn''t until her mother-in-law''s sister-in-law came to pick her up at the gate of the palace that she reluctantly put down her years and went out first.


    Sui Sui was coaxed for a long time and felt much better.


    Even if Aunt Ren is still making noise over there, she is not afraid.


    ??She followed Aunt Xiang and lay down on the edge of the pond to watch the fish. From time to time she would comment: "That tail is beautiful."


    ¡°That head is so red!¡±


    ¡­


    Aunt Xiang looked at the little girl lovingly and kept nodding.


    The two concubines had been arguing for a long time, and Concubine Ren was really annoyed, but she couldn''t just kill the two of them.


    In the end, I could only listen to two people. You said something and I said something. They argued for a long time.


    Concubine Ren was anxious to see the child, but unfortunately she couldn''t get away for a while.


    ?She thought to herself: She really shouldn¡¯t be soft-hearted!


    ??If she hadn''t taken the initiative to take charge of things, what would the trivial matters in front of her have to do with her?


    She had already gone to look at the fish and flowers and taste the delicious food with her fragrant and soft little girl in her arms!


    Concubine Ren was unhappy and her face darkened.


    It¡¯s a pity that the two roommates didn¡¯t feel scared and were still saying their own reasonable things.


    The two of them quarreled for a long time, until Che Lingzhi went out for a walk and then came back again.


    When she came back, she did not see Concubine Meng, but only saw Suisui lying on the edge of the pond.


    Looking at this scene, Che Lingzhi rolled his eyes, and then walked over quietly.


    When Aunt Xiang saw the person coming, her heart suddenly lifted.


    Aunt Che¡¯s maiden niece is very thoughtful...


    not too good.


    Aunt Xiang felt that she had to be more careful.


    It¡¯s not that she wants to mean bad things to people.


    It¡¯s not a bad thing to be more prepared.


    Their girls are still young, so they need to be more careful.


    When Che Lingzhi came over, he saw people in Suisui.


    Out of politeness, Suisui nodded lightly but did not speak.


    ?Che Lingzhi nodded to Suisui familiarly, and said with a smile: "My name is Che Lingzhi. We met this morning, do you still remember?"


    Sui Sui will naturally remember what happened just now.


    ?The little girl hesitated for a moment, then nodded.


    Seeing Suisui nodding, Che Lingzhi smiled again and then squeezed over.


    She felt a little uncomfortable when she came over. She subconsciously wanted to step aside, but Che Lingzhi held her in his arms and said, "Ah, we are all children. It''s fun to stick together."


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 203： to cause harm

    Chapter 203: Making Mischief


    Aunt Xiang was not at ease when Che Lingzhi approached.


    She wanted to dissuade her, but Qiaozhi came over, holding a pattern, and asked in a low voice: "I heard that my aunt is very good at embroidery. Can I ask how to change the stitching in this place? I have been studying it for a long time, how about it?" I¡¯m not very good at embroidery, so I asked my aunt to teach me.¡±


    Aunt Xiang glanced in Suisui''s direction worriedly, then lowered his head to look at the pattern in Qiaozhi''s hand.


    ??Qiaozhi is not like Aunt Che, who wants to offend everyone in the house because of her love.


    ?Looking at the other person¡¯s good attitude, Aunt Xiang didn¡¯t just ignore him with a cold face.


    After all, if we have to get along with each other in the future, it would not be a good look no matter what if we just break up with each other.


    ??Moreover, I am just giving some tips on embroidery work.


    ?I thought to my aunt, everything should be fine, right?


    Thinking of this, I lowered my head to my aunt and talked about Qiaozhi''s question in detail. From time to time, I would raise my head to look in the direction of Suisui.


    Having been carried by Che Lingzhi every year, I still feel a little uncomfortable.


    Fortunately, Che Lingzhi didn''t insist too much. She hugged it and left Sui Sui in place. She took her hand back and pointed at the fish in the pond and said, "Look, isn''t that fish particularly long?"


    ¡°And that one, the tail is still two colors.¡±


    ¡­


    Che Lingzhi talked about the fish in the pond.


    Suisui also likes to see these fish, so he responds from time to time.


    From a distance, the two children looked like they were getting along quite well.


    In the palace on the other side, Princess Qi brought the chicken soup from this morning to the Queen Mother''s palace and asked the imperial doctor to check it carefully.


    Since there is no medicine residue, we can only rely on the experience of the old doctor to smell it.


    The old doctor smelled it for a long time and then gave a rough prescription.


    One of the herbal medicines, Princess Qi and the Queen Mother fell into silence after listening to it.


    That herbal medicine can activate blood circulation and remove blood stasis, stimulate menstruation and relieve pain.


    Safflower.


    Because safflower is harmful to pregnancy, both the Queen Mother and Princess Qi are no strangers to this herb.


    Because of the familiarity, Princess Qi had mixed feelings when she heard that there were safflowers in the chicken soup that Auntie Che sent this morning.


    The Queen Mother looked even more ugly: "What is this? Relying on your own favor to poison someone under your real name? It''s really amazing!"


    Concerning Aunt Che''s real-name poisoning, Princess Qi had a different idea.


    She thought for a while and then said: "According to Mrs. Che, she drinks it often every day. She asked the old doctor at home for a prescription and specially prepared it for her."


    ?After saying this, the Queen Mother fell silent again.


    So, what kind of natal family is this?


    When you marry into the palace, you don¡¯t want your daughter to have children for the palace early and establish a firm foothold, but instead you want to cut off your daughter¡¯s chance of having children?


    This wave of operations, the Queen Mother said: She can¡¯t understand it!


    ??Concubines in the prince''s palace want to have some respect, in addition to the prince''s favor, they have to give birth to children.


    Smart people all know that the prince''s favor does not last long, and heirs are the most secure.


    ?Especially when the prince is obsessed with seeking girls, if he can add a girl to the prince''s palace, then the status of this concubine will naturally increase, and she will also have a lot of face in the prince''s palace in the future.


    but¡­


    Direct sterilization, what is it?


    Princess Qi has been mentally prepared ever since she said that the chicken soup didn¡¯t smell very good.


    ??Now after hearing the diagnosis from the imperial doctor, it only confirmed his suspicion. She was originally preparing for the prince''s affairs.


    ?Now that I think about it, I should be able to say it, right?


    Thinking of this, Princess Qi hesitated for a moment, and then whispered: "Your Majesty came back from another hospital this time. His body is much weaker. I asked Dr. Liu to check his pulse before. Dr. Liu said that he should be carefully warmed. I don''t Don''t worry, I just thought that the prince would come to the palace today, so I thought about giving him another diagnosis and treatment. "


    The Queen Mother knew as soon as she heard this that there was probably something else going on.


    Otherwise, according to Dr. Liu''s medical skills, Princess Qi does not need to say such words.


    Not sure what it was about, the Queen Mother thought about it and asked someone to invite the Emperor and King Qi to come to her palace for dinner at noon. At that time, she asked King Qi and the Emperor to ask for Ping''an''s pulse. Diagnosed and treated.


    After hearing the Queen Mother¡¯s arrangements, Princess Qi felt a little relieved.


    ?At this time in the palace, Che Lingzhi felt that he was already familiar with Sui Sui. From time to time, he would touch the tassel on Sui Sui''s hat or lightly touch the little girl''s shoulder, showing a very intimate look.


    After looking at her aunt for a while, she finally felt at ease and patiently talked to Qiaozhi about the embroidery in detail.


    Che Lingzhi had been laying the groundwork for a long time, and from time to time he would quietly turn his head to see her aunt''s reaction.


    ?Looking back several times, he didn''t find the other party raising her head. Che Lingzhi thought, Aunt Xiang must be relieved of her and not look at her more, right?


    That¡¯s good.


    ?Thinking of his plan, Che Lingzhi rolled his eyes, and then approached Suisui with a smile.


    ?The other party smiled cutely, but Sui Sui felt a chill run down his spine, and overwhelming malice, like a cold wind, covered Sui Sui''s head.


    Before Sui Sui could react, she saw Che Lingzhi smiling brightly at her. At the same time, what the other person said reached Sui Sui''s ears in a low voice: "There must be someone in my uncle''s house." If it¡¯s a girl, that person must be me, it can¡¯t be anyone else!¡±


    When he said this, Che Lingzhi leaned into the pond and gave Suisui a hand.


    Sui Sui was unprepared and was pulled directly into the water by her.


    Qiao Zhi on the other side raised her head at this moment, looked at this scene, and subconsciously screamed: "Ah, Suisui pushed Ganoderma lucidum into the river!"


    As soon as Aunt Xiang heard this voice, she quickly raised her head and rushed towards the pond.


    Unfortunately, the speed is still not fast enough.


    Suisui and Che Lingzhi both fell into the river.


    ??Sui Sui kept struggling, but Che Lingzhi was stronger than her, so he pulled her and kept pushing her into the water.


    ?Hunting towards my aunt, when she saw this scene, she shouted angrily: "Che Lingzhi, try pressing Suisui into the water again!"


    ?Che Lingzhi pretended to be innocent and screamed, and then struggled too.


    Aunt Xiang was very fast. After rushing over, he shouted loudly and jumped into the water.


    She quickly pulled Suisui up.


    As for Ganoderma lucidum, she didn¡¯t care much.


    Qiaozhi watched from the side, hesitated for a moment, then jumped into the water and pulled the person up.


    In fact, the pond is not too deep, but for children, it is quite deep.


    I have been unable to swim for many years, and I have bad memories of being in the river in the past. In addition, I was held down by Che Lingzhi and drank several times of water. Now my mind is feeling dizzy.


    When Aunt Xiang pulled her up, Suisui subconsciously grabbed Aunt Xiang''s sleeve and said in a thin and weak voice: "Brother...save me."


    Second update

 Chapter 204： Fall into the water

    Chapter 204 Falling into the water


    Aunt Xiang didn''t hear clearly what Sui Sui said. She saw that the little girl''s face turned pale and there was no blood on her lips. She hugged Sui Sui and ran towards Dr. Liu.


    Nuan Xia and Nuan Dong went to the west courtyard to clean up the house today. The princess had already discussed with the prince to give the southernmost room to Sui Sui.


    ?There will be the place of Sui Sui from now on.


    ??Whether you can live in it now or not, you should at least clean it up and organize the warehouse and the like. What the princess means is to move all the private property there, so that it will be easier to take care of and manage.


    Aunt Xiang thought nothing would happen in the house, so she let the two people pass with confidence.


    ?At this moment, even if you want to send someone to call a doctor, you can¡¯t spare the manpower, so you can only rush to the front yard with the person in your arms.


    Concubine Ren was originally listening to the two concubines chatting with each other, but when she heard something was wrong, she hurriedly walked a few steps over there. Before she could see clearly, she felt a gust of wind flashing in front of her eyes.


    After reacting, the person she met was Qiaozhi holding Che Lingzhi, crying like a dead father and mother: "Concubine, you have to make the decision for our girl. She pushes our girl forward every year. It¡¯s in the pond!¡±


    Concubine Ren was not interested in dealing with the people in Aunt Che''s room. She looked at Che Lingzhi''s pale face and pointed in the direction of her aunt: "I think instead of crying here, it''s better to hold the child and see the doctor first. ?¡±


    Qiaozhi originally wanted to take advantage of Che Lingzhi''s miserable appearance to gain an advantage, but now that Concubine Ren said this, she also knew that the other party probably wouldn''t accept this trick, and in the end she could only hug Che Lingzhi in despair. , right after Aunt Xiang.


    When Concubine Ren saw this situation, she already had some guesses in her mind.


    However, she considered herself not a heinous bad person, so after thinking about it, she said to Aunt Sun behind her: "Auntie, go and ask, see if anyone in our house watched the scene just now, Sui Sui How can such a good kid push someone into the water?¡±


    ??Che Lingzhi, on the other hand, is a child who gets angry every time he rolls his eyes. He may have some conspiracy.


    Concubine Ren did not say the next words.


    ?Aunt Sun has already gone to find someone to inquire.


    When Aunt Xiang rushed to Dr. Liu with Suisui in her arms, Dr. Liu was startled.


    ?Although Aunt Xiang was anxious and annoyed, she still maintained some sense.


    She briefly talked about Suisui''s situation, and then put him on the small bed.


    Liu Hemeng had a cold two days ago. Doctor Liu did not take her into the house today for fear that she would be overdue for illness.


    Fortunately, Dr. Liu also has Dijiao and the others.


    Two people, one ran quickly to the main courtyard, and the other had already gone to get the medicine box.


    ?? Before Suisui could even take a fancy to this place, he heard Feng Xuanrui''s angry voice: "What''s wrong with my sister?!"


    ??While Feng Xuanrui was speaking, he was already running over quickly.


    Feng Xuanbin couldn¡¯t run, and he followed behind him, wheezing and panting.


    Feng Xuanbo looked thin, but had good physical strength, following closely behind Feng Xuanrui.


    When Doctor Liu looked at the three of them, he was stunned for a moment. After reacting, he pointed outside and said, "All three of you skipped class?"


    ?Then Master Shen couldn¡¯t be so angry that he died?


    Feng Xuanrui didn''t bother to answer the question. After rushing over, he saw Sui Sui''s pale face and closed his eyes. He was so frightened that his face turned pale: "Doctor Liu, what''s wrong with my sister?"


    Feng Xuanbo took a step slower and saw that Sui Sui was soaked. He was surprised and said: "Falled into the water? How could he fall into the water when he was fine?"


    As he spoke, he had already begun to unbutton his coat.


    Feng Xuanrui saw it, reacted, and began to unbutton his clothes.


    Dijiao went to get new clothes and hasn''t come back yet. The little girl''s clothes really need to be changed.


    I went to my aunt''s house with the curtain, and temporarily used the clothes of the two brothers to change out of the wet clothes that had been worn for years, wrapped them up again, and carried them out again. Then he took the quilt over and covered Suisui.


    Qiaozhi rushed over crying all the way, shouting all the way: Suisui has pushed our Ganoderma lucidum into the water.


    ??This is because I am afraid that others will not know, and I will howl all the way.


    When Feng Xuanrui called Doctor Liu, he felt annoyed and shouted angrily: "Shut up, young master!"


    Qiaozhi didn''t expect that the young master in the house would be here, and was shocked.


    She hugged Che Lingzhi aggrievedly and wanted to speak, but Feng Xuanbo beat her to it: "Xiao Liu, don''t be angry. I''ll just kill the disobedient servants. It''s not worth getting so angry for them."


    As soon as these words came out, Qiaozhi was so frightened that she didn''t dare to breathe.


    Doctor Liu is treating Suisui.


    Qiaozhi was anxious and wanted to squeeze through, but the three young masters were standing beside the crib. As soon as Qiaozhi moved her feet, she met Feng Xuanrui''s fierce gaze like a little lion.


    Qiaozhi was too frightened to move.


    She looked at the two brothers Feng Xuanrui, taking off their coats and giving them to Suisui. She couldn''t help but think about it. She smiled flatteringly and said, "It''s still a bit cold today. Doctor Liu, can you give me a quilt to wrap it up first?" Children, if you don¡¯t have a quilt, clothes will do.¡±


    Feng Xuanrui and the others didn''t even look at her. They focused on Suisui, wanting to see how the little girl was doing.


    No one paid attention to her. Qiaozhi couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed and worried about Che Lingzhi. She mustered up her courage and said, "Our aunt feels sorry for this child Lingzhi. If this child..."


    Before he finished speaking, his face was covered with an old quilt. Along with it, there was Feng Xuanbo''s slightly cold voice: "There are as many words as there are thoughts. It''s annoying to listen to it."


    Qiaozhi:¡­


    Suisui was already thin and weak. After coming to the palace, he took care of himself and looked healthier, but he was still too weak.


    The medicated bath did not last long, and the nourishing effect was not achieved.


    ?Although today is getting hotter and hotter, the water is still cold.


    ?After falling into the water, he drank a lot and drank a lot. After checking his pulse, Dr. Liu drained the water again.


    The water spurted out, and Dr. Liu cleaned it up carefully, felt for his pulse, and then asked Sangu to boil the medicine.


    After finishing his work at Suisui and carefully cleaning up the little girl, Doctor Liu then examined Che Lingzhi.


    ?There is a small bed on his side, which is usually used to store some tools.


    After all, the masters of the royal palace conduct daily medical consultations most of the time in their own courtyards. Where do they need the bed on his side?


    ??Doctor Liu had no intention of getting another bed, and pointed to the chair on the side: "You can sit there with your child in your arms."


    Qiao Zhi was determined to retort, but as she was about to speak, she saw Feng Xuanbo looking at her with a half-smile.


    Qiaozhi was so frightened that she didn''t dare to raise her head anymore, and held Che Lingzhi in her arms and sat down on the chair.


    Compared with Sui Sui, Doctor Liu just went through the process for Ganoderma lucidum. After diagnosing the pulse, he signaled to Qiaozhi: "Press the stomach and chest a few more times to drain the water. If there is no problem of water accumulation, don''t do it." Big, after a while Diyu boiled the medicine and gave her a bowl."


    Qiaozhi wanted to say, how can I do this?


    It''s a pity that after doctor Liu finished the consultation, he turned around and went to work on his own herbal medicine, with no intention of helping anymore.


    Qiaozhi felt aggrieved but did not dare to say anything. In the end, she could only help the car with Ganoderma to drain the water.


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 205： King Qi is autistic

    Chapter 205 King Qi is autistic


    Every year he was drained of water and given medicine.


    But the person never woke up.


    ?Feng Xuanrui was so anxious that he was running around in circles.


    At this time, he had already asked about what happened.


    Qiaozhi insisted that she was pushing people every year. She saw it with her own eyes!


    Aunt Xiang happened to have her head down at the time and did not see the scene clearly, so she could not testify.


    ?This made her feel uncomfortable and guilty. She felt that she had lived a long time and had been deceived by a younger person.


    Moreover, it¡¯s such a simple trap!


    Aunt Xiang was anxious and annoyed at the same time.


    ?Aunt Che had already heard the news and rushed over. As soon as she came over, she started crying at the top of her lungs.


    ?However, before she could cry a few times, she was interrupted by a loud shout from Concubine Ren: "Shut up!"


    Concubine Ren¡¯s voice came so suddenly that Aunt Che was startled.


    After reacting, he howled even louder: "Oh, I''m not alive anymore, everyone is bullying me, everyone is bullying me!"


    She was loud, and Concubine Ren was even louder than her: "It''s hard to say whether Sui Sui pushed the cart Lingzhi, or whether Che Lingzhi had an impure mind and pulled Suisui into the water. It''s hard to say. What does your maid see? Who knows? , are you all in a group, trying to plot against the ignorant children? "


    "Don''t bring those dirty tricks from your own family to our palace for use. It''s not shameful to do things that are not worthy of publicity."


    ¡­


    After Concubine Ren said a few words, she called someone up directly.


    Concubine Ren brought six people over. These six people...


    ??When Che Lingzhi jumped into the water, he grabbed the witnesses who went into the water year after year.


    ?Although Che Lingzhi has many eyes, she is still young.


    ?She and Qiaozhi had a plan, and they deliberately delayed Aunt Xiang.


    ?Cha Lingzhi wanted to use Concubine Ren to deal with the trouble in the backyard. He distracted his energy and failed to pay attention to her side, and then attacked Sui Sui.


    But she forgot that the female relatives of the backyard lived in the east courtyard.


    ?In addition to the maids and aunts who are waiting closely for the masters, there are also some sweepers and gardeners.


    Six of these people saw this scene.


    Furthermore, from a different angle.


    Concubine Ren didn¡¯t even think about starting to solve the case now.


    She was too lazy to take care of things in charge, which were too troublesome.


    She came over in a hurry, partly because she was worried about Suisui''s health, and partly because she was afraid that Suisui would suffer a loss.


    With her holding her down, Aunt Che still needs to think carefully if she wants to make trouble again.


    Aunt Che is not stupid. She naturally knows that based on Concubine Ren''s background, the little tricks she and Che Lingzhi use are all leftover from family fun and can be seen through at a glance.


    ?Especially Concubine Ren directly brought a group of people in.


    What does it mean to bring people in?


    Concubine Ren didn¡¯t say anything, but Aunt Che had already figured it out.


    It must be someone who saw this scene!


    She thought to herself: Children are unreliable, and they come up with ideas without informing her. With her planning, there would be no such big mistakes!


    Sui Sui drank the medicine and did not wake up.


    ?Feng Xuanrui and his brothers were anxious.


    When Feng Xuancang heard the news, he also brought Feng Xuanjie over.


    ?A few people don¡¯t care about the car Ganoderma lucidum or the horse Ganoderma lucidum, they are all here for the sake of the year.


    Looking at this scene, Aunt Che felt sour and jealous.


    Aunt Che was also so sad that she burst into tears.


    Yes, Che Lingzhi is awake.


    ?If she could come up with such a plan, she must have something in mind.


    After the medicine was poured down, she woke up.


    After waking up, I hugged Auntie Che and shed tears. She didn¡¯t say a word and just expressed my grievances as much as possible.


    ?Che Lingzhi is young, but she also knows that there are many mistakes in talking too much.


    ?She had to carefully consider her words and wait for her uncle to confront these people after he returned home. She thought, so what if her uncle loved Suisui?


    ?The other party is still counting on his aunt to give him a child.


    So, isn¡¯t it obvious who to prefer?


    Che Lingzhi is still very confident in her aunt.


    ?So, she was not in a hurry, she only acted aggrieved. In fact, she was very calm in her heart, and she carefully thought about the errors and omissions in her words, trying to make up the logic as much as possible.


    The mood of King Qi at this time...


    Annoyed and autistic.


    ?Who knows that after losing the ability to have children, it is impossible to behave calmly, right?


    ??If he is already in his seventies or eighty, then King Qi can accept the reality calmly.


    The problem is that he can¡¯t give birth before he reaches forty!


    How does he accept this?


    At the beginning of the year, he also comforted King Qing tactfully and asked him to be more open-minded.


    What he was thinking at the time was that Prince Qing was an infatuated person and did not love anyone except the princess.


    So, it¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t have children.


    He doesn¡¯t have any use for it anyway. If he doesn¡¯t give birth, he won¡¯t give birth.


    The problem is, he wants to give birth! !


    Although he likes Suisui, he still looks forward to a biological daughter!


    ?This is like an obsession that has persisted for many years. If it does not become a reality, this obsession will always be stuck in my heart and will never go away.


    ?Now that the obsession had to be dissipated in another way, King Qi jumped up in anger at first, and then shut himself up for a long time.


    ?Then he asked the imperial doctor without giving up: "Are you really going to die?"


    Emperor Physician:¡­


    It¡¯s not impossible, it¡¯s just that I can¡¯t give birth.


    The ability to cultivate the land is still there, but the seeds are not good enough. In autumn, there will be no harvest.


    ??The imperial doctor was speechless after being questioned. King Qi didn''t insist on asking for a result, he just didn''t give up.


    ?The imperial doctor''s silence seemed like a heavy hammer hitting him on the head again.


    King Qi was now completely autistic.


    King Qi is autistic, while the Queen Mother directly breaks the defense!


    ??If she were not concerned about her majesty and face as the Queen Mother, she would even want to jump up and curse!


    ??Although the Queen Mother has been saying that King Qi is out of tune, he has become a joke in the capital despite his age.


    However, this does not mean that she really dislikes this son and does not want him to be born!


    ?Who doesn¡¯t want to have many children and be blessed?


    ?Furthermore, are not wanting to have a baby the same as not being able to have a baby?


    The Queen Mother was so angry!


    ?At this time, it has been clearly investigated as to why King Qi was murdered to this extent.


    The people sent by Princess Qi to other courtyards also came back with medicine dregs.


    The medicine residue was buried in the soil, quite deep.


    But I finally brought it back intact.


    After careful analysis, the imperial doctors discovered that the soup contained not only safflower but also peach kernels.


    They are also harmful to fertility. Taking large amounts for a long time will cause people to lose their fertility.


    The issue is¡­


    This is not the only thing about King Qi.


    Aunt Che also applied a plaster on him, which contained tripterygium vine.


    ?This thing¡­


    It is poisonous and can be applied externally, but it may be fatal if used internally!


    The problem is, it can also hinder fertility!


    After hearing the result, King Qi directly pulled off the sachet from his waist and handed it to the imperial doctor: "There is also this, take a closer look to see if there is anything wrong with it."


    ? King Qi: It¡¯s been sanded, it¡¯s been sanded with beans, it¡¯s been sanded with beans! !


    Second update

 Chapter 206： Concubine Ren goes crazy

    Chapter 206 Concubine Ren gets angry


    The old doctor hurriedly took the things and took a look at them with the other two doctors.


    Smell it again and again, spread it out again, and observe and analyze it carefully.


    Finally, the old doctor came to the conclusion: "It is mixed with Tripterygium wilfordii and Nux vomica. These two herbs have pain relief and other uses, but you need to be very careful when using them. After all, the amount of poison is heavy. If the dose is wrong, it will It¡¯s easy to kill someone.¡±


    Looking at the sachet in front of him, the old doctor took a deep breath and quickly continued: "If it is close to the body and worn for a long time, it will definitely affect the life span!"


    King Qi was depressed because he knew he could not give birth.


    However, my heart is still a little hung up, and I want to know the follow-up without giving up.


    ?Now, the hanging heart can finally die.


    King Qi couldn''t bear the stimulation, so he rolled his eyes and fainted.


    You know, he had been wearing this sachet by his side not long after Aunt Che entered the house!


    So, he has been wearing it for almost three months!


    ?Although it doesn¡¯t take long, who knows if it will affect his lifespan!


    Moreover, because the fragrance faded in the middle, Auntie Che had to change it twice!


    ?Hyper-high concentration of fresh poison was worn on his body.


    King Qi couldn''t bear the stimulation and fainted. Princess Qi was startled and asked the imperial doctor to help her take a look.


    The Queen Mother also choked and felt bad.


    ?She originally suffered from stridor, and now she was about to get sick, so the imperial doctor still had to take care of her.


    The emperor came here with King Qi. He originally thought that the three of them were just having lunch and enjoying the rare relaxing atmosphere.


    As a result, the direction of things suddenly became terrifying.


    How dare someone try to kill his own brother!


    ?This made the emperor''s face suddenly turn cold.


    He wanted to call someone into the palace to find out the matter, but he was afraid that King Qi was saving face and would make him uncomfortable if outsiders knew about these things.


    The emperor hesitated for a moment, but finally decided to wait until his brother woke up to ask his opinion.


    ?There is also the queen mother, whose opinions are also very important.


    Because of King Qi''s fainting and the Queen Mother''s illness, the palace was in a panic.


    At the Prince Qi''s Mansion, Aunt Che was holding Che Lingzhi and crying as if the sky was falling.


    Concubine Ren was already anxious as she saw that Suisui had been unconscious and had a fever.


    She sounded even more troubled when the two men cried.


    Finally, she stood up directly and signaled to her aunt and aunt Sun: "The conditions here are still a bit worse. Just carry Suisui into my house. It will be warmer over there."


    ?This is a temporary herbal medicine shop, and the conditions are naturally not that good.


    Having fallen into the water year after year, she still has fever and needs better and more convenient care.


    Concubine Ren felt that her side was quite suitable.


    ??If the princess is in the palace, she naturally does not need to worry about these things.


    But, now this person is not in the house.


    Thinking of this, Concubine Ren looked at Aunt Che and her nephew with an impatient look, and quickly signaled for her to leave with Suisui.


    Seeing that Concubine Ren was about to leave with Suisui, Aunt Che quit her job.


    She put down the car, rushed over, and directly grabbed Concubine Ren''s arm: "No, that little **** can''t leave. She did such harm to Lingzhi. What will we do if she leaves?" "This kind of thing The vicious little **** who took people¡¯s lives should be killed on the spot. How could she be allowed to run away?¡±


    ¡°You still need to heal her? Where did she get her face?¡±


    ¡­


    Concubine Ren didn''t treat her aunt and nephew at all. They had cried together before, which made her upset.


    At this moment, her arm was grabbed. Concubine Ren threw her arm away first, and then her face sank: "If you don''t want to be hung up and placed at the door of the house, where people watch, it''s best to hold your arm honestly. Niece, stay calm in the palace and wait for the princess to come back! "


    ?Concubine Ren was still very imposing. She raised her eyebrows and looked at people with a fierce look.


    Aunt Che was forced to take several steps back by such momentum and gaze.


    She wanted to say something more, but she was afraid that Concubine Ren would really hang her up and put her at the door of the house for people to watch.


    ?In that case, how can she live in the palace in the future?


    Aunt Che knew from the time she entered the mansion that Concubine Ren was not someone to be trifled with.


    It is said that when she was extremely angry, even the prince would dare to beat her, let alone a little concubine.


    ?Aunt Che felt aggrieved and thought to herself: Why hasn¡¯t the prince come back yet?


    Hurry, I am so wronged to death!


    Che Lingzhi was also frightened by Concubine Ren''s words.


    ?At first she was a little cautious and wanted to say something, but Concubine Ren suddenly turned her head and looked in her direction. Che Lingzhi was so frightened that she subconsciously shrank and buried her head in her knees.


    Concubine Ren paid no attention to her little actions and just sneered and said: "Ms. Che, I remember you once showed off that your ancestral home is from Jiangnan. For this reason, all the girls in the house are very good at water. Now in the Who are you pretending to be here?"


    ??Concubine Ren was too lazy to talk to them at first, but now she felt annoyed and directly poked her heart.


    After saying that, regardless of how Aunt Che was shivering or how pale Che Lingzhi was, Concubine Ren signaled to her aunt to hold Suisui in front of her. She followed behind and called Doctor Liu, together He left here and walked to the east courtyard.


    Concubine Ren and everyone walked out for a long distance, and Aunt Che suddenly collapsed and fell to the ground, her whole body falling into panic and confusion.


    ?It¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t know Lingzhi¡¯s little thoughts, Aunt Che is just taking advantage of the situation and trying to get some benefits.


    After all, if you can let the palace grow Ganoderma lucidum, your natal family will prosper through your own light, and they will protect you more in the future.


    Moreover, I have a companion in the palace.


    ?Aunt Che never expected that today¡¯s little plan would be exposed because of her previous showoff.


    ?Aunt Che told herself not to panic, the prince hasn''t come back yet, so don''t be afraid.


    When the prince comes back, it won''t be a big problem if she starts crying a lot, acts like a baby, and talks about the child she doesn''t know yet.


    ??She is just a wild girl brought back from outside. Is it possible that she can be compared to the prince''s own child?


    Thinking of this, Aunt Che touched her belly and thought to herself: You must strive for success!


    Che Lingzhi was so frightened that she dared not speak out.


    After reacting, she mentally scolded her aunt for being stupid and her fate was unfair.


    Why?


    ?That cheap girl from the countryside can be valued by her uncle, but she, a little girl raised in the capital, cannot be favored by her uncle?


    Che Lingzhi¡¯s little white teeth were so jealous that they were almost broken.


    ?Her mind was spinning rapidly, thinking: No, she has to think of a way to break the situation as soon as possible. She can''t stumble on this.


    Originally, her status with her uncle was not comparable to that of Sui Sui. If she falls behind again in today''s round, she may really not be able to enter the palace in the future!


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 207： Psychological Counselor

    Chapter 207 Psychological Counselor


    Sui Sui had just arrived at Concubine Ren''s room, changed into a new set of clothes, and wrapped herself in a quilt again, when the heat started to rise again.


    ??Moreover, the temperature skyrocketed.


    Every time you explore, it¡¯s a new temperature.


    After touching it twice, Dr. Liu directed the peppercorns to apply cold compresses to cool down, while motioning to Diyu: "No, change the prescription!"


    While Doctor Liu was talking, he had already quickly written down a new prescription.


    There are many concerns about the prescription of medicines for children. Many medicinal materials that are harmful to children need to be removed, and at the same time, corresponding other medicinal materials that can be replaced need to be found.


    Medicinal properties, efficacy, and effects.


    There are many things to consider, and it is inevitable that you will be at a loss when writing a prescription.


    Doctor Liu has been busy for a long time, but the temperature still does not drop.


    ?However, the time is still short, and the decoction does not take effect so quickly.


    Dijiao quickly changed the handkerchief, while Fengxuanrui and his brothers were anxious and anxious, but there was nothing they could do.


    ??Concubine Ren was also very anxious. If the prince and the princess had not entered the palace, she would definitely have sent someone to invite them back.


    She is sometimes not very good at making decisions when her child is sick.


    ??Feng Xuanrui saw that Sui Sui was so feverish that he was talking nonsense. He gritted his teeth in anger and turned around to walk out.


    Feng Xuanbo took a look and hurriedly took two steps forward to stop the person: "Don''t be impulsive, Xiao Liu. When the mother-in-law comes back, neither the aunt nor the nephew can escape. This is a matter that we have the upper hand in the first place, but we can''t Lost again!"


    ??Moreover, the matter of beating the concubine¡¯s mother was not very pleasant to hear.


    ?Feng Xuanrui naturally understood this truth, but he couldn''t bear it and couldn''t get angry.


    The young boy was so angry that his eyes were red. He gritted his teeth and said, "If you can''t kill, why can''t you hit?"


    Concubine Ren heard what was going on here and shouted in a low voice: "Sixth Young Master, don''t mess around. The princess will make the decision when she comes back. Don''t be anxious. It''s more important to save Suisui first."


    Speaking of Sui Sui, Feng Xuanrui couldn''t control his tears and fell down directly: "Oh, my sister has never enjoyed a good life. She has to suffer and take medicine every day."


    When Feng Xuanbin saw his sixth brother crying, he cried too.


    The children started crying, and Concubine Ren felt very irritated.


    ?However, she didn''t care to take care of them, she only thought about Sui Sui.


    High fever, for children, is like a killer.


    It is also a nightmare for adults.


    Even in a palace surrounded by imperial doctors, some princes and princesses have died due to high fever.


    ??Although the palace does not have it for the time being, Concubine Ren has heard a lot about it since she was a child.


    ??Now I see that my fever persists year by year, and I am as anxious as an ant on a hot pot, spinning around in circles.


    Sui Sui''s consciousness is now sometimes awake and sometimes confused.


    ?The system looked distressed and started frantically poking at the Lord God''s mailbox.


    Don¡¯t mention it, this kind of crazy poke is quite useful.


    The Lord God checked and found out that Suisui had recently missed the opportunity to coax him to sleep before going to bed, and then temporarily called in a psychological counselor.


    The psychological counselor is a middle-aged woman. When she speaks, her tone is very slow and her voice is soft and soothing.


    After briefly looking through Suisui''s information, Teacher Shu spoke slowly, his voice as soft as a pool of spring water, with a slight warmth, slowly flowing into Suisui''s heart.


    Even though Sui Sui¡¯s fever has made everyone confused, they can still vaguely hear each other¡¯s voice.


    ?The gentle voice like a mother''s concubine made Suisui''s consciousness clear for a few seconds.


    Wake up soon, you see, your brother is worried about you, and your mother and concubine are also worried about you from a distance. ¡¿


    ¡¾Brothers all cried sadly, they were afraid that they would not be able to keep you as their sister. ¡¿


    So, every year, be strong, be brave and work hard to break through this darkness, and return to the dawn. ¡¿


    ¡­


    Hearing about her mother and concubine every year, she heard about her brother, which gave her a strong desire to live. She asked uneasily and anxiously [I didn''t push her, I''m not a bad child! ¡¿


    ?She still remembered the faint voice she heard before she fell into coma.


    Suisui wanted to refute herself, but she wasn¡¯t, she didn¡¯t.


    However, she was too tired and her head felt heavy. She fainted and had no chance to defend herself.


    Speaking of it now, Suisui just feels very aggrieved.


    Instructor Shu did not expect that Suisui would ask this question. She looked through the information again, and then said with a smile, "No, it''s not something we do at Suisui. We must bravely refute." ¡¿


    ¡¾Many people have seen what happened at that time, and there will be people who will testify for Sui Sui, so children, don''t be afraid. ¡¿


    ¡¾Even if no one sees it, we must work hard to prove ourselves. ¡¿


    ¡¾We just don¡¯t need to admit the things we haven¡¯t done. Don¡¯t wrong yourself because of other things or other people. ¡¿


    ¡¾In this world, you are the most important. ¡¿


    ¡¾The person who loves you is not willing to let you wrong yourself for him; the person who does not love you is not worthy of your wronging yourself. ¡¿


    ¡­


    Instructor Shu''s words comforted her and released her aggrieved feelings.


    She was really scared. When she woke up, she was faced with the reproachful eyes of her mother and concubine, and the unfamiliar scrutiny of her father.


    Such a thing happened in the village in the past, more than once.


    She obviously didn''t do it, but those people thought it was her fault.


    They scolded her, beat her, and sometimes tortured her.


    No one wanted to hear her rebuttal.


    They all called her a born bad person.


    Memories of the past always influence the years.


    This made her panic, helpless and sad.


    ?Now that I was comforted, I felt much better, but my tears fell uncontrollably.


    As soon as she cried, Concubine Ren and the others panicked: "Oh, why is the child crying? Is there any other discomfort? Doctor Liu, take a look, take a look."


    ¡°Is the medicine too bitter?¡±


    ¡°The burning is still too uncomfortable? Do you want to change into a thin quilt?¡±


    ¡­


    Concubine Ren was really anxious.


    ?Fengxuanrui and the others were not much better.


    They coaxed and patted her, and finally managed to control Suisui''s tears.


    Suisui was actually tired from crying and had a fever and heavy head, so he fell asleep again.


    ?However, the temperature is obviously dropping.


    ?This made Dr. Liu feel a little relieved.


    If the temperature can be controlled, it means there is still hope.


    When the temperature dropped, he gave Suisui an injection.


    ?Afraid of the little girl struggling, Doctor Liu asked Aunt Xiang and Aunt Sun to hold the child carefully.


    After the acupuncture, Suisui''s complexion softened a little, and the fever was no longer so severe.


    ?Everyone worked hard and stabilized the situation for the time being.


    However, half an hour later, Suisui started to burn again!


    This made Concubine Ren''s heart pick up in her throat. She couldn''t help but ask in a low voice: "What herbs do you need? Doctor Liu, just tell me directly. I also have ginseng, Ganoderma lucidum, deer antlers, Gastrodia elata, tiger bones... you want Just say whatever you want, if I don¡¯t have it here, I¡¯ll send someone back to my parents¡¯ house to get it!¡±


    Second update

 Chapter 208： Concubine Meng returns home

    Chapter 208 Concubine Meng returns home


    While checking Suisui''s condition, Dr. Liu motioned for Dijiao to write a prescription and waved his hand: "No need for the time being. Children with high fevers are prone to recurrence. Keep an eye on her and there shouldn''t be any big problems."


    The last sentence, what Dr. Liu said was somewhat lacking in confidence.


    After all, there are many children in the capital who have died due to high fever.


    ??Dr. Liu has dealt with this and has also encountered it.


    Sui Sui Sui like this...


    The situation seems to be okay for the time being, but I¡¯m really not sure about it later.


    ?However, Dr. Liu thought, he is a doctor and he has to be steady.


    If he gets confused, others will get even more confused.


    Hearing from Dr. Liu that it was okay for the time being, Concubine Ren felt a little relieved.


    ?Because Che Lingzhi came to the palace today, the concubines in each house were very calm and did not go out.


    Even if you don¡¯t understand the character of the Che family¡¯s aunt and nephew at first, after meeting them a few times, everyone will have an idea.


    The character of these aunt and nephew is really hard to describe in words.


    ?Especially Che Lingzhi, who has mastered the skill of taking advantage of the highs and lows at a young age.


    ?When she first entered the house, the aunts in each house thought that she was just a little girl and gave her some greeting gifts to show her courtesy.


    As a result, the gift was too heavy, and Che Lingzhi turned around and said that they were fools who had taken advantage of them.


    The gift was too light, and Che Lingzhi said he was poor and stingy.


    Although Che Lingzhi said this in front of Aunt Che, there weren''t many people waiting around.


    However, when Aunt Che first entered the palace, except for Qiaozhi, who was brought from her natal family, the other people serving her were all from the palace, so there were still cases where people were too talkative and lax.


    So, soon, the aunts in each house knew what happened to the aunt and nephew.


    They didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to Che Lingzhi again.


    ? No, when they heard that the other party was here again today, the aunts in each house would rather stay in the house and not go out than go see her.


    If you give something as a gift, but you can¡¯t get anything back from it, why bother?


    They don¡¯t have to please Aunt Che to live a good life.


    To put it bluntly, everyone is a concubine, including the concubine who has a young master. Isn¡¯t life better than that of Aunt Che when you first entered the house and seemed to be favored?


    Why are you flattering?


    At this moment, everyone was a little worried when they heard what Concubine Ren was doing.


    After the messenger asked about the situation, Aunt Wen and Aunt Zhou came over quickly.


    They have a son together, and compared to other concubines, they have more respect in the family.


    ?Aunt Wen is not in very good health, has a gentle temperament, and usually does not have a high presence in the house.


    ??If Aunt Zhou hadn''t come looking for her, Aunt Wen would have been too embarrassed to go out.


    Aunt Zhou feels quite guilty about Suisui because of what happened before.


    So, now that I heard that the little girl was frightened and had developed a high fever, and the princess and the others were not at the house yet, they wanted to come and have a look, but were afraid that going out would make them too conspicuous, so they called Aunt Wen.


    Aunt Wen thought that Xiao Si liked that child, and she was quite curious, so she simply cleaned up and came over.


    ?Looking at the two of them coming over, Concubine Ren nodded lukewarmly, and then became concerned about the situation over at Suisui.


    The new prescription had just been cooked and before it was poured down, Sui Sui began to talk nonsense, and Concubine Ren was so anxious that she was running around in circles.


    She had never served anyone before she got married or since she entered the palace.


    At the moment, there seems to be nothing else to do except running around.


    For the time to change the Pakzi to cool down the year, there are ground peppers, and these soups are sent to the aunt. They do not need to do it in person.


    However, she was anxious and always wanted to find something to do. With this turn, she turned Aunt Wen, who was not in good health, until her eyes became dizzy.


    She couldn''t bear it and found a place to sit down.


    Aunt Zhou stood on tiptoe and looked inside. When she saw that the temperature was red, she couldn''t help but murmured: "Why hasn''t it come down yet? Is it because the medicine is not enough?"


    ¡°Want to get ice?¡±


    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, just use ice?¡±


    ¡­


    Aunt Zhou doesn¡¯t know much about medicine either, so she can only whisper a few words based on her own superficial experience.


    Concubine Ren was upset. When she heard Aunt Zhou talking about ice, her eyes lit up. She turned around and asked Doctor Liu, "Do you want ice?"


    Doctor Liu waved his hand: "No, the temperature difference is too big for children to bear."


    After Concubine Ren heard this, she sighed in frustration: "Then what should I do if it still refuses to surrender?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the maid Xianglan hurried in from outside.


    ?After the other party came in, he looked at the people in the room and hesitated to speak.


    Concubine Ren was impatient at the moment and waved her hand at Xianglan: "If you have something to say, say it directly. What does it look like to be hesitant?"


    Xianglan took a deep breath and said, "Concubine Meng is injured and has already arrived at the door. The concierge asked me to help call Doctor Liu."


    ??Concubine Ren:?


    Aunt Wen and Aunt Zhou:?


    What is all this about?


    How come you¡¯re still injured after a good trip out?


    ?A few people were puzzled, and Concubine Ren was also worried. She lifted the hem of her skirt a little and walked out quickly: "I''ll go take a look."


    After walking a few steps, he felt uneasy and turned around to ask Dr. Liu: "Doctor Liu, give me an apprentice. I''ll go and take a look at the situation over there."


    If the temperature here does not drop every year, how can Concubine Ren feel free to let Dr. Liu go?


    Concubine Ren thought that she would go and check the situation first. If it was serious, she would send someone back to call Doctor Liu.


    Furthermore, after Concubine Meng came back, she also went back to her own house. The two people''s houses were very close to each other.


    ??Doctor Liu is actually in a difficult situation. The child here has a high fever and the concubine is still injured over there.


    Fortunately, Concubine Ren was in the middle to adjust the situation, and Dr. Liu''s pressure was greatly reduced.


    He asked Diyu to follow him, but Dijiao was still changing her handkerchief.


    Concubine Ren hurried out. Before she reached the front yard, she saw Concubine Meng being supported by everyone.


    ?The other party was in a very bad state at this time. He looked embarrassed, his hair was half disheveled, and his face was as pale as a ghost.


    Concubine Ren was startled by the other party''s appearance. She took a breath and said hurriedly: "What''s wrong with you? When you went out, weren''t you fine? Just pick a gift and give it to yourself Is this the case?"


    Hearing Concubine Ren''s voice, Concubine Meng raised her head blankly, her eyes seeming to be a little out of focus.


    After a long time, Concubine Meng finally recognized the person. She took two steps forward, hugged Concubine Ren fiercely, and cried loudly: "Ren Xiu, I almost died, wuwu!"


    ?Concubine Meng cried loudly and aggrievedly.


    ?The other person has a gentle temperament and rarely shows his emotions like this.


    Concubine Ren was startled by her behavior. She raised her arm and patted the other party''s back gently. After comforting her, she asked Aunt Tian who was following behind her: "Auntie, what''s going on?"


    Aunt Tian''s face was also pale. When Concubine Ren asked, she swallowed, her face was filled with fear, and her voice was trembling: "Something happened to Su...Suyazhai!"


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 209： My sons life is miserable, my mother!

    Chapter 209: My son¡¯s life is miserable, my mother!


    Something happened to Suyazhai?


    ?What does that have to do with them?


    After hearing Aunt Tian¡¯s words, Concubine Ren looked confused.


    Aunt Tian quickly took a deep breath and then said: "It was said that the enemy came to seek revenge. Four or five strong men came and chopped down everyone they saw. Fortunately, we went a little later, but we were bumped into by people running around. , and was not injured, if we had gone earlier..."


    At the end of the sentence, Aunt Tian¡¯s voice choked up: ¡°The consequences will be disastrous, empress!¡±


    Aunt Tian is nearly forty years old and is a stable old man in the house.


    At this time, I also felt like crying uncontrollably.


    After all, the strong men slashing people and the crowds running away happened right under their noses.


    They saw this scene with their own eyes!


    ??Who can watch such a **** and cruel scene and not be afraid?


    Aunt Tian gathered up her courage and finished speaking, then she sat there paralyzed.


    ?Concubine Meng was already crying, but now she cried even louder.


    Concubine Ren was also startled after hearing this. After thinking about it, she asked in a low voice: "You are not injured, are you?"


    After asking, he was worried and pulled Concubine Meng out of his arms: "Meng Xinyu, are you injured anywhere? Speak, don''t just think about crying, let''s see if there are any injuries, don''t be embarrassed , Doctor Liu is with us."


    Concubine Meng couldn''t control her tears, and when Concubine Meng asked, she shook her head: "I wasn''t hurt, I was just scared. It was so scary. They just chopped people off, and one of their heads rolled to my feet. Ren Xiu, I¡¯m scared, wuwu!¡±


    Hearing Concubine Meng say that she was not injured, but was shocked, Concubine Ren let out a long sigh of relief: "Thank God, you are not injured."


    After saying that, she took the person back and patted her gently to comfort her. Concubine Ren quickly looked at Aunt Tian and the others: "Where are you? Are you injured? Doctor Liu is in the backyard. If you are injured, you must tell him. Don''t hide it. Come out." It¡¯s over, it¡¯s too late to save him, so don¡¯t embarrass Dr. Liu.¡±


    ?No one was indeed injured. They went later and were actually on the periphery.


    When everyone saw the scene of the murder, they all ran very fast.


    ??Concubine Meng had not yet gotten off the carriage, but the maid Shuxiang and the others had already quickly climbed back into the carriage when they reacted incorrectly.


    ?Outside the car were four guards. They had practiced martial arts for many years and rushed to the car in time, thus avoiding the disaster.


    ?However, it was a coincidence that Concubine Meng was curious about what was going on outside and opened the curtain of the carriage to take a look.


    As a result, I saw a human head flying over.


    ?Concubine Meng fainted from fright on the spot.


    So, after they withdrew from the crowd, they quickly returned home.


    After Aunt Tian recovered, she briefly told what happened.


    After Concubine Ren heard this, she remembered what Concubine Meng had told her before, that she would go with her sister-in-law to pick out a birthday gift for her nephew.


    Thinking of this, Concubine Ren asked again: "Is Mrs. Meng okay?"


    Aunt Tian quickly replied: "No, no, Madam was waiting at Jinxiufang. After hearing the news, she sent us all the way to the house. She was just afraid that her family would be uneasy after hearing the news, so she hurried back. , didn¡¯t come to visit me.¡±


    Concubine Ren finally felt at ease knowing that everyone was fine.


    ??Concubine Meng slowly recovered now, and her brain began to work. She raised her head, wiped her tears, and asked in a hoarse voice: "Why is Doctor Liu in the backyard?"


    Speaking of this, Concubine Ren began to worry again: "The aunt and nephew have been harmed by the Che family every year. They are still on fire. I don''t know what will happen next. The prince and the princess are not in the house. It¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re back, otherwise I would be under so much pressure that I would almost be unbearable.¡±


    ??Concubine Meng was shocked when she heard that Suisui was ill.


    She pushed herself up and used Concubine Ren''s arms and strength to stand upright: "Why did she fall into the water just fine? That child from the Che family is not a good person. She is here, so we should stay away from her every year. Concubine Meng wanted to say that the prince was also confused and was dazzled by a girl. He brought all kinds of cats and dogs to the palace.


    ?But these words were not pleasant to say. Concubine Meng thought about it and suppressed the urge to speak.


    Because Sui Sui''s affairs distracted her attention, Concubine Meng did not feel much fear at the moment.


    Furthermore, when Sui Sui was mentioned, Concubine Meng thought that if Sui Sui hadn''t been clinging to her, which caused her to leave the palace late, and asked her sister-in-law to wait for her at the gate of the palace in person, then she must have gone to Suya Zhai earlier.


    If that¡¯s the case¡­


    ?Thinking of this, Concubine Meng''s face turned pale again.


    ??It was just one step away. If it had been earlier, she would have arrived at the scene of the murder, and maybe one of the heads that was chopped off would be hers!


    ?That group of people came to seek revenge and beheaded anyone they saw. Several innocent buyers who were in the store at that time were beheaded!


    Concubine Ren was originally worried about Sui Sui''s situation, but when she saw Concubine Meng''s face turned pale again, she hurriedly motioned to Shuxiang to come over and help her: "Come here quickly, I can''t hold him anymore, help him back and give way to the ground." Yu Xian will give you some soothing soup, drink it and have a good sleep. Don¡¯t be afraid. You¡¯ll be fine when you go home.¡±


    ??Concubine Meng was worried about Suisui, but her physical condition did not allow it.


    So, Concubine Meng nodded quickly: "Okay, remember to call me if you need anything."


    Concubine Ren nodded and sent the person back in person. Then she checked Diyu''s pulse, wrote a prescription, and went to boil the medicine again. Then she returned to Suisui''s place with peace of mind.


    At this time, King Qi couldn''t bear the continuous blows in the palace and fainted.


    After being woken up by the imperial physician with medicine, King Qi suddenly lost his guard when he looked at the Queen Mother sitting in front of the bed.


    He grabbed the Queen Mother''s hand and burst into tears: "Mother, my son''s life is so miserable!"


    It is more bitter than nux vomica and tripterygium vine.


    ??Whew, who would have thought that he just wanted to beg a girl, a biological girl, why did God make such a joke on him?


    He almost lost his life!


    Che family, how dare they?


    The Queen Mother has just asked Princess Qi. The specific situation requires follow-up investigation. The Emperor is here, so he sent someone to investigate early.


    ?Thinking about the approximate result, it will be sent to the imperial court before the palace door is locked today.


    Even so, the Queen Mother was still angry.


    ?The Queen Mother is not very concerned about the question of whether she can have a baby.


    There are already seven young masters in Prince Qi''s palace. If nothing unexpected happens, they should all be able to stand up.


    There are people in the royal family. Although the number of heirs is not very rich, it is actually not too few.


    The Queen Mother was not dissatisfied.


    As for the girl...


    ?That is her son¡¯s obsession, not hers.


    It doesn¡¯t matter whether the Queen Mother thinks it is possible or not.


    ?Then it¡¯s not in your destiny, why are you insisting on it?


    but! !


    Involving the life span of my son, this matter is not a trivial matter!


    The Queen Mother: Don¡¯t ask, asking is just sharpening a knife!


    Second update

 Chapter 210： Dont be too greedy

    Chapter 210 Don¡¯t be too greedy


    When King Qi cried, the Queen Mother felt sad.


    She gritted her teeth and said bitterly: "The Queen Mother said earlier that if there is no girl, just take one from the clan and raise her. If there is no suitable one, we will choose slowly. You are not old. , even if you are older, is it possible that the palace cannot afford a girl? "


    ¡°Why are you so persistent?¡±


    ¡°I remember, is Xiao Qi older than seven or eight?¡±


    "Over the years, your concubine has taken in a lot. You have also been to the princess''s concubine''s room. There has been no news. You should also understand that this is just your fate. There is no need to force it."


    "If you think that the girl from the clan family is not worthy of our princess status in Prince Qi''s Mansion, you can just choose one of your royal brother''s princesses. At worst, we have exceeded the rank and still make her a princess."


    ¡­


    emperor:? ? ?


    ??Why is it that while we are chatting, his princesses are still being taken care of?


    The problem is that he doesn¡¯t have many princesses in total!


    King Qi was indeed in pain, and the unbearable blow was only a superficial one.


    ?The fact that you will not live long is the fatal blow!


    Seeing that King Qi''s cry had become quieter, the Queen Mother sighed softly: "Besides, hasn''t the princess brought back a child? It looks good to me. Moreover, he has a life-saving grace for Xiaoliu, that is He has a fate with our Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion and our Lao Feng family. He should be our child and we can just raise it well, so why bother?¡±


    ¡°The child is still young and we are raising him with all our heart, but are we still worried that he will not be well-raised?¡±


    "If it doesn''t work, just use your status to throw her at her and raise the child to be very delicate. Even if others come up with it in the future, they will have to weigh it and see if they can raise it well after taking it back."


    ¡­


    When Sui Sui was mentioned, King Qi cried even softer. He slowly held back his tears and thought about the scene he had with Sui Sui yesterday. Then he reacted belatedly: "Mother, Sui Sui... she is too... My savior!"


    The Queen Mother already knows about this matter.


    Although Princess Qi didn''t want to say it, she didn''t hide the necessary details.


    After all, it¡¯s better to tell things from your own side than to listen to others, right?


    It would not sound good if the Queen Mother felt that she had something to hide.


    Furthermore, the more concealed it is, the easier it is to make people suspicious.


    She is generous and generous, which does not arouse any doubts.


    Hearing King Qi say that Suisui was his savior, the Queen Mother sighed again: "So, I say, this child should be the princess of our Prince Qi''s palace. He saved you and Xiaoliu, how good it is." My child! Don¡¯t be too greedy!¡±


    ??If it hadn''t been for yesterday, when she smelled King Qi''s body every year and felt so bad that she felt like vomiting, Princess Qi would never have thought of asking Dr. Liu to check her pulse.


    ?At first I was just worried and wanted to take a closer look.


    The result, at this look...


    Something really happened!


    Coupled with today''s chicken soup, Suisui said it tasted bad and she didn''t want to drink it. Princess Qi became suspicious again and took it to the palace for the imperial doctor to take a look at.


    This look¡­


    Okay, something happened again!


    The tonic soup King Qi drank in other courtyards and the plasters he used were all mixed with Tripterygium wilfordii and Nux Vomica.


    ? Tripterygium wilfordii does have good analgesic and edema-reducing effects.


    but¡­


    If it is not treated well, it will have serious side effects!


    Obviously, what Aunt Che gave to King Qi was not processed well, or it was not processed at all.


    So, it is more toxic!


    Fortunately, they discovered it in time.


    If this medicine is used for a long time, King Qi''s life span will only be affected even more.


    Fortunately, the medication is only used for a short time now, and it can cause some damage to the body, and it can be replenished after the patient recovers slowly.


    ?The Queen Mother told King Qi in detail what she had heard from Princess Qi.


    When King Qi heard this, Aunt Che even used medicine in the chicken soup she drank? This is obviously wrong!


    Hurting others and bringing yourself along with you?


    Are you so cruel?


    He frowned and said in confusion: "Then why did Mr. Che drug himself?"


    ?If the other party can get a son and a half daughters when he enters the palace, even if his identity cannot be changed, at least he will have some face.


    If you can¡¯t give birth¡­


    In the end, she could only be submerged in a group of women. After a long time, King Qi probably couldn''t remember her face.


    ?? King Qi was puzzled. As the last palace fighting champion, the Queen Mother had already figured it out.


    She sneered and said: "I''m afraid the Che family is also a fool who was kept in the dark about this matter. It''s probably because the Che family has some agenda, so the Che family is also involved in the scheme."


    King Qi understood what the Queen Mother said.


    The Che family wanted their biological daughter to enjoy the blessings.


    So, taking advantage of Auntie Che''s favor now, she frequently asked Che Lingzhi to increase her presence, hoping to make King Qi like this girl.


    ?In this way, if Concubine Che cannot give birth and Che Lingzhi becomes fond of her again, and King Qi cannot give birth to a child in the future, he will have to recognize the girl Che Lingzhi.


    The daughter of her own family is the princess of the royal palace, and her status as the owner of the Che family will naturally rise with the tide.


    Although this matter is risky, it is not unworthy.


    After all, who would have thought that someone would take advantage of themselves?


    ??Although, the person being tricked was also a fool herself and didn''t know about it.


    But, at least it won¡¯t arouse suspicion!


    ??Moreover, daily medication is inconspicuous.


    The various medicinal foods and other drinks were disposed of after use.


    The used plaster, after being torn off, is cleaned and no traces are left.


    Sachets and the like are replaced frequently without attracting attention.


    After all, the smell of Tripterygium wilfordii and Nux Vomica is not too obvious. If you press it with a strong scent, you won''t be able to smell it at all, even if you are not an experienced doctor.


    ?Although the Che family''s methods are crude, they are just right when used on King Qi, and they will not be exposed easily.


    ??If Suisui hadn''t felt smelly yesterday, which aroused Princess Qi''s suspicion.


    ??If it weren¡¯t for the chicken soup this morning, and Suisui felt it didn¡¯t taste good, Princess Qi would bring it into the palace worriedly.


    ?Perhaps, this matter can continue to be concealed and carried out.


    ?With this medication for a long time, King Qi not only could not give birth, but his life span was also affected.


    ?So before death, wouldn¡¯t it be in line with ordinary people¡¯s thoughts to satisfy one¡¯s obsession and bring a girl back home to raise her?


    Thinking of this, King Qi gritted his teeth angrily: "Okay, okay, they just bully me for being stupid. Wow, queen mother, you have to make the decision for me!"


    After yelling, he glanced at the emperor unwillingly: "Brother, you can''t care about your brother''s life or death. I''m about to be killed by them!"


    emperor:¡­


    To be honest, he is my younger brother.


    If it were anyone else, he would be very angry.


    ?Who makes you brainless?


    ?However, he is his biological brother after all, so the emperor could only respond with a smile: "Don''t worry, I know what''s going on. I''ll check it out, and I''ll deal with them all later."


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 211： Feng Mingxi

    Chapter 211 Feng Mingxi


    Princess Qi was originally worried that they would pay too much attention to the issue of good luck every year.


    ?At this moment, I realized that everyone was worried about the fact that King Qi was almost killed, and did not pay much attention to Sui Sui. Princess Qi felt relieved.


    ?That''s it, it''s actually quite good.


    As for saying that these people have received such benefits but do not remember the years, that is certainly impossible.


    Looking back, I can see that the thanks and rewards I deserve are definitely not less.


    Even if it is less, she is still there.


    She just feeds the children.


    Princess Qi had just calmed down when she heard King Qi say: "By the way, that child in Suisui is now the great benefactor of our Prince Qi''s Mansion. I also like that child, and so does the Princess. It''s this child, but now he doesn''t have a name." , I don¡¯t have an identity title, so it¡¯s not quite justified, so if the Marquis of Jinyang comes to rob someone, I won¡¯t be able to handle it!¡±


    While King Qi was speaking, he looked pitifully at the Queen Mother and then at the Emperor.


    It¡¯s hard for him to act cute despite his age.


    King Qi originally liked Suisui very much and felt that his child suited him well.


    ?Now that I have the grace to save my life, I like it even more!


    He just said that he was destined to Sui Sui.


    This should be his girl!


    Damn it, the Marquis of Jinyang, you don¡¯t want to raise it, so why are you giving birth to so many?


    That¡¯s not right either. Oh my god, no one is willing to support you, so why don¡¯t you give away the girls one by one?


    How wasteful is this?


    King Qi thought, after all, there are so many girls in the other house. Now that he has brought all the wives back to the house, he doesn¡¯t know how many more girls there are in the house.


    So, what¡¯s wrong with giving him one?


    The more King Qi thought about it, the more confident he became!


    When Princess Qi entered the palace before, the Queen Mother had already dealt with this matter.


    When the child can stand up, he will definitely have an identity and a title.


    The Queen Mother had mentioned to the Emperor two days ago about naming the child.


    It¡¯s too late to talk about the title or something later, but you have to have a name.


    ?However, the Queen Mother''s mentality has changed now.


    She thinks why she is not anxious about having her identity banned?


    ??I can no longer have a son. After the age of 18, I will be the only princess in the palace, so I have to keep him!


    ??If Feng Shuanzi didn''t sound too good, the Queen Mother thought this name would be the most suitable.


    As soon as you hear the name, you will know that you can stay in Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion for a long time!


    The Queen Mother also knew that this name was not very pleasant, so she did not speak in a hurry, but turned to look at the emperor.


    The emperor already knew about Suisui''s matter. King Qing said, and the Queen Mother also said that he would investigate it himself.


    Although the emperor had some opinions about Suisui''s background.


    After all, the Queen Mother and others were not the only ones who did not want to see the Marquis of Jin Yang.


    The emperor doesn¡¯t want to see him either!


    ?However, the child is innocent.


    If you take good care of it, you might be able to follow their Feng family.


    Moreover, now that this child has saved Xiao Liu, he has also saved his biological brother.


    Even if it is a reward, the other party deserves an identity.


    Thinking of this, the emperor pondered for a moment, and then said: "Let''s call him Mingxi. Ming means brightness, and Xi means harmony. I hope this child will have a bright and happy life."


    After hearing this, King Qi clapped his hands and applauded: "Mingxi is good, Mingxi is wonderful, this name is the most suitable for Suisui!"


    ?The child''s childhood was difficult and painful, and King Qi also hoped that she would have a smooth future.


    ??If this future is given by his father, then he is willing!


    After hearing the name, Princess Qi also tasted it in her heart and thought it was good.


    She also wanted the child Suisui to have a happy and smooth life.


    Princess Qi does not seek wealth, only peace. The Queen Mother also thought the name was good, and she nodded: "The name is good. Since the emperor gave it the name, it''s up to me to give it the title. As the royal grandmother, I also have this right, right?"


    These words are asking the emperor for his opinion.


    How dare the emperor **** this from his mother?


    He smiled quickly and said, "There are also grandmothers who give names to their grandchildren. It should be done. It should be done."


    The Queen Mother was amused by his appearance: "You, you are the one who named your grandson, given the name, and given the name. All you can think about is the emperor''s favor."


    The emperor could not refute this matter, so he could only smile in apology.


    After the Queen Mother pondered for a while, she slowly said: "Let''s use the word ''Jiaoyang'' for the title."


    ?The other three people:?


    King Qi was stunned, and Princess Qi also fell silent. The emperor frowned slightly, glanced at his brother who was obviously timid, and sighed helplessly: "Isn''t the word "Scorching Sun" inappropriate? After all, she is the emperor''s sister. Even if she is gone, wouldn¡¯t it be a good idea to use her account now?¡±


    As soon as these words came out, the room fell into silence.


    After a long time, the Queen Mother still sighed and said: "I am talking about delicate and delicate, not proud and arrogant. In fact, this child is also worthy of being called her aunt. However, I want her to be cherished. It¡¯s best to love him with pampering. No one can compare with him, and no one can cope with it. Even if the Jinyang Marquis Mansion is interested in it in the future, it will have to consider whether it can raise this child well. "


    At this point, the Queen Mother smiled, and then said domineeringly: "We can afford to pamper the girls in Prince Qi''s Mansion, but can they?"


    After hearing this, the emperor and King Qi looked at each other and quickly moved away in tacit understanding.


    They all knew that the Queen Mother was thinking of their sister Princess Sun.


    What happened at the beginning...


    Forget it, everyone is gone. No matter how much you think about it now, it will be useless.


    Not only are the people gone, but even the bodies are missing.


    ?Thinking of this, the emperor''s eyes darkened a bit. King Qi also felt that his hands were itchy and wanted to chop something!


    ??Damn it, the Su family, the nine tribes they were killed at the beginning were still too few!


    The atmosphere was a bit heavy, and the Queen Mother knew it because she mentioned the matter of Princess Sun.


    The Queen Mother felt sad when she mentioned her only daughter.


    However, she didn''t want the atmosphere to be too heavy, so she quickly smiled and said: "Okay, okay, don''t think about that, you have also avenged your sisters, and Jiaoyang Underground will be relieved when he knows about it, right? "


    The Queen Mother did not want to say more and quickly changed the subject: "By the way, this child''s name still has a title. Let''s just issue an imperial edict to name him. This will appear more solemn and decent."


    The emperor nodded at this: "That''s what I mean."


    King Qi and the Queen Mother may not have thought that much. The emperor had already thought about the child saving people.


    Once or twice, it may be a matter of probability.


    But, keep saving...


    Could it be a matter of luck?


    Furthermore, Tuan Tan, which is being studied by the Ministry of Industry recently, is also related to Sui Sui.


    ?However, the Ministry of Industry is sorting out the experimental data and corresponding samples. It is estimated that it will take some time before all the corresponding information can be submitted to the imperial court.


    At that time, the emperor will know the result.


    ?If this is really the case, this child Suisui...


    The emperor thought to himself that he wanted to raise them all.


    ??However, thinking that his younger brother would not be able to have children in the future, the emperor wanted to...


    Let him give way to the other side first.


    Otherwise, my brother will cry again.


    ??Hey, even at this age, I still love to cry so much.


    What a headache!


    I have a name!


    ¡ªnotes from year to year


    Second update

 Chapter 212： Even though you are talking nonsense, you are still thinking about it.

    Chapter 212 Even though you¡¯re talking nonsense, you¡¯re still thinking about it


    At Prince Qi''s Mansion, the heat has finally subsided.


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, but did not dare to relax their vigilance.


    After all, it is unreasonable for children to have a fever.


    Maybe it will retreat now and rise again the next.


    ?However, if it can be reduced, it means that this prescription is effective, and Dr. Liu can also feel at ease.


    ??He and his two apprentices kept watching, while Concubine Ren was anxious and anxious, but unable to help.


    She doesn¡¯t understand this.


    Seeing that the fever had subsided, she asked again how Concubine Meng was doing.


    As soon as I asked, I heard Concubine Meng''s voice coming from behind me: "I''m fine. I drank medicine and couldn''t sleep, so I thought I''d come and take a look."


    What happened today still shocked her.


    ?Even though I drank the soothing soup, I didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all.


    ??Concubine Meng was worried about Suisui, so she thought of coming over to take a look.


    Seeing that Aunt Wen and Aunt Zhou were there, Concubine Meng nodded: "You are also there."


    I was so scared before that I didn¡¯t notice anyone here.


    ?The two aunts quickly stood up and saluted, and then stepped aside in a polite manner.


    When Concubine Ren saw Concubine Meng coming over, she frowned in disapproval: "If you don''t lie down, what are you doing here? I''m here, so there won''t be any trouble."


    ??Concubine Meng sighed helplessly: "It''s not that I can''t sleep. I need to find something to do, otherwise I''ll always be thinking about today''s events..."


    ?Now as soon as Concubine Meng closed her eyes, she thought of the human head that rolled to the side of the carriage, and then she broke into a cold sweat.


    She wondered if she wouldn''t be able to sleep well tonight.


    Concubine Ren had never encountered anything like this before. Now that Concubine Meng said it, she felt goosebumps all over her body.


    She didn¡¯t know how to persuade her, so she finally thought about it and said, ¡°How about you drink two more bowls of soothing soup.¡±


    Concubine Meng''s tense mood was suddenly relieved by her. Concubine Meng wanted to laugh again and was still a little angry. Finally, she snorted coldly: "Ren Xiu, don''t hurt me!"


    Concubine Ren rolled her eyes gracefully and snorted slightly.


    Just as he was about to turn his head to look at Suisui, he heard Suisui''s thin voice: "Aunt Meng, don''t be afraid, you will live a long life."


    Hearing Suisui''s voice, Concubine Ren turned her head in surprise and flew to the bedside.


    ??It turns out that the little girl didn''t wake up at all. She might have been talking nonsense just now because she was confused.


    This made Concubine Ren feel helpless and sad.


    She raised the veil and gently touched Suisui''s face.


    Due to the high fever, Suisui''s little face was burning red. Concubine Ren felt distressed when she looked at it, and felt even more distressed when she touched it.


    She pursed her lips and looked at Dr. Liu: "Is this really coming down?"


    Doctor Liu was not angry when he was questioned. He nodded: "It''s temporarily down. Judging from the situation, after catching the cold, the body has some reactions, so the internal fever is serious. I guess I can still survive tonight."


    ?It¡¯s not dark yet, but you¡¯ve already predicted what¡¯s going to happen at night?


    ?Concubine Ren was a little surprised, but she didn''t suspect anything.


    ?Doctor Liu''s medical skills have been approved by His Majesty.


    ??However, thinking about how much time she had to stay up at night, Concubine Ren felt sour and unbearable.


    ?She raised her handkerchief and wiped her tears carelessly, muttering in a low voice: "This child''s life is really bad, he met some things that are not human."


    ?Concubine Meng was so shocked by Suisui''s words that she froze on the spot.


    She originally thought that if she hadn''t gone out late today to take care of Suisui, she might have died in Suyazhai.


    ?Nowadays, every year I talk nonsense just to appease myself.


    ?This made Concubine Meng unable to hold back the sour tears in her heart. She turned her head away and tried to wipe away her tears, but she ended up wiping more and more tears.


    It was at this time that Concubine Ren came to her senses. Seeing Concubine Meng like that, she sighed softly: "Let me just say, we are sincere children every year. Look, we are all burned like this, and we are still thinking about you. ¡±


    At this point, Concubine Ren lowered her voice and said in a sour tone: "Why doesn''t she care about me? This little rascal."


    It sounds like a curse, but the tone is very endearing.


    As soon as he heard it, he knew that Concubine Ren did not complain about Suisui, but was more distressed and happy.


    ??Concubine Meng couldn''t hold back her tears, and said in a choked voice: "Oh, Ren Xiu, you don''t know, today I..."


    Concubine Meng wanted to say this, but felt that this matter was too unbelievable.


    ?She is also afraid that if she talks nonsense, others will have other thoughts.


    So, when the words came to her lips, Concubine Meng swallowed them back.


    Concubine Ren didn¡¯t understand what she meant and was still waiting for the next step.


    Seeing that Concubine Meng was crying but not saying anything, Concubine Ren was not angry because she was frightened today.


    She raised her hand to help Concubine Meng wipe her tears, and her tone of voice was a little helpless: "Okay, okay, aren''t we okay? Stop crying. Look, I still have to coax you." You still have to worry about the child."


    Concubine Meng felt embarrassed when she was told that, and finally she pursed her lips and smiled.


    Turning around, he found that all the young masters in the house were there.


    ?It''s just that the room is small, and Dr. Liu still needs to take care of Sui Sui, so the two apprentices are crowded beside the bed.


    ??In addition, this is Concubine Ren''s sleeping quarters, so except for the young Feng Xuanrui and Feng Xuanbin, everyone else stood outside the door waiting to avoid suspicion.


    ?Concubine Meng was crying just now, and Feng Xuancang was very worried about his mother''s condition.


    ?At this moment, seeing his mother looking over, he hurriedly crossed his hands outside the door and asked loudly: "Mom, are you feeling better?"


    Concubine Meng didn''t want her child to worry, so she patted Concubine Ren''s hand gently, signaled, and walked out.


    After talking to her son for a long time, Concubine Meng asked curiously: "You don''t have any classes today?" Seeing the young masters waiting here worriedly, Concubine Meng asked curiously:


    Gentlemen:¡­


    From this strange silence, Concubine Meng understood.


    This is skipping class again.


    I don¡¯t know if Mrs. Shen was so angry that he jumped up and cursed others?


    Concubine Meng wanted to ask. As the elder brother who was staying in the house, Feng Xuancang naturally had to shoulder the responsibility and answered honestly: "Don''t worry, mother, we told Master Shen in advance."


    Feng Xuanrui skipped class and did not return, so Qingshan and the others went back honestly to report the news to Master Shen.


    The princes were worried about Suisui''s situation, so they specifically asked Master Shen for instructions, and they came back after getting his consent.


    Not only that, the afternoon physical classes have also been cancelled.


    After hearing Feng Xuancang¡¯s explanation, Concubine Meng felt a little relieved.


    She doesn''t want children, she can be a top scholar in literary studies, and she can go to the battlefield in martial arts.


    She doesn¡¯t have any lofty ambitions herself, so why force her children?


    ??However, the young master of Prince Qi''s Mansion cannot be so blind that he can''t carry it on his shoulders or lift it with his hands, can he?


    You have to recognize this word to some extent.


    This skill needs to be practiced to some extent.


    Feng Xuancang was worried and asked about the details of what happened on the street today.


    Knowing that my mother was just frightened, I felt a little at ease.


    I saw my mother was in a daze, and I didn¡¯t know where her peace of mind was going.


    Feng Xuancang took his mother''s hand and said softly: "Mom, why don''t you go back and rest? We are here."


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 213： King Qi is finally back

    Chapter 213 King Qi is finally back


    ??Concubine Meng came here because she couldn''t sleep.


    After listening to her son''s persuasion, she shook her head: "I couldn''t sleep. I drank more than half a bowl of soothing soup, but it didn''t work either."


    ?Knowing that his mother was feeling uneasy, Feng Xuancang didn''t try to persuade her any more.


    The situation in Suisui is temporarily stable.


    Concubine Meng did not want the young masters to be hungry, so she arranged for the kitchen to prepare lunch and let them take a bite first.


    Feng Xuanrui was persuaded by Feng Xuancang to eat, otherwise the young boy would lie on the bedside and watch his sister, fearing that her sister would be burned by the high fever.


    ??Although Feng Xuanrui is young, he has heard a lot of things.


    Even in the houses of powerful people, there are many children who have died due to high fever.


    Sometimes, it is not actually a matter of medical level.


    Can¡¯t each government hire a good doctor?


    That''s impossible.


    More often, it is a matter of medical cognition.


    In addition, there are many considerations when using medicine. After all, children will not live well if they are given too much medicine.


    So, it finally led to that result.


    After lunch, Feng Xuanrui hurried back, then lay down beside the bed, looking at Sui Sui eagerly.


    Suisui''s fever is gone now, but her face is still a little red.


    The person has fallen asleep.


    Doctor Liu said that sleeping can also restore physical strength very well.


    If it doesn¡¯t happen again in the afternoon, it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem.


    ?Watch it tonight. If it doesn''t burn, I''ll be able to be active again in a few days.


    Feng Xuanrui was worried and wanted to keep watch.


    However, children¡¯s bodies sometimes cannot survive.


    So, after a while, Feng Xuanrui fell asleep lying on the bedside.


    Doctor Liu watched from the side and sighed helplessly.


    ??He asked Concubine Ren what she wanted, and after knowing that she didn''t mind, he helped Feng Xuanrui to the bed and slept with Suisui.


    This will make the child a little more comfortable.


    In his sleep, Feng Xuanrui subconsciously grabbed Suisui''s hand and held it gently while Doctor Liu tried to separate them.


    However, after separation, Feng Xuanrui would still subconsciously look for her.


    ?Feng Xuanbin fell asleep on the corner of the bed, but there was no extra space on the bed.


    Because one of them is sick and needs someone to take care of him, the bed will become a little crowded with two more children.


    So, Dr. Liu asked Aunt Zhou to take the man back to his room and fall asleep first.


    ?Although the other gentlemen were worried, they knew that the fever had subsided over time and were now asleep. After thinking about it, they went back to their respective rooms to sleep.


    Feng Xuancang was worried about his mother, so he didn''t leave. He kept talking to his mother in the house.


    Concubine Meng was not sleepy at first.


    ?However, having something to eat at noon and the soothing soup she had taken before seemed to have worked, or maybe her son was by her side, soothing her mood.


    So, not long after, she also felt sleepy.


    Feng Xuancang helped her lie down, and she fell asleep in a short time.


    ?Seeing his mother fall asleep with her eyebrows still slightly furrowed, Feng Xuancang was worried and did not leave for the time being, sitting on the edge of the bed and watching.


    He had nothing to do and was not willing to read, so he simply found a chessboard and played there.


    It¡¯s a pity that my skills are not good, so I am too hasty to play against myself. In the end, Feng Xuancang impatiently pulled the chessboard aside and asked the young boy Qingai to find his carving tools.


    Feng Xuancang plans to use this little effort to carve a peach blossom for his mother and a little rabbit for Suisui.


    Sui Sui woke up once in the afternoon.


    She was a little thirsty, so she struggled to drink water.


    Upon hearing this, Dijiao hurriedly prepared warm water, helped the little girl up, and gently served her.


    Watching the little girl start to cover her stomach after taking a few sips, Dijiao looked at her aunt again.


    Aunt Xiang understood immediately and took the child to the clean room. After solving the physical problem, she took the child back.


    After Sui Sui came back, she sat in a daze for a while. When she saw her brother sleeping on the side, she obediently leaned over him and fell asleep again soon after.


    Aunt Xiang was worried, and Doctor Liu waved his hand: "Children need more sleep at this time to recover faster. If they don''t have a fever, they''ll be fine."


    After listening to my aunt, I felt relieved for the time being.


    Towards evening, King Qi and Princess Qi finally came back.


    As soon as Concubine Ren heard that the two men were back, she picked up her skirt and ran out.


    She thought to herself: You are finally back!


    If she doesn''t come back, her heart will soon burn with the years!


    As soon as Feng Xuanbo saw his mother walking out, he followed behind him, fearing that his mother would suffer another loss because of her impatience.


    As soon as the mother and son arrived in the front yard, they were frightened by the formation of King Qi and others when they came back.


    King Qi came back with the people from Dali Temple.


    The Che family''s plot to murder their clan members cannot be treated lightly.


    Although this involves King Qi¡¯s privacy.


    However, the person who should be dealt with must also be dealt with.


    It¡¯s just that the whole process needs to be a little low-key.


    At that time, the testimony involved will need the help of Dali Temple officials Chunqiu Brushwork to cover it up.


    ?Of course, these are all issues that need to be paid attention to in the future.


    at the moment¡­


    King Qi wanted to beat these people to death!


    So, when he came back, he had a cold face and originally wanted to go to the east courtyard.


    As a result, as soon as he returned home, Aunt Che burst into tears after hearing the news.


    As soon as they got close, King Qi signaled for someone from Dali Temple to come and capture him directly.


    Aunt Che was stunned on the spot. She couldn''t believe it. She struggled and wanted to pounce on Prince Qi: "Your Majesty, I am Xin''er, your most beloved Xin''er. Your Majesty is not here today, Xin''er." My son has been bullied so badly, wuwu!¡±


    King Qi had a stern look on his face and thought to himself: Even if you are a **** liver, you can¡¯t do it!


    Having hurt me like this, you still want to run away?


    ?However, after thinking about it again, Brother Huang and others analyzed that Aunt Che might also be an abandoned child of the Che family.


    King Qi thought it would be good to let the other party understand something.


    Thinking of this, King Qi sneered, lowered his voice, and said close to Aunt Che: "Do you know that the maid Qiaozhi next to you was arranged by your brother? Do you know that in the chicken soup she makes for you every day, Add safflower and peach kernels, and if you take it for a long time, you won¡¯t even be able to give birth to a child, let alone a girl!¡±


    ¡°Do you know that the plaster you put on me contains a sufficient dose of tripterygium wilfordii and nux vomica. These medicines are extremely toxic and if not handled properly, they will affect my lifespan!¡±


    ¡°Did you know that the sachet you gave me also contains these two medicines?¡±


    At the end of the sentence, King Qi lengthened his tone: "Ah... By the way, you are still wearing it, so you probably don''t know it. So, your good brother and sister-in-law are so kind to you!"


    After hearing these words, Aunt Che was dumbfounded.


    She is not stupid, how could she not understand the profound meaning of these words.


    However, Aunt Che didn''t want to believe it.


    ?That is her biological brother!


    Second update

 Chapter 214： Did I harm you? Are you worthy?

    Chapter 214: Am I harming you? Are you worthy?


    Aunt Che shook her head desperately: "Impossible, that''s my brother, my brother, Your Majesty, this must be a mistake. Someone wants to harm me. Someone must want to harm me. Who is it? Who is it?"


    ?Aunt Che was so mad that she first bit Princess Qi, and then bitten Concubine Ren.


    Princess Qi didn''t say anything because she thought that this person would no longer exist and it would be a waste of time to respond to her.


    However, Concubine Ren will not tolerate anyone''s faults.


    So, when Aunt Che bit her, she snorted coldly: "I hurt you? Are you worthy?"


    Six words, a direct kill!


    Aunt Che was so angry that she was taken away by people from Dali Temple.


    With a stern look on his face, King Qi reminded him casually: "It doesn''t matter. When you get to the prison in Dali Temple, you can meet your brother and ask him."


    Che Lingzhi originally thought that when her uncle came back, he would make the decision for her.


    I never expected that such an incident would happen!


    She was stunned on the spot.


    No matter how thoughtful she is, she is still just a child.


    Facing such a big scene, I was so scared that I cowered and didn''t dare to move.


    King Qi didn¡¯t notice her, and Princess Qi was even more worried about Sui Sui.


    After leaving home for a day, I don¡¯t know how the child is doing.


    Just as he was about to ask Concubine Ren, she heard the other party say loudly: "There is another one left in the corner. I just have something to say. Today, that girl was so evil-minded that she jumped into the water and pulled Sui Sui. She went down and wanted to bite Suisui back when she came ashore, saying that it was Suisui who pushed her, and Suisui is still feeling hot in the backyard."


    Once she heard that Suisui was getting feverish, Princess Qi turned around and walked quickly to the backyard without caring about anything else.


    King Qi was dumbfounded when he heard this.


    He knew that Che Lingzhi was not a good product.


    Since I still hope that Aunt Che will give birth to a daughter, I tend to turn a blind eye to the arrival of this child in my house.


    At this time, King Qi was unhappy when he heard that this child actually harmed Suisui. He waved his hand and said, "Take them away together. They are all from the Che family. They will not be able to escape sooner or later."


    As soon as these words came out, the people from Dali Temple took action.


    Cha Lingzhi screamed in fright and peed her pants on the spot: "Uncle, save me. I didn''t. It was that **** Suisui who pushed me. You believe me, uncle!"


    King Qi was too lazy to listen. He was also worried about the child Suisui.


    So, after waving away Che Lingzhi, he strode towards the backyard.


    ?Finding that he was walking too slowly, King Qi quickly started running.


    It''s just that he was a little overweight, and he was out of breath after running a few steps.


    ?This left him with no choice but to stop again.


    ?? King Qi felt sad when he stopped. He didn¡¯t think that his inability to run was due to his weight. He felt that it was the fault of the Che family!


    His body was damaged by the medicine and his kidney energy was reduced, so he was not strong enough.


    That¡¯s definitely the case!


    Damn the Che family!


    ?Why was he blind in the first place?


    King Qi gritted his teeth in anger, then turned his head and looked at Sui Si: "We must deal with the Che family ruthlessly, and don''t let anyone go!"


    As he spoke, King Qi had already arrived at the backyard where his concubine Ren lived.


    Aunt Zhou and the others are worried, they are all surrounding here.


    After Concubine Meng woke up, she also came over.


    The young masters in the house did not attend the physical fitness classes in the afternoon, and they all watched the New Year''s Eve.


    Suisui just woke up for a while, drank medicine and fell asleep again.


    Doctor Liu originally thought that it would not be a big problem.


    As a result, when Princess Qi came to see the situation, the temperature on the child''s head obviously rose again.


    Doctor Liu felt the pulse with a solemn expression, adjusted the prescription, and then administered the acupuncture to Suisui again.


    The child was suffering from a fever. When a needle was pricked into his body, even though it didn''t hurt, he still had a dull feeling.


    So, Suisui subconsciously wanted to struggle. Princess Qi felt that her heart was going to be broken!


    She sat on the edge of the bed, holding down Sui Sui gently but forcefully, shedding tears as she held her down: "Be good, Sui Sui. It won''t be uncomfortable after the injection. Just bear with it and it will be fine." "


    Concubine Ren watched from the side, feeling sour in her heart.


    She wiped her own tears first, and then wiped them for Princess Qi.


    King Qi was anxiously circling around on one side and found that he could not squeeze in.


    Princess Qi and the two concubines were crowded beside the bed.


    Doctor Liu still needs to pay attention to the situation at all times, and he must be there.


    ?The ground pepper also needs physical cooling for Suisui, so of course that will be included.


    ?There is such a big space next to the bed, so many people are crowded, but there is no room for King Qi to fit in.


    Aunt Zhou and Aunt Wen consciously retreated outside to listen to the news.


    Aunt Wen was not in good health. She had been struggling for a long time. Now her throat was itchy and she couldn''t help coughing.


    Aunt Zhou watched from the side and whispered: "You should go back and rest first. We live close to each other, just a few steps away. If anything happens, I will call and you will come back."


    And nothing can happen.


    ?That child is really bad...


    At that time, the whole government will know and there is no need for her to inform her further.


    ??If it''s just a trivial matter, they, the aunts, can''t help much.


    Hearing what Aunt Zhou said, Aunt Wen shook her head: "He is also a poor child. Let me take a look at it again."


    After saying that, I couldn¡¯t help but cough again.


    Feng Xuanjie was listening to the commotion. He didn''t care about Suisui for the time being. He walked over silently and gently patted his mother''s back to make her as comfortable as possible.


    ?That night, no one in the entire Prince Qi''s Mansion had a good sleep.


    Even the other aunts whose presence is not too high have visited several times worriedly.


    ?Of course, those concubines who came here with false intentions were all driven away by Concubine Ren with a dark face.


    It went on and on all night, and when it was almost dawn, the heat finally subsided again.


    Doctor Liu checked the pulse again and breathed a long sigh of relief: "It should be okay. Let''s go back and rest first. She should be able to wake up in about a quarter of an hour. Then give her some warm porridge, otherwise she will be I didn¡¯t eat anything at night, so I¡¯m probably very hungry.¡±


    Knowing that the child was okay, Princess Qi wiped her tears again.


    King Qi could finally relax.


    Concubine Ren and the others heaved a sigh of relief.


    However, no one said they were leaving, everyone stayed there.


    The gentlemen were sleepy in the middle of the night, so they took a hasty nap.


    ?Now everyone got up, washed their faces and came back to wait.


    The younger Feng Xuanrui and his ilk don''t quite understand, they just want to protect their sister.


    Feng Xuancang and the others were actually afraid that they would hear bad news when they woke up, so they tried their best to prevent themselves from falling asleep.


    ?They thought, if they don¡¯t sleep, maybe their sister will be okay?


    Aunt Guo, who was born as a merchant, also came in several times and delivered many precious medicinal materials and various food ingredients.


    ?Doctor Liu picked up the most important things and used them first.


    The porridge prepared for Suisui this morning also used the kudzu powder sent by Aunt Guo.


    Millet porridge, added with kudzu root and cooked slowly, can also reduce fever and promote body fluid production.


    Aunt Guo was very happy when she saw that the things she gave had been used.


    After hearing that Suisui had woken up and drank millet porridge, Aunt Guo became even more excited. She wanted to find someone to share the news, but she was also afraid that others would mind her business background. After thinking about it, she sighed softly and quietly Returned to his own house.


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 215： Father, give me a hug, okay?

    Chapter 215 Father, give me a hug, okay?


    Sui Sui woke up in a daze and found his mother-in-law sitting beside the bed. Tears of grievance fell down all of a sudden.


    Princess Qi was originally worried about the child. When she found that Suisi didn''t speak when she woke up, she grabbed her clothes and cried. She couldn''t control her tears.


    Princess Qi tried her best to control her emotions and patted the little girl''s back gently: "Suisui, don''t cry, don''t be afraid, my mother is here, she is here, don''t be afraid."


    ?Feeling that this kind of comfort might not be enough, Princess Qi quickly picked up Suisui and put her in her arms to coax her.


    ??The little girl has been suffering from fever for a day and a night. Now she looks very haggard, her face is pale, and her lips are not very pretty.


    Princess Qi could not control her distressed tears again.


    As soon as King Qi saw that the child was awake, he also squeezed over.


    Concubine Ren felt a little disgusted with him, but after thinking about it, she still gave way.


    As soon as Concubine Meng saw that she had given in, she also gave in.


    After King Qi squeezed in, he asked with a smile: "Are you feeling better now? Are you still feeling uncomfortable? Do you want to eat something? The millet porridge is warm on the stove, it''s delicious."


    Seeing his father, Sui Sui thought about how he was dragged into trouble by Che Lingzhi yesterday, and when he woke up, he seemed to vaguely hear that the other party bit him back.


    She couldn''t control her tears of grievance. As she cried, she whispered: "Concubine, I didn''t push anyone, no."


    Sui Sui was used to being wronged in the past. After she found that it was useless to refute, she often just suffered in silence.


    ?The situation is different now. Suisui feels that she has a mother-in-law. She feels hurt and wronged. She should be able to speak out, right?


    Lele also encouraged her and said, yes.


    ?You have to try everything again to know whether it is feasible or not.


    Don''t give up all hope just because of the hardships in the past.


    I think about it every year, my mother-in-law is different from other people.


    So, she should be able to give it a try.


    ??The little girl lay on Princess Qi''s shoulders aggrievedly, telling her about her grievances yesterday.


    ?Afraid that others would not believe me, I kept saying: "I don''t have it, concubine, I really don''t have it."


    In the past years, I always said this.


    But no one believed her.


    This time, Sui Sui still said the same thing, and she didn¡¯t know if anyone would believe her.


    ??The little girl felt aggrieved but stubbornly grabbed Princess Qi''s neck, wanting to press her entire body into her mother''s arms, trying to gain a sense of security for herself.


    Princess Qi''s heart almost broke when she heard Suisui''s voice of grievance.


    She thought that she had been too gentle before.


    That''s why she let these people go, not taking the rules of the palace seriously, nor taking the girl she doted on seriously.


    It can¡¯t be like this anymore!


    ?Thinking of this, Princess Qi''s mentality slowly changed.


    She patted Sui Sui''s back gently, her voice choked with sobs, but still gentle: "Don''t worry, Sui Sui, my concubine believes in you, no one can wrong my concubine''s child, no one can!"


    After saying the last sentence, Princess Qi glared at King Qi fiercely.


    King Qi was originally looking at him worriedly, with a helpless look, which looked pitiful.


    He was a little puzzled when the princess glared at her, but he felt too guilty to ask any more questions.


    After all, it was because of his relationship that Aunt Che, aunt and nephew came to the house.


    ?Thinking of the wicked family, King Qi gritted his teeth in anger.


    ?He echoed the princess''s voice: "Yes, yes, my father is here, no one can wrong us Suisui."


    When I heard my mother-in-law say that she believed in myself and would protect me, I shed more tears of grievance every year.


    ?She hugged her mother''s neck and started crying again.


    ?There was grievance and emotion in this cry.


    Listening carefully, it seems that there is a sense of relief.


    Perhaps it¡¯s another kind of relief from having always been wronged in the past and no one wanted to believe me. Sui Sui thought that she was loved by her mother and concubine, and her father believed her.


    She is willing not to hold grudges about the sufferings she suffered in the past.


    It''s just that she never wants to see those people again.


    ?She just wanted to hug her mother-in-law''s neck tightly.


    Thinking of this, Sui Sui held his mother-in-law''s hand harder, but controlled it very well, trying not to strangle her mother-in-law.


    ?Feng Xuanrui and the others gathered around when they heard the commotion, and asked worriedly.


    ¡°Sister, sister, are you feeling better?¡±


    ¡°Sister, sister, we found a little pony. It¡¯s great. When my sister grows taller, she can ride it.¡±


    ¡°Sister, my brother carved a little bunny for you, it looks great.¡±


    ¡­


    When there are many children and they are crowded together, they will make noise.


    Princess Qi only felt that her ears were hearing the words "Sister, Sister" one after another.


    ?However, she did not feel noisy, but felt that the sound made her feel at ease.


    The child is awake and there should be no major health problems, so how can we not be reassured?


    Every year I was surrounded by the voices of my brothers, and my crying gradually stopped.


    ?Especially when Feng Xuanrui squeezed over and handed over the wooden carved rabbit that he snatched from Feng Xuancang''s hand, Suisui couldn''t help but smile a little: "Brother, this is beautiful."


    When Feng Xuanrui saw it, his sister laughed, and she also laughed: "Yeah, right, third brother carved it all night last night. If my sister likes it, she can let third brother carve it in the future. His skills are very good. If it doesn''t work, I can still do it." My fourth brother is also very skilled."


    Feng Xuanjie, who was disliked, was not angry and looked at his sister with concern.


    He thought, children are so fragile, he should take a closer look.


    As soon as there are more children, the atmosphere becomes more relaxed.


    Princess Qi''s heart also relaxed a lot, and she motioned to her aunt to get some porridge.


    Aunt Xiang felt quite guilty after what happened yesterday.


    She thought that if she had been more careful, she would not have let the master and servant take advantage of the loophole.


    So, Aunt Xiang is working extra hard today.


    After a while, the millet porridge with kudzu powder was brought back.


    Princess Qi cooled it down herself and slowly fed Suisui to drink.


    Sui Sui has just woken up, and his illness has not fully recovered, so he has little strength and no appetite.


    But there were so many people around her, all looking at her with concern.


    Every year I always feel that if I miss a bite, my mother will cry.


    ?When she felt aggrieved and cried, she didn¡¯t think much about it.


    At this moment, looking at the eyes of the mother and concubine that were red from crying, Sui Sui began to feel distressed again.


    ?She didn''t want her mother to cry, she wanted her mother to be happy all the time.


    So, Sui Sui was fed by his mother and concubine obediently. Even though he had no appetite, he still ate one bite after another.


    In the end, Dr. Liu couldn''t stand it anymore: "Just give her half a bowl. If she feeds more, her spleen and stomach won''t be able to bear it, and she might vomit in a while."


    Upon hearing this, Princess Qi quickly stopped her hand and handed the porridge to others. She took the handkerchief, wiped Suisui''s mouth carefully, and then put the child into her arms.


    King Qi looked at him with greed. Yesterday, he did not dare to rob someone because of his guilty conscience.


    ?Today he felt confident again.


    ?His daughter, why can¡¯t he hold her?


    Thinking of this, King Qi smiled and squeezed over, stretching his hand directly towards Princess Qi: "Father, give me a hug, okay?"


    Second update

 Chapter 216： Princess Jiaoyang

    Chapter 216 Princess Jiaoyang


    When I heard King Qi''s voice every year, I thought of what Che Lingzhi said before: When my uncle returns home, he will definitely make the decision for me.


    ?Thinking of these, Suisui felt particularly aggrieved.


    She turned her head and plunged into the arms of her mother-in-law, no longer looking at her father.


    Looking at Suisui''s reaction, King Qi''s heart almost broke into eight pieces!


    But he couldn''t blame the child.


    ?It is true that he did not think carefully enough about this matter, and it was also because he was eager for a woman that he finally made the backyard of the house a mess.


    When he was in the palace today, the queen mother had already criticized him on this point.


    In recent years, King Qi only thought about whose girl would be good at giving birth, and did not think about issues such as character.


    ?So that any crooked person can enter the backyard, causing disharmony in the backyard. The open and secret fights between wives and concubines are okay. They are all adults and fight on their own, so he doesn''t need to worry too much.


    No matter what happened, the princess was there to hold him down.


    But, hurting the child...


    ?This made King Qi''s complexion change, and he also reflected on himself in his heart.


    When Sui Sui turned his head and refused, King Qi was not angry. Instead, he walked over with a smile and said something to coax the child: "Don''t be unhappy Sui Sui. Father knows that you are wrong and will definitely protect Sui Sui in the future. "


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid every year, no bad people will bully you in the future.¡±


    ¡°Father will definitely ask Sui Sui if anyone comes to our backyard from now on, and Sui Sui will agree to come back, okay?¡±


    ¡­


    King Qi humbly wanted to be hugged by his precious daughter.


    Every year I am moved by my father¡¯s words.


    The main thing is that the father said: He will protect her in the future and there will be no bad people.


    This point still makes Suisui''s heart beat.


    Children don¡¯t understand, adults will fool people.


    ?Sui Sui only knows that what his father said must be true and can be done.


    Because this is what mother-in-law is like.


    Thinking of this, Suisui came out of his mother''s neck gently, his big eyes were full of expectation, but his voice was small: "Do you take your father''s words seriously?"


    King Qi saw that his precious daughter wanted to take care of him!


    The mood changes from cloudy to sunny in just a moment.


    The smile on King Qi''s face became even brighter. He nodded hurriedly: "Of course, of course, father keeps his word."


    As he spoke, he reached out again to try to hug Suisui.


    This time, Suisui did not reject him.


    After holding the sweet and soft little daughter in his arms, King Qi gently rubbed his head against Suisui''s furry little head.


    When the two heads, one big and one small, came together, feeling each other''s warmth, King Qi thought: Actually, there is nothing wrong with not being able to give birth.


    I work so hard every day and can¡¯t produce any results, how can I find something that is easy and considerate?


    As for saying that the child is not biological?


    ?Those he raises are his own children!


    ?Furthermore, Suisui''s eyes are exactly the same as his, who dares to say that she is not his biological child?


    This is his biological daughter!


    ??It was just a joke that God made and let this kid wander around for a few years.


    ?Now that he is back, he must take good care of her and never let her endure hardship again.


    ?Thinking of this, King Qi couldn''t help but laugh.


    Looking silly and silly.


    However, Suisui unexpectedly felt full of security.


    She held her father''s neck obediently, and gently pressed her little head against his neck. She thought to herself: This is how it feels to have a father.


    Warm and safe.


    This is what she has been looking forward to, having the feeling of a father.


    It¡¯s great to have a father!


    ?Thinking of this, Suisui hugged his father''s arm a little harder.


    After feeling the dependence of Sui Sui, King Qi''s smile became even brighter.


    Princess Qi looked on and felt a little sad: "Are you tired? Do you want me to have the child?" King Qi shook his head gently: "Not tired, not tired, I am still young."


    After finishing speaking, he reacted again: "This child needs to be well nourished. All the things given by the mother and the emperor''s brother are put in the kitchen and let them cook them every day for Suisui to eat."


    Princess Qi listened on the side, holding back the sourness in her heart and responded: "I have asked Aunt Qiu to make arrangements. Prince, just don''t worry."


    King Qi never let go of Sui Sui. From time to time, he would say a few words when he thought of something.


    Finding that the material of Sui Sui''s pajamas was not that good, he asked Princess Qi: "Are there any materials that the Queen Mother rewarded that are suitable for children? If not, I will go to the palace and ask the emperor for it, and he will definitely have it." There are quite a few good ones.¡±


    Princess Qi nodded after hearing this: "I have already asked Jinxiufang to do it, and it is estimated that it will be delivered in the next day or two."


    Princess Qi counted the days and felt that it was almost done.


    It¡¯s just that what came first before the clothes was the imperial edict from the palace.


    ??Sui Si came over to say that there was someone in the palace. King Qi and Princess Qi looked at each other and almost guessed that this was an imperial edict to honor their precious girl.


    Sui Sui is still ill now and his body has not recovered, so it is not easy to keep going back and forth.


    ?However, it is not good if people do not come forward to receive the imperial edict.


    King Qi thought for a while and asked Aunt Xiang to take a small quilt and wrap it tightly.


    While making arrangements, King Qi said: "Keep Suisui wrapped up, and then you can just hold her and receive the order. She is still a child, and the emperor won''t care about this."


    Auntie Xiang quickly wrapped up the suisui.


    King Qi reluctantly gave Suisui to Aunt Xiang.


    He took the princess and two concubines out to receive the order.


    Hearing that the emperor gave Sui Sui a name, Concubine Ren thought to herself: This name is not bad, it is very suitable for this poor child Sui Sui.


    ?Concubine Meng also thinks it¡¯s pretty good.


    When they heard Suisui''s title, both of them were stunned.


    They glanced at each other subconsciously, then quickly looked back, unable to help but feel shocked.


    ??Princess Jiaoyang?


    ?Have the same title as the prince¡¯s sister?


    Is this what the Queen Mother meant?


    Concubine Meng did not know much about Princess Jiaoyang.


    However, Concubine Ren knew very details.


    ??Princess Jiaoyang was married to the Su family in Cangzhou because of the late emperor''s harem scheme. The consort had someone in mind, but she still wanted to marry for the sake of gain and power.


    After marrying her back, she didn''t treat her well. Eventually, Princess Jiaoyang died in childbirth, killing two people.


    ??Although it is said that after His Majesty ascended the throne, he has pacified the nine tribes of the Su family.


    However, the Su family also has a tough mouth.


    ??The body of Princess Sun is still missing.


    This matter is actually a concern of the Queen Mother.


    Now that the Empress Dowager can relax, Concubine Ren is quite surprised to use this title.


    She thought, maybe it took a long time and the Queen Mother thought about it?


    But, that¡¯s not quite right either.


    Concubine Ren is a little confused.


    The general manager announced the decree, King Qi rewarded her generously, and politely sent the person away. Only then did Concubine Ren realize that it was Princess Jiaoyang, not Princess Jiaoyang.


    Looking at this title, Concubine Ren secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Concubine Ren thought that although the title Jiaoyang had a good meaning, it seemed too big. She was still a child, so it was not really suitable.


    Children still have a bad reputation and are easy to support. Having such a big title will affect the child''s lifespan. It will be too late to regret it by then.


    Jiaoyang is pretty good.


    ??The delicate and soft little princess.


    It sounds very soft and cute.


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 217： Worth every year

    Chapter 217 Every year is worth it


    As soon as the imperial edict came out, within half a day, all the dignitaries in the capital would know that a little princess had been added to the palace of Prince Qi.


    Correspondingly, a banquet to announce Suisui¡¯s identity to the outside world must also be prepared.


    After King Qi sent the people in the palace away, he took the initiative to celebrate the new year. Even though the little girl was wrapped like a burrito, King Qi didn''t dislike it, but found it very interesting.


    King Qi thought that the child was too thin and it would be better to be fatter.


    It is easier to stand if you are fatter!


    Thinking of this, he laughed: "If I grow so heavy in my age, my father will feel more at ease."


    I have been bundled up in the quilt year after year and cannot move much.


    ?? Being teased by his father, he smiled sheepishly.


    King Qi was afraid that the child would be uncomfortable, and he was also afraid that the wind would not be good for a long time, so he quickly handed the person over to Aunt Xiang: "Let''s take Suisui to rest first. The illness is not cured yet, so we can''t mess with it."


    Aunt Xiang is very busy.


    Feng Xuanrui and the others still wanted to follow, but King Qi glared at him: "Let''s all go back and rest. In the afternoon, we will all go to the Master''s class honestly!"


    Feng Xuanrui and the others were unwilling, and all of them had their mouths flat.


    However, he did not dare to confront his father, and Feng Xuancang even tried to persuade him.


    In the end, everyone left unhappy.


    Before leaving, don¡¯t forget to get close to Suisui, kiss your sister, and touch her little head.


    King Qi took the princess and the two concubines to the main courtyard. After sitting down, he took the initiative to talk about holding an identity banquet for Suisui: "Let''s pick an auspicious day to hold it. Now the child''s name is known, and the identity Yes, although people in the capital will know the news sooner or later, if we don''t introduce it to the outside world, it seems not grand and important enough, so we still have to choose a good day. "


    Thinking that Suisui had been ill recently, and if he didn''t take good care of himself, he might have the root of the disease, King Qi quickly said: "This month doesn''t count, pick a day from next month, as the weather is getting warmer. It''s also suitable for hosting a banquet. It''s very comfortable to see flowers, grass and fish. Even if you go to the lake, the water is not cold. "


    The more King Qi talked, the more excited he became.


    I just wish I could give all the good things in this world to his precious girl overnight!


    Princess Qi also thinks that she can wait this month.


    It will be safer to take care of your hair and body every year.


    It was a beautiful day in May, but Princess Qi really didn¡¯t pay attention.


    ?However, at the beginning of the month, a banquet was held at the Fuguogong Mansion.


    Thinking of this, Princess Qi mentioned it casually, so that the prince would not forget it again: "The second day of May is the birthday of Chen Geer, the Duke of Fu, and this year is the crowning ceremony. The Duke of Guo means a big event."


    Therefore, you have to avoid the days at the beginning of the month, as they will collide with other people. By then, people and horses will be tired, and it will not be easy to arrange.


    ?Although Lu Yinchen is a junior, his mother is the youngest daughter of the eldest princess and the cousin of King Qi.


    Therefore, King Qi still has to go to the junior crown ceremony.


    ?At this time, King Qi was in a trance when he heard the princess mention it.


    ?His trip to another hospital almost cost him his life, and he almost missed a lot of serious things.


    ?Thinking of this, he became even more angry with the Che family.


    ????????????????????????????????????


    Is he not good enough for them?


    ??He even managed to grab a handful of those poor people from the Che family. Although he was just a low-ranking official, his abilities were not even high enough. He was willing to help, wasn''t it because of a girl?


    As a result, they repaid kindness with evil!


    Although, everyone has selfish motives.


    However, the Che family has gone too far!


    ?Now thinking of the Che family, King Qi was not only angry, but also felt unlucky.


    King Qi cursed in his heart and nodded: "That should really be missed. We will set it in the middle or the end of the month and let people choose a good day. The princess of our palace deserves the best day, May. No, let¡¯s go to June. If that doesn¡¯t work, July is fine. Anyway, it has to be a very auspicious day!¡±


    After hearing this, Princess Qi nodded: "I''ll find someone to calculate the date later."


    King Qi felt that this was not safe enough. After thinking about it, he waved his hand and said, "I will go into the palace and ask the emperor to ask him to ask Qin Tian Jian."


    Everyone:¡­


    That¡¯s okay too.


    ?Who makes you His Majesty¡¯s biological brother?


    To hold a banquet, corresponding invitations must be prepared and the house must be decorated.


    Concubine Ren and Concubine Meng didn''t know that the prince could no longer have a baby. Princess Qi knows, thinking about those people in the backyard...


    ?The concubine who has been in the house for many years is not bad.


    After all, they are old people in the house. If they are released, their lives will not be easy.


    But some common rooms are really just decorations.


    After all, King Qi is middle-aged and has limited energy.


    And because we listened to the master¡¯s words, many of the Tongfangs were actually in name only.


    Such a person, staying in the house, is of no use except causing daily noise and trouble.


    Thinking of this, Princess Qi asked tentatively: "Those people in the backyard..."


    King Qi looked at this and said, "Ask them if any of them are willing to take the money and leave. Just report the amount to me later."


    Two concubines:?


    ??Although Concubine Meng was surprised, she didn''t have the nerve to ask any more questions.


    Concubine Ren is a straight person, and she will say things directly: "My lord, has he changed his gender? This is not like you."


    King Qi:¡­


    Is it glorious to do something that I cannot do?


    Do you still want to say it in a big way?


    ?? King Qi was embarrassed and awkward. He snorted with a dark face: "I heard from you, Princess, that you talk so much."


    As soon as Concubine Ren saw the prince like this, she guessed that there was something going on.


    ?She couldn''t help but smile: "I''m just curious to ask more, why is the prince so angry?"


    King Qi:¡­


    Forget it, I can¡¯t quarrel with her, and I don¡¯t have the same knowledge as her!


    King Qi turned around, his intention of not wanting to communicate was very obvious.


    This further confirmed Concubine Ren¡¯s suspicion.


    The prince must have been stimulated when he entered the palace yesterday.


    I dealt with Aunt Che when I came back. By the way, did the prince say anything else at that time?


    ?? Tripterygium wilfordii?


    Nux vomica?


    ?Peach kernel?


    These are the ones, right?


    ?These appear to be drugs that prevent women from getting pregnant.


    Does it have the same effect on men?


    Concubine Ren guessed and looked at King Qi quietly.


    King Qi was so panicked by her sight that he couldn''t help but whisper: "Look, you are the only one who has eyes."


    Concubine Ren burst into laughter.


    King Qi almost broke the defense.


    Aunt Qiu came in at this time and said that a batch of ready-made clothes had been prepared at Jinxiufang and had just been delivered to the house.


    When Princess Qi heard that she could change Sui Sui into new clothes, her eyes lit up instantly: "Quick, quick, invite people in. Is Sui Sui asleep? If so, let''s not rush to try. If not, , try on the clothes before going to sleep."


    King Qi was about to break his defense.


    I heard that new clothes have been delivered, so I can try changing them out for Suisui. I feel energetic and no longer care about Concubine Ren.


    ?Several people quickly invited the people from Jinxiufang in.


    ??Although I have measured it, I am still afraid that I will make some mistakes during the process and the size will not be suitable.


    So, the people in Jinxiufang need to stay here and try on all the clothes year by year before they can leave.


    Princess Qi happily took King Qi and others to find Suisui.


    Second update

 Chapter 218： Try on new clothes

    Chapter 218 Trying on new clothes


    Sui Suisui had just been brought back by Aunt Xiang and was about to lie down.


    She was actually a little confused at the moment.


    She has a name?


    This sentence kept echoing in her mind.


    No longer called Suisui, Suisui, but has a very formal name.


    Feng Mingxi.


    Although I don¡¯t understand it, I don¡¯t know how to write it.


    But, it sounds good once you hear it.


    ??Moreover, the surname is Feng.


    Similar to his elder brother Feng Xuanrui.


    They are brother and sister, biological brothers and sisters, and now they even have the same surname.


    The more I think about it, the happier I become.


    Although I didn¡¯t understand what the title title meant, I kept whispering to my aunt: ¡°Princess, we have a serious status, this is really great!¡±


    ¡­


    ? Suisui didn¡¯t understand the matter of title closure, but she knew that she had a name.


    This is something that should make people happy.


    The child is lying on the bed and cannot sleep. He turns left and right.


    hey-hey.


    Ha ha.


    Hehehehaha.


    She has a name!


    Sui Sui couldn''t control himself as he thought about it. Then he hugged the quilt and laughed stupidly.


    Aunt Xiang looked on from the side and shook her head lovingly, without stopping the work in her hands.


    What happened yesterday, the princess did not blame her, but she blamed herself very much to her aunt.


    She rummaged through her belongings to find a good piece of fabric, and was not in a hurry to make ready-made clothes for Suisui. The piece of fabric was not big and would not be enough for making clothes.


    However, it is almost enough to make a small hat and a cute backpack.


    No big deal, no matter how bold the hat is, use double color matching.


    Last night, Aunt Xiang had no time to make any preparations while taking care of the sick Suisui.


    Now that I have recovered, Aunt Xiang took a charcoal pencil and began to draw pictures.


    After drawing, go back and trace it onto the fabric, and then you can start sewing.


    Just as Aunt Xiang was thinking about it, Princess Qi came over with a smile on her face: "Aunt, pick up Suisui quickly. All the outer clothes have been taken off and only the inner clothes are on. The clothes over at Jinxiufang are ready. Part of it was sent over, let¡¯s try it on Suisui to see if it fits.¡±


    When people come here, there are tailors.


    In case the size is not suitable, or the owner is not satisfied, it can be modified on the spot.


    When I heard from my aunt that the new clothes had finally arrived, she responded happily. After cleaning my hands quickly, I packed them up for Suisui.


    Jinxiufang has rushed out three sets of spring clothes and one set of summer clothes. The others are still in the process of being worked on.


    In addition to clothes, there are also some small items such as shoes.


    ?These things all come with the clothes.


    At this time, everything was brought in by the people from Jinxiufang. Princess Qi took the people to the backyard and asked them to wait at the door. She only took one embroiderer to go in first to see how the clothes fit.


    Suisui was puzzled and helped up by Aunt Xiang, who cleaned her up briefly, and then stood there obediently in a light cyan undershirt.


    After the embroiderer came in, she personally prepared the clothes for Sui Sui.


    The first set is a water-pink short jacket with a bluish-white embroidered skirt.


    Cyan white is slightly heavier than water pink, and the color change from light to dark can also create a visual impact.


    The delicate colors look lively and gorgeous when worn on children. Princess Qi liked it immediately after reading it. She just wished she could rush back to the store now, search again to see if there were any similar colors, take them all out, and make clothes for Suisui.


    King Qi looked at the little girl wearing new clothes, which were gorgeous and colorful. He couldn''t help but nod and smile: "It''s still our age. Look, how beautiful this dress is. It would be nice if she were a little fatter. I feel a little weak and I¡¯m afraid of being bullied.¡±


    ?Sui Sui is still a child now, and if adults don¡¯t take care of him for a while, he is actually easily bullied by children.


    Children are creatures that sometimes don¡¯t understand the level of power.


    So, what should I do if I am bullied due to a little attention?


    ?Thinking of this possibility, King Qi''s expression changed directly.


    He thought about it again and again, and finally decided: Whoever dares to come, he will knock on the door himself!


    snort!


    ?Dare to bully his girl.


    He beat them until their teeth were all over the ground!


    King Qi felt that he had to let everyone know that no one in his house was easy to offend.


    Anyway, he has done a lot of things over the years, including this one!


    ?However, first, he has to practice his boxing and kicking. Don¡¯t be too late. If you can¡¯t beat someone, it will be a shame!


    ?Light-colored and fresh clothes, worn by children, are full of aura.


    His eyes are particularly beautiful every year.


    King Qi was reluctant to let the child take off his clothes.


    However, there are still two sets that I haven¡¯t tried yet.


    ?This made him reluctantly motion to his aunt: "Change into another outfit."


    After getting the order from my aunt, I hurriedly returned the gift, then turned around, pulled down the curtain, and changed Suisui''s clothes.


    ?However, even if she didn''t pull the strings, King Qi would still turn around politely.


    Even though he is still a child, King Qi pays great attention to him.


    ?He felt that he had to let Sui Sui know from a young age that there were differences between men and women, and he couldn''t let a **** take advantage of him.


    ?No one can do it! !


    Soon, I changed into new clothes every year.


    The lotus-colored short jacket, paired with the velvet-colored embroidered skirt, is thicker in color than the one just now, but it is also a bit more formal and solemn. It is very suitable to wear in some formal occasions.


    King Qi heard the princess say softly: "That''s it."


    ?He hurriedly turned around and met the little girl''s excited face.


    Sui Sui is indeed happy.


    She has new clothes!


    It has a different meaning than the ready-made clothes I bought before.


    After carefully measuring her measurements, the tailor and the embroiderer worked together to make this new dress for her. It is uniquely hers!


    This makes Suisui very excited.


    She stood on the bed and kept turning in circles. As she turned, she looked cautiously in the direction of her mother-in-law. Her eyes seemed to be saying: "Mother-in-law, do I look good?"


    Princess Qi looked admiring and couldn''t take her eyes away from Suisui.


    She thought that her child was really the most beautiful in the whole capital!


    ?This piece of clothing is perfect for every age, but it¡¯s so good!


    Princess Qi¡¯s praise was not only expressed in her expression, but also in her words.


    ?She smiled and praised her, every word was full of appreciation and sincere.


    ?? King Qi watched from the side, feeling a little anxious. He was afraid that he would be compared to others, so he also used his knowledge reserve as a poor student to start praising Sui Sui.


    Being praised by his mother, concubine and father, Suisui blushed with embarrassment and became nervous.


    ?If it had been anyone else, King Qi might have said: Not grand enough.


    But, if it is his girl.


    King Qi just wanted to say: his age is the best in the whole capital, and he will not accept any refutation.


    ?Others think it¡¯s wrong, no, it¡¯s because of their eyes!


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 219： beat

    Chapter 219 Beating


    After trying on four new sets of clothes, plus a pair of moon-white pajamas, I am still immersed in the joy of owning new clothes.


    Princess Qi couldn''t control her joy and held Suisui in her arms and talked for a while.


    King Qi couldn''t squeeze through, so he could only watch helplessly.


    ?When the princess complained that her hands were sore, he hurriedly took the Sui Sui and held her for a while.


    ?After Suisui took the medicine and fell asleep again, King Qi and his wife withdrew.


    Princess Qi found some new materials, and together with Prince Qi, she selected some patterns and styles, and asked people from Jinxiu Square to take them back to make them first.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry for autumn and winter clothes. Make spring and summer clothes first. It won¡¯t be a problem if you make more.¡±


    ¡°Choose more bright colors that children like, and make them in styles.¡±


    ¡­


    Princess Qi said a lot worriedly.


    She thought that it would be of no use if it was done too early in autumn and winter.


    ??I can¡¯t put it on now. If the child grows a little longer, he might not be able to put it on easily.


    Sui Sui is too thin now, so Princess Qi made up her mind to try to make the child gain ten pounds before winter comes.


    If it¡¯s really not enough, just eight pounds.


    can not be lower!


    Sui Sui, who has fallen into a sweet dream, has no idea of ??the lofty ambitions of his mother and concubine.


    The incident with Aunt Che happened suddenly yesterday.


    Dali Temple took the person away overnight, causing everyone in the house to panic.


    Princess Qi first comforted the female relatives in the backyard.


    ?Especially Concubine Meng, who was frightened yesterday, and the princess specially comforted her a few words to reassure her not to be afraid.


    After a night of adjustment and busy work, Concubine Meng is no longer afraid.


    ?Thinking about what happened yesterday, although it was inevitable that her legs would become weak and her face would turn pale due to fright, she felt that she was already very brave and strong.


    Furthermore, she is more concerned about the situation every year than what happened yesterday.


    ?Thinking of this, she took a deep breath and asked softly about Suisui.


    Knowing that the little girl is well now and has fallen asleep after taking medicine, Concubine Meng felt relieved: "Thanks to Suisui yesterday, if she hadn''t been clinging to me, I wouldn''t know where I am now."


    It''s okay if Concubine Meng didn''t tell her, but Princess Qi didn''t feel confident when she said it.


    She thought that she was really a kind-hearted child.


    Other people, even if they only show a little kindness to her, will be captured by this child, and they will repay the other person in high amounts.


    It¡¯s not okay to continue like this!


    What should I do if someone takes advantage of me?


    Even though she went to Lanruo Temple to ask for a fortune, she was told to let nature take its course and not have to worry.


    However, after actually raising a child, Princess Qi thought, how could she not be worried?


    Now hearing what Concubine Meng said, Princess Qi sighed softly: "You are also lucky, but you still have to pay more attention to such things in the future. If you go somewhere the next day, ask someone to inquire in advance."


    Speaking of which, let¡¯s think about Su Ya Zhai¡¯s incident again. In fact, it is difficult to prevent this kind of thing in advance.


    Because who doesn¡¯t have enemies?


    Who knows what day the enemy will come to your door?


    Thinking of this, Princess Qi added: "In the future, take more people with you when you go out. Don''t think that the ostentation is too grand. Are we from Prince Qi''s Mansion still afraid that others will comment on our ostentation?"


    Knowing that the princess also had good intentions, Concubine Meng was very busy and her eyes became red.


    The two of them talked for a while, and then Princess Qi got up and returned to her courtyard.


    She was worried about the two concubines and went to see them in person.


    When it¡¯s the concubine¡¯s turn, there is no need to do this.


    ?She sent someone to call all the concubines to come near, and Aunt Su, who had learned the rules from Aunt Chi before, also followed her obediently.


    ?This time, she did not dare to cause trouble. She followed the crowd with her tail between her legs, not even daring to raise her eyelids. Aunt Su was frightened by what happened to Aunt Che yesterday!


    ?She and Aunt Che actually entered the palace together.


    How Aunt Che got the prince''s favor, Aunt Su could see clearly, and of course she had countless jealous thoughts in her heart.


    Yesterday, Aunt Che was taken away by people from Dali Temple. The one who was most afraid was Aunt Su.


    She thought, what a big crime this was, and was taken directly to the Dali Temple prison.


    Even though she has a low status and doesn''t understand these things, looking at her posture, she can understand that what Aunt Che has done must be quite serious!


    I heard that the Che family members were also taken away.


    Of those who were waiting in Aunt Che''s house, Qiaozhi went to the prison with Aunt Che, and the others were also processed out of the house.


    Nowadays, people don¡¯t even know whether they are dead or alive.


    Aunt Su was so frightened that she couldn''t sleep well last night. When she got up early this morning, she was still flustered.


    Hearing that the princess asked them to come over, Aunt Su was so frightened that she almost screamed.


    To put it bluntly, she has little knowledge and does not understand many things.


    The teachings she had received in the past were mostly about flattery.


    ??Aunt Su felt that by pleasing the prince, she could be different from other concubines in the house and gain some face.


    ??If you have another son and a half, your life will be even better.


    ?For this reason, she still looked down on the other aunts, thinking that all of them were old and beautiful, how could they compare with the young and beautiful herself?


    However, after what happened yesterday, Aunt Su was scared and became honest.


    Princess Qi said a few words, to the effect that Aunt Che had evil intentions and intended to poison the prince, and she was charged with murdering her clan members, which would implicate the whole family.


    Princess Qi said these words not only to comfort but also to warn.


    The other concubines couldn''t help but tremble after hearing this.


    Aunt Su was so frightened that her legs were weak and she couldn''t stand.


    ?She held on to her maid''s hand and managed to stand.


    Princess Qi didn¡¯t notice her at first, but Aunt Qiu reminded her: ¡°Aunt Su, do you want Aunt Chi to continue teaching the rules?¡±


    If it had been placed in the past, Princess Qi might have handled it lightly.


    The prince''s behavior has become more and more ridiculous in recent years. Princess Qi wants to live a good life and is not willing to care too much and disturb the peace on her side.


    However, after the incident with Aunt Che, Princess Qi discovered...


    ?She just didn''t want to be bothered by these trivial matters and didn''t bother to worry about it, so she just let those people think that she was soft and easy to handle.


    This made Princess Qi a little angry.


    So, when Aunt Qiu asked, Princess Qi nodded with a gloomy face: "Teach her for half a month first, and then when Aunt Su realizes her problem, let Aunt Chi go to Zhuangzi to rest."


    After hearing this, Aunt Su couldn''t stand, rolled her eyes, and fainted.


    ?Looking at her hopeless look, Aunt Guo, who was so straight-tempered, almost rolled her eyes uncontrollably.


    Aunt Guo thought to herself: Aren¡¯t you very arrogant some time ago?


    You should continue?


    Aunt Wen is not in good health. After hearing what the princess said, her face turned even paler.


    Aunt Zhou glanced at her worriedly several times.


    The other aunts also looked at each other.


    ??Most of the aunts who came here today, except Aunt Su, are old people from the palace.


    ???Except for Aunt Su and Aunt Che, the aunts who have entered the palace in recent years are all considered by King Qi to be unworthy, and many of them have been sent away with money.


    ?Of course, most of the time, they are still Tongfang with little status.


    ?Except for Aunt Su, the other aunts have mostly been together for a few years, and the life in the backyard is boring. They keep each other company, and they are more sincere to each other.


    ?Now that Aunt Wen is not feeling well, everyone is really concerned about her.


    Second update


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 220： Aunt Meng is a good person

    Chapter 220 Aunt Meng is a good person


    Aunt Wen has been suffering from insufficient Qi and blood for a long time, so she is not in good health.


    Even though it is warm today, my hands and feet are still cold.


    In winter, even if it is heated by a fire, her hands are sometimes colder than ice.


    At this time, being comforted by everyone, Aunt Wen smiled sheepishly and said a few words of thanks.


    Aunt Su was sent away quickly, and Princess Qi beat everyone again before letting everyone go back first.


    ??Although Concubine Meng was worried about Suisui, she wanted to thank Suisui even more.


    So, she followed the others back to her house, and then went to rummage through her private treasury.


    "I remember that the Queen Mother gave her a pair of purple jade earrings as a gift. Although they look a little more mature, they are kept at the bottom of the box for years to come. They are all good things. Where do you put them?"


    ¡°There is also the gem tree that the prince gave me for my birthday a few years ago.¡±


    ¡­


    ?Concubine Meng was rummaging through boxes and cabinets, wishing she could pack everything for Suisui.


    Not only that, those bright fabrics and other items were also turned out.


    Since Jinxiufang has been busy recently, let¡¯s keep them busy.


    ??Concubine Meng was cleaning up when someone came from the concierge to report that it was someone from the Meng Mansion.


    ??Concubine Meng hurriedly took Aunt Sun to see the situation.


    The person who came here is the son of the chief steward of the Meng Mansion, and he is now a minor steward in the manor.


    ??Concubine Meng was still impressed by him. After raising her hand to avoid the other person''s courtesy, she smiled and asked him if he was okay?


    The butler is here to give gifts.


    Concubine Meng encountered something like that yesterday. Mrs. Meng was worried when she returned home. Didn''t she prepare something early this morning?


    I also remembered that Concubine Meng used to love Wangyuelou''s roast chicken, so she sent someone to queue up to buy it early in the morning, and also bought some other snacks by the way.


    After everything was prepared, he was sent to Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion.


    ?The mother-in-law''s family was considerate, and Concubine Meng was very moved when she looked at the things.


    She talked to the housekeeper for a while, and then asked her sister-in-law how she was doing.


    ?Knowing that the other party was just a little frightened, she went back yesterday and drank the soothing soup and went to sleep. When she woke up, her condition was much better now, and Concubine Meng felt at ease.


    ??The young housekeeper quickly returned to the Meng Mansion with the news that Concubine Meng was also safe.


    ??Concubine Meng took these things and returned to her house first.


    She likes to eat roasted chicken, but she is not too partial to snacks.


    I used to buy it often because the princess liked it.


    After returning home, Concubine Meng tidied up her things and went to the main courtyard with her things.


    Princess Qi is watching Suisui drinking soup at the moment.


    After waking up from sleep, my energy level is much better than yesterday.


    Children sometimes get sick for no reason, but they get better quickly.


    Sui Sui woke up and was looking for his mother and concubine. King Qi said sourly: "Why don''t you look for me?"


    Princess Qi couldn''t help but laugh, and then stabbed him in the heart: "Because you stink."


    King Qi stood there and almost broke into pieces!


    Considering the affairs of Qingzhou Prefecture Coal Mine, King Qi coaxed Suisui for a while and then left the house first.


    Princess Qi played with Suisui for a while, and then took her to drink sweet soup.


    Today¡¯s sweet soup was made by Auntie Xiang and Auntie Qiu.


    Red dates, longan and wolfberry soup.


    Longan is sweet enough, so there is no need to add sugar.


    Every now and then, he would raise his head and look at the concubine with his eyes like little crescent moons, saying, "My concubine smells good, and my concubine is beautiful." The little girl boasted, clumsy but sincere.


    After hearing this, Princess Qi felt so beautiful that her heart was sweeter than longan.


    ??She helped the little girl straighten her hat from time to time, but later she found that wearing the little hat was too much of a hindrance when eating. Princess Qi took off the little hat directly after obtaining Suisui''s consent.


    ??Concubine Meng came here at this time.


    ?Seeing Concubine Meng, Sui Sui swallowed the longan in her mouth, squinted her eyes and smiled at her: "Hello, Aunt Meng."


    ??The little girl not only said hello, but also jumped off the chair and performed a graceful blessing ceremony.


    ??Concubine Meng''s heart almost melted as she looked at the little man, obediently bowing to her.


    She couldn''t help but stepped forward, hugged Suisui, and weighed it at the same time: "It''s too light. You need to eat more after Suisui, and grow taller and longer, otherwise it will be windy in the winter in the capital. If you blow away, my concubines and aunts will still have to rescue you. "


    ??Concubine Meng''s teasing was understood every year.


    She also knew that she was too weak. If she wanted to protect her mother-in-law and her brother, she had to eat well.


    She nodded obediently: "I know, thank you Aunt Meng, Aunt Meng, you are a good person."


    The praise given by a child is so straightforward that it makes people blush.


    It was rare for Concubine Meng to be praised like this, so she smiled sheepishly: "No, no, I should, I should."


    She has a soft temper, and she is not as talkative as Concubine Ren.


    At this time, Concubine Meng was really panicked and didn''t know what to say.


    Princess Qi sat there, watching the two people interact. Although she felt a little sad, she was more pleased or satisfied.


    There are more people who love Suisui.


    This is a good thing.


    ?Furthermore, Concubine Meng has been in the palace for many years, and Princess Qi also knows her temperament.


    So, she let them get along with each other, knowing that Concubine Meng would not harm Suisui.


    ??Concubine Meng teased Suisui for a few times, then put the child back on the chair where he was sitting before, and then greeted the princess.


    The princess waved her hand nonchalantly: "Sit down, there are no outsiders."


    Princess Qi and her two concubines spent more time together. Although they occasionally quarreled, their relationship was indeed better than that of other concubines.


    So, when we get along in private, there aren¡¯t that many rules.


    ??Concubine Meng responded with a smile, and then sat on the chair next to Suisui.


    Aunt Qiu quickly ordered someone to bring a bowl of sweet soup.


    ??Concubine Meng took a few sips and thought it tasted good. She smiled and said, "Is this Aunt Qiu''s craftsmanship?"


    Hearing what she said, Aunt Qiu waved her hands in embarrassment: "That''s not the case today, I did it to my aunt."


    Aunt Xiang was also embarrassed: "No, no, Aunt Qiu taught me well."


    ??Although Concubine Meng unexpectedly learned this from her aunt, she knew that the child liked her when she looked at her and drank without raising her head. So she put some thought into her aunt, and it turned out that she really liked this child.


    ?In this way, Concubine Meng can feel at ease a lot.


    After she exchanged greetings with the princess for a few more words, she had everything thrown in.


    Knowing that she would have to choose another room to live in the west courtyard every year, Concubine Meng prepared a large box of ornaments.


    In addition, various fabrics, calligraphy and paintings, etc., take up another box.


    The last small box contained some valuable jewelry and some silver notes at the bottom of the box.


    Concubine Meng''s family background is not as good as Concubine Ren''s. Although her family background is not bad, Princess Qi is afraid that her life will be tight if she gives it away, so she hurriedly waved her hand: "I will just keep those ornaments for Sui Sui. You can take back the rest for your own use, there will be more every year, no need to add more for now.¡±


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 221： Like Sui Sui

    Chapter 221 Like Suisui


    Since Concubine Meng has sent everything, she has made up her mind to deliver it.


    So, she smiled and waved her hand: "Princess, you can''t say that. We should get some good things every year. Although my family is average, but since you call me aunt every year, I will definitely give you something." "


    After finishing speaking, Concubine Meng went to see Suisui and asked with a smile: "Do you like those materials, which can be used to make new clothes?"


    Suisui just swallowed a longan in his mouth, and one of his cheeks was squeezed out by the longan.


    Hearing Aunt Meng call his name, he took another look at the open box.


    ?The colors of the fabrics are light and bright, suitable for young people and children.


    Sui Sui just tried on a lot of clothes this morning. Although the new clothes are good-looking, Sui Sui is not greedy for more.


    ??Moreover, it depends on the mother and concubine whether she wants to collect things or not.


    So Suisui turned his head obediently and looked at his mother and concubine.


    The longan in my mouth has not been swallowed yet, and one side of my face is still bulging.


    Looking like this, it looks like a little squirrel eating, and it looks cute.


    Princess Qi couldn''t hold it back anymore, so she reached out and poked the flesh of the face that had been squeezed out by the longan.


    Soft, tender, really smooth like cooked egg whites.


    Suisui, after noticing her mother''s movements, took the initiative to stretch her face forward. There was something in her mouth, so her speech was a bit unclear: "Mother, touch..."


    Concubine Meng looked on from the side and was extremely jealous.


    ??She couldn''t help but get up and walk towards Suisui. When Princess Qi''s hand stopped, she also stretched out her hand and poked him.


    It is soft and seems to have the sweet smell of longan.


    Children¡¯s faces are really easy to touch.


    My mistress¡¯s face was easy to touch in the past, but unfortunately as the child grows up, she is no longer allowed to touch it.


    ?Concubine Meng has always had some regrets.


    When she gave birth to Feng Xuancang, she almost lost her life due to dystocia, and she did not get pregnant again for many years.


    It was probably because of the physical injury. Concubine Meng thought, since she already had a son and was still living, she actually didn¡¯t have much regret.


    Concubine Meng was not particularly concerned about the prince''s mad pursuit of a girl.


    Since she can¡¯t give birth, the prince can give birth to whomever he wants.


    Now looking at Suisui, touching Suisui''s soft little face, and looking at the little girl''s pure deer-like eyes, Concubine Meng thought...


    damned!


    ??The imperial doctor only said that she would have difficulty conceiving in the future, but he did not say that she would not be able to give birth!


    ??If she had worked hard back then, would the child be as old as he is now?


    Thinking that she was not yet thirty, Concubine Meng thought, how about trying harder?


    but¡­


    The matter with Aunt Che always seems weird.


    ?Especially since the prince returned home yesterday, his face has been livid.


    ??After Dr. Liu saw Suisui today, the prince specially called Dr. Liu away, probably to see a doctor alone.


    What is this hiding?


    ?Concubine Meng was thoughtful and considered a lot.


    I always felt that there was something hidden here, and then I thought about what Concubine Ren was whispering to me, about the peach kernels and red flowers related to Aunt Che.


    Concubine Meng had a bold guess.


    That means that the prince may not be able to give birth!


    If this is the case, then her efforts are useless.


    and¡­


    Concubine Meng looked down at the innocent-looking Sui Sui in front of her, and thought: Even after she gave birth, she may not be a lovely girl.


    Even if you are a girl, you may not be as cute as you are.


    ??If a eldest princess was born, a girl like Ying Zhi would be in the house...


    ??Concubine Meng thought, she was so happy that she really couldn''t bear such a torment!


    In the year, the longan in the mouth quickly swallowed, and stretched her face in front of Meng''s concubine: "Aunt Meng, you touch it." The previous topic was over, but Meng Xiangfei pretended to like year. , agreed to accept it.


    So, she touched Suisui conveniently, not wanting to disturb the little girl from eating dessert, and quickly said with a smile: "Eat first, it will get cold in a while, and it will make your stomach uncomfortable after eating."


    Princess Qi was listening to Concubine Meng and she actually said a refrain?


    Don¡¯t say it, it¡¯s quite childish to say it like this.


    Children should like it very much.


    Suisui didn''t finish listening, his eyes were dark and bright, and he nodded obediently.


    Princess Qi:¡­!


    If she loses, she loses.


    ?But it doesn¡¯t matter, she just needs to win it back!


    Who can¡¯t say repeated words?


    After Concubine Meng finished speaking, she sat back with a smile: "Although my family is not rich, I still have some money for Suisui, so let Suisui keep it."


    Princess Qi actually guessed that Concubine Meng gave gifts not just because she liked Suisui and loved Suisui.


    More, I am grateful for what happened yesterday.


    This is life-saving kindness!


    She heard Aunt Qiu mention what happened at Suyazhai yesterday, saying that an enemy came to the house and went crazy and hacked seven people to death in one breath!


    ??More than ten people were hacked and injured, three innocent guests were hacked to death, and four or five guests who ran fast were slightly injured.


    ??Concubine Meng said that if she went out earlier yesterday, she would go there earlier and queue up to buy things.


    Concubine Meng likes to do it herself when it comes to buying things for the princess. She will probably get off the carriage and queue up herself.


    Hence, the possibility of being cut has increased.


    ?Thinking of this, not to mention Concubine Meng, Concubine Qi was frightened.


    Yesterday, I couldn¡¯t take care of things due to Sui Sui.


    Now that the child is fine, Princess Qi can feel at ease: "Did you ask Dr. Liu to take a look at you today? Don''t let any shadow problems fall on you. If there is any disease, we can just treat it."


    ??Concubine Meng had naturally seen it early in the morning. Doctor Liu only said that she was frightened and that it would be fine for a few days. He asked her to get more sun and see more flowers and plants.


    Look at some good things to forget the bad things.


    ?Concubine Meng would like to...


    Beautiful things?


    Beautiful people can be considered one of them, right?


    So, she first came to see Sui Sui.


    Thinking of this, Concubine Meng looked gently at Suisui who took another sip of sweet soup.


    ?This child is so cute.


    ??It really makes people want to hold it in their arms now and rub it vigorously!


    Originally, Concubine Meng wanted to reply: I''m fine, I''ll be fine in a few days.


    Seeing Sui Sui, she changed her mind again: "Doctor Liu said that in the past few days, it''s best for me to see beautiful things or people, so that I can feel better."


    At this point, Concubine Meng turned her head, looked at the princess again, and said with a smile: "How about tonight, if I take Sui Sui back, I will treat it as the princess taking pity on me and let Sui Sui stay with me for the night."


    As soon as these words came out, Princess Qi¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    Suisui didn¡¯t understand, so she raised her head.


    He looked at his mother-in-law first, and then at Aunt Meng.


    Sui Sui thought that she was unwilling to be separated from her mother and concubine.


    However, the mother-in-law said that Aunt Meng had something bad happen to her yesterday and she might still be scared now.


    The other party is very kind to me. Yesterday, he hugged and played with me, and today he even gave me so many things.


    How about¡­


    Stay one night with her?


    Sui Sui frowned in embarrassment, thinking: But, she still can¡¯t let go of her mother-in-law!


    Second update

 Chapter 222： childs happiness

    Chapter 222 The happiness of children


    ??Concubine Meng couldn''t help but smile when she saw Sui Sui''s troubled appearance.


    She knew that Suisui was ill now, and it was the time when she relied most on the people she trusted.


    I still don¡¯t spend enough time with him, so Suisui may not be that close to me yet.


    After thinking about it, Concubine Meng felt regretful, but not much.


    She is not like Concubine Ren, who makes the child cry and then comforts it. She thinks this is very interesting.


    Not wanting to see the child in trouble, Concubine Meng quickly said with a smile: "Aunt Meng is teasing you, good boy."


    Once he heard that he didn¡¯t need to accompany him, Suisui narrowed his eyes and smiled happily.


    ?Sui Sui thought, although I can''t accompany Aunt Meng, there are others who can accompany her, right?


    Thinking of this, Suisui said softly: "Don''t worry, Aunt Meng, you will have someone to accompany you!"


    ??Concubine Meng thought to herself, she just gave birth to a son, and the mistress is already so old, so she can''t sleep with her own mother, right?


    The son is avoiding his mother. Even if Feng Xuancang is willing, she is still not happy!


    ?However, there is no need to worry too much about the childish words of children.


    Concubine Meng Fang smiled and said, "Okay, let''s take advantage of the good luck every year."


    Sui Sui''s sweet soup has not been finished yet.


    ??Concubine Meng stopped disturbing her and talked to the princess for a while before leaving.


    In the afternoon, the sunshine was good, and Princess Qi took Suisui to the back garden to look at the flowers.


    ??Although Feng Xuanrui said he wanted to plow up the small garden, the plan has never been implemented. Now the flowers in the garden are quite good.


    Now is the time for spring to bloom, and many flowers are blooming one after another.


    Princess Qi doesn¡¯t even dare to say which one she prefers and which one she likes.


    I''m afraid that when I wake up tomorrow, I will hear the people below say: Princess, the flowers here have bloomed all night, they are so beautiful!


    She can¡¯t listen to this now!


    My heart trembled after hearing this!


    So, when I introduced it to Suisui, they all said: This is good-looking.


    ?That one is beautiful too.


    This flower is heart-shaped when it blooms.


    ?That one is layered on top of each other.


    ¡­


    Princess Qi did not dare to say one more subjective word.


    Suisui didn''t notice this, and children couldn''t think about it that much.


    She happily accompanies her mother-in-law, and from time to time she will lie down behind her mother-in-law''s skirt, smell her fragrant smell, and then keep clapping: Sui Sui also likes it.


    Every year is more beautiful than the flowers!


    When every year comes, I will watch it with my mother and concubine!


    ¡­


    The little girl is becoming more and more confident.


    This gave Princess Qi a small sense of accomplishment.


    It¡¯s just that Princess Qi is not satisfied yet, or rather satisfied.


    Her child should have been more vital than the fragrance in the garden.


    Thinking of this, Princess Qi gently touched the little girl''s head: "Well, the concubine is waiting for Sui Sui to accompany her, and she is also a beautiful Sui Sui."


    Sui Sui was a little happy to be touched by his mother and concubine. He rubbed her hand again and nodded solemnly: "Sui Sui will get fat!"


    During dinner, Suisui finished a big meat bun without saying a word.


    Aunt Xiang stared at her from the side. Seeing that she still had to eat every year, she hurriedly tried to persuade her: "You can''t eat like this. It will make you feel uncomfortable. Gaining weight does not happen in a day. Let''s not be in a hurry and grow slowly."


    Sui Sui is indeed a little stuffed.


    So, after persuading her aunt, she put it down obediently and stopped eating more.


    The dinner was eaten by King Qi, his concubine and the children in the house.


    The princes were worried about Suisui''s situation. After coming over, they played with Suisui for a while and found that the little girl was in good spirits, so they honestly accepted the homework test from their father.


    King Qi himself was a poor student, so he couldn¡¯t get anything done in the exam.


    Finally, I took an exam based on the book given by Master Shen. The performance of the gentlemen¡­


    Feng Xuancang is the best, after all, he is the oldest.


    Even though Feng Xuanjie is timid, even when he is a scumbag, he is of the same lineage and is not weak at all.


    Not to mention Feng Xuanbo.


    ?Having a lot of thoughts, but none of them are used in studies.


    ?Feng Xuanrui and Feng Xuanbin are young, so there is no need to mention them.


    After King Qi finished the exam, he had a slight headache.


    If you can¡¯t compare with him in knowledge, what will you do in the future?


    King Qi was a little worried, but it was a pity that the young masters did not realize what their old father was thinking.


    After dinner, we went to play with Suisui.


    At first, Suisui was asked to ride on a small wooden horse, and the brothers took turns rocking.


    Happily cheering there every year.


    After that, the brothers felt that the little wooden horse was boring.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be moved. Let¡¯s tie a rope and pull it.¡±


    ¡°I think so, no matter how many people there are, push them from behind.¡±


    ¡­


    ?The brothers discussed it and came up with an idea.


    ?Then, one person sat on the wooden horse, one pulled in front, and the other pushed from behind.


    That¡¯s it, everyone can¡¯t allocate it.


    As soon as Feng Xuanrui saw it, he immediately said: "Me, me, me, let''s add one more person to the wooden horse!"


    Feng Xuanbin was not happy when he heard this: "That won''t work. I''m the youngest, so I go first!"


    Feng Xuancang is older and will not fight for these with his younger brothers. He will only watch with a smile.


    Feng Xuanbo looked at the two brothers who were fighting with each other, rolled his eyes, took the lead, came to the wooden horse, protected Sui Sui, and said to the driver with a smile: "Excuse me, third brother."


    ?Feng Xuancang:¡­


    ?Although he was speechless, he still responded with a smile: "Okay, sit tight and take good care of yourself."


    ?Feng Xuanrui and Feng Xuanbin were still fighting for each other at first, but when they turned around and found that Xiao Wu had taken advantage of the opportunity, they rushed forward in anger.


    Feng Xuancang saw that something was wrong and signaled to Feng Xuanjie who was pushing the cart: "Let''s go, let''s go!"


    ?Two people cooperated, one pulled and the other pushed, and the wooden horse started to move.


    There are no wheels, so when the bottom of the wooden horse rubs against the floor, it will make some unpleasant sounds.


    ??It''s just that this sound was quickly covered up by the noise of Feng Xuanrui and Feng Xuanbin.


    The two people rushed forward: "You **** Xiao Wu, ah ah ah, I will bite you to death!"


    ¡°Fifth brother, you are so bad!¡±


    ¡°Give me your sister!¡±


    ¡­


    ??The two of them were like bullies who were trying to rob someone halfway, and they rushed forward with their teeth and claws bared, which really filled the atmosphere.


    King Qi glanced at her worriedly and reminded loudly: "Xiao Wu, hold your sister tightly and don''t drop her."


    Feng Xuanbo took advantage of the opportunity and hugged his sister. It was a happy time.


    He hugged Suisui tightly and responded with a smile: "Don''t worry, father!"


    After answering, he did not forget to lower his head and remind Sui Sui: "Sister, is it okay for fifth brother to hold you like this? If you feel uncomfortable, you must tell fifth brother. Don''t be afraid, fifth brother will protect you!"


    Sui Sui felt a little panicked when the wooden horse was pulled just now.


    At this moment, she was held in the arms of the fifth brother, and the third brother did not pull her too fast. In addition, there were two brothers chasing her, and the atmosphere suddenly became tense. Suisui also became happy, and she shook her little brother. Head, said happily: "Don''t be afraid, Fifth Brother, I''m not afraid!"


    Knowing that he was not afraid of anything, Feng Xuanbo immediately felt relieved. Looking at Feng Xuanrui and Feng Xuanbin who were chasing after him, he smiled proudly: "You two are not good at this. You are going so slowly. Didn''t you have enough to eat at night?"


    Feng Xuanrui and Feng Xuanbin:? ? ?


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 223： Prepare to transform the Trojan horse

    Chapter 223 Preparing to Transform the Trojan Horse


    Feng Xuanbo¡¯s words immediately stimulated the two brothers.


    The dignity of a boy cannot be challenged!


    How dare you say they are slow!


    ?That must be impossible!


    ?Feng Xuanrui hummed unconvinced, then turned his head and glanced at Feng Xuanbin beside him: "Xiao Qi, be more angry, don''t always hold yourself back."


    Feng Xuanbin was dumbfounded. He turned his not-so-smart mind and subconsciously retorted: "But, Brother Six, you are not fast either. Otherwise, how could we run together?"


    ?Fengxuanrui:¡­!


    Ah, stinky brother, sooner or later you will make me angry to death!


    The children were playing happily, and King Qi was also happy to see them.


    Feng Xuanbo didn''t go too far. He came down quickly and replaced other brothers.


    ?Except Feng Xuancang who was too embarrassed to get on the wooden horse and asked his brothers to pull him, everyone else went up to enjoy it.


    ?Of course, Suisui is a distinguished member and has never been moved.


    ?No matter which brother goes up, he will protect her.


    ?It¡¯s just that the Trojan horse was not originally suitable for towing like this.


    So, after fiddling around for a while, the children came down again, formed a circle around the wooden horse, and prepared to modify it.


    Feng Xuanrui was the first to speak up: "It must have wheels, like a carriage, so that it is easier to run. Otherwise, it will be so tiring to pull it. My hand was almost broken just now!"


    Feng Xuanbin listened on the side and said puzzledly: "But, aren''t you pushing the cart? We are pushing it together, how can you still be so tired?"


    ?Fengxuanrui:¡­!


    Shut up!


    The two brothers were quarreling, and Feng Xuancang wanted to laugh when he heard it.


    ?However, what Feng Xuanrui said makes sense.


    The wooden horse is not suitable for pulling, but adding wheels should be able to do it, right?


    ?Feng Xuancang¡¯s handiwork is pretty good, and larger wood carving components like wooden horses are not too difficult for him.


    Just add some wheels to make it easier to move.


    Feng Xuancang thought the problem was not big.


    He prepared pen and paper on the spot and started drawing.


    As soon as they saw the third brother drawing the picture, the brothers immediately gathered around.


    Everyone didn¡¯t mind being dirty, either sitting on the ground or lying there.


    Feng Xuanrui protected Sui Sui and did not let her touch the ground. Instead, he let Sui Sui sit on his lap.


    A group of little heads gathered together, discussing what to add in this place and what to add in that place.


    ¡°I think we should add a dragonfly with bamboo leaves. It will pull faster and it will look more beautiful when the wind blows!¡±


    ¡°I think this makes sense. Add a place to put the kettle, so my sister can drink directly when she is thirsty.¡±


    ¡°There has to be one last thing. It¡¯s a place to put your feet. It¡¯s not very safe just dangling like this. We can do it. My sister is too small and her legs are short, so it¡¯s not good.¡±


    ¡­


    Children¡¯s ideas are wild and far-fetched.


    ?However, Feng Xuancang listened carefully and made adjustments from time to time.


    Sui Sui was not angry when he was told that his legs were short. He happily sat on his brother''s lap and watched.


    Actually, she couldn''t understand it, but it didn''t affect her good mood.


    The children played until very late, but Princess Qi finally said that she still had classes tomorrow, so don¡¯t delay.


    Even though they were delayed for half a day today, Master Shen still felt sorry for their sister and they were worried about their sister. They couldn''t do this again tomorrow.


    ?The children are not very happy, but they also know that if they go to bed too late, they will easily be unable to get up.


    ??Everyone reluctantly said goodbye to their father, queen, mother, concubine, and sister, and walked to their own courtyards.


    Feng Xuanrui tried to abduct his sister, but was guarded tightly by King Qi.


    ?In the end, Feng Xuanrui was so angry that his nose turned red, and he snorted several times like a pig, and then left unwillingly.


    Looking at this scene, King Qi chuckled: "Young man, can you still beat your father?" After finishing speaking, he did not forget to coax Suisui: "Be good, Suisui, and sleep with your father tonight."


    Princess Qi said something thoughtfully: If you snore at night, don¡¯t scare your children anymore.


    ?However, considering that the prince was not in a good mood recently, Princess Qi swallowed her words again.


    Although Suisui also likes his father, he prefers his mother and concubine.


    So, after listening to his father''s words, Sui Sui put his arms around each other''s neck and said coquettishly: "But, father, I want to sleep with my mother and concubine. Can you let me sleep with my mother and concubine? Please, father." ¡±


    Who can resist his cute little daughter acting coquettishly like herself?


    King Qi was confused on the spot.


    He wanted to refuse, but he couldn''t!


    his daughters all told him, please!


    What else could he do?


    I can only agree!


    ??It¡¯s just that if he doesn¡¯t sleep in the main courtyard, where will he sleep?


    His current situation...


    ?Thinking of his own body, King Qi shut himself up.


    He refused to leave, and Princess Qi couldn''t chase him away, so she could only persuade him tactfully: "How about you go to Concubine Meng''s place to see her? She was frightened yesterday, and she probably hasn''t recovered yet. There are people around her, She can feel more at ease."


    King Qi was almost furious after hearing this. With a twist of his fat body, he faced the bed: "I won''t go!"


    Princess Qi was a little helpless: "But when the child is older, you can''t sleep with her all the time. She has grown up slowly and now she has just begun to understand the difference between men and women. If you mess around, she will be confused again."


    The son avoids his mother.


    ?The eldest daughter also wants to avoid her father.


    How the life was before Suisui, I won¡¯t mention it for now.


    When she came to Prince Qi''s Mansion in the future, she should have understood it, and she should have known things. Princess Qi must have taught her carefully to avoid suffering any disadvantages in the future.


    King Qi naturally understood this. He just said that he would sleep with Suisui because he liked his little girl.


    When it''s time to go to bed, he will definitely still be separated from Suisui.


    It''s just that he can say it himself, but he won''t be happy if others say it.


    In addition, his physical problems made King Qi even more unhappy: "I went to other people''s courtyards. Didn''t they all know that I couldn''t do it?"


    Princess Qi:¡­


    I didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment.


    ?Seeing that the prince was aggrieved and almost broke into pieces, Princess Qi could only patiently comfort him: "Doctor Liu said, it''s just that the seeds can''t do it, he didn''t say that you can''t do it."


    At this point, Princess Qi sighed softly and continued: "Besides, I asked you to comfort Concubine Meng because I want you to accompany her and talk more, so that she can feel more at ease."


    King Qi actually understood this truth.


    He also heard about what happened at Suya Zhai yesterday.


    Sui Si¡¯s description was so detailed and appropriate that King Qi¡¯s scalp would go numb just thinking about it now, not to mention that Concubine Meng had seen it with her own eyes.


    The other party is soft-tempered and not very courageous.


    Frightened by this, she still thought about giving something to Suisui, thanking Suisui for saving her life.


    At this time, it is time for me to go there.


    But when I think about my body...


    ??Woooo!


    ?? King Qi thought, his life is so miserable.


    Damn it, Auntie Che, I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s dead now?


    ?Now that he thought about her, he wanted to go to the prison with a knife and chop her up first to relieve her anger!


    ?However, when I think about it again, the opponent is just a chess piece, and I won¡¯t be relieved if I kill him, so I¡¯d better kill the rest of the Che family!


    Thinking of this, King Qi suddenly became energetic, turned around, and whispered: "What do you think about me breaking into the Dali Temple prison at night?"


    Second update

 Chapter 224： Shen Huatang

    Chapter 224 Shen Huatang


    Princess Qi was so exhausted that she had no choice but to comfort her. Finally, she made King Qi give up going to Dali Temple with a sword in the middle of the night.


    Finally, King Qi went to Concubine Meng''s house.


    ?The other party was frightened yesterday, and he really had to go over and comfort him.


    ??Concubine Meng was a little surprised when she heard that the prince was coming.


    Thinking about it again, Sui Sui told herself at that time, Auntie, you will also have someone to accompany you.


    ?Concubine Meng was silent for a long time, thinking to herself: Actually, it would be good for her to sleep alone.


    Your Majesty, he¡­


    The snoring is really too loud!


    King Qi came over and temporarily put aside other emotions. He first comforted Concubine Meng for a while, then asked her about her daily life in a gentle voice. The two of them also discussed Feng Xuancang for a while.


    It was late at night before the two of them went back to bed to sleep.


    It means covering yourself with a quilt and just sleeping.


    Concubine Meng was not surprised by this.


    I heard that when the prince was in another courtyard, he was emptied by Aunt Che. It was really pitiful to think about it.


    Let him stand up now. If he can''t stand up and becomes angry again, what should he do?


    After Princess Qi coaxed King Qi away, she returned to the main house with Suisui in her arms: "My little dear, let''s go to bed."


    How wonderful it is to hold your sweet-smelling little daughter in your arms!


    Princess Qi felt very happy.


    Sui Sui also likes to be with his mother and concubine, holding her neck and nuzzling her obediently.


    The mother and daughter soon packed up and went to bed.


    Suisui was ill, so the medicinal bath was temporarily cancelled.


    Tonight, I just took a quick shower and then went back to sleep.


    Children are not fully recovered from their illness.


    So, without waiting for the bedtime story, Suisui fell into a sweet dreamland with the pats of her mother and concubine.


    Turn around the sky, it will be cloudy.


    ?But it¡¯s not cold.


    Suisui woke up early in the morning and put on new pink clothes, as well as a small hat that was newly sewn by her aunt. It was also light and bright at first glance, and it matched the clothes just right.


    Luozi also put on all the jade pendants on his body.


    ??Now Sui Sui looks like a wealthy girl just standing there.


    Princess Qi looks left and right, whatever you like.


    When Feng Xuanrui and others came over, a group of children were chattering.


    My sister¡¯s previous ready-to-wear clothes were very colorful and looked old and dusty. Everyone didn¡¯t feel anything about it yet, except that my sister¡¯s eyes were pretty.


    ?After putting on bright clothes and tidying them up carefully, everyone naturally noticed the beauty of her age.


    Feng Xuanrui was the first to rush over and hug her: "My sister, she smells good and she''s pretty!"


    Not to be outdone, Feng Xuanbin tried to squeeze out a space with his fat little body.


    Feng Xuanbo didn¡¯t say anything, but he was not slow at all in pushing forward.


    The child had been chirping all morning, and Princess Qi was quite happy to see it.


    King Qi slept well at Concubine Meng¡¯s house last night.


    Two people talked a lot and provided a lot of emotional value to each other.


    Concubine Meng''s previously frightened heart slowly calmed down.


    King Qi was a little angry because of his health problems, but he also calmed down.


    In the morning, he washed up and tidied up again, and then he brought Concubine Meng over to have a meal together.


    Feng Xuancang didn¡¯t expect to see his mother in the morning and hurriedly stepped forward to salute.


    ??Concubine Meng also quickly greeted the princess. After getting up, she picked up Suisui. The children were making trouble with their sister, but they found that her sister had been taken away by Concubine Meng.


    Feng Xuancang was not easy to fight with his mother, but Feng Xuanbo and Feng Xuanjie dared not speak out in anger.


    Feng Xuanrui no longer had such worries. He looked at his mother and concubine, then at his father, and then said coquettishly: "Concubine, please give me your sister, please."


    ??Concubine Meng:¡­


    King Qi:¡­!


    She¡¯s so young, it turns out it was you who taught my daughter a bad lesson!


    King Qi came over with a sharp look in his eyes.


    ?Feng Xuanrui straightened his back subconsciously!


    ??Concubine Meng was not good at teasing the child early in the morning, so she quickly put Suisui down again: "Okay, here you go, here you go, take Suisui with you quickly."


    Everyone ate the morning meal noisily.


    When Feng Xuanrui and the others went to the small classroom, Doctor Liu came over with Liu Hemeng.


    Master Shen also came with his second granddaughter.


    Master Shen¡¯s granddaughter Shen Huatang is 11 years old this year, older than Suisui and Liu Hemeng.


    The little girl is fair, quiet, and very well-behaved.


    King Qi watched from the side, but he felt worried in his heart: This is not possible, this child is too honest, what if his daughter is also too honest?


    King Qi was already thinking about whether there was any daughter in the clan who had a stubborn temper and was not easy to offend.


    After walking around for a while, I found that the princesses of the royal brother are very useful.


    But, borrowing the princess...


    ?Wouldn¡¯t it be bad?


    King Qi fell into thinking.


    Sui Sui now has clothes, but his hair has not been able to grow too long for the time being.


    So, Princess Qi met Master Shen and planned to take people to the small classroom to get used to it today.


    After that, follow it for half a day every day to see how you adapt.


    If you adapt well, you can gradually add physical fitness classes later.


    Sui Sui is still weak now and still needs supplements.


    Therefore, there is no need to worry about physical fitness classes. Some daily household expenses can meet her daily exercise needs.


    After hearing this, King Qi and Princess felt that it made sense and asked Suisui for his opinion.


    Suisui was looking at Shen Huatang quietly at the moment. She thought about this sister, she is so tall and fair.


    ?There is no light today, otherwise, in the faint morning light, this sister would probably be so white that she would be reflected, right?


    Suisui has recently been raised to be very fair, but she feels that this sister Shen is fairer.


    ??Moreover, the other party is good-looking and dignified and elegant, which is very different from children like them.


    The envious eyes are always glued to Shen Huatang.


    Shen Huatang naturally felt it, and she looked at Suisui curiously.


    She found that the little princess had a pair of round, very cute eyes.


    ?Those eyes are not only beautiful, but also very clean.


    ?The other party kept looking at him again. Shen Huatang couldn''t control himself and looked at her quietly.


    Sui Sui met her eyes and couldn''t help but narrowed his eyes and smiled.


    ?Shen Huatang couldn''t help it when he saw Sui Sui''s smile. He pursed his lips and smiled softly and gently.


    When I saw that my sister looked better when she smiled, I couldn''t help but want to see her even more.


    Suisui was still a little confused when his father, queen, mother and concubine asked.


    ah?


    what''s going on?


    As soon as Princess Qi saw it, she knew that the child had not listened to them and was probably curious about Shen Huatang.


    ?She lowered her head and found that Shen Huatang was also looking at Sui Sui quietly.


    Princess Qi smiled and asked Suisui again: "Are you feeling better today? Do you want to follow your brothers to the school to attend classes?"


    Happy Children¡¯s Day, my little cuties. May you be happy all the time and safe every year~

 Chapter 225： Small class trial

    Chapter 225 Small Classroom Audition


    read?


    Don¡¯t you dare to think that one day you will have the opportunity to study?


    Is she worthy?


    I don¡¯t know whether I am old or young.


    But, Lele said, she deserves it.


    She is now the child of her father and the queen, the princess of Prince Qi''s palace, and the beloved sister of her brothers.


    So, no matter what kind of wealth, she is worthy of it!


    Suisui actually doesn¡¯t understand what a little princess is.


    However, she is the child of her father, the queen and her mother, and this sentence makes her feel at ease.


    She has a family and parents who love her.


    It was enough for her to know this.


    ?Nowadays, I can actually still study.


    Suisui couldn''t believe it. She pursed her lips and asked her mother in a low voice: "Is it okay?"


    The little girl¡¯s cautious eyes and tone made Prince Qi feel heartbroken.


    he thinks¡­


    Just let Chen Dalang and his family go mining?


    It¡¯s really a big advantage for them!


    ?No, he has to find a way to get the Marquis of Jinyang too!


    You can¡¯t kill him!


    ?Wouldn¡¯t it be better to give him a good beating?


    ?Just for a while, King Qi was already searching in his mind. Is there any family in the clan who is the kind of person who is not stingy and unreasonable?


    ?Such a family, with only a little money, dared to do things that were inconvenient for King Qi to do.


    ?Moreover, I am not afraid of being bitten by the Marquis of Jinyang afterwards.


    Because, the other party will only be more difficult to deal with than the Marquis of Jinyang.


    Princess Qi also felt sorry for her child. She touched Suisui''s little face tenderly and said softly: "Of course, you are the child of your father and the queen mother, and you are worthy of the wealth and honor of this capital, whether it is studying or new clothes. If your brothers have it, you will have it too.¡±


    Hearing what the mother said, Suisui nodded happily: "I know, mother, I want to study!"


    Actually, I don¡¯t know what the use of reading is.


    However, when I think about it, many people in the village will never see a few scholars in their entire lives.


    Thinking again, the aunts and uncles who told stories every night clearly had names on their heads, but because she was illiterate, she couldn''t even remember their names.


    this is not good.


    ?Sui Sui thought that she had to study and become literate.


    The little girl said loudly that she wanted to read, which made everyone happy.


    Princess Qi smiled and touched the child''s little face, then took her hand and walked towards the small classroom in the palace.


    Liu Hemeng and Shen Huatang are Suisui''s companion readers for the time being.


    ?It¡¯s just that Sui Sui and Shen Huatang haven¡¯t had any contact yet, so they still need time to get over it slowly.


    ??The Wangfu Classroom is very large, and they even have two study areas in winter and summer.


    It¡¯s cold in winter, so it¡¯s best to stay indoors.


    The spring and summer are warmer and the air outside is better, so they also have a separate reading corridor.


    ?The place is big enough. Let alone a few little girls and several times more people come here, it will be enough.


    Princess Qi was afraid that she would not be used to attending classes on the first day of the year.


    So, she was prepared to follow him all the way.


    Master Shen considered that she had been ill for two days in Suisui and would be mentally fragile due to poor health, so she left Princess Qi alone.


    Does King Qi think this is okay?


    He also followed.


    Master Shen:¡­!


    Forget it, he still wants to live a few more years, just pretend that he can''t see it.


    Feng Xuanrui and the others did not expect that their sister would come to the small class, and they were all so excited that they almost couldn''t listen to the class.


    When Master Shen introduced that this was their new classmate, Feng Xuanrui and others stood up excitedly and cheered: "That''s great, my sister can come to study too!"


    ¡°My sister is the best!¡±


    ¡­


    Master Shen looked at the young masters, a group of monkeys who had just emerged from the mountains, and coughed lightly.


    ?This cough is still very shocking.


    The gentlemen quickly sat back down obediently.


    The people in the house have prepared all the tables and chairs. The young master and the girls listened to the lecture on two sides, separated by a fluttering blue gauze curtain.


    ?When you get older, if you find it inconvenient, this gauze curtain can be replaced with a shielding tool such as a screen.


    Feng Xuanrui and the others originally wanted to see their sister quietly.


    As a result, a gauze curtain blocked all sight.


    This makes the young masters not very happy.


    ?Feng Xuanrui quietly gave Feng Xuanbin a look, as if to say: What a big deal?


    King Qi was also there, but Feng Xuanbin was afraid. He hesitated and did not dare to respond to Sixth Brother''s signal.


    ?Fengxuanrui:?


    Good boy, are you scared?


    It''s a pity that Feng Xuanbin didn''t dare to raise his head and saw the angry eyes of Brother Six.


    ?Sui Sui still doesn¡¯t know what the lawsuit is about between my brothers.


    She happily sat down at the clean table. Under her **** was a soft cushion specially prepared by Aunt Xiang. It was extremely comfortable to sit on and exuded a faint fragrance.


    She was the shortest, so she sat in the front, Liu Hemeng sat behind her, and Shen Huatang sat in the last row.


    Can''t see the two sisters, Suisui quietly turned around.


    The ones facing him were Liu Hemeng''s wide-mouthed, hearty smile, and Shen Huatang''s crooked smile.


    ??The smiles of the two sisters made Sui Sui feel at ease. After hearing that there was no movement from her brother, Sui Sui was still a little curious.


    King Qi and the princess were worried about staying here and watching. Seeing that no one was talking, Concubine Meng stayed behind quietly.


    As soon as these three mountains sat there, Feng Xuanrui and the others became more stressed in class.


    ??Princess Qi looked at the layout of the three girls'' desks for a while, frowned slightly, and thought to herself, should she adjust it?


    Let three children sit in a row so that they can see each other and feel more at ease?


    Sui Sui¡­


    At the end of the day, I still don¡¯t have much sense of security.


    At this moment, he was frequently looking back at his two sisters, or wanting to poke his head in to see his brothers.


    King Qi obviously saw this scene and was extremely distressed.


    ?He took the initiative to say hello to Master Shen, and then motioned for people to move tables and chairs.


    Master Shen:.


    ?Whether I can attend today¡¯s class depends on fate.


    Fortunately, after a lot of trouble, I was finally able to go to class normally.


    A few years old, now it¡¯s just a trial listening.


    Hence, separate classes will not be held for their enlightenment.


    After the courses are arranged, the enlightenment matters will also be rearranged.


    So Master Shen took the class slowly according to the pace of the young masters.


    Suisui listened for a while and found that he didn¡¯t understand it at all.


    This makes sense...


    It¡¯s even more complicated than the uncles and sisters in the previous dream.


    However, Suisui still sat there obediently and listened motionlessly.


    Lele said, even if you don¡¯t understand, don¡¯t give up.


    You will understand naturally if you listen more.


    Lele also said that not everything taught by Master is useful.


    However, if one day you use it when you need it, it proves that you did not learn it in vain.


    Suisui actually doesn¡¯t understand these big principles.


    But the mother-in-law and father-in-law are watching.


    She must study hard!


    Thinking of this, the little girl''s back straightened even more, her little head held high, and she looked like a female general who was about to go to the battlefield.


    King Qi looked at it and felt happy. He wished he could bring some old friends over to have a look: Look, look, this is my daughter, doesn¡¯t she look good? Cute, right? Seriously?


    Mine, mine!


    Second update

 Chapter 226： rainy day

    Chapter 226 Rainy Day


    Sui Sui listened to it all morning.


    to be honest¡­


    ?Most of them can¡¯t be understood.


    ??How could she understand it if she went straight to the difficulty level before she was enlightened?


    Liu Hemeng and Shen Huatang both experienced enlightenment. Although it would be a little difficult to listen to it now, it is actually not bad.


    ?Especially Shen Huatang, whose grandfather is Mrs. Shen, and the education at home is definitely not bad.


    So, the little girl sat upright, listened carefully, and there was not much doubt on her face.


    Liu Hemeng, on the other hand, often frowns slightly, obviously not understanding what he means.


    ?However, their courses are at different paces, so it¡¯s hard to ask more questions now.


    After the morning classes, the children took a lunch break.


    At this time, it¡¯s time to eat and take a nap.


    If the weather is good in the afternoon, they can go out of the city to take physical classes.


    If the weather is bad, stay at home and continue class.


    As soon as he saw that this morning''s lessons were over, King Qi couldn''t wait to rush forward: "Sui Sui, father is here!"


    King Qi thought, he reacted quickly and held the child in his arms earlier!


    Princess Qi was watching from the side, but she didn¡¯t try to grab it from him.


    She thought that the prince''s mood has not been very good recently, so let him be happy for a few days.


    The Tai Hospital is already summarizing the prescriptions, and it is estimated that King Qi will have to start taking medicine soon.


    At that time, if the decoction is taken three times a day, the same disease will still be cured...


    Thinking about Princess Qi, I feel that Queen Qi¡¯s face will not be too pretty.


    I guess after taking a sip of the medicine, you can just curse someone?


    ?Yesterday, she discussed a list with the palace and came up with a list of the corresponding concubines. If she wanted to leave, she would make arrangements to pay enough silver to leave.


    Princess Qi thought, the weather is not very good today, so let¡¯s start from today.


    Compared to his father, Suisui naturally prefers his mother and concubine.


    ?It''s just that his father came over to hug him with a smile, and it was hard to refuse him.


    So, she obediently let her father hold her in his arms, and gently rubbed his beard twice.


    ?A little bit prickly, Suisui shrank with disgust and raised his mouth slightly.


    King Qi could tell at the first glance that he was feeling pricked.


    But, he has a beautiful beard, it looks great!


    As King Qi thought, he quietly reached out and touched it.


    ?Hmm, it¡¯s pretty solid.


    When I go back today, I will put on my beard...


    Let¡¯s fix it.


    It doesn¡¯t look good if it¡¯s all cut.


    Sui Sui still wanted to play with Sister Mengmeng and Sister Tangtang, so she perfunctorily told her father and then struggled to get off the ground.


    King Qi did not stop the children from playing together.


    Shen Huatang is a quiet little girl, but Liu Hemeng always makes trouble.


    ?However, once Feng Xuanrui and the others join in, the scene will become even more chaotic!


    ?At first, everyone behaved according to the rules. After a while, after getting familiar with each other, a group of children roared and ran around making trouble.


    Sui Sui is the youngest and the oldest is also the weakest, but everyone is willing to take care of them.


    When she was running, there was always someone holding her hand, for fear that she would fall and be bumped.


    With someone taking me with me, I run more confidently and boldly every year.


    ?In this way, you can really feel the fun of playing.


    ¡°The weather is bad today, otherwise let¡¯s go fly the kites!¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s not good, you can leave it alone. It¡¯s just right on a breezy day, and it won¡¯t bask in the sun even if there¡¯s no sun!¡±


    ¡°Then in the afternoon, let¡¯s beg the master to let us play for a while.¡±


    ¡°But we don¡¯t have any paper kites!¡±


    ¡­


    While the child was playing, he thought of other things.


    Maybe running and jumping can no longer satisfy them.


    We all discussed that we should go play something more interesting.


    The result, discussing, discussing...


    It''s raining.


    When I woke up early in the morning, the sky was cloudy.


    It¡¯s raining now, so no one is surprised. But they couldn¡¯t go out to play, and the children became wilted one by one.


    ??Feng Xuanrui held his sister''s hand and walked toward the dining hall, muttering in a low voice: "Why is it raining? It shouldn''t be!"


    Feng Xuanbin was not happy either. He followed closely behind Suisui. Sometimes, because he was too close, he even stepped on Suisui¡¯s heels: ¡°It¡¯s just, it¡¯s just, I don¡¯t like rain!¡±


    A rainy day means that they have to sit indoors for a whole day and attend classes for a whole day.


    ??Woooo!


    Help!


    He doesn¡¯t want to go to class, he just wants to play.


    Sui Sui never liked rain.


    Because this means that she has nowhere to hide, and her aunt thinks she is dirty and is unwilling to let her into the house.


    ?She either hid in a leaky firewood shed or in a chicken coop that didn''t smell good.


    ?Furthermore, it¡¯s hard to go out on rainy days. If she gets sick in the rain, no one will treat her.


    Being unable to go out means that you cannot even find someone to stutter.


    ??You can only quietly compete with chickens and ducks for food, and you will be beaten by your aunt.


    In today¡¯s age, although we have broken away from the life we ??had in the past.


    However, rainy days are often a bad experience.


    Sui Sui really doesn¡¯t like it.


    Shen Huatang noticed the little girl''s depression, and she slowly came closer.


    When Feng Xuanrui saw that it was the other party, he was not embarrassed to compete with her.


    ?Although he was not very happy, he also knew that his sister needed friends.


    Although they want to stay with their sister at all times, they don¡¯t want others to **** her away from them.


    ?However, my sister must have one or two female playmates so that she doesn¡¯t look too lonely when she goes out.


    In addition, Shen Huatang was a very nice person, so Feng Xuanrui gave in a little.


    Liu Hemeng saw it and squeezed over.


    ?Fengxuanrui:?


    You are really good at taking advantage of loopholes?


    He rolled his eyes at Liu Hemeng, who made a face at him.


    ??The two childish ghosts laughed angrily at their own actions, then looked at each other and snorted in distaste, and turned their heads away.


    Shen Huatang leaned over gently.


    She does not have a sister as old as Suisui in her family, but she does have a younger brother who is as old as Feng Xuanbin.


    The younger brother is naughty, but the elder sister was born with blood suppression, so she doesn''t dare to do anything.


    ?However, compared to the smelly younger brother, naturally the softer younger sister looks better.


    ?This morning, although they didn''t spend much time together, Shen Huatang spent more time quietly watching Liu Hemeng play with Sui Sui.


    She is not jealous either. Liu Hemeng came first, and it is normal for them to get closer with each passing year.


    Furthermore, Shen Huatang likes Suisui very much and does not want to embarrass him.


    As for my little sister, it would be nice if more people loved her.


    Shen Huatang would not have come directly if he hadn''t noticed that Suisi was not in a good mood.


    ?Finding that Sister Tangtang was holding her hand, Suisui raised her head and smiled sweetly: "Sister."


    The milky tone makes people''s hearts soften.


    Shen Huatang thought that having a younger sister was really a good thing.


    He is cuter than his younger brother.


    ?She couldn''t help it, raised her hand and gently touched Suisui''s soft little face.


    Soft, tender, and slippery.


    It¡¯s so touchable.


    It feels even tenderer than my own little face!


    Shen Huatang''s skin is fair and in good condition.


    ??However, after touching Suisui at this time, Shen Huatang thought that his face was still not soft enough.


    Still easy to touch every year.


    After touching it, she lowered her head and moved a little closer to Sui Sui, and asked softly: "Does Sui Sui not like rainy days?"


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 227： coax sister

    Chapter 227 Coaxing my sister


    Because there were many children, the adults followed not far behind and watched.


    It¡¯s not a close range, so it¡¯s not possible to detect the child¡¯s emotions in time.


    Children are very playful and don¡¯t pay too much attention.


    Sui Sui''s mood is just because of recalling the past, and he felt depressed for a moment.


    ??Even Feng Xuanrui, who was holding her hand, didn''t notice.


    At this time, Shen Huatang asked softly, causing Liu Hemeng to look up in confusion.


    Other young masters also turned their heads in surprise.


    Sui Sui was a little embarrassed to be looked at by so many people at once.


    She subconsciously crawled into Shen Huatang''s arms.


    The little girl''s soft and fragrant fragrance was close to him. At that moment, Shen Huatang felt elated. It turned out to be like this!


    She subconsciously raised her hand, gently held Suisui''s neck, and took the child into her arms.


    At this time, Feng Xuanrui reacted belatedly, flattened his mouth and said unhappily: "My sister doesn''t like rainy days."


    As soon as Feng Xuanrui''s words came out, everyone gathered around worriedly, surrounding Suisui and Shen Huatang in the middle, chattering and asking.


    King Qi was not far behind him. Hearing this, he was a little puzzled. He turned his head and asked the princess in a deep voice: "What is going on with my family? Is it the Chen family that is doing evil again?"


    When King Qi mentioned the Chen family, he slightly put some paper on the syllables to make it sound a little unclear.


    Princess Qi understood, she nodded slightly, and then said: "...It''s not just that, her mother left on a rainy night, the child was still young at that time, although she may not remember the incident, but the relationship between the two mothers After all, there are still some bonds, and there will still be knots in my heart. "


    As soon as King Qi heard that his mother-in-law left on a rainy night, his heart ached.


    He feels sorry for the child.


    Soon, I felt sore again.


    After King Qi heard what the princess said about Sui Sui''s situation, he immediately grasped the key point.


    While Chen Sanniang was alive, her life in the Chen family was not good.


    ?This mother-in-law...


    ??It¡¯s not like he loves the child much. He probably still wants to use the child as a raft to get some benefits from the Jinyang Marquis Mansion and go back, right?


    ?Thinking of this, King Qi turned away in disgust.


    When Feng Xuanrui opened his mouth, Suisui said honestly that he didn''t like rainy days, because in the past at home, raining meant no food.


    These children present, not to mention the princes of the palace, when have they ever worried about food?


    ?Master Shen¡¯s family is also well off. Shen Huatang can¡¯t even imagine what it would be like not to have food to eat.


    ?However, she knew what it was like to be hungry.


    Sometimes I overread a book, and when I wake up, I feel empty in my stomach, which is really not a good feeling.


    ?Especially when you are overly hungry, the acid reflux in your heart, and the burning sensation when it hits your throat, is even more uncomfortable.


    But if they are hungry, they will have food to eat.


    ?The servants in the house had prepared the food early in the morning, and even if it was past meal time, someone would warm the food on the stove and serve it, waiting for them to eat.


    However, in the old days, there was no such thing.


    Shen Huatang''s eyes turned red after hearing this, and he gently held Suisui in his arms: "Don''t be afraid, you will have something to eat in the future."


    Liu Hemeng''s eyes were also red, and he patted Suisui''s shoulder gently from behind: "Yes, don''t be afraid Suisui, we can eat whatever we want in the future."


    ¡°Yes, yes, our sister can eat whatever she wants!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Zhuangzi to kill the sheep tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible!¡±


    ¡°I hope it¡¯s a sunny day!¡±


    ¡­


    ?The children were chirping, which diluted Sui Sui''s sad mood because he thought about the past. Moreover, children''s emotions come and go quickly. When they are happy, they soon forget the sad things before.


    Everyone went to wash up and have a meal after having fun.


    After dinner, everyone stood on the porch and played for a while, and then everyone went back to their respective courtyards to sleep.


    Master Shen has a special resting place in the palace, which is the best room in the guest courtyard.


    Shen Huatang came over today. Princess Qi had already sent people to tidy up the two rooms early to ensure that Shen Huatang and Liu Hemeng had a place to rest at noon.


    It''s just that the three children were unwilling to leave together.


    In the end, they all stayed in the main courtyard to sleep. When the three of them fell asleep, they were still holding hands.


    Princess Qi looked at it, smiling softly for a while, and then withdrew.


    King Qi did not follow him, fearing that the girls would be restrained by his presence.


    When I saw the princess coming out, I couldn''t help but smile and asked, "Is my darling asleep?"


    Princess Qi nodded, and then motioned to Aunt Qiu to ask the housekeeper to come over.


    There are not many daily matters in the house.


    ?However, there are many things that come and go that should be reported to Princess Qi, and they must be prepared early in the morning.


    Aunt Qiu was ordered to go and invite the people over quickly.


    After the housekeeper came in, he briefly talked about the daily reports from Zhuangzi Courtyard, which was not complicated at all.


    It¡¯s just that the sheep here have given birth and the fish pond over there has had a good harvest.


    ?Compared to the grand production of Zhuangzi on the day when she returned home every year, Princess Qi is now calm and calm throughout the whole process.


    But when King Qi heard that the cow on the farm gave birth to three calves in one breath, he was so shocked that he didn''t even bother to drink tea. He stood up suddenly and said in surprise: "Seriously? What about giving birth to three calves?" , it¡¯s rare, most of the time it¡¯s just one, it¡¯s hard to survive with two.¡±


    Uncle Li, the housekeeper, nodded and smiled: "Since the Sixth Young Master returned home, the output of our Zhuangzi has been amazing. I thought, maybe it is auspicious and auspicious."


    Even though the housekeeper and the others were murmuring secretly.


    After all, it is really rare to have so many births!


    The problem is that it is even more amazing that he can still survive.


    ?However, everyone didn¡¯t say much and only murmured a few times in private.


    ?Now that the prince was surprised, Uncle Li said a few words.


    ?He thought, it was not that important, the most important thing was to make the master happy.


    ?The prince''s mood has not been very good in the past two days because of Aunt Che''s incident, so Uncle Li said a few nice words.


    King Qi nodded after hearing this: "Xiao Liu is naturally a lucky person."


    After finishing speaking, he sat back, picked up the tea cup, and said with a smile: "But we are more blessed because we are obedient."


    Princess Qi didn''t want to pay any attention to him, so she turned to look at Uncle Li and signaled him to continue.


    Uncle Li continued with a smile: "In the morning, He Mansion sent someone to deliver a gift, saying it was to thank our princess for taking care of the second girl of He Mansion when we were in the temple."


    ?Mrs. He had already given a gift in return before going down the mountain.


    Now I am giving gifts again, probably to show my solemnity.


    Princess Qi guessed that it might be more than that.


    ?It is estimated that the doctors have made new progress in the treatment of He Shuran''s condition.


    Perhaps this child will be able to stand upright in the end.


    Princess Qi naturally hopes that He Shuran can stand up in the end. She thinks that the children she likes every year are probably good-natured.


    ?Princess Qi was also happy that her child could have a playmate.


    Thinking of this, she smiled: "Let me take a look at the gift list."


    Second update

 Chapter 228： Gifts from Prince Qing’s Mansion

    Chapter 228 Gifts from Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion


    Mrs. He felt that although Suisui only mentioned a few words, it was a life-saving kindness to her family.


    So, even if I gave a gift once when I was in the temple, now I have arranged for someone to give it again.


    The imperial edict was sent to Prince Qi''s Mansion yesterday. It is estimated that all the powerful people in the capital should know about the addition of a young princess to the palace.


    So, Mrs. He gave another gift as a celebration.


    Hands of various materials, jewelry, etc., filled half a carriage.


    Princess Qi smiled after reading it and gave the gift list to Aunt Xiang: "Keep it for Suisui. If there is any contact in the future, we can also return gifts according to the gift list."


    King Qi didn¡¯t pay much attention to his youngest daughter¡¯s private house.


    ?At this moment, he wished he could open the library and pick out more things for Suisui.


    So, after Princess Qi finished speaking, he nodded: "I''ll plucking some things for Suisui later. I think two hundred acres of land is still too little."


    King Qi only had an approximate amount of property in his house. If he wanted to know more specifically, he had to either ask the steward or the princess.


    Princess Qi didn¡¯t feel bad about having only two hundred acres of land every year.


    After all, we are still young, so we should add more every year.


    According to the calculation of getting married at the age of 10, that can add ten years.


    Two hundred acres a year, two thousand acres in ten years.


    ?Although it¡¯s not much, in the year of hair extensions, if you want to seal a big gift package, you¡¯ll need thousands of acres of land.


    ?Thumbs this way, it¡¯s not bad.


    ??Moreover, her daughter didn¡¯t want to get married so early!


    ??Is it possible that the princess of Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion is still worried about getting married?


    So, set a small goal first, save enough 10,000 acres of land every year, and then get married.


    I just don¡¯t know which kid will get the better deal. I really want to beat him up right now.


    ?However, if King Qi wanted to give it, Princess Qi would definitely not refuse it. After a brief talk, she picked another two hundred acres of paddy field and planned to put it back at Suisui.


    Since the He family is very polite, King Qi would naturally ask about it out of curiosity.


    Princess Qi didn¡¯t hide it either.


    After all, he is the person on his pillow, and he will be kept in the house after all the years.


    ?The other person¡¯s good fortune¡­


    ?As long as King Qi is not stupid, he will find out sooner or later.


    Princess Qi thought that she might as well have said it earlier.


    ?Although my prince is not smart, he is definitely not stupid. He knows what to say and what not to say.


    Princess Qi briefly talked about what happened at Lanruo Temple before.


    King Qi frowned after hearing this. After a long time, he asked uncertainly: "Those people in the dream won''t hurt us, right?"


    Princess Qi really doesn¡¯t know this.


    Because even Suisui himself couldn''t tell clearly the situation of those people in the dream.


    Furthermore, the little girl¡¯s dream seems to be different every time.


    Today she may be a beautiful aunt, tomorrow she may be a serious uncle, and the day after that she may be a young sister.


    Princess Qi couldn''t understand, what is God busy with, or what kind of plans does he have?


    But, it¡¯s not a bad thing after all.


    ?The other party seems to have no malicious intent for the time being.


    So, Princess Qi did not go into details, as long as the child is happy.


    Princess Qi couldn''t tell, so King Qi didn''t ask any more questions. He was going to observe it himself.


    After talking about the gift from He''s Mansion, Uncle Li talked about the gift from Prince Qing''s Mansion.


    Hearing that it was a gift from Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion, King Qi wondered: ¡°Isn¡¯t Prince Qing away from the capital recently?¡±


    Uncle Li quickly replied: "Mr. Yu arranged it and sent it here personally."


    Mr. Yu is the military advisor of Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion.


    King Qi still knew this person.


    Honestly¡­


    He doesn¡¯t like the other person very much.


    When talking to the other person, I feel like I am a fool.


    ?However, the other party is not a bad person, and he has been assisting King Qing attentively these years.


    So, King Qi doesn''t like it, but he won''t really target it.? ? ? And, what is he targeting?


    Is it just because of his status as a prince?


    ?He felt that he might have died several times before he took action.


    That person Mr. Yu...


    ?Having too many evil eyes is even worse.


    ?However, when King Qing was mentioned, King Qi couldn''t help but sigh: "Hey..."


    Princess Qi:.


    I know in my heart what''s going on with the prince, but I don''t know whether I should persuade him or not.


    After all, there are still people around now.


    When it comes to private matters, the prince naturally does not want others to know.


    So, Princess Qi thought for a while, pursed her lips and suppressed her words of persuasion.


    Uncle Li didn''t understand. He just thought that the prince was thinking about Prince Qing''s injury. He was sentimental for the moment and didn''t take it to heart.


    King Qi personally read the gift list from King Qing.


    Very rich.


    ??King Qing has guarded the northwest for these years and guarded the line between Daxia and Fan Bang, so that Fan Bang did not dare to take another step forward no matter how many thoughts and means he had.


    One step and you will die!


    Prince Qing is not like other generals in the past who talked to you about etiquette, justice and morality.


    ?The young king of Qing went to the battlefield and saw too many things that foreign countries had done to humiliate our soldiers and people of Daxia in the past.


    So, when the situation turns around, will King Qing let them go?


    Ah!


    Although King Qi did not go to the battlefield, he did not like the small foreign countries.


    It¡¯s really mean to go back on one¡¯s word and attack from time to time!


    Therefore, King Qi still admires and likes King Qing very much, even if he is not a sibling from the same mother.


    Now that the other party has given me generous gifts, it shows how much I love Suisui.


    Thinking of the other party''s situation, King Qi sighed again: "He... is also pitiful."


    The princess is gone, her daughter is gone, and she can¡¯t give birth yet.


    Thinking of this, King Qi murmured softly: "I don''t know if anyone in the court will say anything about this later."


    Princess Qi didn''t like to care about her brother-in-law''s affairs, so she just responded politely, then looked at the gift list and asked Aunt Xiang to collect it.


    It was cloudy and rainy, and Princess Qi couldn''t bear it. After settling the matters at home, she went to bed.


    ?? King Qi wanted to follow, but Princess Qi drove her to the side hall: "While taking medicine, please stay safe."


    King Qi:¡­!


    Can''t we not mention the topic of medication?


    Sui Sui slept until the afternoon, and finally woke up due to urination.


    As soon as she moved, the two little sisters beside her moved.


    Liu Hemeng had not recovered from the cold before, and now when he sleeps, his nose is still a little stuffy.


    Sleep is good medicine.


    So, she slept for a long time and slept deeply.


    ?At this moment, Sui Sui was stirring and she woke up, but her eyes were not fully opened: "Huh?"


    He responded vaguely, turned his head, and fell asleep again.


    Shen Huatang reacted quickly and asked Suisui in a low voice: "But I want to clean the room?"


    Suisui nodded hurriedly.


    Shen Huatang looked at it and thought it was cute. He stretched out his hand to touch the little green stubble, and was about to take the child to the clean room.


    Aunt Xiang has been guarding her all the time. How can she let Miss Shen Er take Sui Sui there?


    She was about to pick him up when she was rejected by Shen Huatang: "Auntie, I want to go too."


    Hearing what she said, Aunt Xiang put down her hand and followed the two people uneasily.


    After the incident of buying Ganoderma lucidum before, Aunt Xiang is now more concerned about the affairs of Sui Sui, although she is not as concerned as before.


    The prince and the princess did not punish her, which made Aunt Xiang feel very guilty.


    So, she wanted to be twice as kind to Suisui.


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 229： write reply

    Chapter 229 Writing a Reply


    The two little girls happily went to the clean room, washed their hands again when they came back, applied fragrant ointment, and then returned to the bed.


    ?Having woken up, I couldn¡¯t fall asleep after struggling a lot.


    Liu Hemeng climbed up with difficulty after hearing the noise.


    In order to make herself more awake, Liu Hemeng went to wash his face and rearrange his hair before coming back.


    The three little girls sat down and started studying how to make paper kites.


    I tried it with my brother a few years ago.


    ?But, they are all ugly!


    Thinking of ugliness, I also thought of the river lanterns from before.


    She also has to write letters to brother Ronglin and sister Ruoyi.


    ?But, I am illiterate...


    I have been thinking about it for a long time, should I wait until I can read before I write?


    But, won¡¯t that take too long?


    ??The little girl tilted her head in embarrassment, looking like a confused raccoon slave with her eyes rounded.


    Shen Huatang liked it and couldn''t help but reach out to touch her. At the same time, he asked softly: "What''s on your mind, Suisui?"


    Suisui thought about it for a while and found that he couldn''t understand it, so he said it honestly: "I want to write a letter to brother Ronglin and sister Ruoyi, but I can''t read."


    When Shen Huatang heard this, it was not a big problem. She nodded and said, "Your Mengmeng sister and I are both literate. How about we help you? We can write down what we want to say in Sui Sui. That''s okay." ? "


    Liu Hemeng was still confused at first, but when she heard this, she became more energetic: "Yes, yes, Sister Shen''s small regular script with hairpin flowers is so beautiful!"


    Shen Huatang was embarrassed by her straightforward praise and waved his hands repeatedly: "No, no, average, really average, but I can see it."


    I heard it, it was a very humble statement.


    ?However, Suisui didn''t understand.


    She knew that her two sisters were literate and could write beautifully.


    This is enough!


    The three little girls happily got out of bed and prepared to write.


    Aunt Xiang had someone prepare pen and ink in time for their convenience.


    Since Princess Qi heard that Suisi had woken up, she quietly came over with Prince Qi.


    ? She found that the three little girls were having a good time, so she didn¡¯t bother them for the time being.


    Seeing the three children having a good time, King Qi couldn''t help but feel soft: "Why don''t you go to the afternoon class? It''s rare for children to have such fun."


    Princess Qi was quite speechless as she listened.


    So, why are there so many scumbags in the house?


    The root cause has been found.


    ??The father is a scumbag, but he still feels sorry for his children. He can''t bear the pain even when it comes to academic matters. It''s surprising that these children can learn well.


    After hearing what King Qi said, Princess Qi glanced at him.


    King Qi was stared at and did not dare to say any more.


    ?But he was a little unconvinced in his heart. He thought: He is still young, but it is still too late.


    ??Moreover, it¡¯s not an introductory class. It¡¯s just a trial lesson, so you don¡¯t need to worry about it that much.


    However, looking at the worried look on the princess''s face, he did not dare to say anything more.


    Why!


    Although Princess Qi wanted Sui Sui and the others to go to class, seeing the children having fun and Shen Huatang enlightening Sui Sui intentionally or unintentionally, she softened her heart and took Prince Qi''s hand to retreat. .


    King Qi was unwilling to leave, so he was pushed out by Princess Qi: "Go, go, didn''t the imperial doctor prescribe you a medicinal bath? It''s rainy and the humidity is heavy, and your legs just don''t feel well, so take a bath." "


    King Qi is happily looking at his little darling, how can he be happy to leave?


    However, it was a good thing that the princess didn¡¯t mention it. Once she mentioned that his legs were really uncomfortable, he turned around and went to prepare a medicinal bath at the last step.


    Feng Xuanrui and the others thought they could study with their sisters in the afternoon.


    result¡­


    Sister did not come.


    Feng Xuanrui was dissatisfied: "Why? My sister is cute and I can''t skip class!"


    Feng Xuanbin supported it without thinking: "That''s right, that''s right!"


    ??Everyone was chattering, Master Shen''s eyes widened, and these young men fell silent again.


    Master Shen didn¡¯t explain much.


    Master Shen was not surprised at all that the prince doted on his children, especially girls.


    ??More than that, during lunch, Dr. Liu deliberately squeezed in front of Mrs. Shen and made a bet with him, saying that the prince would be reluctant to have his ears pierced every year.


    ??Doctor Liu also wants to use this to bet on something.


    Master Shen rolled his eyes at that time, do you think he is stupid?


    It is inevitable that the prince will not give up.


    ?There is no need to bet, anyone with long eyes can see it.


    That¡¯s why he doesn¡¯t gamble.


    ?However, are you really not fighting?


    ?Since you wear less earrings, you always feel that you are losing a lot of beauty, right?


    ??Moreover, won¡¯t you envy other people as you age?


    ??Sui Sui''s ears are really pierced. Your Majesty, you won''t cry, right?


    Master Shen was reading the textbook and thinking casually.


    ?At this time, King Qi, who was worried about him, was listening to Dr. Liu telling him about piercing Suisui''s ears.


    King Qi was furious when he heard this: "No, no, no, no!!"


    He was so excited that he almost jumped out of the tub.


    ??Doctor Liu was startled by his actions and quickly took two steps back to avoid being splashed with water.


    He was a little helpless: "The princess said to look at it again, but I just came to ask, not really to **** it."


    Hearing what Doctor Liu said, King Qi felt a little relieved. After sitting down, he turned around worriedly: "Promise, you won''t **** me secretly!"


    Doctor Liu:?


    Who do you think I am?


    That child is a poor one, and I love him too!


    Doctor Liu looked speechless, which made King Qi feel very guilty.


    ?But soon, he felt confident again.


    King Qi felt that nothing was too much for his baby to be obedient!


    So, what are you afraid of?


    Be more confident!


    Sui Sui, who was cared about by King Qi, had already become a group with Shen Huatang and the others.


    ?The letter was written and then kneaded, and after it was kneaded, it was written again.


    It went back and forth many times.


    So many times that Liu Hemeng and Shen Huatang knew exactly what happened to Sun Ronglin and others in Qingzhou every year, even the details.


    ?However, the two little girls were not impatient and continued to teach Sui Sui.


    "You can say this like this. You are good friends. Although writing a letter is a very written matter, we are children. We don''t have to think about it so much. If we don''t know how to do it, we can just choose the way we know it and write it."


    "Yes, we are children. We should be more casual when writing letters. We don''t need to think too much. If you think too much, that is an adult''s business."


    ¡­


    The two sisters spoke with reasonable reasoning, and Sui Sui made sense once he heard it, and then he acted according to his own ideas.


    The little girl had little exposure to things and lacked enlightenment, so when writing letters, she could think of very few words.


    ?Just a few dry sentences.


    ??May brother Ronglin be safe.


    ??May sister Ruoyi be beautiful.


    ¡­


    ?However, Shen Huatang thought, the simplest words are actually the most touching.


    ??If this was a letter written by Suisui to herself, she would be very happy, and she would treasure it so much that she would put it in the most important jewelry box!


    Second update

 Chapter 230： green bean cake

    Chapter 230 Mung Bean Cake


    Because it rained, the afternoon class was not long.


    At the beginning of the Shen period, the young masters dismissed their classes.


    ?Master Shen packed up his teaching aids slowly, thinking that it was raining lightly today and if the road was not easy, he would stay in the palace.


    If the road is easy, go back and buy a delicious roast chicken on the way.


    ??A new small store opened in Beijing. The store is not big and the reputation is not great.


    However, Mr. Shen had tasted the roast chicken from that restaurant before and thought it tasted good.


    ??If he could go back home today, he would buy one...


    Okay, buy two.


    ?There are many people in the family, and the children are greedy.


    It¡¯s just that chicken is warm in nature and can easily lead to internal heat if eaten too much. Roast chicken is even more likely to lead to internal heat. His wife is not willing to let the children eat more.


    So, he can¡¯t buy too much and has to control it.


    It is not easy for him as a grandfather.


    Master Shen hummed a leisurely tune and slowly packed his things.


    ??The princes in the palace could not wait any longer and asked their entourage to pack their things while they happily rushed to the main courtyard.


    Among them, Feng Xuanrui rushed the fastest.


    ?In order to avoid the rain, he had to go around the corridors in the house. The roads in the corridors were not easy to walk. It was slippery in rainy days, and he could easily slip if he was not careful.


    So, he controlled his speed but not his volume: "Sister, I''m coming!"


    Feng Xuanbin couldn¡¯t run with his short legs. After following for a while, he gave up after finding that he couldn¡¯t follow.


    However, someone else said in a loud voice: "Sister, Brother Seven is here too!"


    ¡­


    As soon as these two young masters roared, the whole palace almost knew: the young masters have dismissed their studies.


    Princess Qi was sitting aside at the moment, listening to Suisui telling herself about the letters she wrote to her sisters and brothers.


    Sui Sui asked his mother and concubine to help him refer to it.


    She and her two sisters are all children after all, and sometimes they may not think carefully.


    So, she still needs her mother-in-law to help her control her eyes.


    The letter was spoken by Suisui and written by Shen Huatang.


    When she writes, she tries to be as simple as possible, but she still subconsciously embellishes some words.


    The result is¡­


    Suisui listened to Sister Tangtang read it for a long time, and then there were some words that she couldn¡¯t understand.


    The little girl looked at herself with a blank expression, wondering how Princess Qi could withstand such temptation.


    Hold her up, rub her for a while, and then hold her in her arms.


    Shen Huatang also found that after she polished it a little, some words lost their original simple meaning, which made her a little embarrassed.


    Princess Qi didn''t mind. Anyway, letters between children don''t need to be too formal or too much, as long as the children understand.


    ?Sun Ronglin and Lian Ruoyi are both young ladies from official families and have been educated since childhood.


    So, Suisui doesn¡¯t understand Shen Huatang¡¯s polishing, but they definitely understand it.


    In this case, there is nothing to worry about.


    ?Seeing that Suisi was stuck in her arms and embarrassed to come out, Princess Qi smiled and patted her.


    ?Just after clapping his hands twice, I heard Feng Xuanrui yelling in the yard: "Sister, I''m coming!"


    The earth-shattering roar immediately startled Princess Qi.


    She watched quite amusedly as a group of young men stained with water vapor rushed in, and was about to give a warning, but Feng Xuanrui reacted the fastest, quickly pulled the cloth on one side, treated herself briefly, and then stood at the door for a moment. After standing for a while, until the water vapor on his body was no longer heavy, he walked in.


    Others followed and followed suit.


    Watching them pampering their sister so much, Princess Qi''s heart felt warm.


    King Qi took a medicinal bath and went to sleep.


    After all, my health is not good, I still need to take care of myself, and I may be a little autistic. Princess Qi was not in a hurry to disturb him.


    Why are you quarreling with him?


    Are you going to quarrel with yourself to **** the treasure?


    The gentlemen had been in class for an hour, and they were all tired and hungry.


    Although they did not consume much today, they also consumed mental energy.


    Feng Xuanrui first touched Suisui''s hair, and after touching his sister''s hair, he shouted: "Concubine, I''m hungry, I''m hungry!"


    ?When he shouted, Feng Xuanbin also shouted.


    ?Others are older and feel embarrassed to shout.


    ?But a few years ago, they were also one of them.


    ?Thinking about this, I feel a bit embarrassed.


    Today¡¯s dessert is bean cake, which is steamed with mung beans and red beans mixed with seasonings.


    The steamed taste is very light, but when eaten, the texture is extremely dense.


    ?In addition, there are candied plums and dried cherries.


    The tea soup is based on warm black tea, but it is the lightest layer of brewing, leaving only a faint tea aroma. It is also supplemented by red dates, longan, osmanthus nectar, chopped peach stones and peanuts, making the whole cup The tea drinks make a tinkling sound and are very lively.


    Suisui likes to drink something like this.


    Because for eating and drinking, one cup is enough.


    ?Of course, if you are too greedy, you can also eat two dried cherries or plums.


    ?However, the dried cherries are fresh and she likes them very much.


    Looking at Suisui''s round face after eating, Princess Qi looked at her from the side and couldn''t help but arch her eyebrows.


    She thought, if it rains today, maybe the cherries in Zhuangzi will be more ripe tomorrow.


    It¡¯s just that, in view of what happened last time, she didn¡¯t dare to say what to eat this time.


    I¡¯m really afraid of cooking them all overnight!


    Once or twice is still an auspicious sign, but if it happens too many times, she really can¡¯t explain it!


    At this time, in the palace, the Queen Mother was also thinking about this matter.


    Even Princess Qi can discover things. The Queen Mother also has the emperor''s investigation data, which shows more specific information. Can she see the clues?


    ?Furthermore, Princess Qi suddenly went to Lanruo Temple before, telling the public that she went to pray for blessings before, but now she goes to fulfill her wish.


    But the Queen Mother could not guess that it had something to do with Sui Sui.


    This child...


    It is a person with good luck.


    The Chen family in the past and the Jinyang Hou Mansion in the future did not receive the wealth and good fortune that God rewarded. It was because they did not have this blessing.


    ??God doesn¡¯t want to see them, which shows how much cats hate dogs!


    Even though Princess Qi kept it secret, the Queen Mother could understand her worries.


    Even though Prince Qi¡¯s palace is rich and powerful, there is still an emperor above him.


    Thinking of this, the Queen Mother helplessly shook her head and clenched the beads in her hand.


    Her two sons...


    One is too smart and the other is too stupid.


    This makes her often doubt...


    Is it because they were not distributed properly when they were born?


    But they are not twins, they are several years apart.


    How can this not be balanced?


    The Queen Mother couldn''t figure it out. In the end, it came down to this: the emperor followed her, and King Qi was like the late emperor.


    ??The emperor, who was being cared about by the Queen Mother, was listening to the Marquis Hu Guo talking about Tuan Tan.


    The corresponding data of Tuan Tan has been collected, and the Ministry of Industry has burned a lot of corresponding new samples.


    Just waiting to present it to His Majesty so that His Majesty can see the effect of this thing before making subsequent decisions.


    The Protector of the State agreed to King Qi¡¯s request before. Now that he is entering the palace, he can¡¯t say more than a few nice words. By the way, he can talk about the importance of Tuantan and...


    The importance of carbon mines.


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 231： The emperor is not a fool

    Chapter 231 The emperor is not a fool


    The emperor is not a fool.


    As early as when Suisui''s information was presented to the emperor, he had already discovered the problem.


    It¡¯s just that the emperor has seen blessed children.


    ??Moreover, the child is still being raised in his brother''s house, so what is he afraid of?


    So, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to this at first.


    Until the Protector of the State talked about Tuantan in detail.


    ?The other party didn¡¯t say it was a dream, he just said it was the child¡¯s credit.


    ?But can the emperor not see that there must be something hidden in it?


    ?The Protector was not a shrewd person either. The emperor just said a few words and he explained everything honestly.


    After finishing speaking, he realized that he had said everything.


    But, he has such a brain, don¡¯t blame him!


    As soon as the emperor heard this, he became interested.


    This child¡­


    It¡¯s a bit interesting.


    The previous dynasty emphasized literature over martial arts, so there were many literati, and there were even more corresponding articles, miscellaneous notes, and the like.


    There are countless kinds of stories written in the market, and there are countless miscellaneous stories.


    ?There are so many theories about all kinds of strange powers and gods.


    ?Although the founding emperor destroyed a lot when he first attacked the city.


    However, it is impossible to destroy all the imperial cities where people live.


    So, the emperor has also seen a lot.


    Although he himself believed very little about this kind of thing, he still had to have a sense of awe.


    Sui Sui this child...


    You have good luck.


    ??The fact that he is able to enter Prince Qi''s Mansion now is actually because of his fate with his younger brother.


    Think about it from another way, the relationship with your younger brother means that you have a relationship with yourself, the Feng family, and their country in Daxia.


    So, you see, God still loves him.


    Sui Sui is still a child now, and the emperor doesn''t want to explore more about her.


    ??Although the world is not at peace now, the country is quite stable, and the emperor feels that he is not a human being...


    However, one cannot be too impersonal to extract the value of a child.


    and¡­


    ?That is God¡¯s beloved child, and He can extract it at will. Is that okay?


    ?Perhaps, God will strike back. What if he, the emperor, can''t bear it?


    ?Thinking of this, the emperor knew what was going on.


    The thoughts of the Protector of the State are not difficult to guess, and the emperor can tell at a glance who he is entrusted with.


    ?However, he was not prepared to point it out, so as to save some face for his younger brother and the Protector.


    After all, the Protector of the Country is also his younger brother.


    A cousin is also a younger brother.


    Thinking of this, the emperor pretended to ponder for a while, and then nodded: "This child has merit and deserves a reward, and this charcoal is indeed important. The mine that should be dug must still be dug, not only in Qingzhou, but also if it is discovered in other places, we will also You can try to dig it out, but there is one thing..."


    At this point, the emperor paused and looked a little more serious.


    The Protector of the State was startled and asked nervously: "Your Majesty, please make it clear."


    ?The emperor quickly said in a deep voice: "Don''t go too far."


    This is a pun.


    Since you are mining, don¡¯t dig too much, don¡¯t dig up my country!


    The other thing is to not punish the Chen family too much.


    ?It is not okay for a scumbag to die too quickly.


    ?There is still a fake in the capital waiting for them to torture.


    ??If everyone is really dead, wouldn''t it mean that this fake thing in the capital has been taken advantage of?


    So, life must still be saved.


    The Protector''s head, which has never been very bright, suddenly exerted a lot of energy at this moment, and he actually understood His Majesty''s meaning: "Yes, I obey the order." ?????? According to the news in the palace, the Protector has no news After leaving the palace, there was no news from King Qi for the time being.


    Towards evening, the rain stopped and a beautiful rainbow appeared.


    Suisui had seen a rainbow before, but he didn¡¯t appreciate it much, so he had to work honestly.


    ??Now I see it, being held by the hands of my two sisters and protected by my brothers, watching together, happily spinning around in circles.


    ?Children gathered around the rockery, chattering, and Feng Xuanbin and Feng Xuanrui even climbed up.


    Two people, the quick one goes up and the quick one goes down.


    Happily crawling along with them every year.


    As soon as I started to move, I realized that I was wearing a new skirt. I suppressed my thoughts like this again: "I won''t crawl anymore, I won''t crawl anymore!"


    It is not good if your new clothes get ruined.


    She likes this outfit very much.


    Feng Xuanrui never thought about forcing his sister to crawl.


    ??If it wasn¡¯t that climbing the mountain was too dangerous, and if it wasn¡¯t that I wasn¡¯t tall enough, it would actually be fine to carry my sister on my back.


    I am still too weak!


    ?Feng Xuanrui reflected on it and decided that he would eat two bowls of rice tonight! !


    It was already getting late and the rain had stopped. Master Shen and Doctor Liu were ready to go back to their homes.


    ??Although Liu Hemeng and Shen Huatang were reluctant to part with each other, they thought they could meet again tomorrow and happily said goodbye to Suisui.


    Although Suisui was a little sad, Feng Xuanrui had already run up to her with a beautiful drawing: "Sister, let''s go make paper kites!"


    As soon as Suisui heard this, his attention was quickly diverted.


    The children went to play happily.


    ??Doctor Liu and Mrs. Shen were walking together for the time being, but not long after they set off, the servants from Mrs. Shen''s house ran over panting. From that look, you knew something must have happened.


    Master Shen looked calm and motioned to his servant to speak directly.


    Master Shen has a good relationship with Doctor Liu, so the servants naturally know about this...


    It can¡¯t be considered a family scandal in the complete sense, so it can be said to be right?


    The servant was not sure. He thought about it and finally decided to tell the truth: "There was some trouble in the Xie Mansion. The eldest young lady was injured on the head. The people around the madam were worried, so they sent someone back to Shen Langzhong''s house to say something. , the old lady was not relieved when she heard the news, so she sent the young master to ask, Master, would you like to go and take a look? "


    The Xie Mansion that the servant mentioned is naturally the residence of Mr. Xie, the Minister of Punishment.


    As for Mr. Shen¡¯s house, it is Mr. Shen¡¯s cousin, Mrs. Xie¡¯s natal family.


    To put it simply, the eldest daughter-in-law of Xie Shangshu is the niece of Mrs. Shen.


    ? Master Shen has always had a good relationship with his cousin''s family. Mrs. Xie, the niece, was also raised by Master Shen.


    ?Now that I have hurt my head, I heard the news myself, so I really have to go and take a look.


    ?It¡¯s just that it was rude not to submit the post. After thinking about it, he said: ¡°Go home first and wait until the post is submitted tomorrow.¡±


    After hearing this, the servant responded honestly: "Yes, Master."


    Doctor Liu said curiously on the side: "Can you tell me who went to Xie''s Mansion and what caused the commotion?"


    ?Xie Shangshu is a serious and rigid person with no human touch.


    Whether it is internally or externally, the rules and teachings have always been strict.


    Logically speaking, with him under his control, nothing will usually happen in the house.


    ?This has hurt the young lady¡¯s head, which shows that things in the house are quite troublesome.


    ?Doctor Liu had some guesses in his mind, so he asked.


    The servants didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Master Shen glared at Doctor Liu: "You are the only one who likes to watch the fun."


    Doctor Liu smiled nonchalantly: "Oh, I just care about my niece. Please ask more."


    ?Master Shen almost rolled his eyes uncontrollably, and then muttered in a low voice: "It''s probably related to the Jinyang Marquis Mansion."


    The servant''s face turned purple. After hearing this, he almost nodded subconsciously.


    Doctor Liu understood at a glance that it was really related to the Jinyang Marquis Mansion.


    If this happens¡­


    ?It¡¯s not that he can¡¯t help his good friends and make suggestions.


    Second update

 Chapter 232： An old fathers anxiety

    Chapter 232 The old father¡¯s anxiety


    ?Master Shen knew how much Doctor Liu disliked Jinyang Hou Mansion because of the events that happened every year.


    ?Of course, he himself doesn¡¯t want to see Jinyang Hou¡¯s family either.


    When her niece wanted to marry into the Xie Mansion, Master Shen actually had this consideration in mind.


    Xie Shangshu''s stepmother is the sister of the Marquis of Jinyang. It is actually quite troublesome to have a relationship with that mansion.


    ?Moreover, this step-in-law is also the niece¡¯s future mother-in-law.


    ?It¡¯s just that the Xie family has a good family tradition, the relationship between the two families is not bad, and the young man and woman are also willing, so the marriage finally happened.


    Because Mrs. Shen¡¯s niece is the eldest lady, and she will be the mistress of the house in the future, many things will definitely involve management, so there will inevitably be various bumps and bruises between her and the step-mother, Sister Jinyang Hou.


    Xu is not a big problem.


    The older one is from the Jinyang Marquis Mansion, and he goes over there from time to time to cause trouble.


    ??You have never caused trouble in front of your niece before, why did you hurt someone this time?


    Master Shen¡¯s expression was serious. Even if he claimed to be a gentleman, he still had some selfish motives at this moment.


    He thought for a while and asked in a low voice: "What can you do?"


    ?Hearing Master Shen ask, Doctor Liu smiled profoundly: "The fact that they can send people to Xie''s house to cause trouble means they are still not busy enough."


    Master Shen still didn''t understand. He couldn''t help but poked his head forward, lowered his attitude and said, "Please give me some advice, my dear brother."


    His politeness made Doctor Liu feel embarrassed: "Oh, oh, I can''t do it, I can''t do it. I heard that the Marquis of Jinyang has an outlaw who is pregnant. If I can find an excuse, I can''t do it." Guangming took me back to my house, I think it will be very lively, right?"


    After hearing this, Master Shen was stunned for a moment and thought about it carefully...


    Hey, don¡¯t say it!


    ?This idea sounds bad, but it works!


    Master Shen felt that he should go back and think about it.


    If it doesn¡¯t work, let someone in the house who is good at this come in!


    ?His niece can¡¯t be bullied in vain, right?


    After thinking about it, Master Shen instantly became cheerful.


    I spoke a few more words to Dr. Liu, and the two of them parted ways at the corner of the street.


    Sui Sui played all day and was very tired at night.


    After dinner, I played with my brothers for a while, took a medicinal bath, and then fell asleep directly.


    Still looking at Aunt Xiang, holding Suisui''s neck with her hands, this prevented her from slipping into the tub.


    When the time for the medicinal bath was up, Aunt Xiang carefully took the person out, wiped him clean, changed into his pajamas, and put him back on the bed.


    ?? King Qi went to accompany Concubine Meng last night, but he refused to leave tonight even if he said nothing.


    ??Although it¡¯s not possible to sleep with Suisui, it¡¯s okay to sleep next door!


    Princess Qi was worried about the child, so she came over early and found that the child was already sleeping soundly. She stayed with him for a while and then returned to the main room.


    Seeing her come in, King Qi asked in a hoarse voice: "Are you asleep, dear? Are you sleeping well?"


    When it comes to Sui Sui, King Qi couldn''t help but feel a little worried: "Guaiguai didn''t eat much at night, and I don''t know if he has a bad appetite? I should have let Dr. Liu stay overnight."


    Princess Qi was shocked by his domineering words and deeds. She said helplessly: "It''s normal for children to have more meals and less meals. I have asked Dr. Liu before, and he said that as long as it is not particularly bad, Just don¡¯t be hungry and have a full meal. As long as there are no other discomforts in your body, don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    King Qi naturally understood this truth.


    But seeing the thin Suisui eating less, King Qi became anxious.


    He was injured because of Auntie Che''s incident, and he doesn''t know how long he will live.


    Even though the doctors at the imperial hospital have prescribed nourishing medicine for him, he can soak his feet in medicated baths every day and take medicated meals.


    But what if you don¡¯t live long?


    He also wants to watch Guaiguai grow up and watch him get married.


    Um?


    Marry?


    Which brat is worthy?


    Well, sooner or later you have to get married.


    That¡¯s why he wants to live a long life.


    Lest others think that without the protection of the father, there will be no one to take care of me.


    His obedience is protected by many people. King Qi thought, he wanted to see which brat dared to bully his daughter!


    King Qi couldn''t help but feel sad when he thought about getting married in a few years.


    Originally, due to physical reasons, he was not in a good mood these days.


    ?At this moment, when I thought about getting married every year, I couldn''t help feeling sad. I held Princess Qi''s hand and shed tears.


    Princess Qi:¡­


    ?Although it¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve watched it, I¡¯m always surprised every time I watch it.


    ?But, what can she do?


    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡»


    Princess Qi comforted him for a long time, and finally she was able to comfort him.


    King Qi went back to bed whimpering.


    Crying before going to bed and snoring when you fall asleep.


    ? Princess Qi, who was a light sleeper and had some difficulty falling asleep, just felt that sleeping with the prince would be a sin for her!


    Sleep till dawn every year.


    When I woke up the next morning, I came to my senses in a daze.


    Ah, she didn¡¯t listen to the story.


    She hasn¡¯t heard a story for a long time!


    ?Last night, I was originally thinking that I would hold on for a while, and I listened to the story and told it to my new acquaintance Sister Tangtang.


    But, I didn¡¯t hold on.


    Suisui, after reacting, flattened his mouth in annoyance.


    ?Aunt Xiang thought she was going to clean the house, so she quickly hugged the person and ran away.


    It rained all day yesterday, but it has cleared up today. The sun is much brighter than before, and the temperature has also risen significantly.


    After washing up every year, I put on a new set of clothes and went to find my mother and concubine.


    Princess Qi had discussed with King Qi early in the morning. The weather was very good, why not take the two concubines out for a walk?


    It would also be a good idea to go to Zhuangzi to see the flowers, trees, and herds of cattle and sheep.


    Princess Qi still considered the frightened concubine Meng.


    ??I''m afraid that if she stays at the house all the time, her heart will remain depressed, and it won''t be good if she gets sick again.


    King Qi now has a little psychological shadow on other courtyards, but if he goes to Zhuangzi...


    In fact, I am still a little excited.


    ?Otherwise, he would have nothing to do while staying in the palace, so he might as well go out and do some work.


    While they were discussing, Suisui rushed in happily: "Mother, concubine, father, I''m here!"


    The little girl¡¯s clear and lively voice is full of energy.


    As soon as King Qi heard this, he didn''t care about anything else. He quickly turned around and walked out. As he walked, his eyes smiled like little crescents: "Oh, my dear, the father is here!"


    Princess Qi was a step too late and did not hold Suisui in her arms.


    She was held by the father and king, and obediently took the opponent''s neck. After posting, she stretched out her little hand towards her mother -in -law: "Mother and concubine, hold!"


    Princess Qi was still a little disappointed at first, but when she saw Suisui opening her little hand and reaching out to her, her heart instantly warmed up.


    She hurriedly opened her hands and took Suisui out of King Qi''s arms: "Hey, my concubine is here, my Suisui."


    After Princess Qi took it, she kissed the little fluffy baby out of habit.


    Soft, lovely and warm.


    She liked it so much!


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 233： lay off

    Chapter 233 Dismissal


    As soon as his arms were empty, King Qi reacted belatedly.


    His little sweetie went into someone else''s arms.


    ??Woooo!


    Looking again, I see that she is still sticking to and kissing her mother and concubine every year.


    He doesn¡¯t have any!


    King Qi almost became autistic.


    This morning I was not busy with anything else, I just focused on my children.


    By the time Feng Xuanrui and others came in, King Qi couldn''t even squeeze into the circle of children.


    Fortunately, after dinner, Feng Xuanrui and the others had to go to class.


    As soon as Sui Sui heard that his brothers were going to class, he immediately said happily: "It''s good to go to class, I like class!"


    Although I don¡¯t understand, I can play with my brother and I can still read.


    Like every year, King Qi naturally indulges him.


    Liu Hemeng also came over at this time, and Shen Huatang was with Master Shen.


    Although Master Shen did not specially prepare the corresponding enlightenment knowledge today, he deliberately interspersed some review content during the lecture.


    ?For example, the Three-Character Classic, the Thousand-Character Classic, etc.


    I don¡¯t understand even though I am young, so I imitate my brothers, shaking my head and reciting along with it.


    As for what¡¯s the deep meaning inside?


    ?Then how does she understand?


    Sometimes, when she encounters some words with complicated pronunciation, she can¡¯t pronounce them clearly because she has never heard them before.


    However, this does not affect Suisui''s enthusiasm.


    King Qi sat aside and listened, his eyes always falling on Suisui.


    Master Shen:¡­


    ??Although I am a little speechless, think about all the inconspicuous things that the prince has done for girls over the years, just accompanying his daughter to attend classes?


    Normal, too normal.


    Princess Qi also wanted to sit there for a while, but there were things going on in the front and backyard.


    ?She can''t be like the prince, who just throws her hands away and doesn''t care who she loves.


    ?Especially since my health is not good now, I don¡¯t want to worry about anything.


    Princess Qi listened for a while and found that Suisui was in good condition, so she quietly left with peace of mind.


    When Sui Sui found out that his mother-in-law was not accompanying him to attend the lectures, his mouth became flat and he was a little unhappy.


    It happened to be a break between classes at this time. King Qi came forward and hugged her heartbrokenly: "My darling, don''t cry, don''t cry. When you flatten your mouth, my father''s heart will be pulled together."


    Feng Xuanrui just took a drink of water, and when he heard his sister crying, he came over with a scream: "What''s wrong? What''s wrong? What''s wrong with my sister?"


    Others also came over without worry.


    Suisui was a little embarrassed to be seen. She lay on her father''s shoulders and refused to come out. Her voice was muffled: "My mother-in-law is not with us..."


    Suisui originally wanted to say me, but felt that it was too selfish to say so, so he quickly added the word "we".


    Brothers don¡¯t care about this.


    They gathered around and comforted him, almost squeezing King Qi out.


    King Qi:?


    ?I am your father after all, so why are you forcing me so hard?


    I am old and frail now and I will not live long!


    Shouldn¡¯t we give way to him?


    King Qi felt wronged, but he was able to explain it clearly.


    A group of children, what do they know?


    Having said that, it might even scare people.


    Suisui was quickly comforted, drank some water, and then went back to class.


    On Princess Qi''s side, Aunt Qiu has already counted up the concubines in the backyard who are willing to take the money to leave the house.


    ??Concubines who have entered the house in recent years are mostly of average age, and some are even less than twenty years old.


    Some are voluntary, some are forced by their families, and some have ulterior motives.


    It¡¯s just that life in the backyard is quite tiring.


    There is only one prince, but there are so many women in the backyard. Therefore, it is destined that some people may not be able to see the prince for ten days and a half, or even more than a month.


    Some people¡¯s hearts are dead, and some people¡¯s hearts are tired.


    ?Now when the princess asked, some people felt that instead of wasting it here, it would be better to take the money back and find another marriage.


    The people of the Great Xia Dynasty were open to the public, and they didn¡¯t say much about women¡¯s second and third marriages.


    Some families are even more willing to marry widows who have given birth to children.


    Because they feel that their bodies are strong and the children they give birth to will be in good health and will be easy to have children in the future. The children they give birth to are more likely to be able to stand upright.


    ?So, if these concubines in the palace share the same room and get money to go out, there are still many ways out.


    If that doesn¡¯t work, you can still go to a Taoist temple to teach you how to practice.


    Princess Qi dealt with this group of people first.


    ?The corresponding list was compiled, and the people were called forward, and they were asked one by one to make sure that this was their own wish.


    Then, the housekeeper was asked to bring the accountant over, and the corresponding compensation money was distributed on the spot. He also relaxed the date of leaving the house, so that he could leave the house within three days.


    If there are special circumstances and you have some difficulties at home, you can stay for a few more days.


    Twelve people were let go in this group.


    To be honest, Princess Qi didn¡¯t even remember the faces of several people.


    In recent years, the number of people who have entered the government and can be promoted as concubines is not large.


    ??There are even fewer people who can behave themselves and come to greet her on a daily basis.


    Most of the time, it¡¯s the old people in the house.


    Princess Qi didn¡¯t remember these people very carefully at first, she only had a rough number.


    ??Now looking at the twelve people, half of them have unfamiliar faces, and while secretly cursing the prince for his sins, he also thought that he should remember it when he looks back.


    ?After that, if something else goes wrong, I still don¡¯t know about it.


    Some of the girls who got the money packed their things and left the house happily.


    Among these people, some have been in the government for more than five years, and some have been in the government for less than one year.


    In less than a year, I have already experienced the sadness and helplessness of not seeing the prince once for ten days and a half.


    So, you don¡¯t have to spend this day with the palace.


    Furthermore, what is the status of Tongfang?


    She is just a little better than a maid. She has to do the daily chores in the house.


    So, go home, go home quickly.


    ?If it doesn¡¯t work out, donate some money for sesame oil to the Taoist temple, and then just stay in the Taoist temple to eat and drink.


    ?Although the diet is light and there are many rules.


    ?However, as long as they are more well-behaved, their lives will actually be more lively than those in the palace.


    Those who can think clearly have already left the house happily.


    I can¡¯t think about it, and now I am still holding the flowers in my hands and sighing secretly.


    For example, it was Aunt Su from before.


    It rained yesterday, and Aunt Chi¡¯s legs and feet felt uncomfortable, so she didn¡¯t come over today.


    Aunt Su rarely had some free time, so she first asked the maid and servant about the whereabouts of the prince. After asking for a long time, she found out that the prince had gone to the small classroom.


    ??Aunt Su wanted to go through the trouble, but...


    She doesn¡¯t dare!


    Aunt Che was taken away by people from Dali Temple!


    ?This incident has frightened many people.


    So, Aunt Su has no courage and she really doesn¡¯t dare to go!


    ??The most I can do is hold a pot of flowers that have just bloomed, and say in a choked voice that my life is miserable and uncomfortable, and I can''t live this day.


    ??But after seeing Aunt Chi''s figure, Aunt Su became good in a second, put down the flowers, and then stood at the door politely, not daring to raise her head.


    Second update

 Chapter 234： god of andrologists

    Chapter 234 The God of Andrologists


    On the first day of my enlightenment, I successfully learned six words: In the beginning, human beings are inherently good.


    Can read but not write.


    It was Liu Hemeng and Shen Huatang who taught Suisui very carefully, but in the end they only learned one Chinese character.


    The problem is that as we get older, we have less energy.


    So, even if I wrote it, it would be crooked.


    ?Even so, Feng Xuanrui and the others still praise Suisui''s ugly character to the sky.


    ¡°Wow, my sister is so awesome!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s a word. The first time I wrote it, it was like a bug crawling around!¡±


    ¡°My sister is the most amazing, she can already write!¡±


    ¡­


    ?They boasted so much that they almost swelled with age.


    ?Her herringbone character was still written in Shen Huatang''s hand.


    When I write it myself...


    It is the kind where the brush is dragged across the paper twice, but the direction is still unclear.


    Looking at the uglier handwriting he had written, Suisui put the pen back in panic.


    Scared to death Suisui!


    King Qi looked at the children with a loving face, especially the middle ones.


    He felt that it was indeed his child.


    Writing is always so ugly, hehe!


    At night, Suisui struggled to stay awake.


    Even though the concubine herself held her and patted her, Sui Sui still remained somewhat sober.


    After Princess Qi left with peace of mind and Aunt Xiang turned off the light, she got up quietly after being called out by the system.


    ¡¾Lele, has the time passed? ¡¿


    ¡¾No, don''t worry, I''ll rock you to sleep. ¡¿


    After a cheerful conversation between one person and one person, the system brought in today¡¯s sleep coaxer.


    ?Today¡¯s sleep comforter is...


    doctor.


    ?The system looked at the [God of Male Doctors] on the opponent''s head and fell into thinking.


    I am still young and not noticed.


    But the system has discovered some problems through the perspective of Sui Sui.


    That is¡­


    King Qi seems to have some physical problems.


    ?After dinner today, Princess Qi urged the other party to take a medicinal bath.


    ?Moreover, King Qi also drank a bowl of medicinal soup during dinner.


    ?At that time, Feng Xuanrui was curious about what his father was eating, so he went over to smell it. After discovering that it smelled of medicine, he ran away quickly.


    ?The child covered his nose and whispered: "Father, what are you drinking? It tastes weird."


    King Qi didn''t say anything, but his face didn''t look good. Princess Qi smiled and said, "On a rainy day, your father''s legs hurt, so the kitchen specially cooked a medicinal soup."


    ?After listening to Princess Qi¡¯s explanation, the system also specifically checked the ingredient ratio of the bowl of soup.


    Then I found out¡­


    ?It is warming yang and nourishing the kidney.


    system:.


    ?Think again about Aunt Che who was taken away, and the female relatives in the house who were dismissed today.


    ?The system seriously doubts that King Qi is likely to die?


    Perhaps he is middle-aged?


    Maybe it¡¯s because Aunt Che did something?


    Data analysis shows that the proportion of these two possibilities is higher.


    ?Otherwise, why would my good aunt still be arrested?


    ?The system couldn''t help but wonder if Suisui had a similar guess in his mind, so tonight, he had such a sleeper?


    ?Of course, Suisui may not notice it, but...


    Having such thoughts in your subconscious mind, will it sometimes affect these?


    The system has seen every year of good luck.


    ?Although he doesn¡¯t understand, the child¡¯s happiness is more important than anything else.


    Furthermore, Sui Sui has a father, queen, mother, and concubine who can protect her, and the system is not afraid of Sui Sui''s good luck being discovered.


    Sui Sui didn¡¯t know that the uncle who came tonight was a master of male medicine. She sat there obediently, ready to listen to the story.


    Suisui may have some doubts about her father''s affairs, but she doesn''t understand.


    So, naturally I won¡¯t say much at this time.


    The issue is¡­


    ??The male doctor is so devastated!


    Ask him to tell a story to a child?


    ha?


    What story?


    The daily routine of andrology?


    He was afraid that the child¡¯s outlook on life would be blown away!


    ??The doctor is a non-marriage person. He is almost 40 this year. He has not married at all and is devoted to medicine.


    If you are not married, you will naturally not have children and you will not know how to raise them.


    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????,?


    He didn¡¯t even have this chance!


    ?He racked his brains, and then he finally remembered the story he had heard when he was a child.


    ¡¾How about I tell you a story about the ugly duckling. ¡¿


    Sui Sui always felt that she had heard this story before. She tilted her head and thought about it, then asked uncertainly: "Is it the story of an ugly duckling that turned into a white swan, married a prince, and gave birth to Cinderella?" ¡¿


    Male doctor:? ? ?


    He took another uncertain look at Suisui''s surroundings.


    Although it was night, he had system-supported lights and could clearly see the situation around him in a small area.


    So, this is ancient times?


    Have fairy tales already existed in ancient times?


    ??And, it¡¯s a **** mix of three stories?


    No, it shouldn¡¯t be from ancient times.


    But before him, someone else had told it to children.


    So, don¡¯t tell random stories to children.


    What is this about?


    ?Does it make sense?


    ?The doctor sighed sadly, then shook his head.


    ¡¾Forget it, no more stories, let me tell you some popular science so that you won''t be deceived in the future. ¡¿


    Men understand men better.


    Especially in an ancient world, it was even more unsafe.


    ?The male doctor helped Suisui analyze the situation from an objective perspective, and then gave a lot of suggestions.


    ¡¾Before getting married, you must check their family''s ancestors to see if there are any diseases. Even if it is just a few cases, pay more attention. ¡¿


    ??¡¾As much as possible, men should not be allowed to take concubines, and it is best not to have maids who live in the same house. The risk factor of sharing items is high, so you must pay attention to it. You really can''t use your status to pressure you! ¡¿


    ¡¾Motherhood suffers from having many children, so be careful not to have too many children, pay attention to quality, not just quantity, and the interval must be kept at more than three years, so that the body can get better rest. ¡¿


    ¡­


    Suisui sat there with a blank look on his face.


    She thought: I don¡¯t understand, I don¡¯t understand at all!


    However, after her uncle spoke a few words, he would come and ask her if she understood?


    It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t understand, remember?


    Sui Sui shook his head honestly.


    ?Uncle was not impatient and continued to talk and repeated.


    Sui Sui:¡­!


    Mother concubine, help!


    But uncle is kind-hearted.


    Suisui could only keep a serious face and listen as carefully as possible.


    At the end of the story, my uncle not only popularized science, but also gave Suisui a lot of precautions.


    For example, rest your body, practice more Tai Chi, Baduanjin, etc.


    Although Suisui didn''t understand it, he tried hard to memorize it and asked Lele to help me remember it.


    How Suisui fell asleep in the end, she herself didn¡¯t know.


    Anyway, there were a lot of things stuffed in my mind, so I fell asleep in a drowsy way.


    Looking at Suisui falling asleep, the doctor sighed.


    ¡¾Hey, I must have talked a lot, right? Is it considered comprehensive? ¡¿


    ¡¾But today''s medical conditions... are actually not suitable for giving birth to children, especially since she is very cold and has a small frame. She will probably suffer when giving birth to children in the future. ¡¿


    ¡­


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 235： shop

    Chapter 235 Shopping


    ?The doctor was very worried and had to leave when the time finally came.


    Early the next morning, when I woke up, my mind was still full of Tai Chi and Baduanjin.


    So that when Aunt Xiang listened to the child''s vague words, she thought that the child was eager to go out and exercise.


    Xiang Gugu smiled and responded: "Okay, okay, let''s go practice."


    When it was time for breakfast, Aunt Xiang shared this matter with Aunt Qiu with a smile.


    Princess Qi has always been concerned about things happening every year.


    After listening to Aunt Xiang¡¯s words, she hugged Sui Sui into her arms and asked in a low voice: "Sui Sui, do you want to learn Tai Chi? Your father can teach you."


    King Qi didn¡¯t catch the child, so he didn¡¯t give up and moved closer to him, thinking that he might be able to feed him a spoonful.


    ?Hearing what the princess said, King Qi immediately nodded: "Yes, yes, yes, my father will do it, and my father will teach you."


    Suisui hadn''t completely forgotten it yet, so he nodded immediately: "Tai Chi, Baduanjin."


    King Qi laughed after hearing this: "My darling is really good, he knows everything, but my father is not good at practicing Ba Duan Jin. I need to ask Dr. Liu more."


    After finishing speaking, King Qi thought for a while and said: "By the way, it''s a good day today. We won''t go to class anymore. We will go to the street to play. We can''t go to class every day. The children are exhausted."


    Princess Qi:? ? ?


    ?Then you can¡¯t just go to class for two days and start skipping classes.


    ??Moreover, at this time, have you considered the feelings of the young masters in the house?


    Other children are still watching!


    It was only after King Qi finished speaking that he realized that, by the way, the brats in the house were still there.


    Facing their expectant gazes, King Qi waved his big hand very coldly: "My sister is still young, how can you compare with her?"


    Feng Xuanrui muttered dissatisfiedly: "Then I''m not that big, so let''s go and see what''s going on?"


    Feng Xuanbin also responded in a low voice: "That''s right, that''s right."


    The other three brothers are older and are embarrassed to argue with their brothers about this.


    Besides, I can¡¯t go, so there¡¯s no need to talk too fast.


    After dinner, the gentlemen went to class.


    ?? King Qi took Suisui, Liu Hemeng and Shen Huatang to play on the street.


    Princess Qi also wanted to go there, but it was not easy to leave matters in the palace to the two concubines.


    ?Thinking that Concubine Meng was almost injured while walking on the street and was probably still in the shadow now, Princess Qi specifically asked Concubine Ren.


    Concubine Ren thought that she had nothing to do, so she went to the street.


    ??Moreover, there are still years to hold.


    As soon as she got into the carriage, she held Suisui in her arms and hugged her carefully.


    ?Later I found that Liu Hemeng was also very cute, so I raised my hand and touched her.


    Look again, huh?


    Shen Huatang is also very gentle and quiet, so I¡¯ll touch him by the way.


    The little girls are so cute!


    Thinking about her two sons, Concubine Ren couldn''t help but feel bad.


    ?She glanced at King Qi with disgust and said angrily: "It''s all your fault that I can''t give birth to a daughter."


    King Qi:? ? ?


    Be bold! !


    ?He glared angrily, and then found that Concubine Ren''s eyes were even wider than his, which made King Qi helplessly look away, and subconsciously raised his hand to touch his nose with a guilty conscience.


    King Qi thought: He is not as knowledgeable as a woman!


    Seeing that King Qi was weak, Concubine Ren became even more arrogant: "Did I say something wrong again? See for yourself, the situation in the house, is it possible that we are to blame!"


    Concubine Ren was not only confident, she also hugged Suisui and said with a smile: "If God hadn''t loved the princess and given us such a good child as Suisui, you wouldn''t be so lucky!"


    King Qi:¡­!


    When he returns home, he will quietly write a letter of divorce!


    Then¡­


    Burn it quietly again!


    He was so angry!


    King Qi wanted to throw the divorce letter in Concubine Ren''s face with a flick of his hand.


    But, no!


    Ren Xiu went crazy and even beat himself.


    ?He endures it!


    Sui Sui doesn''t quite understand what''s going on between Aunt Ren and her father.


    She looked around and thought that the people in the village liked sons. She nodded quickly and said, "Father, don''t worry, you will have many sons in the future!" King Qi:? ? ?


    Concubine Ren:¡­!


    "Hahahaha!" Concubine Ren couldn''t help it. Although she had some guesses, she didn''t know the inside story, but this didn''t affect her laughter.


    There will be many sons.


    ??This is simply a patch on the prince''s heart that was punctured.


    It¡¯s fatal!


    Why is it so funny?


    Concubine Ren was laughing so hard that she couldn''t straighten up. If her hands weren''t steady, she could hardly hold Suisui in her arms.


    King Qi didn¡¯t even know what he felt in his heart.


    Doctor Liu said that the probability that he would be able to give birth in the future was low.


    The doctors said they were trying to prolong his life and tell him not to think too much.


    However, King Qi knew that he would not be able to give birth, and he would not live long.


    Even if the imperial doctors save him, how much can they save?


    This **** Che family!


    He should have stayed up late at night to sharpen his knife in the prison.


    Although King Qi felt bitter in his heart, he did not want to scare the child.


    He raised his hand and gently touched Sui Sui''s little head, and said with a smile: "My father already has many sons, and he also has a precious daughter like Sui Sui. That''s enough, that''s enough."


    King Qi thought that a person should be content.


    He has been begging for a daughter for many years, although he has not found a biological one.


    But Suisui is so cute and her eyes are exactly the same as his, so what¡¯s the difference between her and her biological child?


    Ask for a daughter and you will get a daughter, and she will be such a well-behaved daughter.


    King Qi thought that he should be satisfied.


    ?Thinking of this, King Qi subconsciously wanted to take Suisui away.


    Suisui was stunned for a moment and looked up at Aunt Ren who was holding him.


    Concubine Ren wanted to argue, but found that the prince''s mood was not very good. For fear of irritating him, she silently let go of her hand and touched Suisui''s little face soothingly.


    They go to the streets without any purpose, they are just wandering around.


    Concubine Ren suggested that she take Suisui to buy some jewelry first.


    Although there are already many treasures in the palace.


    ?But who can have too many babies?


    So, let¡¯s go see all kinds of treasures first!


    Looking at three stores in a row, King Qi couldn''t control his desire to buy.


    Concubine Ren was even more uncontrollable.


    ?Concubine Ren¡¯s family background is quite good. Even though she has experienced many changes, she still has money.


    So, the shots are extremely generous.


    When King Qi saw it, could he still be compared?


    So, he wants to buy it too!


    After shopping, I was about to get in the car when I found a good snack shop.


    King Qi had bought food there before. He thought that he might not have a chance to taste it in Sui Sui, so he prepared to carry people there.


    Concubine Ren was also attracted by the fragrance and followed behind her with her two children.


    Suisui''s nose was also touched by the fragrance, but her eyes were looking behind her.


    After watching it for a while, Suisui gently raised his hand and whispered: "Father, I want to drink that."


    It was rare for a child to ask for something, so King Qi turned around happily.


    Then I discovered that it was a street corner teahouse, and more often than not, it was used for passers-by to stop and drink tea.


    To put it mildly, the tea drunk by the royal servants is better than the tea in the teahouse.


    But you have to drink it every year.


    Even swill, King Qi could drink it without changing his expression.


    It was just inferior tea. King Qi turned around firmly and walked over there.


    Second update

 Chapter 236： Accident

    Chapter 236 Accident


    Concubine Ren was still looking at these snacks and was about to choose a few more.


    There are two kinds of concubines that the princess likes, and there is also one kind that Concubine Meng also likes. She wants to go out on her own, so she has to bring some back to them.


    As I was picking it up, I heard Suisui¡¯s words.


    Concubine Ren looked over and saw that it was a street corner teahouse.


    To be honest, Concubine Ren is a bit disgusting.


    ?However, Sui Sui likes it, and the prince has already carried the person over there.


    Although Concubine Ren was not very happy, after thinking about it, she turned around and walked that way.


    As Concubine Ren walked away, she said to Aunt Sun beside her: "I just feel sorry for the child, so I don''t want to drink this. That teahouse doesn''t taste good..."


    Before I could say the next words, I heard a bang behind me.


    ?The sound was so loud that Concubine Ren always felt as if the sound was close to her ears and exploded violently. She was so frightened that she flinched suddenly, then jumped up, and turned around to look back.


    The lady''s demeanor allowed Concubine Ren to restrain herself from screaming.


    Or when people are too scared, they cannot make a sound.


    Concubine Ren looked frightened and turned around stiffly.


    Then she saw a person lying where she had just walked.


    At this time, the opponent¡¯s head had been broken and was bleeding.


    ??The bright red blood slowly dripped on the bluestone, looking **** and scary.


    Where has Concubine Ren ever seen such a scene?


    She has never even seen a chicken being killed.


    At this time, the blood flowed out, and the blood flashed in front of her eyes. Concubine Ren couldn''t bear it anymore, she screamed briefly, rolled her eyes, and fainted.


    Aunt Sun''s face turned pale with fright. She subconsciously held onto the person and her breathing became tight.


    ?However, after all, she is older and has experienced many things. After getting through the initial fear, Aunt Sun quickly reacted: "Quick, quick, help the queen to rest over there!"


    The maids and servants finally came to their senses. They worked together to help Concubine Ren, who had fainted, to the teahouse and found a seat to sit down.


    King Qi was also startled.


    He was teasing Suisui by saying he would kill a sheep to eat in the afternoon!


    Suisui felt that wool was good and soft, so King Qi asked someone to come over and make a wool mat for Suisui.


    Suisui also said that she would dye it and make it a beautiful pink color, the same as her clothes.


    How could King Qi disagree?


    ? She responded with a smile, and was about to say that only one pink color was too monotonous. Do you want to dye it in other colors?


    As a result, before he finished asking, he heard a bang behind him. King Qi turned his head subconsciously and saw someone falling from the upstairs of the dim sum shop.


    Then Concubine Ren screamed!


    King Qi was really frightened and turned pale.


    He had been weak recently, but now he was startled and his face turned even paler.


    However, my hand held Suisui firmly.


    After reacting, for fear that the child would be scared, King Qi raised his hand and gently covered Sui Sui''s eyes. At the same time, he turned away: "Don''t look at Sui Sui, it''s not a good thing. By the way, Sui Sui, wool. Isn¡¯t it too monotonous to only dye the mat in one color? How about adding a snow-blue color? Bamboo green is also good, and blue is also good.¡±


    King Qi talked as much as possible, one was to relieve the fear in his heart, and the other was to distract Sui Sui''s attention, for fear that the children would pay more attention to that side.


    ??When he was protecting Suisui, he also signaled to the people around him to protect Shen Huatang and Liu Hemeng, not wanting the children to see such a **** scene.


    ? Suisui heard the noise, but didn''t see the situation.


    ?There were people there. Although she was held in her father''s arms, she had a limited field of vision and could not see much.


    She only saw something falling from the stairs, and she didn¡¯t know anything about it after that.


    ?However, she saw Aunt Ren fainting.


    At this time, Suisui, regardless of the wool mat, tugged at his father''s hair worriedly: "Father, father, what''s wrong with Aunt Ren?"


    King Qi didn''t want to scare the child, so he subconsciously lied: "I ate too much, I felt sleepy, I fell asleep, and I woke up slowly."


    ??Concubine Ren had just been knocked unconscious by Aunt Sun and pinched her to regain consciousness, when she heard King Qi say these words.


    She subconsciously thought of something: What are you talking about? When the words came to my lips, I swallowed them back subconsciously.


    By the way, Sui Sui!


    They have children with them, so don¡¯t scare them.


    After reacting, Concubine Ren opened her eyes and glared at King Qi, but did not refute what he said.


    Suisui was originally worried about Aunt Ren, but heard that she just ate too much, so she took a nap, and when she saw that she had opened her eyes, Suisui felt relieved.


    She embarrassedly hugged King Qi''s neck and buried her head in King Qi''s neck: "I know, father."


    The child was so obedient and soft, King Qi''s heart almost melted just looking at it, not to mention that the child was still holding his neck very attachedly.


    Ouch!


    His little cotton-padded jacket!


    It¡¯s so warm!


    The more King Qi thought about it, the happier he became, but it was impossible not to ask more about things over there.


    So, he patted Suisui comfortingly, carried him to the teahouse, sat at the same table as Concubine Ren, and then asked Sui Si to ask for permission.


    Someone fell down and broke his head, bleeding.


    Passers-by were startled, and nearby shops and vendors were also frightened.


    ??Everyone gathered around subconsciously, and people from the dim sum shop also sent people out to take a look.


    This look¡­


    Found out that it¡¯s my young master¡¯s house!


    The shopkeeper and the waiter were shouting and shouting, and a group of people gathered around to help.


    Sui Si looked at the situation and then looked at the prince. King Qi raised his hand and motioned for him to take someone to take a look and see if he could help.


    In the past, King Qi would not have cared about these things.


    ?He is well aware of his own incompetence and rarely meddles in his own business.


    It doesn¡¯t matter whether you are an ordinary person or a high-ranking official.


    Don¡¯t get involved in anything!


    he does not like!


    But now¡­


    King Qi raised his hand and touched Suisui''s soft little face, his heart was already so soft.


    ?He thought, just think of it as praying for the children and accumulating virtue.


    It is rare for him to have a daughter.


    Furthermore, she will be the only daughter in this life.


    Don''t cherish it.


    Concubine Ren is such a smart person, she can see through the prince''s thoughts at a glance.


    ?However, at this time, her thoughts were all on Suisui.


    She thought that if Suisui hadn''t suddenly said he wanted to come for tea, they would still be standing there.


    ?Then for the people who fell down from the stairs, whoever they fell on might fall on them.


    It¡¯s either her or the prince!


    ?If such a big person falls and hits them, no one knows what kind of damage they will get!


    The more Concubine Ren thought about it, the more frightened she became, and her hands could not help but tremble.


    King Qi watched from the side and couldn''t help but roll his eyes: "Look at your future."


    After Concubine Ren heard this, she sneered and looked at King Qi''s free hand: "If you have the ability, don''t tremble!"


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 237： His child, he will protect it

    Chapter 237: His child, he will protect it


    King Qi thought that it was impossible not to tremble.


    He is just an ordinary person. How can he not be afraid of life and death?


    ?However, with a child in his arms and two more following him, King Qi could only pretend to be calm and not want to scare them.


    Although Suisui didn''t understand what her father said to Aunt Ren, she felt her father''s fearful mood and gently put her head to the side of his face. Her voice was soft and magical. It means comfort: "Father, don''t be afraid. I will give you support every year, and you will no longer be afraid of support."


    The little daughter acted coquettishly with him, and King Qi felt his heart melting again and again.


    ??Woooo!


    It feels so good to have a daughter!


    King Qi was so moved that he almost shed tears. He hugged Suisui tighter and rubbed his face against Suisui: "Father, your good boy, your good boy!"


    Concubine Ren looked on, feeling sad and helpless. Seeing that she was pricked by King Qi''s beard every year, she frowned. Concubine Ren raised her hand to pull at King Qi in distress: "Hey, hey, please be gentle. , your beard is prickly!¡±


    King Qi subconsciously wanted to say: Impossible, he just picked it today.


    But when he lowered his head and saw his little brows knitted together, he felt distressed again.


    ?He let out two ouch sounds, then raised his hand and gently touched his soft little face: "Father, I didn''t mean it. When I go back tonight, I will shave it carefully again."


    It seems that just trimming the beard is not enough.


    It has to be scraped.


    King Qi wanted to¡­


    How about¡­


    Just uproot it, right?


    The matter at the snack shop was quickly settled.


    Did Shaodong¡¯s family accidentally fall from the building, or is there some conspiracy involved?


    King Qi and the others were not interested.


    ?When the crowd dispersed, although the discussion was still there, everyone was busy with their own things.


    Then Si came back and explained the situation: "The doctor said that the situation is not bad. If he can be cared for for a while, there won''t be any big problem."


    ?Even if the head is broken, if the head is not hit in a fatal place, under normal circumstances, one can still be saved.


    King Qi nodded after hearing this: "Okay, let''s tidy up and buy some at another snack shop."


    King Qi was still a little scared at the moment.


    What Concubine Ren can understand, how could he not understand it?


    Coupled with all the previous things, think of them together.


    Sui Sui¡­


    He is a child full of blessings!


    King Qi was both happy and worried.


    Afraid that others would be thinking about the blessing of his precious daughter.


    King Qi thought, no one can come!


    Even the emperor brother can¡¯t do it!


    ??Whoever dares to take advantage of his daughter''s blessing, he will open his mouth and bite him to death!


    It''s just that I was frightened today, and it was time to kill the sheep just now.


    So, they walked around for a while and then left the city directly.


    Concubine Ren was frightened and really wasn''t in the mood to go shopping anymore, so she told King Qi and went back home first.


    When she came back, she also brought news of an accident they had encountered on the street.


    After hearing this, Princess Qi''s face turned pale with fright. She asked worriedly: "How is Suisui? The child is not scared, right?"


    It is not surprising that Ren is the concubine. The princess does not care about the prince first, but cares about Sui Sui first.


    She explained the situation carefully to reassure the princess.


    After hearing this, Princess Qi nodded gently, and then signaled Aunt Qiu to tell Doctor Liu to prepare some soothing soup for the prince and others to drink when they return to the house to calm their mind.


    At the same time, I also need to tell Doctor Liu and Master Shen what happened on the street today.


    After all, the children of both families are among them, so if they get scared when they go home, it would be nice to have someone to comfort them.


    And if something like this happens, they really have to tell others. Princess Qi is doing comfort work in the palace.


    On the other side, King Qi and Suisui have successfully reached Zhuangzi.


    At this time, they were picking sheep in the backyard.


    Zhuangzi''s steward was leading the way with a smile: "I said, I have something to do today. Our sheep gave birth to seven lambs early in the morning. Now they are all fed milk. They look very strong. The chickens have hatched a baby. The chicks in the nest are all still alive now, each one is yellow, they look so good and fresh, and..."


    The steward was very happy when he saw so many happy events in Zhuangzi early in the morning.


    When I saw the prince coming, I was even more happy to share these things.


    In the past, King Qi might have exclaimed: Is there such a surprise?


    But now¡­


    ?? King Qi could not help but have metaphysical thoughts.


    Could it be goats, chickens or something like that? Knowing that he is coming with the cute Suisui, we produce more so that we can raise Suisui in the future?


    They are all good and sensible animals!


    King Qi thought happily.


    Since it was decided to kill the sheep at noon, King Qi went to pick it with Suisui in his arms.


    King Qi did not ignore the other two children. He looked back from time to time for fear of leaving them behind.


    Since I left home every year, my feet have barely touched the ground.


    King Qi was not willing to put the person down at all.


    When picking sheep, he stood outside the fence holding Suisui in his arms.


    Sui Sui thinks any sheep is good.


    King Qi taught her on the side: "We have to choose the tender ones to eat. That kind of mutton is tender, not the old one. It''s good to make soup, but it takes a long time. Let''s eat roasted mutton with green onions for lunch. The meat should be tender."


    ¡°Look at that one over there. It has a good coat color. It will be polished by then and will be used as a wool mat for Suisui.¡±


    ¡°That one over there has a nice fur color too. It¡¯s been cleaned and it¡¯ll make a good wool pad.¡±


    ¡°That one¡¯s not bad, with a little bit of black hair, it¡¯s a bit of decoration, right?¡±


    ¡­


    His eyes can no longer see clearly.


    Liu Hemeng was also happily hugging the wood of the fence and staring at the sheep.


    ?Especially the new-born lambs, they look so tender and delicious.


    Shen Huatang is relatively quiet, but he is still a child, and he is more curious and concerned about these living creatures than an adult.


    So, even my smart eyes couldn¡¯t control it. I looked at this one for a while and thought it was good.


    ?Looking at that one for a while, I thought it was pretty good.


    Shen Huatang even became worried in his heart: How long will it take to eat so many sheep?


    ?Eating too much mutton will cause internal heat, so you can¡¯t eat it every day?


    Liu Hemeng didn¡¯t think about eating. After hearing what King Qi said, she just thought...


    ??Wow, it''s just a thick wool pad.


    ?That hair is not good, it is a bit bald, and it may be a bit thin when used as a cushion.


    ?That one is good, it is mottled, but the embellishment is very good.


    Hey, there¡¯s that one, it¡¯s pretty good too!


    ¡­


    It¡¯s a bit hard to choose!


    The two older children found it difficult, let alone Suisui?


    Suisui followed the direction of her father''s finger and looked at one after another. She felt that every one of them was good, and they all looked like wool pads that she had made and cleaned.


    Sui Sui is in a dilemma, and he starts to fight against his opponents.


    How could King Qi be so embarrassed about his treasure?


    So, he waved his hand and said, "Kill the ones you picked just now, kill them all!"


    After finishing speaking, not forgetting what happened in the Tang Mansion, King Qi quickly followed: "Didn''t the young master of the Tang Mansion break his leg and not heal it? Send two legs of mutton to replenish him. "


    Second update

 Chapter 238： I have no quality

    Chapter 238 I have no quality


    ???King Qi still remembered what Princess Qi told him before, that the Tang Dynasty was interested in their eldest son, and at the same time looked down on Suisui, and also bullied Suisui.


    ??The princess acted decently, but she was dissatisfied at the time, but she couldn''t really send the leg of lamb over.


    King Qi said: I have no quality, so I will give it away, just give it away!


    ?Dare to bully my daughter?


    He has done a lot of things without hesitation, and this is not the least of them.


    If you have the ability, let the Tang family come to your door!


    ?After listening to the prince''s instructions, Sui Si hesitated to speak, hesitated to speak, and finally thought about it, sighed softly, and thought: Forget it.


    The prince is also doing this for the little princess.


    How pitiful the little princess is.


    So, it¡¯s all the Tang¡¯s fault. There¡¯s nothing wrong with giving him a leg of lamb!


    Suisi quickly went to make arrangements.


    Sui Sui didn''t know about the grievances between adults. She couldn''t even remember the time when a bad brother made faces at her and scared her.


    Suisui is watching the slaughter of sheep.


    ?The steward called a few long-term workers over, and everyone quickly caught all the sheep that the prince had ordered.


    ??You have to watch every year, but King Qi doesn''t want the children to face the blood.


    So, I coaxed and hugged him and avoided the **** scene at the beginning. In the end, I couldn''t persuade him anymore, so I could only accompany Suisui to watch the butcher process the sheep.


    ?The other party''s knife skills are good, after all, he is a professional at this.


    So, the whole process is very beautiful.


    Shen Huatang didn''t dare to look at it at first and always looked away.


    Liu Hemeng is okay, he is younger and less afraid.


    So, I am more curious.


    The two little girls followed Sui Sui, fascinated as they watched.


    ¡°Is that a lamb chop?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see, right? One by one, they must be ribs... suck.¡±


    "It tastes delicious when cooked. Is that a leg of lamb? The meat looks tender. It''s worthy of being a lamb."


    ¡°I think sheep tripe is still delicious, but which one is the sheep tripe?¡±


    ¡­


    Shen Huatang didn''t dare to look at it at first, but was so tempted by Liu Hemeng''s words that he couldn''t help but turn his head.


    She was first attracted by the butcher''s knife skills, and then she observed the meat on the sheep.


    ?When she was at home, she often drank sheep tripe soup. The doctor said it was warming and tonic, so she drank some of it habitually.


    Now that he saw the slaughtered sheep, Shen Huatang was very curious. Where was the sheep''s tripe?


    As the butcher was cleaning it up, he cheerfully responded to the little girl''s question: "It hasn''t been cleaned up yet. There are still things in it and it''s very pickled. Girls, just wait and eat. Don''t look at it too much."


    Watching too much may affect your appetite.


    ??Although Shen Huatang didn''t understand, she was better at being obedient. She kept her mouth shut and didn''t ask any more questions.


    But Liu Hemeng couldn''t stand it and had many questions: "Whether the front legs are tender or the hind legs are tender, it doesn''t matter to me whether the meat is tender."


    Suisui doesn''t know this question, but she has a small nose and can''t help but cover her nose: "It doesn''t smell very good!"


    The mutton is done and it¡¯s really delicious.


    However, the smell is really not very good!


    Seeing Suisui frowning and covering her mouth, King Qi couldn''t control himself.


    Originally, I wanted to let the three children play, but he watched from the side.


    But, seeing how well-behaved the baby is, who can resist holding it?


    So, King Qi unknowingly hugged the child again.


    He also raised his hand to help Suisui fan himself: "Father, if you fan me, you won''t feel sick anymore."


    I can¡¯t tell whether I am old or not. It still smells bad, but it doesn¡¯t smell very good anyway.


    King Qi was worried about how to comfort his children.


    Want a sachet?


    He has really had a psychological shadow on the sachet recently.


    ??Anyone who says two more words is a little stressed.


    So, King Qi really didn¡¯t want to use the sachet.


    However, if Suisui just doesn''t like the taste, it''s not like he can''t force himself. Be good for his baby!


    ?However, before King Qi could wrong him, Sui Sui''s interest had shifted from killing the sheep to the new chicks.


    The tender yellow chick looks so cute!


    As Sui Sui moves, Shen Huatang and the others also move.


    Compared to the **** slaughter of sheep, the time here in Little Chicken is really peaceful.


    Most of the newly laid chicks are bright yellow, and of course there are some mottled ones with colors such as dust.


    But because today¡¯s chicks are covered with downy hair, even if they are dark-colored, they still look very soft and cute.


    Sui Sui is watching from the side, and I really can¡¯t help but want to get started!


    Liu Hemeng watched on the side and advised in a low voice: "This is not easy to touch. They are just born. If you touch them too much, they will disappear. Then we will lose a chicken and many, many eggs. Unfortunately, only one hen is gone, and we will also lose many, many chicks.¡±


    When Suisui heard this, he realized that this made sense and nodded quickly: "Then I won''t touch it."


    King Qi felt that these chickens were good enough. He waved his hand and said, "It''s okay. If you touch it, just let the hen lay down again."


    Everyone:¡­


    This is really not treating a chicken as a chicken!


    Sui Sui didn¡¯t even touch the chicken in the end.


    ?However, in order to comfort the children, King Qi promised to take a few back to his home to look after them.


    Several children looked at the sheep and then the chickens.


    After that, we went to see a donkey grinding for a while, and then went to have lunch.


    Lunch is considered a whole sheep feast.


    Roasted lamb with green onions, tender roasted lamb legs, charcoal roasted lamb chops, lamb tripe soup¡­


    To relieve fatigue, I also paired it with some green vegetables.


    Eating every year was satisfying, and in the end, my little head couldn¡¯t help but light up.


    After dinner, the three children played for a while and then felt sleepy.


    Look, King Qi, he finally has a chance to coax the child by himself!


    So, let him come!


    King Qi coaxed Suisui in a strange way.


    Fortunately, Suisui is well-behaved and is really sleepy.


    So, I fell asleep after a while.


    The other two children stayed with Suisui, and they both fell asleep obediently.


    King Qi looked at Suisui''s lovely sleeping face and felt that he couldn''t see enough.


    So, this child should be his!


    God is so careless. He was obviously his child, but he was reincarnated into another family.


    He still has to work hard to get the child back.


    God is not interested in him enough!


    King Qi stayed there for a while, fearing that he would disturb Suisui and the others, so he quietly left.


    Aunt Xiang and the others stayed in the house to watch in case something unexpected happened.


    When the spring is warm and the flowers are blooming, Zhuangzi is close to the farmland, and snakes and rats may pop up.


    If you don¡¯t watch, what should you do if you get bitten?


    Let alone whether it is poisonous or not, even a small wound on Sui Sui''s body would make King Qi feel distressed for a long time.


    King Qi not only asked Aunt Xiang to watch, but also asked the person in charge to lead people to sprinkle the nearby herbs and remove all the unnecessary weeds.


    ¡°And what¡¯s that pile over there? If it¡¯s of no use, just clear it out.¡±


    ¡°You should clean up the grocery room more diligently, and don¡¯t cheat. We don¡¯t know what you saved.¡±


    ¡­


    After sleeping every year, King Qi is energetic.


    He commanded the people below to do a thorough cleaning for Zhuangzi.


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 239： Preparing for a dry stand

    Chapter 239: Prepare to fight in court


    King Qi and his people have been busy for most of the day, and Sui Si returned from the Tang Mansion.


    He just took a quick bite of lunch and went to arrange this matter.


    ?Now that I¡¯m finally back, I can report the news.


    Seeing his smiling face, King Qi knew that the result should be good.


    Sure enough, Sui Si briefly talked about the leg of lamb he had given away, and also said: The prince also cares about the fifth young master and wants to make up for it.


    ?After these words came out, the face of the Tang Mansion concierge turned green!


    ? Sui Si finds it interesting to think about it now.


    ??It is not in vain that he pretends to be a fool, pretending to know nothing, giving away legs of lamb, and saying stupid things.


    hey-hey!


    The result is very good.


    The prince smiled heartily.


    ??If it weren''t for the fear of disturbing the little princess to rest, the prince would have laughed even louder than now.


    It would be a lie to say that King Qi¡¯s recent mood is not heavy.


    ??No one can face it calmly if he is unable to give birth and his life span is affected, right?


    It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want the children to worry, so I¡¯m pretending to be strong.


    ?Now I heard that the reaction of the concierge of the Tang Dynasty, although it was not that of other people in the Tang Dynasty, made King Qi happy.


    Bullying his daughter?


    snort!


    Do you think he is a dead person?


    Thinking of the other people in the Tang Dynasty, King Qi snorted coldly again: "It means that I have a kind heart. If my mind is evil, I will go to the palace now to persuade the emperor. Since the queen is interested, she will let the girl from the Tang Dynasty take over as soon as possible. Donggong, just become the concubine of my good nephew, why bother."


    At this point, King Qi sighed softly: "But I have a good heart and can''t bear to harm innocent women, but... I can''t harm the girl of the Tang family. I can''t do it, Mr. Tang? I''ll find an opportunity to go to court later and scratch him." A look!¡±


    ¡­


    Your lord, in the past few years, some of the aunts in your backyard are very young, right?


    ??This can be considered an innocent woman, right?


    But my master, I can¡¯t say.


    Think about it, he must have the same idea and heart as his master.


    The idea of ??treason is unacceptable.


    Get rid of it, get rid of it!


    King Qi planned to find an excuse to go to court and then have a fight with Mr. Tang.


    ?The other party¡¯s son is not a good person, so he shouldn¡¯t bully a child and seek revenge from an adult, right?


    As a result, this opportunity came in the afternoon.


    This afternoon, the young master did not come to Zhuangzi. He was still attending cultural classes at home.


    ?However, the palace sent someone over to inform King Qi to go to the morning court tomorrow.


    ?Of course, in order to make King Qi feel confident, the visitor quietly revealed that the reason for going to the morning court was about the affairs between the young princess and Tuan Tan.


    Looks like, is there going to be a reward?


    After King Qi heard this, he agreed happily, and asked Sui Si to give the reward and send the person away, and then turned back to the house to think about it.


    "What do you think the emperor will reward you with? Money? I''m not short of it either."


    ¡°Farm? It would be good if it¡¯s fertile land in the south of the Yangtze River.¡±


    ¡­


    King Qi followed Si and murmured for a long time, guessing a lot.


    ?Furthermore, he was ready. If the emperor became stingy tomorrow, he would use his guesses to ask for it from the emperor.


    How important Tuan Tan is, the Protector of the Country has already told him.


    So, brother, don¡¯t be stingy!


    ??They are all members of the same family, so whose pocket should I put this thing in?


    King Qi was in a very good mood because he was going to the palace to collect the reward.


    In the afternoon, I ran around Zhuangzi with Suisui.


    Suisui''s hat ran away several times, and Aunt Xiang almost couldn''t catch up with the father and daughter.


    ?Shen Huatang was rarely so dignified and ran along very happily. Liu Hemeng went crazy.


    Her hair had fallen apart several times, and Nuan Dong had been chasing after her to comb it back.


    Watching the sky darken, King Qi reluctantly took the three little girls back to the city.


    ??If he hadn''t gone to court tomorrow, and if he hadn''t been taking someone else''s girl with him, King Qi would have really been unwilling to return home.


    How wonderful it would be to live happily outside the city with his baby!


    It¡¯s a pity that I have to go back.


    When passing the city gate, King Qi thought of the disaster of the Che family. He couldn''t help but darken his face and asked Suisi in a low voice: "Is the Che family dead?"


    The conditions in the prison are not very good.


    Perhaps it¡¯s just a quagmire?


    King Qi secretly guessed, and thought that this was really the case, it would be too advantageous for her!


    You have to cut the person into eight pieces and divide the body into five pieces!


    Sui Xin said, "How do I know this?"


    Is that something he can inquire about at will about Dali Temple?


    ?But when the prince asked, he couldn''t say he didn''t know, he could only say vaguely: "If I don''t say no, it will be gone?"


    King Qi also knew that he was fooling himself, but he was not angry at all. He just snorted angrily and went back to the flower rope with Sui Sui.


    Originally, Suisui was playing with Liu Hemeng. Shen Huatang was cheering for the two of them and giving Suisui advice from time to time.


    ?As a result, King Qi stepped in, and Liu Hemeng was so angry that his face bulged, but he dared not speak out in anger.


    After King Qi saw it, he laughed loudly: "Stop drumming, stop drumming, let''s blow it up again."


    Liu Hemeng:¡­!


    Ah ah ah ah ah!


    Sui Sui looked at it. He wanted to protect his sister Mengmeng, but also didn''t want to hurt his father. The little girl was caught in the middle. She looked at both sides blankly. She didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    How could King Qi be so embarrassed about his treasure?


    So, after picking up Sui Sui and sitting on his lap, he said with a smile: "Don''t be afraid, Sui Sui. My father won''t bully others anymore. He won''t bully anyone anymore."


    Hearing what his father said, Sui Sui nodded obediently, then put his arms around his father''s neck and said softly: "Thank you, father, you are the best!"


    King Qi was lost in the chorus of ¡°Father is so good¡± one after another.


    Until I returned to the house, the smile never left my lips.


    ??Princess Qi specially went to the door to pick up the person. Seeing the smile on the prince''s face, she knew that this trip should be very fun.


    ?In this way, Princess Qi was barely relieved.


    ?Your Majesty, just don¡¯t be depressed all the time.


    ?Feng Xuanrui and the others did not go to Zhuangzi this afternoon, and they were quite resentful.


    At this time, my father and sister came back, and they immediately surrounded me.


    ??Before King Qi could react, he was surrounded by a group of boys, and the people who were chattering and making noise almost flew out.


    King Qi dealt with it from left to right. By the time he reacted, Feng Xuanrui had already partnered with Feng Xuanbin and carried Suisui away.


    When King Qi looked over, he raised his hand obediently and looked at his father with a smile: "Goodbye, father!"


    King Qi:?


    My darling!


    ?You just abandoned your father like this?


    King Qi''s heart was broken into pieces. When the gangsters realized that their purpose was achieved, they abandoned him the next second and stopped caring about him, leaving him and the princess standing at the door of the mansion, looking at him with a bit of desolation. feel.


    Liu Hemeng and Shen Huatang both ran together.


    ?However, they will be going back home soon, so they can''t keep playing with Suisui.


    When the two little girls went back with their grandfathers, they were still a little reluctant to leave.


    Shen Huatang is fortunate. She has a reserved temperament and hides many of her emotions in her heart, which is not obvious on her face.


    Liu Hemeng has an outgoing personality. When Dr. Liu carried him into the carriage, his mouth flattened and he was about to cry.


    Sui Sui still coaxed him a few times, and then said: See you tomorrow.


    ?At this point, I managed to coax the person into good health and followed my grandfather into the car.


    King Qi thought that after the two little girls left, he could hold the baby and be obedient again.


    When he turned around, he found that the brats had surrounded Sui Sui, not giving him a chance to attack.


    King Qi:?


    I¡¯m dad, I¡¯m the best!


    Second update

 Chapter 240： Tidy up the backyard

    Chapter 240: Cleaning up the backyard


    ?Feng Xuanrui hasn''t seen his sister for a day, how can he give his sister to his father again?


    So, no matter what, just hold my sister and run away.


    Princess Qi watched from the side, smiling helplessly.


    The dinner was naturally sumptuous, because the prince returned to the palace, and because Suisui was also there, the young masters all stayed in the main courtyard to eat.


    After dinner, they played around for a while, and then everyone went back to their respective courtyards to rest.


    Since she was still young, Princess Qi was worried about letting her go to the west courtyard to sleep by herself so early.


    So, I picked the nearest room in the main courtyard and packed it up, and now Sui Sui sleeps there.


    Princess Qi coaxed Sui Sui to sleep first, and then came out to talk to the prince.


    Hearing what King Qi said about the leg of lamb he sent to Tang Mansion today, Princess Qi felt helpless and wanted to laugh.


    Princess Qi thought, this is good.


    Sometimes, the prince can do whatever is inconvenient for her to do.


    ?As the prince himself said, the Tang family thinks it¡¯s great to have a sister who is the queen?


    ?So his brother is still the emperor, is he proud?


    Princess Qi was worried about attending the morning court tomorrow, and repeatedly warned: "It''s our turn, we can''t take less."


    King Qi naturally understood this.


    He waved his hand and said: "Don''t worry, I will definitely protect my dear, and I will scratch Mr. Tang''s face tomorrow!"


    Princess Qi:.


    I asked you to protect the child''s reward!


    ?However, his own prince would not be confused about this kind of thing, so Princess Qi did not give much reminder in the end.


    Princess Qi thought about Aunt Su in the backyard, blinked her eyes slightly, and then said with a smile: "It has been cloudy these days. Aunt Chi''s legs are not feeling well. She cannot teach Aunt Su for the time being. I watched She has learned a lesson, or let Aunt Chi go back to Zhuangzi to raise her."


    At this point, without waiting for King Qi''s reaction, Princess Qi sighed again: "It''s just that Aunt Su''s temperament needs to be changed. She just entered the house in Sui Sui, and she didn''t ask anything, so she just He said that it was a maid prepared for Xiaoliu, not to mention that I can¡¯t do this kind of thing, even if I can do it, is it possible that the prince will agree? "


    ??If King Qi listened to the princess at first, he felt that a concubine should be handled with care, and it was not a very important person, so he did not need to take care of it.


    He will probably have no need for it in the future and will just leave it in the backyard to eat and wait to die.


    However, when he heard what the princess said next, King Qi''s face turned green.


    ?He gritted his teeth and raised his hand to point in the direction of the east courtyard: "Then does Mr. Su really say that?"


    Princess Qi didn¡¯t seem to understand what he was asking, and asked in confusion: ¡°What?¡±


    King Qi gritted his teeth: "She actually said that my dear is Xiaoliu''s first wife? There are too many dirty things in her mind? No, send her to a Taoist temple immediately and let her get rid of the dirty things in her mind. !¡±


    After hearing this, Princess Qi hesitated: "Isn''t it bad? After all, she is the prince''s concubine."


    King Qi''s nose was almost crooked with anger: "I don''t care about her Su family or Wang family, you have to get out of here!"


    He actually said that his darling was his maid?


    Bah!


    ??He was not even willing to marry Guai Guai. He just felt that there was not a single man in the capital who liked her.


    In the end, Aunt Su dared to say this!


    Send them all away, send them all away!


    Thinking of this, King Qi said angrily: "I heard from Meng before that there were a few dishonest bridesmaids who were packed up and sent to the Taoist temple. I think they just had too much filth in their minds, and things just happened." There are so many things, it¡¯s good to clear your mind!¡±


    Princess Qi was not surprised by this result.


    ?Seeing that the prince was angry at this time, she stepped forward to comfort him, and briefly explained the plan to calm him down, and then the two of them packed up and went to bed.


    Looking around, it was gloomy in the morning.


    Princess Qi was not sure whether it would rain today, so she asked Sui Si to prepare an umbrella, in case it rained, he and the prince would be able to use it.


    ¡°By the way, put on your knee pads. The weather is bad and your knees are cold. The prince probably won¡¯t feel well either.¡±


    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, give me two more Tangbaozi.¡±¡­


    After a busy morning, she sent off King Qi who went to the morning court. Princess Qi returned to her room and took a nap.


    After getting up again, she started to deal with things in the backyard.


    ??Aunt Su and a few of her not-so-honest cousins ??are about to be sent away.


    The backyard should be cleared and cleaned up.


    There are many things to do when there are many people.


    Princess Qi really wanted to give Suisui a stable environment to grow up.


    Therefore, those who are displeased should be sorted out and dealt with together.


    Furthermore, this was decided by the prince, and Princess Qi implemented it very conveniently.


    Aunt Su was naturally very reluctant to believe that the prince had abandoned her like this?


    But, the example of Auntie Che is earlier.


    Princess Qi sat on the main seat and asked her calmly: "Would you like to go to the Taoist Temple or the Dali Temple? It''s your choice."


    It is clear that he did not commit any crime.


    However, there are only two ways to choose.


    Aunt Su wants to say that she is not convinced!


    However, the palace soldiers were already waiting behind them, waiting for the princess to give the order and send her away, or rather send them away.


    ??Your Majesty even sent out his soldiers!


    It can be seen that this is indeed the prince''s order.


    But why?


    Aunt Su couldn¡¯t understand.


    ?She whined and screamed at the top of her lungs for a long time, and was finally dragged away with her mouth covered.


    After the person was sent away, Princess Qi turned her head and said to Aunt Qiu: "Send someone to keep an eye on her and wait for three to five months before looking again. If she is obedient and honest, let her stay in the Taoist temple quietly. If she is still stubborn, "They have many bad thoughts, so let''s find an opportunity to let them die of illness."


    Aunt Qiu agreed in a low voice.


    After finishing what she was doing, Princess Qi tidied herself up and went to see Suisui.


    Sui Sui just woke up, went to the clean room and came back, and sat there blankly.


    Looking at this scene, Princess Qi''s heart skipped a beat, thinking that the child was dreaming again.


    ?There were a lot of people in that dream, and God was not afraid of crowding the children.


    Princess Qi didn''t ask much, and Suisui quickly reacted. She hugged her mother-in-law and kissed her for a few times, and then went to freshen up.


    Suisui didn¡¯t stay up long enough to listen to the story last night, so I felt a little regretful when I got up in the morning.


    ?However, children¡¯s emotions come and go quickly.


    After dinner, playing with the brothers for a while, and waiting for Sister Tangtang and Sister Mengmeng to come, Suisui had completely forgotten that he had not listened to the story.


    The children are getting ready to go to class.


    Aunt Guo quietly approached Princess Qi, looked at Suisui not far away, and said with a smile: "I went to Lanruo Temple to ask for a peace charm. Please help the child keep it first."


    Character of peace?


    ?This Princess Qi didn¡¯t ask for it before.


    It¡¯s not that Princess Qi has forgotten.


    ??The peace talisman of Lanruo Temple is only available on the first and fifteenth day of the lunar month.


    ?If you want it every day, in the words of the great masters, that is...


    Needs fate.


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 241： Peace Talisman

    Chapter 241 Peace Talisman


    Princess Qi went to the temple at that time, coming and going in a hurry, not caring about fate.


    So, I didn¡¯t get the peace talisman.


    But after asking for the lottery, she was actually at ease.


    Now that she heard that Aunt Guo came back after asking for a peace talisman, Princess Qi was a little surprised: "You actually asked for it?"


    At the princess''s surprise, Aunt Guo hesitated for a moment, and then whispered: "Master said that this is a kind of fate, so he invited me to come back with a peace charm."


    Aunt Guo didn''t mention this matter much, and quickly said with a smile: "Sui Sui, this child, came to the palace and had a lot of twists and turns. I wanted to ask for a peace charm to wear, so that everyone can feel at ease."


    Aunt Guo had good intentions, and Princess Qi naturally did not refuse.


    ?After thanking him with a smile, she raised her hand to greet Sui Sui.


    Sui Sui is looking at the braid that Sister Tangtang wore today. It is also tied with a beautiful hair tie. It is pink and elegant. Sui Sui looks envious and can''t help touching it. She really wants to have such black and shiny braids.


    Hearing his mother-in-law greeting him, Suisui hurriedly said to his two sisters and ran over happily.


    Auntie Xiang was behind her all the way, for fear that she might fall.


    After Suisui ran over, he called out obediently: "Hello, concubine, hello, Auntie Guo."


    Sui Sui''s memory is good, and he remembers that the person standing next to his mother and concubine was Aunt Guo.


    Aunt Guo was pleasantly surprised that Sui Sui still remembered her, and responded with a smile: "Hey, Sui Sui is good, Sui Sui is good."


    Princess Qi raised her hand to hold Suisui''s little hat off because she ran too fast. Then she opened the box that Aunt Guo had given her as a peace talisman, took out the peace talisman that was not too eye-catching, and gently put it on Suisui: "This is the peace charm that Aunt Guo asked for for you. I hope that my years will be safe and smooth."


    Don¡¯t make any more troubles.


    Children have suffered too much in the past, and their bodies have not been well nourished. If they continue to struggle, the little flesh they have gained will disappear again!


    Princess Qi thought to herself, and carefully put on the peace talisman for Suisui.


    The peace talisman is very simple, but it has been consecrated by a senior monk and blessed by relatives.


    You can feel the beautiful atmosphere flowing from it every year.


    This makes Suisui very relieved.


    ?She looked at her mother¡¯s gentle movements and said softly: ¡°Thank you, mother.¡±


    Thinking that Aunt Guo had asked for this peace charm for herself, Sui Sui quickly turned around and thanked the other party seriously: "Thank you, Aunt Guo. Aunt Guo, you are a good person."


    Sui Sui''s good person card is issued very quickly.


    ?System was watching Gaga Zhi happily on the side and couldn''t help but take various photos.


    ??The soft and cute Sui Sui, woo woo, are all about to melt!


    Aunt Guo had only been in the house for a short time and had no children. Looking at the cute Sui Sui, she couldn''t help it. She raised her hand and wanted to touch Sui Sui. She also thought about her identity as a merchant and was afraid that the child would mind, so she put her hand away. Shrank back.


    Sui Sui saw the other party''s movements and thought that Aunt Guo wanted to touch her, so she obediently stretched her head over: "Aunt Guo, please touch her. Sui Sui''s head is easy to touch, but Sui Sui today I¡¯m wearing a little hat. Don¡¯t touch it crookedly. My mother just tied it for me.¡±


    ?The cute head wearing a color-blocked hat stretched out.


    Aunt Guo felt that her heart was about to melt.


    She is young, and she only had imaginary expectations for children in the past. She knows that she wants to have some face in the palace and live a stable life in the palace. Having a child will make her life easier.


    ?However, she also knew that she was from a humble background, and the prince brought her back to the palace due to various external reasons.


    Aunt Guo actually didn¡¯t dare to have too many extravagant hopes.


    Knowing that she has a child will make her life in the palace easier.


    ?But, it¡¯s okay not to have children, right?


    ?The prince rarely comes to her house, so how can she have a baby? In addition to the later Aunt Su and Aunt Che, each one is better than the other at coquettishness, and both of them are better than someone from a business background like her, who knows how to read people''s eyes and be charming to their master.


    As time passed, Aunt Guo''s mind became dull.


    She thought that if she didn¡¯t have a child, she would hug the princess tightly. With the princess taking care of her, life should be fine, right?


    The reason why I asked Suisui for this peace charm was mostly to please the princess.


    It¡¯s just that at the moment when Suisui stretched her little head over, Aunt Guo thought...


    She seemed to understand why the two concubines liked Suisui so much.


    ??Who wouldn¡¯t like such a lovable and adorable child?


    ??With just one casual movement, the little girl can make people''s hearts become so excited that they want to give her all their belongings.


    ??Such a well-behaved child, what''s wrong with spending some money on her?


    Aunt Guo couldn''t control her excitement and gently stretched out her hand. She didn''t dare to use force, but just touched her tender and tender face gently.


    It¡¯s really tender and smooth!


    Aunt Guo herself is young, and she is in the prime of youth. She is in an excellent age, both in terms of physical condition and skin condition.


    She thought her face was already very tender.


    But the tenderness of children is really different from theirs!


    So soft, so slippery, so nice to touch!


    It really couldn¡¯t control its hand, it had its own ideas, and it even wanted to scratch Suisui¡¯s chin.


    Aunt Guo''s mind was frantically trying to get offline, but her mind was very clear and she was controlling herself.


    Don''t mess around, the princess is watching!


    She wanted to please the princess and make herself feel better in the palace.


    It¡¯s not that I want to offend the princess and the little princess all over again!


    ?Hand, hand, take control!


    Aunt Guo took her hand back with difficulty.


    Sui Sui also retracted his little head obediently.


    ? Feeling that the little head with the warm aura was getting further and further away from her, Aunt Guo still felt a little regretful.


    she thinks¡­


    It would be better to have a child.


    ??It would be better if she could be as cute as Suisui.


    Just thinking about her identity and the prince''s neglect of her, Aunt Guo thought...


    ?That''s not her biological child. If she loves and takes care of her, she would be willing to get close to her, right?


    I just don¡¯t know. If Suisui knew that she was a merchant, would she dislike her?


    Aunt Guo was excited, but also faintly disappointed.


    She didn''t want to scare the child, so she tried her best to keep smiling.


    After Sui Sui withdrew his little head, he lowered his head and looked at the peace talisman, then raised his head and looked at Aunt Guo with a loving face, and asked softly: "Auntie only asked for the peace talisman for Sui Sui, not for herself." Want one?"


    Aunt Guo didn''t expect Suisui to ask this question. There was some confusion on her face, and she shook her head gently: "No, my aunt is in good health recently, so I won''t bother Bodhisattva. Suisui is still young, so aunt thinks , let Bodhisattva bless us every year, okay?¡±


    It is naturally good to let Bodhisattvas protect themselves.


    However, Suisui is still a little worried.


    She tilted her little head, thought for a while, and whispered: "But, aunt, the brother in your belly is younger than me, and he also needs a peace charm."


    Second update

 Chapter 242： pregnant

    Chapter 242 Pregnant


    Sui Sui''s voice is not high.


    However, as soon as the little girl¡¯s clear voice came out, the entire courtyard suddenly became quiet.


    Even the noisy young men over there turned their heads in surprise and looked at Aunt Guo¡¯s belly with different expressions.


    Aunt Guo thought she might be hallucinating.


    The younger brother in the belly?


    ?Is it possible that she is still pregnant?


    How is it possible? The prince didn¡¯t even come to her courtyard...


    Why?


    No, the prince seemed to have been here two or three months ago?


    Although in the middle of the night, the prince said that he was not used to sleeping, so he got up and left again.


    Because of this incident, Aunt Su turned around and laughed at her.


    However, in the first half of the night, the two of them did fall asleep.


    Aunt Guo also found out later that the prince had initially gone to Aunt Su¡¯s place that night.


    ??However, during dinner, Aunt Su somehow made the prince angry.


    So, the prince ran away without even eating dinner.


    In the middle of the night, the prince was so hungry that his heart burned and he felt uncomfortable, but he was too embarrassed to say that he was hungry, so he said it was a problem with the bed, left in a hurry, and went back to the main courtyard for dinner.


    ?Of course, these were what the princess explained to herself later.


    At that time, Aunt Guo only treated her as the princess to comfort herself, fearing that she would be too embarrassed if she thought that the prince ran away after sleeping in the middle of the night.


    Actually, Aunt Guo doesn¡¯t particularly care.


    After all, her background is there, so she can¡¯t be too picky.


    but¡­


    Pregnant? ? ?


    Aunt Guo couldn¡¯t believe it and was a little surprised.


    Just once.


    ?If she was so easy to get pregnant, why didn''t she get pregnant two years earlier?


    At first, Princess Qi didn¡¯t even realize what was going on.


    After she calmed down and carefully thought about the meaning of Suisui''s words, Princess Qi finally came to her senses.


    She turned her head, took Aunt Guo''s hand, and said half reproachfully, half helplessly: "You, you are pregnant, and you came to the main courtyard to announce the good news. Why are you hiding it?"


    ?Looking at Aunt Guo''s confused look, Princess Qi thought...


    Well, I guess this person doesn¡¯t know it himself.


    Thinking about it again, Dr. Liu mentioned before that Aunt Guo¡¯s monthly letter was not accurate, so it would be more difficult for her to be pregnant.


    Princess Qi thought again, it was probably because of this that Aunt Guo herself didn¡¯t know.


    Fortunately, fortunately, even if the palace has been troubled by something recently, it has not been troubled by old people like them.


    Thinking of this, Princess Qi said softly: "Thank God, thank God!"


    After speaking, he turned to look at Aunt Qiu: "Go and ask Doctor Liu to come over and take a look."


    After giving instructions to Aunt Qiu, Princess Qi took Aunt Guo''s hand and said, "Let''s go back to the house and lie down first."


    Before leaving, Princess Qi did not forget Sui Sui: "Be good every year, my concubine will take care of Aunt Guo first. You go to class with your brothers and sisters first. At noon, my concubine will pick you up."


    Suisui actually doesn¡¯t know much about women¡¯s pregnancy.


    ?However, I think that my brothers and sisters take care of me because I am young.


    So, Aunt Guo¡¯s brother in her belly is still young, and as a sister, she has to take care of him.


    ?Then don¡¯t compete with him for the mother-in-law now.


    Thinking of this, Suisui nodded obediently: "Okay, I will listen to my mother and concubine."


    Soon, I followed my brothers and sisters to go to class.


    Princess Qi thought that if something like that happened to the prince, it was rare for the prince to have happy events nowadays, so she could finally make a splash.


    Furthermore, when he was not in good health, he found out that his aunt in the backyard was pregnant and could give birth to an heir. I think the prince''s mood would be better.


    It wasn''t until the princess sent her back to the house and lay down on the bed that Aunt Guo realized it belatedly. She took the princess''s hand and wanted to say: Maybe not?


    How could you possibly be pregnant with a child only once?


    ?Perhaps the kid said that deliberately because he wanted a younger brother? However, Aunt Guo also thought that many children do have this ability and can see things they cannot see.


    So, do you really have a child?


    Aunt Guo had a look of surprise and uncertainty on her face.


    After Dr. Liu came over and examined the patient carefully, this matter could be confirmed.


    Doctor Liu checked his pulse and nodded: "It is true that I am pregnant. She will be three months old soon. She looks good, but Aunt Guo has a weak foundation and needs to be taken care of well. Otherwise, she may have to eat when she gives birth." Some hardships.¡±


    Princess Qi listened on the side, and she could finally let go of her worries.


    It¡¯s good to be pregnant!


    After hearing this, the prince will probably feel better.


    Aunt Guo also slowly calmed down from her high mood.


    Pregnant.


    I¡¯m really pregnant!


    Five years after entering the palace, she is finally pregnant!


    Aunt Guo couldn''t believe it, but there was no need to doubt Doctor Liu''s medical skills.


    She is pregnant.


    Aunt Guo was a little excited and wanted to cry.


    She is pregnant, which proves that there is nothing wrong with her body.


    ??If she can give birth to a child smoothly, she will no longer be helpless in the palace.


    The restless mind was finally able to settle down a bit.


    ?Doctor Liu was explaining some precautions to Aunt Guo''s maid Liang''er.


    ?The other party is barely three months old now. Because she is in good condition, she does not need to take medication for the time being. She will need to see a doctor later and consider whether she needs abortion based on the specific situation.


    ?It''s just that Aunt Guo''s foundation is not very good, and her monthly letters have been unstable in the past. Doctor Liu still has records here. At certain times, Aunt Guo''s monthly letters have not come for half a year.


    Such a situation makes pregnancy more difficult.


    After pregnancy, you also need to pay special attention.


    Even if you warm up your body afterwards, you will probably have to endure a lot of hardship during the delivery.


    ??Doctor Liu explained it carefully, but he didn''t make it too serious for fear of increasing Aunt Guo''s psychological burden.


    There are some things that I would say the same to the princess and the princes later.


    Princess Qi naturally knew about Aunt Guo''s situation.


    ?While she comforted Aunt Guo and told her not to be too excited, she told Aunt Qiu: "Go to the other courtyard to see if there is anything useful. It is best to have an experienced aunt, and send one back to the house to serve Auntie."


    Aunt Qiu responded hurriedly.


    Aunt Guo wanted to say no.


    ?Thinking about it again, the concubines in the house who have given birth to children do have older and experienced aunts to help them.


    When the princess comes to her, it is considered a normal arrangement and not a preferential treatment.


    After thinking about it, Aunt Guo returned the words that were on her lips.


    Seeing that she did not refuse, Princess Qi also breathed a sigh of relief.


    She knew that Aunt Guo''s concerns were nothing more than a matter of identity.


    In fact, Princess Qi doesn¡¯t particularly care about this.


    ??If she really cared, Aunt Guo would never have entered the backyard of the palace.


    After Princess Qi comforted her, she asked Aunt Qiu to explain to Liang''er again before leaving.


    Until Princess Qi and her party left, Aunt Guo still had no real feeling.


    ?She gently raised her hand to touch her belly, feeling surprised and happy.


    Actually, you are really pregnant?


    Happy Dragon Boat Festival, my dears~


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 243： Return home injured

    Chapter 243 Returning home injured


    Aunt Guo is pregnant and will soon be three months old. Doctor Liu also said that she is pregnant.


    Princess Qi turned her head and made arrangements. Those who serve in Aunt Guo''s house should be rewarded.


    The corresponding soup replenishment and the like in the kitchen must also be arranged.


    ?In other courts, those who should be given instructions must also make arrangements to avoid uninformed collisions with others.


    At this time, Princess Qi felt that it would be good to have Aunt Che take care of her first.


    ??It just so happened that through her affairs, the concubines with bad temperaments in recent years were dealt with, and the backyard was suddenly clean.


    It also saves Aunt Guo from having to worry about having a baby in the future.


    Before the prince was obsessed with giving birth to a daughter, the female family members in the backyard were all normal. No one had any ill intentions towards the pregnant woman, and there was no such thing as secret frame-up.


    However, Princess Qi really cannot guarantee that the concubines who have entered the hospital in recent years have no bad intentions.


    Fortunately, the cleaning is almost done now, and there are only three or two kittens left. Aunt Che and Aunt Su have matters ahead of them, so they probably won''t be able to cause any trouble.


    However, it is still important to be vigilant.


    If nothing else happens, this may be the last child of the prince.


    After something like this happened, having another child would be a comfort to the prince.


    Princess Qi thought that if the child could be delivered smoothly, it would be the best outcome.


    Princess Qi has been busy all morning, and she has not forgotten her promise to celebrate the New Year.


    At noon, I have to pick her up.


    Princess Qi came over early, for fear of disturbing the children, so she quietly stood in the corridor and watched Suisui shaking her head and following Master Shen in reading.


    Suisui actually didn¡¯t understand what Master Shen was talking about, but children¡¯s learning ability is still very strong.


    ? Don¡¯t worry about whether your pronunciation is accurate, but the way you shake your head and your voice in a high voice makes you look lively and energetic.


    ?The sound of reading loudly makes people feel softer in their hearts.


    Princess Qi thought that it would be best if her life could be as stable and smooth as it is now.


    So, she has to live a long time to better protect this child!


    ?Of course, so does the prince.


    Looking back, she had to ask Dr. Liu if there were any other nourishing medicinal foods for the prince to drink more.


    At this time, Sui Sui has let go of himself, imitating Sister Mengmeng, shaking his head and reciting every sentence of Master Shen.


    ?Some sentences are too long, and Sui Sui feels uncomfortable speaking, so I think about them, and then read them again silently in my mind.


    Slowly, I can start to read long sentences.


    Shen Huatang listened on the side, very happy for Sui Sui, and kept encouraging her: "Sui Sui is amazing!"


    "Wonderful!"


    ¡°As expected of Sui Sui!¡±


    ¡­


    Shen Huatang''s voice was not high, but his encouraging look was very good.


    Every year I am motivated, as if I have been given a shot of chicken blood. I am more energetic and my little head is raised high, like a little peacock that has been praised a lot.


    Shen Huatang couldn''t help but want to touch his head because of his cute appearance.


    The little head that is raised every year is so cute!


    So, I had to ask my mother to give her another sister.


    Brother or something...


    It stinks so much!


    Shen Huatang thought secretly in his heart, and quietly approached Suisui with his hand.


    Feeling Sister Tangtang''s little hand, Suisui naturally stretched out her hand.


    Two little girls were holding hands under the table.


    Liu Hemeng was still reading loudly and did not notice that the two little sisters beside her were holding hands behind her back.


    Princess Qi looked at it from a distance, unable to stop smiling.


    During the lunch break, Sui Sui Sui Sui saw his mother-in-law from a distance. His eyes suddenly lit up, and he flew over like a baby swallow: "Mother-in-law!!" The little girl looked full of energy, Qi said. The princess felt relieved and relieved when she saw it.


    ?She opened her arms, hugged the soft little girl and walked to the backyard.


    ?Feng Xuanrui and the others were chasing after them, but they almost failed to catch up.


    Princess Qi wanted to have some alone time with her little daughter.


    It¡¯s a pity that a few young gentlemen refused to give in at all.


    ?Especially Feng Xuanrui shouted at the top of his lungs: "Concubine, wait for me, sister, my brother hasn''t caught up yet!"


    Princess Qi:¡­


    It is remarkable for you.


    ?Feng Xuanbin is young and also barks along.


    It was difficult for Liu Hemeng and the others to compete with Princess Qi, but they followed quickly.


    ?Master Shen watched this scene not far away and couldn''t help stroking his beard and laughing.


    ?Doctor Liu watched from the side and nodded along.


    ?Princess Qi went to the dining hall to play for a while with Sui Sui in her arms, and then King Qi came back.


    As soon as he entered the house, Aunt Qiu got the news. She came back in a hurry and whispered: "Princess, the prince... came back injured."


    Princess Qi:? ? ?


    After hearing this, Princess Qi was stunned for a moment.


    ?But thinking about the fact that the officials in the Xia Dynasty were full of martial virtue, I think it is understandable.


    It¡¯s just¡­


    ??The prince himself is not very good at martial arts and cannot easily fight with others. What happened today?


    Thinking about it again, it seems that Tuan Tan will be discussed in court this morning.


    ?That is probably related to the annual rewards.


    ?So, maybe the prince is trying to help Suisui gain benefits, right?


    ?Thinking of this, Princess Qi handed over the years to Feng Xuanrui, got up and hurried forward.


    ??Sui Sui didn''t understand, so he wanted to follow, but Feng Xuanrui stopped him: "My mother is going to pick up my father. It''s a long way, so we can just wait here."


    The child didn''t hear Aunt Qiu''s words, so naturally he didn''t know that the prince was injured.


    King Qi didn¡¯t want to scare the children, so as soon as he came back, he walked to the east courtyard.


    He planned to go to Concubine Ren or Concubine Meng to clean up briefly and change his clothes before returning to the main courtyard to meet Suisui.


    Don¡¯t scare his little darling!


    Although his head was only slightly broken, it had been taken care of while he was in the palace.


    But, no, it¡¯s too messy and needs to be sorted out.


    Princess Qi went to the front yard first. When she heard that the prince had gone to the east yard, she hurried over.


    King Qi went directly to Concubine Meng.


    ??Concubine Ren had a bad temper, and King Qi felt that he was going to have to deal with a head injury, and he would inevitably be scolded by some strange words.


    So, he knew where he was going without even thinking.


    ??The princess finally found someone in Concubine Meng.


    When she came over, King Qi had just changed his clothes.


    When he saw the princess, King Qi chuckled twice: "I''ll come over and change my clothes. Don''t scare the child."


    ?His previous clothes were torn and stained with blood, his jade pendant was broken, and there was a ring of cotton on his head.


    ?At this time, he changed his clothes, which meant that he was no longer in a mess. His head looked quite scary, and he could faintly see the blood oozing out.


    Looking at this scene, Princess Qi was startled. She frowned slightly and asked with confusion on her face: "...What''s going on?"


    Second update

 Chapter 244： climb trees

    Chapter 244 Climbing a tree


    When King Qi mentioned the injury on his head, he became energetic.


    He rolled up his sleeves and said with a smile: "Princess, let me tell you, I was very brave today!"


    ?Concubine Meng was on the side, silently reducing her sense of presence.


    She doesn¡¯t know what is going on in the court, and whether she can hear it or not.


    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????,??


    Don''t retreat, I don''t know if it is convenient for you to stay.


    ??However, the prince and concubine didn''t mention it. After thinking about it, Concubine Meng stood aside for the time being without saying much.


    ?? King Qi laughed happily: "I kicked this old man Tang Chi several times today!"


    ??Tang Chi is the Queen''s biological brother and the current Minister of the Ministry of Finance.


    King Qi learned yesterday that he was bullied by a boy from the Tang family before Suisui, so he kept it in mind.


    He is a person who holds grudges and defends his shortcomings.


    The gift of lamb leg yesterday was just a small revenge.


    When I went to court today, I took advantage of the quarrel and kicked Tang Chi several times.


    ??More than that, he also used his fists.


    ?Of course, there was a big fight at that time, and King Qi also suffered several blows.


    He didn¡¯t even know who had hit him on the head so hard that he was bleeding.


    Thinking of the injury on his head, King Qi began to grit his teeth: "Don''t let me know which old man did it. He did it while I wasn''t paying attention. Damn it, you bitch..."


    ??The courtiers of the Great Xia Dynasty were full of martial virtue, and it was normal for them to fight in the court.


    That is to say, when you go to the front of the army, you cannot bring weapons with you, otherwise...


    Princess Qi felt that it might be normal for a few lives to be lost in a fierce quarrel.


    ??This is not the first time that the prince has been beaten. Princess Qi was worried at first because she was afraid that his injury would be serious and affect his body.


    After all, the prince¡¯s body is very delicate now.


    ??Looking at it now, the injury was only on the head, and there were probably a few bruises on the body. It was not a big problem, so Princess Qi felt at ease.


    Thinking about Aunt Guo, Princess Qi quickly said with a smile: "Okay, Mr. Tang has been beaten several times. We can help Suisui vent his anger. There is still time to go to court. The days are still long, so there is no rush." At this moment, I have something good that I want to tell the prince."


    King Qi originally wanted to share with the princess what rewards he and the Protector Marquis had obtained for Sui Sui Sui.


    Now that the princess said something good happened, King Qi couldn''t help but curiously asked: "What good thing is it? Is it because I was praised by the master for my obedience today?"


    In King Qi''s eyes, he probably can''t see anything else except Suisui, his good daughter.


    Princess Qi is naturally happy to see this happen.


    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not good to ignore other people.


    She quickly smiled and said: "Aunt Guo is pregnant. Dr. Liu just examined her in the morning. She is almost three months old and the pregnancy is very stable."


    Sui Sui said he was a younger brother.


    Princess Qi had not noticed this before.


    When I talk about it now, I think of what a child said.


    Princess Qi thought, if Suisui said he was a younger brother, then he was probably a younger brother.


    But, thinking about the prince¡¯s expectations for his daughter, Princess Qi thought that she might as well stop talking about it for the time being.


    Always keep some hope.


    Although it is said that the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment.


    ?However, thinking about how the prince¡¯s mood will improve in the next seven months because of this expectation, it is actually worth it, right?


    Princess Qi is actually not very sure.


    King Qi originally thought it was a matter of years.


    ?He thought that his obedience must be the smartest in the world!


    The result, if you listen carefully, is not related to Sui Sui.


    But he¡­


    Are you going to be a father?


    He worked hard for six or seven years, but there was no movement at all in the backyard. Now he has been told by the doctor that his seeds have withered and his body is not good anymore, but a child unexpectedly comes?


    this¡­


    Is it an unexpected surprise?


    After King Qi was surprised, he finally realized: "...Huh? Aunt Guo is..."


    When asking this question, King Qi turned his eyes left and right, as if he was asking the princess, which house does Aunt Guo live in?


    In recent years, there have been many women in the backyard. King Qi only wanted his daughter, and there was no way he could be distracted.


    So, he doesn¡¯t even remember some people he hasn¡¯t seen for a long time.


    Hearing King Qi ask this question, Princess Qi felt her heart choke.


    ?However, she didn¡¯t feel too surprised.


    People from the royal family are very ruthless.


    ? Princess Qi already understood this when she first married into the palace.


    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????


    Now when she heard King Qi''s puzzled question about who Aunt Guo was, Princess Qi just choked up in her heart and had no more emotions.


    ?She smiled and pointed not far away: "Aunt Guo in that courtyard, your lord, please go and take a look now, she probably hasn''t rested yet."


    Aunt Guo probably hoped that the prince would come and see her after he returned to the palace.


    So, Princess Qi signaled.


    ?? King Qi was a little embarrassed because he couldn''t remember who Aunt Guo was.


    At this time, Princess Qi showed the way, and he responded with a smile: "It''s time to go and take a look, let''s go for a walk. Let''s go together."


    Before setting off, King Qi briefly covered the injury on his head and put on a forehead ornament that he had not worn for a long time. It was well covered and could not be seen unless you looked closely.


    King Qi took the lead, followed by Princess Qi.


    Concubine Meng hesitated for a moment and asked the princess in a low voice: "Should I go too?"


    Princess Qi did not make it difficult for her, and responded with a smile: "You have worked hard these days, go and rest first."


    ??Concubine Meng said hello with a smile.


    ?While walking to Aunt Guo¡¯s house, King Qi was still sighing in his heart: What a magical fate.


    He was unable to give birth, but a child was born?


    ?Should I say it or not, God loves him!


    While waiting on the road, I heard from the princess that she was the first to discover this matter in Sui Sui. King Qi expressed with joy: "It must be my darling, this is a treasure sent by God!"


    Princess Qi didn¡¯t know how to respond, so she could only smile.


    King Qi¡¯s treasure is climbing a tree at this time.


    Without the control of adults, the aunts cannot persuade them.


    Feng Xuanrui and the others waited on the left, but their mother and concubine did not come back, and on the right, their father and the king had not made any move.


    ?Then, led by Feng Xuanrui, supported by Feng Xuanbin, and Feng Xuanbo also thought it was good, several children went to the foot of the tree in the west courtyard and prepared to climb up.


    ?That is a crabapple tree that grows extremely well.


    Because the service is good and the temperature is suitable.


    So, now the trees are full of flowers.


    ?This tree was transplanted from Shanglin Garden in the early years when the prince begged your majesty to find a daughter.


    Because the flowers bloomed well, Feng Xuanrui thought about picking some and braiding a flower crown for his sister!


    His craftsmanship is also very good!


    Thinking that his cousin from the Song family had actually braided his sister''s crown, but he hadn''t braided it yet, Feng Xuanrui was not convinced.


    So, climb trees, pick flowers, and make flower crowns!


    His sister deserves the best in the world.


    It¡¯s just a crabapple tree, it doesn¡¯t matter if you cut it down!


    ??It''s just that Feng Xuanrui feels that he is small and has little strength, so he can''t cut down the tree now.


    But, he is flexible.


    So, just crawl!


    ??Green mountains and clear waters can¡¯t persuade me, and even Aunt Xiang can¡¯t persuade me.


    Feng Xuancang and others gave superficial advice, and then Feng Xuancang climbed up closely to protect Feng Xuanrui.


    When Suisui saw her brother crawling, she felt worried and crawled after him.


    Liu Hemeng saw it and was eager to try it!


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 245： naughty kids

    Chapter 245: The naughty children


    Xiang Gu and the others could not be persuaded, so they had no choice but to join forces with the young masters and their servants, and stood in two circles under the tree, carefully staring at the situation on the tree.


    ??In case the boys and girls fall, they can be used as human cushions to provide a slight buffer, so as not to break these ancestors!


    Everyone was watching closely and every one of them was very nervous.


    The children were very happy, even the quietest Shen Huatang could not control himself at the moment.


    ?Liu Hemeng in particular is very good at arousing emotions. After a few words of confusion, Shen Huatang pursed his lips and followed Sui Sui.


    After all, she still cared about her face and knew that she was in the palace, so she didn''t dare to go too far. She tried her best to protect Sui Sui, thinking that even if the little girl fell, she would still be holding her up behind her.


    ??Although the crabapple tree is big, it can¡¯t support so many children.


    As soon as Feng Xuancang climbed up, he was disliked and came down again. Now he is watching under the tree in case something unexpected happens.


    ??However, Feng Xuanrui and the others piled up on the tree, which seemed a bit crowded.


    ?Especially Feng Xuanrui and Feng Xuanbin were crawling and couldn¡¯t crawl any more!


    The two of them crowded in the front and stayed still, Sui Sui followed closely behind Brother Qi. If the other side didn''t move, she couldn''t move either.


    Liu Hemeng and Shen Huatang, who were lined up behind her, could not move.


    They all looked like koalas, hugging the tree and not daring to move.


    Feng Xuanbin was a little exhausted and almost took a step back and sat directly on Suisui''s head.


    Looking at Aunt Xiang, my heart was in my throat.


    The problem is that she didn''t dare to scream out in fear for fear of scaring the young masters. If Feng Xuanbin couldn''t hold on any longer, he would fall off!


    ?Once he fell, everyone following him would probably have to be taken down by him.


    Climbing trees is still too dangerous.


    Aunt Xiang thought to herself that in the future she would walk around the tree with Sui Sui to avoid putting the little princess in danger.


    What happened before has left a big shadow in her heart.


    I thought to my aunt, she couldn¡¯t harm the child again and again!


    The princess trusted her, so she only mentioned a few words about what happened before, but didn¡¯t say much more.


    Aunt Xiang feels very sorry for herself, and has been taking Sui Sui very seriously in recent days.


    Aunt Xiang was thinking about something in her mind and stared closely at her.


    ?Feng Xuanbin also knew that his sister was following behind him.


    So, no, even if I can¡¯t hold on, I have to hold on tight!


    He used all his strength to hold on to the tree without letting go. While humming, he reminded Feng Xuanrui: "Brother Six, hurry up and climb up. I can''t hold you anymore!"


    It''s okay when climbing, but once you stop, you need a lot of strength to control your body and prevent yourself from falling.


    Instead of waiting here, it is better to climb up.


    Fengxuanrui wants to climb too!


    But it¡¯s so high up there!


    ??Moreover, the branches are forked, some are too thin for footing, and some are too far to reach.


    ?Feng Xuanrui looked left and right, not knowing which way he should go.


    ?He is stuck, and the others have to wait behind him.


    ?At this point, the physical strength of the children is also exhausted.


    When Princess Qi heard the news and hurried over, she saw children hanging in rows on the trees.


    Feng Xuanbin¡¯s voice was filled with tears: ¡°Brother Six, you should crawl!¡±


    Feng Xuanrui¡¯s voice also became hoarse: ¡°I, I, I can¡¯t climb!¡±


    Sui Sui didn''t say anything, just hugged the tree honestly.


    Looking cute and naive in his small appearance.


    If it were not on the tree, Princess Qi might have admired it for a while longer.


    But it¡¯s on a tree! !


    ?Oh my god, you naughty kids, what are you doing? ? ?


    Princess Qi''s heart immediately jumped up, but she didn''t dare to shout loudly to stop them, for fear of scaring them and letting them go.


    Princess Qi softly directed the servants in the house, calmed the children, and then picked them up one by one.


    When I got older, my eyes lit up when I found my concubine, and I rushed over happily: "Concubine!!"


    Princess Qi originally wanted to teach her a few words.


    Seeing Sui Sui¡¯s raised eyebrows, I knew that the little girl was very happy and could not say anything disappointing.


    She gently picked up the little girl and kissed her gently: "Let''s go and eat." Let''s talk about the preaching later.


    King Qi is talking to Aunt Guo at the moment.


    The two of them are not really close to each other. Aunt Guo has been in the palace for more than five years.


    Compared to the prince, Aunt Guo spent more time with the princess.


    The princess is kind to others, and she does not treat Aunt Guo lightly.


    ?This made Aunt Guo feel very at ease.


    She thought that although her background was not very good, her life was good.


    ?At least the mistress of the palace is not a nuisance, and as long as they are more peaceful, they will not control too much about their concubines.


    ?Although Concubine Ren is a bit domineering, as long as she is not provoked, nothing will happen.


    What Aunt Guo originally thought was that if she could live such a stable life, it would actually be pretty good.


    At least, with the background of the royal palace, it will be easier to run my own business.


    I never thought that one day she would have a child.


    This is a surprise in a dull and boring day.


    Aunt Guo was very excited this morning, couldn''t sleep, and thought a lot.


    She was not too excited about the prince coming to see her.


    After all, she and the prince are really not familiar with each other!


    ??Moreover, the prince is looking for something to say, which sounds so embarrassing.


    The problem is, the two of them want to chat like this for a while longer.


    The prince wants to use a gentle attitude to let Aunt Guo feel at ease and give birth to a good child.


    Aunt Guo doesn¡¯t want the prince to think too much. After all, she is still eating and living in other people¡¯s houses, so she has to behave well.


    Furthermore, in the future, if the child is in the family and the prince favors him, life will be better for me as my own mother.


    So, no matter whether we are familiar with each other or not, and whether we are embarrassed or not, we still have to force ourselves to chat.


    At the end of the conversation, the prince even asked her dryly: "Are you hungry?"


    Aunt Guo is not stupid. She knows that the prince has nothing to say.


    She nodded lightly: "I''m hungry."


    King Qi did not say anything about leaving, but placed a meal in Aunt Guo¡¯s house.


    The two of them had another meal, which seemed to be a harmonious meal.


    Aunt Guo was pregnant, but King Qi did not ask him to take care of her. Sui Si was doing all the cooking.


    Aunt Guo was a little embarrassed, and King Qi waved his hand indifferently.


    King Qi was still thinking about his little darling.


    So, after eating and saying some words of reassurance to Aunt Guo, she got up and left.


    ?As soon as he left, Aunt Guo felt that the sky was blue, the water was clear, and her heart was at ease.


    Maybe it¡¯s because the time we got together is too short, coupled with the difference in status.


    When Aunt Guo faced the prince, she was always worried.


    People are also tense, so naturally they cannot be very happy.


    ?Now that the people are gone, she and her familiar maid are the only ones left in the house, which makes Aunt Guo let out a long sigh of relief.


    Liang''er, the maidservant, looked on with both anger and amusement.


    ?However, she was quite smart and didn''t say much. She just quietly went about her work.


    ?? King Qi walked back to the main courtyard after dinner, and wanted to find his little darling to stick with.


    As a result, I only saw the princess when I came back, not Suisui.


    ?This made King Qi couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows and asked softly: "Where is my darling?"


    Second update

 Chapter 246： manor

    Chapter 246 Fiefdom


    Princess Qi is currently listening to Aunt Qiu reporting to her the congratulatory gifts sent by Yingfu, Songfu and other mansions.


    The royal family has a new princess. This matter comes in the form of an imperial edict.


    So, even if the palace has not held a banquet yet, invite guests to the banquet and officially announce this matter.


    However, all the mansions in the capital also knew about this matter.


    Therefore, all the palaces that were close to the royal family or related by marriage sent people to send gifts as a courtesy.


    ?Of course, part of it means showing goodwill.


    Yingfu is because of the previous life-saving grace, and Yingzhi really likes Suisui.


    So, as soon as the news came out, they sent someone to arrange the gift and delivered it today.


    Song Mansion has already sent a wave of gifts before, and today they sent someone to send more gifts.


    They gave gifts today because they heard that Suisui was ill.


    So, most of the gifts are herbal medicines, supplements and the like.


    Out of courtesy, the Ren and Meng mansions also sent gifts.


    ?In addition, the Fuguo Government also sent people to deliver gifts.


    The Duke''s wife is Princess Qi''s biological aunt. The other party has heard about Suisui''s incident a long time ago. She even sent someone to send a message before, saying that it was Brother Chen''s birthday party and she must take him to the house to recognize him. Recognize someone.


    As soon as King Qi came in, he asked about his age. Princess Qi was also happy after hearing this.


    She raised her hand and gestured to the room next to her: "The child has gone to take a nap. It will probably take a while before he wakes up."


    Children sleep a lot, sleep a lot, and grow faster.


    Her body becomes thinner with each passing year, and Princess Qi hopes that her child will grow up well.


    So, when taking a nap, we usually create an excellent environment for the other person, so that Sui Sui can sleep peacefully.


    Little girls can usually sleep for about an hour.


    When King Qi heard that he was sleeping, he nodded hurriedly and asked which houses had sent gifts. After hearing this, he nodded.


    Princess Qi also finished listening and signaled Aunt Qiu to put the bill away. There were some things she would transfer to Suisui later.


    Aunt Qiu responded softly, then stepped aside.


    Princess Qi thought about Aunt Guo, turned her head and asked King Qi softly: "The Guo family also needs to send someone to announce the good news, right?"


    King Qi felt that there was no need to make such a big fuss.


    ?But thinking about these things, it was all arranged by the princess in the past, and he would not interfere at will, so he nodded: "Just watch the arrangements."


    Princess Qi nodded after hearing this, and then asked some other questions.


    After asking about the trivial matters, I was thinking about the fight between the prince and the prince today in the court. At that time, in order to divert the prince''s attention, I mentioned the matter of Aunt Guo.


    Now that Princess Qi thought about it, she naturally had to ask about the outcome of the big fight.


    Thinking of this, Princess Qi smiled: "By the way, regarding Tuan Tan, what rewards has your Majesty given us every year?"


    When King Qi mentioned this, he became energetic. He didn''t even feel the pain from the wound on his head. He just danced and made gestures to show to the princess.


    However, considering that there were Aunt Qiu and the others around him, King Qi coughed slightly to cover up his embarrassment, and then lowered his voice and said: "Brother Huang has given us a fiefdom every year. It is Xiangshui under Qingzhou Mansion. County, I thought that place was relatively wealthy, so I reluctantly agreed."


    After hearing this, Princess Qi couldn''t help but take a breath of cold air.


    Only princesses have fiefdoms, not princesses.


    ??Moreover, some transparent and unpopular princesses don¡¯t even have fiefs.


    ??Although the princess has a fiefdom, this is not the first one in Suisui.


    But such a reward does make people feel happy.


    It can also be seen that His Majesty attaches great importance to every year.


    In other words, the respect for Wang Ye, his younger brother. Having a fief every year gives you another layer of dependence.


    Princess Qi was very happy after hearing this and couldn''t help but laugh: "It''s good to have a fiefdom. We were so miserable before, but our days will definitely get better and better in the future."


    King Qi was naturally convinced of this: "That''s it, that''s it, my dear, she will definitely live a more comfortable life than the princess."


    ?The prince dared to say this, but Princess Qi did not dare to accept it.


    She smiled helplessly, and then asked Aunt Qiu where Xiangshui County under Qingzhou Prefecture was, what its population was, and how much tax revenue it received each year.


    ?These will be your property every year from now on!


    She had to know what she was doing, and she couldn¡¯t let others fool her!


    Aunt Qiu has never done this before, and now that I ask her, she doesn¡¯t know much.


    ??However, Aunt Qiu is omnipotent. She said that if she asks her questions later, she will definitely get all the data clearly so that the princess can feel at ease.


    King Qi also said: "Don''t worry, I will ask the Ministry of Household Affairs later for the tax details in Xiangshui County in the past two years. I will definitely not let our darling suffer!"


    With these words from the prince, Princess Qi can feel at ease.


    Every year he has a name, an identity, and a fiefdom.


    Princess Qi''s heart slowly returned to her stomach.


    She thought that the interpretation of the signature given by the masters of Lanruo Temple might be correct.


    Just let nature take its course and don¡¯t worry too much.


    Everything is God¡¯s best arrangement.


    ?However, as she is now, does she have to go to Lanruo Temple to fulfill her vow?


    Princess Qi spoke worriedly, and the prince listened.


    ?He heard nothing else in his ears except that he wanted to go on an outing with Guaguai!


    This is definitely a place to go!


    King Qi nodded hurriedly: "I have to go, I have to go!"


    Princess Qi thought to herself that the prince just needs to take care of himself recently. It would be good to go out for a walk, change places and change his mood, right?


    Princess Qi is going to Lanruo Temple again, and she will take Prince Qi and Suisui with her, so she must make some preparations.


    When Suisui woke up in the afternoon, he didn''t go to class at all. Instead, he was carried away by King Qi, taking Liu Hemeng and Shen Huatang with him.


    ?The three little girls, before they could recover, followed King Qi to the reception room in the front yard with confused expressions.


    ?There is a lot of space there.


    King Qi had already prepared paper kites, but they were not yet glued.


    Since you are going for an outing, flying kites in the warm breeze is a good way to entertain yourself.


    ??Moreover, paper kites made by yourself are the most interesting.


    Before Sui Sui woke up, King Qi had already asked people to arrange the corresponding items.


    As soon as Suisui woke up, he would come with someone in his arms.


    Princess Qi also needs to make arrangements for her trip to Lanruo Temple.


    They will probably stay for a few days and come back before the end of the month.


    At the beginning of next month, I will go to Lu Mansion for a banquet.


    There are a lot of things that need to be prepared.


    Princess Qi was busy, so King Qi took a break and ran away with the child in his arms: "Sui Sui, my father will take you to make paper kites. Let''s go to Lanruolan tomorrow to put paper kites."


    After finishing speaking, fearing that he would have no playmates after going to the temple in Suisui, King Qi turned his head and looked at the two little girls following him: "Both Mengmeng and Tangtang are going, let''s go and play together!"


    As for the brats in the house?


    Without!


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 247： Paper Kite

    Chapter 247 Paper Kite


    King Qi took Sui Sui and his two sisters to make paper kites.


    ?The paper kite is ready-made, and even if it has been processed in some places, the bamboo is still very smooth.


    ?However, King Qi was afraid that some parts were too sharp and might scratch the child.


    Therefore, he only asked them to pick paper and simply paste the large surface. He took Sui Si, Aunt Xiang and others to complete the details.


    Let Suisui and the others do it, mainly because they want the children to have a sense of participation, so that they can also make the children happy.


    ??It''s just a few paper kites. Let alone being burned, what will happen if they are broken into pieces?


    It¡¯s not like their royal palace can¡¯t afford it!


    So, play!


    The most important thing is for children to be happy.


    At first, Shen Huatanghe and Liu Hemeng were a little reserved and embarrassed.


    ?However, soon, they were too happy to care about anything else.


    ¡°This is wrong, you can¡¯t be so confused!¡±


    ¡°Mengmeng, yours is wrong, mine is right!¡±


    ¡­


    ?The two sisters even quarreled over the matter of sticking paper kites.


    Suisui was on the side, holding a large screen and was about to paste it when he heard two sisters arguing.


    Their tone was not sharp, but their voices were higher. It was more like a discussion than a quarrel.


    ?Sui Sui Sui felt relieved knowing that her sisters were not really angry and quarreling, so she stood there obediently holding the oil paper and listening.


    For a while, look at Sister Mengmeng, and then look at Sister Tangtang.


    quarrel¡­


    In the past, in Suisui''s eyes, it was a very scary thing.


    ?Once my aunt and uncle quarrel, she will definitely be the one who gets scolded and beaten afterwards.


    After people in the village quarrel, the family dog ??will be kicked twice.


    Hence, Suisui used to be very afraid of quarrels.


    However, seeing the two sisters arguing with each other with red faces, Suisui didn''t feel scared, but found it interesting.


    Liu Hemeng said that this position should be so vague. Shen Huatang was not convinced. He took the paper in his hand and started to make gestures to prove that he was right.


    The two young ladies competed with each other, and finally decided to prove that they were right through practice!


    "I come!"


    ¡°I¡¯m coming too!¡±


    ¡­


    Suisui looked at the novelty on the side and couldn''t help but raise the paper in his hand high: "I''ll come too!"


    The child''s soft voice suddenly broke the atmosphere of the two people quarreling.


    Shen Huatang couldn''t hold it back, pursed his lips and laughed.


    ??The atmosphere that originally looked a bit tense suddenly became more relaxed because of Sui Sui''s intervention.


    ?Liu Hemeng couldn''t help it and gently tugged at the small tassel on Suisui''s hat.


    Suisui let her pull him and stretched his head over.


    Liu Hemeng couldn''t help but touch Suisui''s ears after seeing his cute look.


    When Liu Hemeng touched her ears, she realized something: "By the way, Suisui, you haven''t pierced your ears yet?"


    ?Having your ears pierced?


    Sui Sui knows this.


    It hurts!


    Grandpa Liu and his mother-in-law have said it before.


    The mother-in-law feels sorry for her and is afraid every year.


    Hence, the previous talk of pricking it was nothing more. Now that Sister Mengmeng mentioned it again, Suisui subconsciously covered her ears, took a step back, and said in a small voice, "It hurts, don''t!"


    Liu Hemeng was still young when he had his ears pierced, so he has no memory of these things.


    Or it may be said that it hurt at the time, but there is no memory.


    So, she didn¡¯t know whether it hurt or not.


    Seeing Suisui''s fear, Liu Hemeng smiled and said, "Then don''t get pierced. It''s not necessary."


    King Qi let the three children play, and he looked on with a loving look on his face.


    Just watching quietly like this, he felt very satisfied.


    ??The more I look at Suisui''s cute appearance, especially those round eyes, they will subconsciously widen when frightened, just like Xiaoliu when he was a child.


    ?Of course, it¡¯s exactly the same as him!


    Cute, so cute!


    There is an illusion that I had when I was a child.


    The more he thought about it, the more kind King Qi''s expression became.


    When Sui Sui said no, King Qi immediately nodded with a smile and said, regardless of what the child said before: "If Sui Sui says no, then no."


    After receiving his father''s support, Sui Sui happily ran over, put down the drawing paper in his hand, hugged his father''s arm, raised his little face and said happily: "Then don''t pierce your ears, okay? I heard Grandpa Liu say, It hurts!"


    Thinking of piercing two holes in his little daughter¡¯s ears, King Qi¡¯s heart almost broke!


    ?At this time, Sui Sui raised his head again and looked at himself with his eyes as clean and moist as a deer, King Qi''s heart softened even more.


    ?He nodded without principle: "No, we won''t!"


    Is it possible that earrings can only be worn if the ears are pierced?


    ?He turned back and asked the craftsman if there was any other way.


    ??How painful it is to have your ears pierced!


    After receiving his father¡¯s affirmation, Suisui nodded happily: ¡°No more pricking!¡±


    Liu Hemeng also thinks that it is good not to have a piercing.


    When I had it pierced, I was too young and had no memory, so I didn¡¯t feel much.


    ?Now I think about it, if I really get pricked every year.


    It hurts just thinking about it.


    So, don¡¯t tie it well.


    Shen Huatang didn''t say anything, but he touched Suisui''s ears thoughtfully to comfort her: "If you don''t like it, just don''t **** it."


    ??Although it is said that all the noble ladies in the capital have pierced ears.


    However, there is no requirement that there must be one.


    ??Moreover, is it possible that others dare to laugh at the princess of Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion?


    ?? King Qi and his three children spent an entire afternoon making paper kites, and finally came out with a bunch of defective products.


    There is no way, children have strange ideas and they have many creative ideas.


    ?This one is stuck there, and that one is stuck there.


    How to look at it, how to crook it.


    ??However, King Qi accepted it all and didn''t care at all. He even touched Suisui''s head with a smile and said: My girl has the best and most unique idea.


    ?No one can compare!


    With the connivance of King Qi, the three children played very happily.


    As for the young boys shaking their heads and reading in class?


    King Qi said, what does it have to do with me?


    I no longer need to listen to the Master¡¯s teachings in class, but you must also taste the hardships I have endured.


    This is the first step to becoming an adult!


    As for the fact that my baby is still illiterate...


    When he was lying in bed at night, King Qi also thought about it seriously: "You really have to make Suisui literate, otherwise this child will feel aggrieved when she grows up. Everyone else is literate, but she is blind. No, no."


    Princess Qi listened on the side and said helplessly: "Then you still take her to play. Master is already trying to enlighten her."


    King Qi was very dissatisfied with this: "That''s no good. What kind of enlightenment is it to teach so many children together? My baby is so good, he has to be enlightened alone. Let me think about it, who should I invite?"


    After hearing this, Princess Qi already wanted to roll her eyes.


    ??If Mrs. Shen had not accepted the favor from the palace, and His Majesty came forward, do you think that with the reputation of our Prince Qi''s house, we would be able to hire someone like Mrs. Shen?


    Just like that, the prince is still greedy and wants to hire another wife?


    What are you dreaming about?


    Second update

 Chapter 248： Plan was interrupted

    Chapter 248 The plan was interrupted


    When the couple was discussing the matter of Sui Sui''s enlightenment, Sui Sui, who was being discussed, had already slept in a big shape on the bed. Maybe the quilt was a bit thick, but she had successfully kicked it off at this time, revealing her lovely Little belly.


    Aunt Xiang was worried. She heard the noise and came in quietly. She found that the child had indeed kicked the quilt again, so she stepped forward and touched it.


    It is hotter today, and there is no wind at night. There is still a dull feeling in the air. Aunt Xiang always feels that it is going to rain.


    So, it is normal to kick the quilt every year.


    ?Aunt Xiang walked silently, using the remaining light of the candlelight outside, to pick out a thinner quilt from the cabinet, brought it back and covered it with Suisui again.


    Nuan Dong, who was on duty at night, also came over now. Looking at Aunt Xiang¡¯s movements, he felt a little embarrassed.


    She was sleeping at the end of the bed and did not notice the movement.


    ?Although Aunt Xiang didn¡¯t blame her, she still lowered her voice and said a few words to let her learn to be more attentive.


    Nuan Dong and Nuan Xia are still young and may not have enough experience. Aunt Xiang feels that they have to worry more.


    After all, she is serving the little princess. It is not good to talk too much, lest the maid has second thoughts and be disloyal to the little princess in the future.


    ?However, if warm winter and warm summer are not enough, Aunt Xiang feels that she should tell the princess later.


    The princess is young, and it is the time when she needs the most attentive service. If the maid is not good, she will definitely have to replace her.


    Later in the middle of the night, Sui Sui didn''t kick off the quilt, but Aunt Xiang still came over to take a look worriedly.


    Nuan Dong woke up several times in the middle of the night. Aunt Xiang was a light sleeper, so she listened to everything.


    This time Xiang Gu came over, and Nuan Dong also got up and took a look. When the two of them met, they just nodded and said nothing so as not to disturb the child''s sleep.


    Suisui was not aware of this.


    She slept peacefully until dawn.


    When I got up, it was still dark and my head was groggy. This made Suisui a little puzzled: "Auntie, is it not dawn yet?"


    ?She was already woken up by peeing, so why wasn''t it daylight yet?


    As soon as there was any movement on her side, Aunt Xiang had already come over.


    Hearing the child ask, he smiled to his aunt and said, "It''s raining and the sun hasn''t come out. It looks a little dark, but it''s actually already bright."


    While talking, I went to the clean room with Sui Sui in my arms. Nuan Dong was holding an umbrella quickly on the side.


    It¡¯s raining, so going to Lanruo Temple to pay your vows will have to be postponed.


    It¡¯s not a good idea to go there in the rain.


    Looking at the light rain falling outside, King Qi felt quite regretful.


    You know, they made paper kites all afternoon yesterday!


    ?Although it doesn¡¯t look good, it¡¯s such a sweet baby that I feel a little regretful if I don¡¯t take it out and put it in the sky!


    Thinking of this, King Qi shook his head: "Raining is not good!"


    Princess Qi naturally knew his regret and smiled helplessly: "It''s okay. It''s the same when the weather clears up, but the stay may be shorter. It''s almost the end of the month, so we still have to pack up and make preparations." , it¡¯s Brother Chen¡¯s birthday at the beginning of the month.¡±


    ?The housekeeper has already been arranged to buy and prepare the gift. The couple can just take a look at it at the end, and there is no need to worry about it.


    King Qi counted the days and finally shook his head: "Forget it, the road is muddy and difficult to walk on. If it bumps again, my dear, let''s go next month. I went to court yesterday, but I forgot to beg the emperor to let Qin Tian The supervisor will help you figure out the day. Forget it, if the rain stops tomorrow, I will go into the palace alone. "


    ?Although he regrets not being able to go out, King Qi is still happy to play with Suisui.


    ?Sui Sui washed and changed his clothes and came out, and was happily carried away by King Qi.


    ??The king of Qi held Suisui in his arms and fed him one bite at a time.


    Feng Xuanrui looked on with dissatisfaction and whispered: "Why can''t I feed my sister? My father is a bad guy!"


    King Qi pretended that he was deaf and could not hear. Feng Xuanbin also whispered behind him: "Big bad guy, big bad guy!"


    If Feng Xuanbin was allowed to say such words alone, he would not dare.


    But, isn¡¯t it the sixth brother who takes the lead?


    ?So, he is a scholar, and his father will definitely not spank him, right?


    ?Thinking of this, Feng Xuanbin glanced at his father quietly, and then was glared at by King Qi.


    Feng Xuanbin:¡­!


    Sixth brother, save me! !


    Feng Xuanbin was so frightened that he almost exploded on the spot, and finally shrank behind Feng Xuanrui.


    Feng Xuanrui looked at his useless look and pursed his lips: "How can we get our sister back if you are like this?"


    Feng Xuanbin said cowardly: "How about... let''s not rob it now, and we can also discuss it in the long term."


    Feng Xuanrui rolled his eyes unceremoniously: "If you don''t dare, just say you don''t dare. Where do you get so many excuses?"


    The two brothers discussed how to steal their sister from their father as if no one else was watching.


    The other brothers couldn''t help but laugh after hearing this.


    King Qi also watched the children playing happily.


    He didn¡¯t say anything to stop them, and the two children¡¯s plans became more and more bold.


    King Qi is too lazy to pay attention. He just keeps it in his hands and cares about those brats.


    It¡¯s hard to go out and play on a rainy day.


    King Qi and Suisui played with bamboo leaves and dragonflies in the house.


    Shen Huatang and Liu Hemeng did not come today.


    The road is difficult to walk on rainy days, and the humidity and cold are severe, making it very easy to get wind chill.


    So, Dr. Liu and Mrs. Shen took leave of absence for their two children.


    Princess Qi shook her head indifferently, and sent someone to ask Aunt Guo about the situation there.


    Knowing that the other person is fine will make you feel more at ease.


    Aunt Qiu had gone to pick someone up yesterday, and early this morning, the two aunts from the other courtyard came over.


    After Princess Qi heard about it, she met the two aunts first. After asking them carefully, she took two people over and let Aunt Guo choose.


    Aunt Guo actually didn¡¯t know who to pick, so she closed her eyes and pointed at Aunt Yuan.


    Another aunt, Princess Qi, did not leave her idle: "You go back to the other courtyard first, and I will ask Aunt Qiu to pick some people later. Then you can help bring more people, and then go back to the house to serve our little princess."


    The aunt who was unsuccessful was not disappointed, although she had more opportunities to show her face in front of the master''s family.


    But working in another hospital is more leisurely.


    ?Now when she heard that the princess had entrusted her with an important task again, Aunt Liang immediately nodded solemnly.


    ??Nowadays, everyone in the palace knows that the newly granted little princess is the most favored. The prince would like to hold it in his hands twelve hours a day, fearing that the little princess will run away!


    So, Aunt Liang felt that she was interested in training the young princess''s maids and servants.


    After giving the necessary instructions, Princess Qi took care of some trivial matters. Then she heard from Aunt Qiu that the manager of Zhuangzi came over today and said that the buds had grown very long and they had decided to move them. The ground was replanted and now it is growing well.


    After hearing this, Princess Qi smiled with satisfaction: "Because they are so considerate, the monthly payment is doubled this month, so they can serve them with all their heart, and keep up with the fertilizer and water, so as not to spoil things every year." ¡±


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 249： sons marriage

    Chapter 249 Son¡¯s Marriage


    ?The spring rain continued continuously for six or seven days, stopping and falling in the middle, and stopping again and again. The ground was always wet.


    King Qi felt that the road was wet and difficult to walk on, so he simply stayed at his house to play with Suisui.


    ?Have had enough fun with bamboo leaves and dragonflies?


    ?Then let¡¯s play Wumu.


    Wuki doesn¡¯t like it anymore?


    ?Then let¡¯s play chess.


    If you don¡¯t like playing chess, then play paper kites.


    ¡­


    In short, there is something new to try every day.


    As for reading?


    Princess Qi urged her twice, but King Qi was not happy and gave Sui Sui enlightenment in person.


    Princess Qi was a little worried.


    After all, how could she not know what knowledge her prince had?


    ?But thinking that it is just enlightenment, it is not bad.


    As a result, I got enlightened and started to play.


    Princess Qi:.


    Not surprising at all.


    When going to bed at night, Princess Qi couldn''t help but mutter: "Suisui is already five years old. It will be too late if we don''t get enlightenment. Brother Chen''s birthday will be next month. We must take the child with us. Then the big words will be If you don''t know anyone, you will inevitably be laughed at secretly. Some children are young and ignorant, and their words are the most hurtful. When the time comes, they will feel uncomfortable. "


    ?The older children are okay. The adults have told them not to offend the palace and they dare not say it to their faces.


    But young children cannot remember things and say what they see and say. When the time comes, they will definitely not feel comfortable hearing this.


    Princess Qi is worried about her children.


    King Qi is also worried.


    However, he just couldn''t bring himself to do it and let Sui Sui suffer the hardship of studying.


    When he mentioned the hardships of studying, King Qi had something to say: "At that time, I got up in the middle of the night to study. I had no time to spare for a day and was terribly tired. In the end, I was still half-skilled. I thought that this hardship was not Must eat.¡±


    At the end of the sentence, he let out a long sigh: "Hey...even if you don''t study, you will have to endure hardships. Forget it, tomorrow, tomorrow I will be determined to send Suisui to school."


    It rained recently, and neither Shen Huatang nor Liu Hemeng came to the palace again.


    Every day, King Qi plays with Suisui.


    Father and daughter have now developed a deep relationship, and King Qi likes his little daughter even more.


    ?Especially after taking the medicinal diet, my body has recovered a lot.


    King Qi felt...


    Perhaps I can live another thirty to fifty years and be an old goblin.


    It¡¯s impossible not to live!


    He has to live to protect himself for years to come.


    If he is gone, she will have to look to her brothers for the rest of her life.


    ??It would be okay if the brothers are not married. Once they are married, they will have a small family to take care of. How can they be as considerate and caring to their younger sisters as they were when they were not married?


    So, he, the old father, has to worry more.


    The couple talked at night, talking about Sui Sui for a while, and then talked about the young men in the house.


    As he was talking, King Qi suddenly thought of something and sighed softly: "In a few years, our Brother Ze will also be crowned."


    After the crowning ceremony, you can invite the crown prince.


    ??Feng Xuanze''s identity as the heir apparent is certain. Unless something happens to him, no one can take him away.


    He is both a direct descendant and an elder. If you don¡¯t want to grant him a title, who should you grant him? Moreover, there is only such a top student in Manfu, so he is not allowed to go to school?


    ?Is it possible to let those **** learn from it?


    ?That Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion will be defeated sooner or later!


    ?Speaking of Feng Xuanze, King Qi thought of the other party''s marriage: "It''s time to give our Brother Ze a look. Do you have anyone you value? I''ll talk to my brother or the queen later."


    Feng Xuanze''s marriage is naturally the top priority of Prince Qi''s palace.


    Princess Qi started to pay attention to it two years ago. However, the interpersonal relationships in the capital are quite complicated, and many things are constantly changing as time goes by.


    It doesn¡¯t mean that she is optimistic about it now and will be like this in the future.


    Hence, you need to constantly adjust your ideas according to changes.


    Now when King Qi asked, Princess Qi replied softly: "I used to be very optimistic about the eldest granddaughter of Mr. Shen''s family. She is just a hairpin this year. She is only one year younger than our brother Ze. She is about the same age. She is also quiet, elegant and good at reading. That¡¯s fine, they match Brother Ze very well, but¡­¡±


    At this point, Princess Qi sighed softly: "There are girls in the family who are looking for help from hundreds of families. I heard that my aunt is also very optimistic about Miss Shen and has already been angry with the Shen family. I don''t want to mention it any more."


    After hearing this, King Qi frowned and said in confusion: "...That''s not right. That boy from Jun is only 12 years old, so my aunt is worried?"


    Amused by King Qi''s tone, Princess Qi quickly said: "That''s not true. I heard that it was for brother Chen."


    ?Lu Yinchen had his wedding ceremony this year, but his fianc¨¦e has not yet been chosen. He indeed needs this fianc¨¦e more than Feng Xuanze.


    However, it is true that a good girl is wanted by hundreds of families.


    It''s okay that Princess Qi didn''t mention it. King Qi was really interested in mentioning it.


    ?Especially since I had gotten along with Shen Huatang before. The little girl was gentle and quiet. I think her sister was also more quiet and elegant.


    King Qi was a little moved, but it didn¡¯t seem right to compete with his aunt...


    In the end, all he could do was sigh: "Hey, it''s our fault, Brother Ze, because we are younger and it''s not easy to **** him."


    ??If they were all in their prime, King Qi thought, he wouldn''t be able to pick out his aunt''s tiger hair.


    ??The most he could get was a beating. It wasn''t like he had never been beaten before, and he wasn''t afraid of pain.


    ?But, forget it.


    ??For such a thing, it would be bad to hurt the harmony, and it would also involve the Shen daughter in gossip, which would be detrimental to the girl''s family.


    King Qi quickly gave up his thoughts and asked again: "Do you have any fancy girls from other families? Let''s attack first this time!"


    Princess Qi was amused by him again: "There is indeed one, the eldest girl of the He family. Although she rarely goes out, I have seen her twice during banquets. She is just too young, younger than our Brother Ze. She is only five years old. When she reaches the age of hairpins, our Brother Ze will be quite young."


    What family?


    King Qi thought for a long time before he realized which He family it was. He couldn''t help but wonder: "Isn''t it said that you are not in good health?"


    Princess Qi was strangely silent for a while. After a long time, she finally said faintly: "...That''s the second girl. She has been on good terms with us every year. Don''t keep saying things like this. I don''t think Sui Sui likes to hear it."


    King Qi knew that he was confused and smiled sheepishly: "If she is really a good girl, we can''t afford to wait. Brother Ze will come back in two days and ask him if he is willing. If he is not willing, we will see For other things, Beijing and China can¡¯t choose, so we¡¯ll choose from the local area.¡±


    Princess Qi also means the same thing. She actually has a choice in mind.


    ?The other party is the younger sister of the Crown Princess, but the current situation in the court is difficult to predict. Princess Qi is very afraid that if she really chooses the Lin family, it will make His Majesty or the Crown Prince feel guilty again, and it will not be worth it.


    ?Finally after thinking about it, Princess Qi didn¡¯t mention it much and turned the topic back to Suisui.


    The couple always felt like they couldn''t finish their nightly chat about Sui Sui. King Qi didn''t think much about it and happily made plans to go to the palace tomorrow to thank him.


    Today the weather has turned fine. Before, it was either because I was in poor health or the weather was bad, so it was inconvenient to go to the palace. Now that the weather has turned fine, I have to go to the palace to express gratitude.


    At this time, Suisui was listening to the story carefully.


    ?It was rare for her to get up at night and listen to stories. Now her big eyes were barely shining in the dark!


    Second update

 Chapter 250： How long is the sentence for stealing a child?

    Chapter 250 How many years will be the sentence for stealing a child?


    The person who came to tell Suisui a story today is a very beautiful young lady.


    The little sister¡¯s online name is: Heartless Auntie.


    It¡¯s just that she herself¡­


    Estimated to be barely 20 years old.


    The system was quite sympathetic when it saw her.


    At a young age¡­


    Why?


    No Ga?


    ?Is the person still alive?


    The Lord God has become increasingly unreliable recently.


    The ruthless little aunt is...


    Anchor of agricultural science popularization usually does not have much fan traffic.


    ??Her live broadcast is just a casual thing, and she doesn''t expect to become famous or make money. Just treat it as a casual thing to help her rural cause and advertise.


    ??The reason why I was brought here to tell the story this time is because...


    The Lord God felt that she was different from other little fairies.


    After all, other little fairies won¡¯t stick their hands in cows¡¯ buttocks to help them give birth¡­


    The Lord God felt that she was a different kind of firework. Even if the other party was a living person, he signed an agreement with her.


    Just by telling a story to a child, you can introduce several new varieties and new technologies, and the Lord God guarantees the survival rate.


    ?Why don¡¯t you do such a good thing?


    ?The little aunt didn¡¯t hesitate and signed and agreed directly.


    Then, just after falling asleep at night, the person wakes up again.


    When he opened his eyes again, what he saw was Sui Sui in the darkness, with big grape-black eyes, looking at her curiously.


    Little aunt:?


    ?Although I am extremely affectionate, I cannot refuse cute pets or cute babies.


    ?These eyes, this little face, this cuteness...


    The little aunt thought: Can I steal it?


    ?This is not modern, and you can¡¯t catch her if you steal it, right?


    The little aunt thought, my moral outlook is on the verge of collapse.


    Fortunately, Suisui spoke out curiously and broke her criminal thoughts [Hello, beautiful sister. ¡¿


    Little aunt:¡­


    It was over, the soft and cute voice came directly with a decisive blow, and she wanted to steal it even more!


    damned!


    She doesn¡¯t want to get married, she just wants a child. What¡¯s wrong with that?


    The Lord God is so powerful, what¡¯s wrong with giving her a child?


    ?Taking a step back, if the Lord God doesn¡¯t want to give it, can¡¯t she be shameless enough to ask for it?


    New varieties, new technologies, don¡¯t bother with them.


    Can she be replaced by a child?


    The little aunt is already thinking.


    ?But looking at her expectant eyes, the little aunt thought: Ah, I am guilty, I actually forgot to tell the story!


    Before she came here, she had memorized stories such as mermaids.


    ?She usually broadcasts live and is the most slippery, but now isn''t she in her ruling area?


    Come on, come on!


    As a result, as soon as the story of the mermaid started to be told, Suisui blinked his big eyes and said innocently, "Sister, I heard it... In the end, the mermaid was fished out by Uncle Dongpo!" ¡¿


    After hearing this, the little aunt said with faint eyes: [...and then stewed it into braised fish? ¡¿


    Suisui thought about this question seriously, then nodded [It tastes pretty good. ¡¿


    Little aunt:¡­


    What a cute little kid!


    Oh my God, how many years will she be sentenced to for stealing a child?


    ?Can''t she go to jail to atone for her crimes?


    But let her steal the child first!


    The little aunt in the past didn''t feel much. After all, there are some naughty children who make you want to hit them eighteen times a second, but some children really want to be stolen away!


    For example, it is the years before us. The little aunt once again desperately sent a message to the Lord God [Can I really not have a child? I''m not greedy, just one, just call it Sui Sui! ¡¿


    Lord God:?


    ??The mermaid has heard it, what should she say?


    The ugly duckling?


    Sui Sui¡¾...I''ve heard of it too. In the end, it turned into a swan and flew away, and was then buried in a big pit by Uncle Bai Qi. There were 400,000 children in it. ¡¿


    Little aunt:?


    ?Wu Anjun, is this how you explained your original entrapment and killing?


    ? ? Wow, Wow!


    You are not the master of Chunqiu calligraphy.


    ??The little aunt felt that according to Bai Qi''s explanation, she might be punished for stealing the child, not even jail!


    It¡¯s a pity that she can¡¯t find anyone now.


    Let¡¯s tell the story honestly.


    Most of the fairy tales have been heard every year.


    Although it is often used in public, I have definitely heard it.


    The little aunt didn¡¯t think there was anything new, so she simply started to talk to Suisui about the postpartum care of sows, how to give birth to thirty treasures in one litter, and keep the baby healthy and long-term.


    How to deal with dystocia in cows and how to comfort calves after giving birth.


    After lambing, the processing of goat milk, the making of cheese, and the storage of dairy products.


    ¡­


    The little aunt thought, I can¡¯t win in other fields.


    But in my field, no one else can take advantage.


    Sui Sui was not interested at first.


    ??But I heard from the little aunt that one more cow will increase productivity. In today''s ancient times, productivity is already low, so having more cows is a good thing!


    Although sheep cannot plow the land, if the dairy products are properly stored, they can be used as energy supplements in winter. They are high-quality protein and are good for the body.


    Pig would be even better!


    Pork is the best fat.


    Don¡¯t worry about red meat and white meat, it is good meat if it allows people to survive the winter safely!


    Horse production is even more important!


    It doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s a war horse or an ordinary horse.


    ?Each one is precious!


    Their production cycle is so long, so production matters must be paid special attention to.


    So, animal production is not important?


    That''s impossible!


    There is a lot of learning here!


    ¡¾Of course, just mastering the technology is not enough. The application of veterinary medicine also needs to be memorized. ¡¿


    Allicin, as the king of cost-effectiveness and the most easily available antibiotic in daily life, has an unshakable status. No matter whether humans or animals, they all need it! ¡¿


    [Actually, oxytetracycline is an indispensable drug for veterinary antibiotics. It is widely used in daily promotion, but... under your current conditions, how to extract it is a big problem... It is estimated that countless people will die if only the fermentation and culture step is carried out. , after all, you don¡¯t study chemistry...ah, no, it¡¯s not that you don¡¯t study, it¡¯s that you don¡¯t go to the right place and study fireworks in the sky every day. Why don¡¯t you study gunpowder to blast people? ¡¿


    [Gentamicin...forget it, you can''t do it, and you are a child and can''t remember it. I''d better tell you how to take care of it. This is well researched and it is quite useful. Take good care of it. Sometimes it''s better than taking care of it. The medicine is easy to use. ¡¿


    ¡­


    Suisui listened all night about the postpartum care of various poultry and livestock, as well as the treatment of difficult labor.


    ?Although she didn¡¯t understand it, the little girl was very happy to hear it.


    Whenever I hear something that interests me, I will still curiously ask "Really?" Really put your hand in? ¡¿


    Can you really put your hand in? ¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s so miraculous, can humans do it too? ¡¿


    ¡­


    ?Although the little girl had many questions, the little aunt was not impatient and explained each item. [Of course you can. ¡¿


    When mammals give birth, the birth canal is open and the space is quite spacious. Otherwise, how could such a large cow or child be born? ¡¿


    ¡¾Humans can do it too, otherwise what would you be doing in such a hurry when your mother-in-law is giving birth? ¡¿


    [It definitely hurts to put your hand in, but when I gave birth, I had already experienced the pain thousands of times. Later, the pain became numb, so it¡¯s not a problem to put your hand in. But if it is an animal, remember to control your hooves well. If you lose control and kick it, Not good, especially cattle and horses. ¡¿


    ¡­


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 251： I remember it!

    Chapter 251 I remember it!


    This night, Suisui not only listened to it, but also watched videos and pictures.


    In short¡­


    Before saying thank you good night to my little aunt and going to bed, Suisui felt that she was terribly strong!


    She thought that if a cow was having difficulty giving birth now, she would definitely be able to help!


    Hearing the child''s muttering, the little aunt couldn''t help but remind her, "You can''t do it, Suisui, you are still a child. Let an adult do this kind of rough work. Can your little arms and legs catch a cow''s hooves?" ¡¿


    ?Sui Sui heard the same thing and nodded solemnly [I took note of it, thank you sister. ¡¿


    The little aunt was so fascinated by the baby''s milky voice that she almost lost her mind and actually stole the baby away.


    Unfortunately, she was sent from her conscious body and had to go back after finishing the story.


    ??Tomorrow morning, she will get up early and feed her cows, sheep, pigs, horses, chickens and ducks.


    Why!


    Raising a child¡­


    She''s afraid she won''t be able to take care of her well.


    There are so many things waiting for her to feed.


    Even if it is fully automatic, it still needs to be turned on manually.


    Until I woke up the next morning, I felt that I was terribly strong.


    ?Although it¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t do it myself.


    But with the theory in hand, everyone will think it¡¯s OK!


    She can¡¯t go up, but Xianggu Nuandong and the others can!


    Just putting your hand into the cow¡¯s **** can help a cow that is having difficulty giving birth!


    Save a cow, and you save an important productivity!


    When I think about it, I feel that this theoretical knowledge is very useful.


    The little aunt didn¡¯t know it. After listening to the story for one night, she remembered one story: putting your hand in a cow¡¯s butt.


    Children can¡¯t remember any of the oxytetracycline and allicin.


    It was difficult for her to show Suisui the extraction process of allicin and oxytetracycline.


    The little aunt thought that children might not be able to remember, but she didn¡¯t expect...


    I remember none of them.


    Little aunt:¡­


    I really tried my best.


    ?But who asked you to choose a child to listen to the story?


    What about children even two or three years older?


    The problem is, I still don¡¯t know a few words!


    Now let¡¯s understand these six words: at the beginning of people¡¯s nature, they are inherently good.


    ??The word "shan" was written in many strokes, but she didn''t even recognize it!


    The next day, Suisui will enter the palace.


    She put on the embroidered skirt. This outfit looked more solemn and more suitable for formal occasions.


    The child¡¯s hair hasn¡¯t grown yet, so he wears a new hat.


    The little hat is very beautiful and luxurious, and the tassels are decorated with beautiful little gems. When walking, the gems will reflect in the sun.


    Princess Qi was tidying up Suisui''s little hat and said with a smile: "This is the hat sent by Sister Qiaoqiao. Do you like it?"


    Sui Sui still remembered Sister Qiao Qiao, so when the mother-in-law asked, she nodded happily: "I like it, I like the hat, and I also like Sister Qiao Qiao."


    Looking at the little girl''s happy look, Princess Qi was also happy.


    ?Just looking at Suisi¡¯s ears that were still empty, Princess Qi thought to herself: How about getting her ears pierced?


    I always feel a little regretful that I didn¡¯t.


    ?Thinking of this, she turned her head to look at the prince.


    King Qi was looking at his baby obediently with admiration.


    After noticing the princess''s gaze, he turned his head and asked in confusion: "What''s wrong?" Princess Qi touched her earrings. She didn''t want to scare Suisui.


    King Qi understood it as soon as he saw it, and immediately changed his face and shook his head: "That won''t work, my baby will hurt so much, I don''t agree!"


    Princess Qi had expected it and didn¡¯t force it. She just nodded.


    But after King Qi picked up Suisui, he looked carefully and found that there were no earrings and the ears were empty.


    He also asked the craftsman two days ago, and the other person said that he could also make that kind of clip and clip it to his ears.


    ?However, if you keep it clamped for a long time, your ears will still hurt.


    ?Compared to ear piercing, one has long-term pain and the other has short-term pain. It depends on the prince¡¯s choice.


    King Qi was not happy.


    King Qi thought, who invented ear piercing?


    It¡¯s so annoying.


    ??It would be better if they didn''t invent it, so his obedient son wouldn''t have to suffer this hardship!


    Today we are bringing Suisui to the palace to express gratitude, so the young master of the house does not need to follow him.


    Feng Xuanrui originally wanted to muddle through and go with him.


    As a result, Mr. Shen pulled him back mercilessly and continued the class.


    Suisui walked out of the house, and she could still hear her brother''s voice in the distance: "I don''t want to skip class, Master, I''m just going to send my sister away, send her away, really, don''t pull her, ah ah ah!"


    Suisui looked in the direction of the mansion with a worried look, leaned close to his father''s ear, and asked in a low voice: "Brother, is it in pain?"


    King Qi wanted to say that it hurts his ass!


    ?However, when the words came to my mouth, I felt that these words were not elegant enough.


    ?His obedient man, how could he listen to such words?


    King Qi reacted quickly, and when he reached his lips, he twirled his words between his lips and teeth, and then changed his explanation: "No, my brother just doesn''t want to go to class. It''s just an excuse. He doesn''t feel hurt."


    Sui Sui was coaxed. Although she was still worried about her brother, King Qi quickly diverted her attention.


    Children¡¯s attention is indeed easily diverted.


    King Qi said that he would take her to see Dama.


    When I was young, I thought of sticking my hand into the **** of a cow. I immediately raised my hand and said, "I know, I know, Father, if the horse has trouble giving birth to a pony, just put your hand into its **** and take out the pony!" "


    King Qi:? ? ?


    It is no exaggeration to say that the moment he heard clearly what Suisui said, King Qi''s pupils were shocked.


    He thought, God **** it, which **** would say such vulgar words in front of him?


    Are you trying to break his obedience?


    King Qi glared at the surroundings angrily, so frightened that everyone subconsciously retracted their heads and lowered their heads.


    Princess Qi had just finished explaining to Concubine Ren. When she turned around, she saw the prince looking around with his eyes widened and a fierce look on his face.


    Princess Qi was puzzled and asked softly: "What''s going on?"


    King Qi wanted to say something, but felt that the words were really indecent. He didn¡¯t want to hear it again every year. In the end, he just gritted his teeth and said, ¡°No.¡±


    After saying this, he really couldn''t reconcile himself. After getting on the carriage, he comforted Sui Sui and whispered to the princess: "The rules in the house should be strict when they should be strict. Don''t let those servants say anything." "If you are really disobedient, you will be killed and thrown out. Don''t be soft-hearted. You are the mistress of the palace. Everything comes first. If you are kind and considerate to them, they may not appreciate it."


    ??You were fine just now, why did you suddenly lose your temper?


    Princess Qi was puzzled. She looked at Sui Sui and found that the little girl also tilted her head with a puzzled look on her face. She couldn''t help but asked in a low voice: "What''s going on?"


    Princess Qi thought that she has been much stricter recently.


    The family is doing things with their tail between their legs now that Aunt Che and Aunt Su were sent away by the battle one after another.


    ?Whoever comes forward at this time is looking for trouble?


    Princess Qi didn¡¯t hear Aunt Qiu say that the concubines and servants in any courtyard were not well-behaved.


    Although King Qi didn''t want to say it, he thought about it and couldn''t hold it back: "I don''t know which **** **** **** actually wants to teach the princess of my palace to bad things. He actually taught Sui Sui to say, say...hand-in-hand" Butt words come on!¡±


    I am terribly strong today!


    ¡ªnotes from year to year


    Second update

 Chapter 252： his blessed general

    Chapter 252 His Blessed General


    After hearing this, Princess Qi almost fainted.


    ?She took a breath and wanted to ask Suisui, who taught her this?


    But when looking at Shang Suisui''s curious eyes, Princess Qi couldn''t bear to question her.


    ?She thought, how could her daughter be wrong?


    It must be someone else who is wrong!


    When she comes back from the palace today, she will clean up the house again.


    She wanted to see which **** didn''t want to live anymore and dared to teach her daughter bad things!


    Princess Qi was thinking about something in her mind, and her expression was a little tense.


    King Qi was afraid that she would scare the child, so he pushed her gently: "Pay attention to your expression."


    Princess Qi quickly adjusted her expression to make her look less serious.


    I don¡¯t know why my father, the queen, mother and concubine suddenly became serious?


    ?She tilted her head and thought for a long time but couldn''t figure it out.


    But she heard what her father, queen, mother and concubine said, and the little girl said in confusion: "The beautiful sister in the dream taught me this. She said that in this way, cows and horses that cannot give birth to calves can be given birth smoothly. La!"


    Thinking of this, Suisui raised his head proudly and said with a smile: "Sister said, cattle and horses are very important property and labor force, we must protect them!"


    King Qi and Princess:?


    Um?


    ?Although it is a bit strange, it seems to make sense.


    The Great Xia Dynasty could not easily kill farm cattle, let alone war horses.


    So, they still know the importance of cattle and horses.


    But why does it feel strange to say this from the mouth of a five-year-old child?


    And, in the dream, what is that?


    King Qi looked at the child in confusion, and then at the princess.


    Princess Qi turned her head guiltily.


    She didn¡¯t know what to say about this matter yet.


    But King Qi was not just stupid. He also realized something at this time: "By the way, you told me before about the He family''s affairs..."


    This is hindsight, I finally remembered something.


    Princess Qi didn¡¯t say much and just nodded.


    King Qi thought about it carefully, and then slapped his thigh. He was afraid of scaring the child. He patted it and then took it back: "This is a lucky general sent by God. I, Prince Qi, also have this day in his house. Hahaha, my father is so obedient. "Fujiang!"


    Princess Qi listened with fear: "Lower your voice, lower your voice!"


    King Qi wanted to say, what¡¯s wrong if I speak louder?


    I, King Qi, have a treasure, why can¡¯t I shout loudly?


    ??However, in the end, due to the princess''s eyes, King Qi lifted Suisui low-key.


    The space in the carriage is not that big, so it is impossible to lift it up completely.


    But this did not affect King Qi''s performance. He happily raised Suisui and said with a smile: "Father''s treasure, Suisui is father''s treasure!"


    ? Sui Sui doesn¡¯t understand, but she likes her father to be like this. In the past, she also envied other children in the village who could be lifted up by the adults in the family.


    ?Now she has it too.


    She doesn¡¯t need to envy others.


    Sui Sui narrowed his eyes and smiled happily, and the child''s voice was clear and sweet.


    The more King Qi listened, the more he liked it. If the carriage had not restricted his performance, he felt that he could lift it higher.


    Princess Qi helplessly watched the two people quarreling from the side, but she did not offer any further advice.


    Knowing that Suisui had not been taught bad things by the people around him, King Qi felt relieved. After the excitement of happiness passed, he deliberately tested, what was the person in Suisui''s dream doing? Why would you say such things to Suisui?


    Although he cannot control the person in the dream.


    But King Qi thought that he would have to talk to Suisui more.


    ??If the person in the dream is not good, we don¡¯t need to care about him!


    Every night, remember to put one hand in your butt.


    Now when I asked, I tilted my cute little head and thought for a long time, and then I said: "Allicin!"


    King Qi and Princess:?


    This person in the dream is quite magical, right?


    What are these?


    ?After putting your hand in your buttocks, do you still wash it with garlic water?


    Isn¡¯t it tricky?


    The couple were confused and looked at each other without understanding what was going on.


    The problem is, Suisui didn''t understand it when asked. The little girl shook her head blankly: "It''s allicin, which can fight infections and fungi." This is the result of Suisui''s careful recall.


    No matter how many more, I really can¡¯t think of them.


    She is only a five-year-old child, and what she can remember is really limited!


    ?The main thing is that I was busy watching animal birth cartoons last night. I forgot most of what the little aunt said before when I woke up.


    Anti-infective?


    Antifungal?


    ?What is that?


    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????


    In the end, I could only follow what Sui Sui said.


    ?However, I can¡¯t remember too much, and in the end the topic got misdirected.


    The carriage swayed for a long time, and they successfully arrived at the palace gate.


    After entering the palace gate, they can no longer obey the carriage.


    As a prince, King Qi has a distinguished status and can ride in a sedan chair after entering the palace.


    A family of three, two sedan chairs.


    King Qi held Suisui in his arms without letting go. Fortunately, even a child weighing twenty or thirty kilograms was not too heavy...


    Bar!


    ??Anyway, the people carrying the sedan chair specially selected a few strong ones, because they were afraid that they would not be able to lift well and hurt the nobleman again.


    Princess Qi¡¯s sedan followed behind.


    After the two of them entered the palace with Suisui, they first went to greet the Queen Mother.


    As for the Queen, check out His Majesty''s arrangements. If necessary, you can take a trip.


    If there is no need, you can go or not.


    Out of courtesy, Princess Qi can go and say hello.


    There is no need for King Qi to go.


    ??He still holds grudges about what happened to the Tang family before and is too lazy to pay much attention to it.


    ??If the princess hadn''t stopped him, King Qi would have wanted to go to the palace to complain.


    ?However, Princess Qi said that although the Queen lives in the deep palace, she does not know anything about the outside world.


    ??Mrs. Tang¡¯s intention was very obvious after all the troubles, and the Queen must have understood it clearly.


    At that time, when the Tang family starts fighting among themselves, there is no need for them to intervene and act as villains.


    So, there is no need to go through the trouble of filing a complaint.


    King Qi thought that this was also the case, so he simply waited and watched.


    ??If the Tang family and the Queen didn''t start fighting among themselves, he would add a handful of firewood to the middle and try to light up the fire.


    Today is the imperial meeting, and all officials of the seventh rank and above in Beijing need to be in front of the imperial court.


    ?Of course, all the officials of the sixth and seventh grades stood in the outer hall to listen.


    Only when necessary will the corresponding official come forward.


    There will be a lot of things to study during the imperial dynasty, so the time to leave the dynasty will be later.


    If there are not many things to do, the court will be dismissed earlier.


    Today¡­


    I guess it won¡¯t be too early.


    The continuous spring rain has been falling for less than half a month.


    There are quite a lot of matters inside and outside the capital. It is estimated that just reporting these situations will take a lot of time, right?


    Not to mention, there are announcements on other matters that have already been decided.


    King Qi thought, it would be fine if the emperor¡¯s brother didn¡¯t come.


    He took the princess and Sui Sui with him, and got along more comfortably with his mother.


    Brother Huang is so powerful that he can easily scare children.


    ??If it frightens his Suisui, then King Qi will feel distressed.


    So, it¡¯s a good thing that the emperor brother can¡¯t come for the time being!


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 253： Queen Mother

    Chapter 253 The Queen Mother


    Because it was a palace that had been requested in advance.


    So, the Queen Mother was ready early in the morning.


    A variety of snacks, tea and drinks were provided, all for the children.


    Hearing that King Qi and his family had entered the palace, the Queen Mother could not sit still.


    She thought that she was not particularly looking forward to seeing the child Suisui, she was just curious.


    After what happened to King Qi, the Queen Mother came to her senses a little when she was alone.


    Sui Sui this child...


    There is some good fortune in you.


    ?Perhaps this is God''s love for Han Ren, so he specially gave it to her youngest son.


    It is also because of this that the Queen Mother is a little curious about Sui Sui.


    ?Now that I can finally see it, I am naturally looking forward to it.


    ?After a while, the palace people came to report that King Qi had come with the princess and the little princess.


    The Queen Mother nodded to express that she knew, and ordered Aunt Xu to go out to greet him personally.


    ?Aunt Xu smiled and welcomed King Qi and his family into the inner hall, while quietly observing Sui Sui.


    A very thin little girl with beautiful eyes.


    ?The first time Aunt Xu saw the child, she felt that the child was too thin. The second time she saw it, she felt that the child was too thin.


    Smart and beautiful, pure and unsullied.


    Because these eyes were particularly beautiful and had a subtle sense of familiarity, Aunt Xu couldn''t help but take a second look.


    Suisui noticed that someone was looking at her, so she quietly raised her head and glanced at Aunt Xu''s loving smile. Suisui also smiled obediently.


    ?The mother and concubine said that after entering the palace, follow the mother and concubine closely. You don¡¯t need to look too much. Everything will be arranged by the father and the mother.


    Suisui was obedient and didn''t look too much, but Aunt Xu''s gaze was a little hot. She couldn''t help but glance at it, smiled and then took it back.


    she thinks¡­


    ?The people around the imperial grandmother don¡¯t seem to be very scary.


    Last night, Seventh Brother scared her by saying that the imperial grandmother was very serious and the people around her looked scary.


    Seventh brother said that he was not willing to enter the palace anyway.


    Suisui was still very nervous at the time, but now she felt a little more relaxed because of Aunt Xu''s loving smile.


    The family of three quickly entered the inner hall.


    The Queen Mother had been sitting there for a long time. After King Qi and others entered, they first bowed to the Queen Mother.


    Suisui has been learning the rules from Aunt Xiang in the past few days, and has learned basic etiquette very well.


    Now, like my mother and concubine, I performed the squatting ceremony first.


    Then, at the signal of the mother-in-law, she knelt down obediently and saluted the Queen Mother: "I have seen the Queen Mother every year. I wish the Queen Mother to be safe and sound."


    She doesn''t know many auspicious words every year, and Princess Qi doesn''t want to make things difficult for her children.


    So, last night, I taught something simple.


    She thought that the Queen Mother loved King Qi''s young son and was relatively lenient to the people in her house.


    ?In addition, Suisui comes from a poor background, so even if the rules are bad, he doesn''t think too much about them.


    Princess Qi is reluctant to torment her children.


    While bowing obediently, the Queen Mother looked down at the little one right in front of her with her eyebrows lowered.


    It is a really small one.


    It feels like it¡¯s not as big as Wangfu¡¯s Xiao Qida.


    ?Although the Queen Mother has not seen Feng Xuanbin for some days, she still has some impressions of this young son in the palace, who is very fat.


    He is not very old, but has a lot of meat. He is a lucky child.


    ?Looking at Sui Sui now, he is as thin as paper. It feels like a gust of wind could blow the child away.


    These imbecile idiots! After cursing a few words in her heart, the Queen Mother tried her best to make her expression as kind as possible.


    However, she always likes to keep a serious face and maintain the majesty of the Queen Mother.


    Let her laugh now, the expression on her face is still a little stiff.


    In the end, he simply stopped smiling and raised his hand to signal: "Good boy, get up quickly."


    Sui Sui thanked her obediently, and then got up. He wanted to see what the imperial grandmother looked like, but he didn''t dare. He just followed the mother and concubine timidly, with his cute little head hanging slightly, not wanting to look at it at all. nor.


    Looking at this scene, the Queen Mother sighed in her heart: This child used to be pitiful and timid.


    ?However, as the princess of the royal palace in the future, such behavior is not acceptable.


    ?Thinking of this, the Queen Mother waved: "Come here and let Grandmother Royal take a closer look."


    The Queen Mother''s voice was low, and there was no hint of emotion or anger, and the expression on her face was also light.


    Princess Qi guessed that she was not unhappy, so she patted Suisui on the shoulder reassuringly: "Sui Sui, hurry up."


    She patted Suisui on the shoulder to give the child some confidence and security.


    The mother-in-law is still here, so there is nothing to be afraid of.


    Even if it¡¯s the concubine¡¯s mother-in-law, it doesn¡¯t matter.


    Sui Sui walked over obediently. During the process, he lowered his little head honestly and did not dare to look around at all.


    King Qi looked distressed and wanted to say something, but he was afraid that his mother would be unhappy. He thought about it and held it back, staring at Suisui without turning his eyes.


    The Queen Mother:¡­


    What a fool!


    ?She is the royal grandmother, is it possible that she can still eat the child?


    She decided the child''s title herself. Princesses don''t get this treatment. Doesn''t that explain the problem?


    The Queen Mother scolded her son a few times in her mind, feeling that she felt better. She adjusted her expression and managed a smile.


    Sui Sui came to the Queen Mother obediently, glanced up quietly with her big round eyes, and met the slightly serious phoenix eyes of the Queen Mother.


    Suisui was a little scared, but she didn''t feel any malice from the Queen Mother. She just subconsciously widened her eyes.


    The Queen Mother originally wanted to adjust her expression so that she didn''t look so serious, so as not to scare the children when they met for the first time.


    As a result, the Queen Mother was stunned when she saw Shang Suisui''s eyes.


    ?These eyes¡­


    It looks so much like King Qi.


    No, you can¡¯t say that.


    But like the late emperor!


    The eyes are exactly the same as those of the late emperor!


    King Qi¡¯s eyes are the most like those of the late emperor.


    However, in the Queen Mother''s opinion, after years of comparison, King Qi''s eyes seemed to be only seven-pointed.


    The most similar thing is Suisui¡¯s eyes.


    ?As the late emperor grew older, his eyes were not as clear as when he was young, and the shape of his eyes was not as good-looking as when he was young.


    However, the Queen Mother was the first wife who accompanied the late emperor from childhood to old age, so she naturally knew how smart and beautiful her eyes were when she was young.


    Originally, she thought that her youngest son¡¯s eyes were enough to resemble the late emperor¡¯s.


    The late emperor himself said that King Qi¡¯s eyes were most like his.


    But now, people who are more like them have appeared.


    Seeing these eyes, the Queen Mother even vaguely saw the appearance of the late Emperor when he was young.


    ?Although, when the late emperor was old, he was in a coma for a few years and did a lot of stupid things.


    ??However, the two of them got married when they were young, and their relationship has been extremely deep along the way.


    ?Now seeing such eyes again, the Queen Mother was stunned subconsciously.


    Suisui glanced quietly and found that the imperial grandmother was very serious. She was so frightened that she quietly lowered her head, pretending that she was not looking around, and called out in a low voice: "The imperial grandmother is well, I am Sui Sui."


    Second update

 Chapter 254： Useless stuff

    Chapter 254: Useless things


    Sui Sui''s soft voice brought the Queen Mother back to her senses.


    She lowered her head and looked at the child in front of her with gentle eyebrows.


    The child lowered his head, leaving only a cute hat on top of his hair.


    The Queen Mother subconsciously raised her hand and gently touched the tassel on the side of Sui Sui''s hat. Her voice became gentler: "Good child, raise your head and let Grandma Royal see it."


    I don¡¯t know whether I should look up or not.


    ??But the mother-in-law has said, whatever the royal grandmother says, just be obedient.


    Thinking of this, Suisui raised his head slightly.


    ?Those round eyes instantly met the Queen Mother''s eyes.


    picture!


    so similar!


    ?These eyes are exactly the same!


    At this moment, the Queen Mother even thought about whether there was any in-law relationship between the Jinyang Marquis Mansion and the royal family that she didn''t know about?


    but none.


    At least not in the memory of the Queen Mother.


    If it is from several generations ago, then she still needs someone to look it up.


    but¡­


    After several generations, will it still be the same?


    Shouldn¡¯t you?


    ?So, is this child really not a romantic debt left by Xiaojiu outside?


    I believe in Xiaojiu, but...


    What credibility do men have?


    Even the son cannot believe it completely.


    ?Especially the romantic and happy part!


    Thinking of this, the Queen Mother raised her hand and gently touched Suisui''s soft little face, and said with a smile: "Good boy, you are really good-looking."


    It can be seen that Sui Sui was a little reserved when standing in front of her. The Queen Mother gently raised her hand: "Go back to your mother and concubine."


    For such a young child, entering the palace for the first time must have made him feel panicked.


    The Queen Mother did not want to scare the child, so she quickly signaled Sui Sui to go back.


    Sui Sui didn''t understand, so he quietly looked at the Queen Mother, and then at his mother-in-law. When he saw her mother-in-law nodding gently, Sui Sui obediently saluted: "Yes, Imperial Grandmother."


    ?The mother-in-law told Sui Sui that the imperial grandmother is a grandmother, but she is also the queen mother.


    This is doomed, she will not be like an ordinary grandmother, having fun with her children and grandchildren.


    So, you need to pay attention to etiquette and rules in front of the royal grandmother every year.


    ?Although Suisui doesn''t understand, she listens to her mother and concubine.


    The mother-in-law nodded, and then she went back obediently.


    Today, King Qi brought Suisui to the palace, mainly to bring people to show his face and let the Queen Mother know what his new granddaughter looks like.


    By the way, I also want to let others know that the Queen Mother and Prince Qi''s Mansion attach great importance to the little princess Sui Sui.


    So, you must save food at noon.


    She returned to her mother and concubine every year, and sat there obediently. Princess Qi coaxed the children to eat the snacks in the palace.


    The royal chefs in the palace are all carefully selected, and their cooking skills are naturally not to mention.


    Hence, the taste of the dim sum is also very fragrant.


    The various snacks in the Queen Mother''s palace are easy to digest, considering her age and body.


    It means that there is not much sugar, it is not that sweet, but it is fragrant enough.


    While eating, Suisui secretly glanced at the Queen Mother.


    she thinks¡­


    ?The imperial grandmother is so majestic, she even dares not look into the other person''s eyes.


    ?However, the other party has no ill intentions and does not hate her.


    Such knowledge makes Suisui very happy. She thought, just don¡¯t hate it.


    ?Thinking of this, Sui Sui ate snacks a little faster, his cheeks bulging out very cutely, like a raccoon slave being teased.


    The Queen Mother was talking to King Qi. When her eyes moved slightly, she looked at this scene and thought: This looks more like it!


    It''s just that it was impossible for the late emperor to make such a gesture even when he was young.


    ?Now that she saw the shadow of the late emperor in Suisui, the Queen Mother was actually not too excited, she just felt it was novel.


    She thought, this child...


    ??Not only is he related to Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion, but he is also related to their royal family.


    Otherwise, why don¡¯t those eyes look like others, like the late emperor¡¯s?


    ??Moreover, in the end, Xiao Jiu, who had the eyes most like the late emperor, was brought back to the house to be raised?


    This is the destined fate between them.


    ?Thinking of this, the corners of the Queen Mother''s lips raised slightly, and her expression became less serious.


    At noon, the empresses in the harem got the news and sent people to bring gifts.


    ?The high-ranking person sent his confidant aunt in the palace to come in person to show his respect for Sui Sui.


    ?Those with lower status can just bring people and gifts by themselves.


    The Queen Mother''s Yishou Palace had not been so lively for a long time. Seeing people coming and going, the Queen Mother motioned to Princess Qi to entertain them. After watching the people walk out, she lowered her voice and asked King Qi: "Sui Sui... Is it really not you who is here?" The kids who are messing around outside?¡±


    King Qi:? ? ?


    King Qi was originally worried about Suisui, and was still staring at the back of Suisui as he walked away.


    Hearing what the Queen Mother said, King Qi was startled: "Oh, Queen Mother, I don''t want to say that..."


    Halfway through the words, King Qi thought for a while, and then patted his head: "Actually, it''s okay to think like this. That is my daughter. The Marquis of Jinyang cannot come to ask for her in the future. Then God is here, this child is mine too, she Follow me in appearance!¡±


    Others have said more than once that Suisui''s eyes are like his own, and King Qi himself can see.


    Sui Sui is indeed not like him in other places.


    But those eyes...


    Exactly the same as Xiaoliu when he was a child.


    ? And Xiao Liu¡¯s eyes are exactly the same as his.


    So, not his child?


    ??If he hadn¡¯t remembered it very clearly and he had never messed around outside, King Qi would have doubted whether he had created this child outside!


    But, in fact, he really didn¡¯t mess around!


    ??In his early years, he didn''t attach much importance to beauty. Moreover, the princess in the backyard was gentle, Concubine Ren was coquettish, Concubine Meng was submissive, and the concubines had their own characteristics. Why should he go outside to look for excitement?


    So, it cannot be his romantic debt outside.


    ??Furthermore, the shabby affairs of Marquis Jinyang are well-documented.


    ??If there was something wrong with Suisui''s background, how could the Marquis of Jinyang send someone to pick him up?


    ?? King Qi hoped that the child¡¯s background was problematic, so that he would be more confident in robbing the child in the future.


    Seeing that King Qi''s eyes were widened with shock, the Queen Mother thought about his character and sighed softly: "What a good child, why is he not your biological child?"


    At this point, the Queen Mother looked at him several times with disgust: "You are a useless person who doesn''t even know how to mess around."


    King Qi:¡­!


    ?Mother, if you say this, we will have no way to talk about our family life!


    At this time, Suisui, who was accompanying his mother and concubine to receive the concubine, did not know the situation of his father and his grandmother.


    She obediently was led by her mother-in-law. First she met Concubine Zhen, Concubine Kang, Concubine An, Concubine He and others, and then she met Concubine Ye and Concubine Wen.


    The last ones to come were Yue Concubine and Lian Meiren.


    ???The moon concubine is gentle and gentle, even the beauty is charming and charming, each with its own characteristics.


    The beautiful aunts, each of them fragrant. Although some people look at people, their eyebrows will not look down.


    ?However, Sui Sui still thinks they all smell so good and so beautiful!


    She looked at the concubines coming and going with envy, wishing that she could grow as tall and smell good in the future!


    In this way, others won¡¯t dislike her because she is a little bumpkin from the countryside!


    The Queen Mother: When she is in a bad mood, she scolds her husband who died early and her son who is not living up to expectations; when she is in a good mood, she coaxes her grandson and teases her granddaughter~


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 255： concubine

    Chapter 255 Concubine


    The relationship between Lian Meiren and Yue Concubine was relatively harmonious. They met, smiled, sat down and talked to Princess Qi for a while.


    ?While talking, Yue Bin couldn''t help but turn her head to look at Suisui many times.


    Her father is Dr. Liu. Naturally, he has heard about Suisui and has paid more attention to this child.


    Now that I see a real person, I am naturally curious.


    Yue Bin looked over frequently, Suisui felt it, raised her head and smiled obediently.


    The smile of a child is pure, beautiful, and cute.


    Looking at the joy, Yue Bin also laughed.


    ??Lian Meiren was still talking to Princess Qi, and Concubine Yue simply moved closer to Suisui and asked Suisui softly: "Did you eat any delicious cakes when you entered the palace today?"


    Suisui had already eaten it just now. When asked about it, he nodded quickly: "I''ve eaten it. It''s delicious."


    At this moment, Suisui can still feel the sweet smell of cakes on his body.


    Children''s voices are crisp and lively, which makes it easy for people to fall in love with her, especially since the concubine Yue also likes children, but she is not destined to have children.


    I was pregnant twice before, but I couldn¡¯t keep it.


    Her father checked her pulse personally and said that she had a bad foundation and had a congenital problem.


    If she gets pregnant again, the result will probably be similar.


    Furthermore, there are so many beauties in the harem, and the time that His Majesty can visit her is limited, and it is not so easy for the concubine to become pregnant again.


    ?Especially in the past two years, there have been countless newcomers. In fact, Yue''s appearance does not have any advantage in the harem, but her temperament is gentle.


    ?Since I don¡¯t have any children, I want to look at other people¡¯s, especially those I think are interesting.


    ??Lian Meiren was still talking to Princess Qi when she heard Sui Sui''s voice and turned her head with a smile: "Is this Sui Sui?"


    ?Even when the beauty opened her mouth, Sui Sui responded obediently: "Hello, aunt Meiren, I am Sui Sui."


    ?Looking at Suisui nodding her little head with a cute look, Lian Meiren smiled and waved to her: "Come closer and let Auntie take a look."


    After hearing this, Suisui glanced at Yue Bin first.


    Yue Bing didn¡¯t mind. They were not far away from each other, just a few steps away, so she gently touched Suisui¡¯s little hat and motioned for Suisui to come over.


    Suisui walked over obediently and softly called out again: "Auntie, the beauty."


    I told my aunt that if I¡¯m not sure what to call her, I¡¯ll call her aunt along with my title.


    Sui Sui didn¡¯t understand what a title was, but she remembered what Aunt Xiang told her.


    After Sui Sui got closer, Lian Meiren took a closer look and found that the child''s facial features were very similar to King Qi''s. She was not without suspicion in her heart, but even if a smart person has thoughts in his heart, he would not show it on his face.


    ?Lian Meiren quickly suppressed her thoughts and said to Suisui with a smile: "Do you remember sister Ruoyi?"


    Sister Ruoyi?


    Of course I remember it!


    ?That was the second friend I met after leaving the village... ah no, it could be the third or fourth friend, right?


    He is her good friend anyway. She had asked her sisters to help her write a letter to sister Ruoyi.


    Now when Lian Meiren asked, Sui Sui nodded quickly: "Back to Aunt Meiren, I remember that sister Ruoyi is very nice and even treated me to delicious cakes."


    ?Lian Meiren only received a letter from her hometown two days ago, so she naturally knew that she had become a good friend with Lian Ruoyi every year.


    Children''s friendship is actually not mixed with any interests, it''s just because the children like it.


    In addition, Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion is not something anyone can use as they wish.


    Lian Mei didn''t want to do more useless things, so she smiled and said, "I am sister Ruoyi''s aunt."


    It¡¯s hard to call Suisui aunt. In that case, she would be a little inferior.


    Suisui knew what aunt meant and knew that this was sister Ruoyi''s relative, Suisui''s eyes lit up with joy. His beautiful big eyes lit up, and he looked more like King Qi.


    Lian Meiren murmured in her heart: Wasn¡¯t this child really raised by King Qi outside?


    ?However, looking at Princess Qi¡¯s love for her children, it doesn¡¯t seem like it.


    Lian Meiren did not dare to distract herself and think too much, for fear that Princess Qi would find out the clues, so she quickly talked about other things.


    Weather, clothes, jewelry, cakes¡­


    There were too many things to say, and everyone quickly changed the topic.


    She also returns to her mother and concubine every year.


    Compared with the others who came and left immediately, Yue Bin and Lian Meiren stayed for a while longer.


    ?Hunted until His Majesty was about to arrive, the two of them got up and left.


    They just thought Sui Sui was cute, and Princess Qi had a good temperament, so they sat there for a while. They didn''t want people to misunderstand her, so they sat here schemingly to wait for His Majesty.


    So, calculating that the time was almost up, the two of them got up and left.


    Princess Qi took Suisui and sent him out.


    No one came to the harem for the time being, and Princess Qi could breathe a long sigh of relief.


    Since Sui Sui is no longer around, the Queen Mother is a lot more indulgent when she speaks.


    ?After confirming that Suisui was not the product of her son''s mischief outside, the Queen Mother didn''t know whether she was more thankful or more regretful.


    She even couldn''t help but think: "...Tell me, could it be your father..."


    ?This child''s eyes look so similar to those of her family. It''s hard to believe that she has nothing to do with the Feng family, or the late emperor!


    The late emperor¡­


    He is a passionate emperor.


    The Queen Mother could even predict how wild the unofficial history of the late emperor would be written a hundred years later, or even a thousand years later.


    After all, the harem of the late emperor, the wives of ministers, the women of the second marriage, the widows of the third marriage...


    There were even two male favorites.


    ?Of course, after two years of pampering, Xu felt okay with it, so he let it go, and it never appeared again after that.


    ?So, if the other person is having a good time outside, is it normal to leave some romantic debt?


    How could King Qi, as his own son, not know about the late emperor¡¯s affairs?


    After all, the composition of the former emperor''s harem was complex, and most people in the capital knew about it.


    At this time, when the queen mother mentioned it, King Qi''s heart skipped a beat.


    He thought to himself: Queen Mother, please stay away!


    ?Although your father is no longer here, it¡¯s not easy to say this, right?


    In case word gets out¡­


    ??Those old guys from the clan, maybe someone will come to hang themselves in front of the palace gate!


    After all, the late emperor''s political achievements were still very good, and he could barely cover up the fact that he was not taboo about meat and vegetables in the affairs of the harem.


    ?The Queen Mother also knew that it was not appropriate for a son to discuss the matter of his deceased father unreasonably, so the Queen Mother just made a guess without any conclusion and was too lazy to mention it further.


    ?At this time, Princess Qi came back with Sui Sui, so she said no more.


    The Queen Mother was about to find an excuse to call Suisui to come close and give her a hug.


    She actually quite likes this child.


    ?However, before she opened her mouth, a high-pitched voice came from outside: "Your Majesty is here."


    Second update

 Chapter 256： Uncle Huang

    Chapter 256 Uncle Huang


    When the emperor came, King Qi got up and went out to greet him with Suisui. The Queen Mother had to swallow her words.


    She thought to herself: Come sooner or later, just come when she is ready to speak.


    This is really...


    Forget it, my own son.


    What else could be done?


    The Queen Mother sighed helplessly.


    The emperor came to court early in the morning. He didn''t have time to read the memorial more, so he came over without stopping.


    One is curious Suisui.


    What does a child who is favored by God and full of blessings look like?


    He did not go to the concubine last night. He stayed in his palace and was still contemplating this matter.


    What kind of posture and attitude should he use to face this child?


    Attitude, of course, must be friendly.


    ?That child is kind and has a good attitude, and he might be able to use it in the future.


    No matter how much¡­


    The emperor still couldn''t bear it.


    Even if the trade-off is based on interests, what if you get too much and get too little?


    A long stream of water can only flow if its source is far.


    For this point, the emperor felt that he still understood it very well.


    He can still tell whether he can be cared for by blessings for a hundred years or ten years.


    ??The emperor came over in a hurry, partly because he was curious about Sui Sui, and partly because he was worried about King Qi''s health.


    ??Although the imperial doctor prescribed medicine, he said that after the meeting, he worked hard to warm and nourish him to ensure King Qi''s longevity.


    However, the life span of their Feng family is really average.


    ??If King Qi continues to toss, his lifespan will be shortened...


    What should we do if we are left with orphans and widows in this courtyard?


    ??When the emperor came over, King Qi was already waiting in the courtyard with his princess and Suisui in hand.


    Seeing that bright yellow coming, King Qi hurriedly took Suisui''s hand and bowed forward.


    Sui Sui is young and a junior, so King Qi signaled her to pay a big courtesy.


    Sui Sui knelt down obediently and bowed devoutly.


    She remembered what her father and mother had told her, and her name was given by the emperor''s uncle.


    ?Uncle Huang was a good person here at Suisui.


    The child is so thin and small that he looks really pitiful.


    Even though she was wearing brightly colored clothes and a cute little hat, and the tassels on her ears would even sway back and forth with her movements, it could not hide the child''s thinness and thinness.


    Seeing that the child was kneeling on the ground and saluting, occupying only a small space, the emperor''s brows tightened.


    He raised his hand to signal everyone to get up: "Get up quickly, my family, there is no need to be polite."


    After receiving the emperor''s order, King Qi hurriedly helped Suisui up with distress.


    The emperor was not surprised that his younger brother looked worthless.


    After all, I have been waiting for a girl for many years, and now I finally have one. If it were him...


    Ahem, he wouldn¡¯t be so unstable!


    After getting up in Sui Sui, he didn''t dare to raise his head. He just followed his father honestly, his little head hanging slightly.


    ??The emperor couldn''t see how old he was, but he was still very dissatisfied with the child''s thin figure: "Why is he so thin? Is the palace''s harvest this year not good?"


    King Qi:?


    This child has been in my house for barely a month, and he has been sick twice in the meantime. How can he take care of him?


    King Qi had a hard time explaining it, but after thinking about it, he realized that the emperor¡¯s brother had a lot of good things, so he agreed honestly: ¡°It¡¯s really not very good.¡±


    Princess Qi:¡­


    ?Although it¡¯s not good to lie.


    ?However, if you can ask for something more for Suisui, that¡¯s not impossible. Originally this year¡¯s harvest was smaller than last year¡¯s.


    My lord, this is not a lie.


    Princess Qi quickly calmed herself down.


    ??The emperor was just complaining, but he didn''t expect his younger brother to go down the ladder.


    He was angry and laughing at the same time, and finally waved his hand helplessly: "Chengchengcheng, go back and pick some things from the private treasury to replenish the eldest niece. No matter what, you can''t starve the child. How thin is he?" "


    The emperor still loved his younger brother.


    After finishing speaking with a smile, he lowered his head and looked at Suisui: "Good boy, raise your head and let Uncle Huang have a look."


    ??The emperor felt that he had to look at Suisui''s face. He didn''t even know what his niece looked like when he looked back.


    She didn''t know if she could raise her head, so she quietly glanced at her father.


    King Qi didn''t care, he was just afraid that Suisui''s eyes would scare his brother again.


    ?However, thinking of the frightened appearance of the emperor''s brother, King Qi hid some bad intentions.


    He tried hard to tighten the corners of his lips and not to smile too proudly, lest the imperial brother notice anything unusual again. Then he lowered his head and looked at Suisui with gentle eyes: "Sui Sui, this is Uncle Huang. If you look up boldly, you are His niece, there¡¯s no need to be afraid.¡±


    Princess Qi:¡­


    Your Majesty, how dare you say that!


    ?Have you forgotten that when you were scared, Sayazi ran so fast to the Queen Mother¡¯s palace to ask for help?


    Getting permission from his father, he raised his head obediently every year.


    ?When he raised his head, he met the emperor''s expectant eyes.


    Looking at these extremely familiar eyes, the emperor felt his breath tightening, and even his heartbeat seemed to slow down by half a beat.


    ?This, this, this¡­


    ?Although in those years, the fear of being dominated by my father suppressed my brain and controlled my thinking.


    ?But the reason why the emperor is an emperor is that he can control his emotions well.


    Therefore, losing control only happened in the blink of an eye. He quickly adjusted himself and did not want to ask more questions in front of the child. He only glanced at King Qi and waved to Suisui with a smile: "Good boy, Sui Sui." Year old, let Uncle Huang give me a hug."


    Uncle Huang was a little unusually enthusiastic, and Sui Sui looked a little scared. She didn''t dare to respond and could only turn her head to look at her father.


    King Qi was generous and patted Suisui''s shoulder gently: "Don''t panic, don''t be afraid, just answer generously, Uncle Huang is not an outsider."


    The emperor likes it, and so does the mother. From now on, in the capital, there will be no problem walking sideways.


    King Qi was very happy.


    ??However, thinking about the emperor''s brother hugging his sweetheart, he felt a little sour in his heart for no reason.


    ?Father has said this, and Sui Sui also generously stepped forward and opened his thin arms: "Uncle Huang, please hug me."


    ??Although the child''s face is still a bit timid, his actions are generous.


    If you teach him well in the future, he will definitely be a good child.


    The emperor was originally a little curious about these eyes.


    ??Now I am not ready to think too much, I throw away all kinds of distracting thoughts, and hug Suisui with a smile.


    In this hug, feeling the weight of years of thinness, the emperor couldn''t help but frown: "It looks thin, and it feels lighter when I hold it. Don''t you want to feed the child well? Shunyang is not much older than her, but It¡¯s hard to hold her up.¡±


    ?Princess Feng Youtan of Shunyang is seven years old this year, only two years older than Sui Sui.


    But the weight¡­


    Estimated to be twice as long as Sui Sui.


    Of course, the other person is not fat, because he is much taller than his age and he is also very stocky.


    ??The kind that you can tell at first glance are well-raised.


    King Qi naturally felt sorry for his children, but the shortcomings he had suffered over the years could not be made up in one fell swoop.


    When asked by the emperor''s brother at this time, King Qi did not talk back. He only said guiltily: "I''m raising it, I''m raising it. This is not just the beginning. It will become more solid later."


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 257： Rough skills

    Chapter 257: Rough Skills


    After receiving King Qi''s response, the emperor was relieved. He held Suisui in his arms and asked, "Have you eaten any cakes?" Have you had anything to drink? are you hungry?


    ¡­


    ?The emperor would not make things difficult for a child, not to mention that this child was favored by God, so he would be even less likely to act recklessly.


    ?The question was not too complicated. Sui Sui replied obediently, with a soft voice that made people feel warm in their hearts.


    At this time, the emperor had a strange feeling in his heart...


    It was as if his father, who had once been on top of his head, could now be controlled by him.


    Nothing else, Suisui¡¯s eyes look so much like his father¡¯s!


    With this weird sense of refreshing, the emperor couldn''t tell people that it would be presented, and let''s talk about his disrespect to the Emperor.


    ??The clan members will inevitably come over and talk about it, but the emperor doesn''t like to hear it.


    So, just think about it in your mind.


    The emperor came over, and the Queen Mother signaled for dinner.


    The Queen Mother''s usual food and clothing are not luxurious, and she is not good at these.


    Although it cannot be said to be frugal, it is not too wasteful either.


    ??Today both sons are around, and the new granddaughter is also here. The Queen Mother wants to...


    It¡¯s not enough if it¡¯s not luxurious!


    This child, Sui Sui, is so timid. What if she thinks that life as her royal grandmother is not going to be easy and she won¡¯t dare to eat in the future?


    So, serve the rice, serve the dishes, serve the meat!


    ??The emperor stayed in Yishou Palace to have a meal, so he must arrange a lot of meals.


    While waiting, the emperor was still holding Suisui in his arms and talking quietly.


    Suisui was quite afraid of the emperor''s uncle at first. The emperor''s aura was still too fierce.


    ?However, the other party spoke softly and had a smile on his face when he spoke. He quickly adapted to it and spoke louder and louder.


    The emperor was very pleased to see the child becoming more and more brave in his arms.


    The emperor thought: I am quite good at taking care of children, which is good.


    Perhaps it was the changes over the years that made the emperor swell.


    He actually took the initiative to ask for a meal every year.


    Princess Qi was worried and did not dare to say anything.


    King Qi is also worried. How can he let others hold his baby?


    Not even my own brother.


    ??King Qi wanted to grab it, but the emperor gave him a cold look, and King Qi gave up again.


    The Queen Mother watched from the side and couldn''t help laughing, but she didn''t stop the brothers.


    They have a good relationship, and the emperor takes good care of Xiao Jiu, and her heart is truly settled.


    The emperor''s plan is to feed his children well with Suisui in his arms.


    However, there were very few princes and princesses who could be held and fed by the emperor. Occasionally, once or twice, they were either of high status, such as the children of the queen, or the children of the beloved concubine. In order to show his favor, the emperor would Just show off.


    Rarely used, skills are unfamiliar.


    ??The emperor fed the rice clumsily, and had to cooperate carefully every year, otherwise the food would not be known where.


    In the end, the Queen Mother couldn''t stand it anymore, and interrupted the emperor''s embarrassment with a smile: "Okay, okay, if you keep feeding me like this, your ears will be filled with rice year after year. Give me the child."


    ?The emperor was already embarrassed, but he couldn''t give in directly.


    At this time, when the Queen Mother opened her mouth, it was actually equivalent to saving him in disguise.


    ?Although the emperor was not impatient, he did quickly deliver Suisui to his mother.


    Not wanting the child to think too much, the emperor quickly said with a smile: "Uncle Huang''s hands are thick and clumsy. He can''t feed him well. How about asking Grandma Huang to feed him?" What, I just feel that my neck is so tired, I have to chase after Uncle Huang''s hand, otherwise the rice will fall into nowhere.


    At this time, I can finally be freed, and I am quite happy.


    She nodded gently: "I listen to Uncle Huang."


    Even though he knew that he was being disliked, Sui Sui''s words still made the emperor feel very at ease. He raised his hand and gently touched Sui Sui''s little head, and said in a deep but joyful voice: "Good boy."


    The Queen Mother has raised three children in total. Although not every child is taken care of by her personally, because there are few children, she has more opportunities to take care of them.


    ?Especially King Qi and the former Princess Jiaoyang, the Queen Mother had personally fed the children, bathed them, and cleaned the house.


    Although many years have passed, many things may have happened by hand, but the memory is still there.


    So, the Queen Mother took over Suisui and quickly got started and fed the child well.


    Looking at Suisui eating with big mouthfuls, her cheeks bulging, the Queen Mother couldn''t help but smile with crooked eyebrows.


    She rarely smiled so heartily, but seeing Suisi eating well, she couldn''t control her expression.


    Because of the death of Jiang Yang, the Queen Mother has been depressed in her heart for the past few years, and she does not look happy.


    ?Although the knot in my heart is still there, at least my mood has broadened a lot.


    ?Especially looking at Suisui''s eyes, the Queen Mother felt that she suddenly felt a strange feeling of relief in her heart.


    how to say?


    It seemed as if he had the late emperor in his hands.


    ?If the other party is hungry or thirsty, he must go through himself, or at least ask himself for help.


    Don¡¯t say¡­


    When I think about it, I feel really happy.


    It¡¯s just that this feeling of pleasure should not be known to outsiders.


    The Queen Mother thought that she could just think about it quietly, and she wouldn''t be able to scare the children.


    Suisui is innocent. She has nothing to do with the late emperor, so she should not bear his dark thoughts.


    The Queen Mother quickly adjusted her mentality and raised her hand to gently touch the cheeks that had swelled over time.


    Tender and slippery, very cute and easy to touch.


    Sui Suisui was touched. Although she was a little confused, it did not affect her chewing.


    ??The little girl¡¯s eyes are widened and her cheeks are bulging. It¡¯s so pretty!


    The Queen Mother became more and more happy as she watched, and finally couldn''t help but ask King Qi: "Xiao Jiu, how about staying in the palace these days to accompany me, an old lady like me?"


    King Qi was eating vegetables. After hearing this, he suddenly raised his head and looked at his mother in disbelief. His whole body seemed to be broken.


    King Qi thought: Huh?


    ?He just entered the palace and his baby was about to be snatched away?


    King Qi was reluctant to give up, but he couldn''t refute the queen mother. In the end, he could only lower his head silently and quietly broke into pieces.


    Looking at her youngest son like this, the Queen Mother couldn''t help but want to laugh.


    She sighed helplessly: "Chengchengcheng, I am the evil one. I will let the child follow you back to your hometown. After a while, you can send it to the palace to make me happy."


    After hearing this, King Qi felt secretly happy.


    It is good to be good and behave naturally without giving away the baby.


    ?However, soon, King Qi felt a little guilty again.


    Since the death of the emperor¡¯s sister, the queen mother has not been in a good mood and her health has deteriorated a lot.


    It is rare to have a child she likes now. King Qi felt that if he really took Suisui away, how sad would his mother be?


    ??However, he doesn¡¯t feel at ease even if he spends his years in the palace!


    Second update

 Chapter 258： The emperors little thoughts

    Chapter 258 The Emperor¡¯s Little Thoughts


    After hearing what the Queen Mother said, Princess Qi''s heart skipped a beat.


    She has become more and more accustomed to sleeping with Suisui recently, but they suddenly separated this night...


    Let¡¯s not talk about how Sui Sui is, Princess Qi feels that she is not used to it either!


    Furthermore, it¡¯s not very good for children to change their living environment frequently at such a young age, right?


    ?Children don¡¯t know much, and the people around them are always changing. As time goes by, what if she starts to lose focus in order to prevent herself from being sad?


    Her treasure, she couldn¡¯t bear to part with it!


    The two couples were so nervous that they couldn''t finish the meal. The Queen Mother looked at it, feeling both funny and angry.


    She is not trying to steal the child, she just likes Suisui and wants to stay over for a day or two!


    ?However, the Queen Mother remembered that the eldest son of the Fuguo Palace would have a birthday ceremony in early May, and he would definitely have to go to Prince Qi''s Palace by then.


    Since he was granted the title of princess in Sui Sui, he has not held a small banquet to publicly announce his identity, and has not socialized for the time being.


    How can people get along without socializing in the capital?


    The Queen Mother thought that this was a rare opportunity, so she could not really leave the child in the palace.


    and¡­


    ?Looking at the puzzled and frightened expression on Suisui''s face, she also knew that she had just become familiar with the child and the relationship between them was not that close yet. If she forced the child to stay in the palace, the child would probably be scared to death.


    ?Thinking about it this way, the Queen Mother felt quite sad.


    She admitted that a large part of the reason why she likes Sui Sui is actually because the sun has left, and she feels empty and wants to find some solace.


    However, the Queen Mother is still clear enough to distinguish between her daughter and her baby.


    ?But forget it, the days are long.


    Let¡¯s talk about it later when we get to know the child well.


    The Queen Mother quickly waved her hand: "Forget it, the child is still young and can''t live without his mother and concubine. I will follow you back home first."


    As soon as these words came out, the originally tense atmosphere in the dining room relaxed a lot.


    ??The emperor originally thought that if he stayed in the palace for a few days every year, and he would come over from time to time, maybe the children would not be so afraid of his uncle, the emperor?


    The emperor''s love for princesses and princesses was not as crazy as King Qi''s.


    He has several princesses and many children, but his love for children is just that.


    Furthermore, the status of an emperor determines that the relationship between him and his children is not only about maintaining feelings, but also about interests.


    So, even if you like it, you cannot make too many preferences.


    On the contrary, Suisui''s status allowed the emperor to show a little bit of his fatherly heart.


    It¡¯s a pity that we can¡¯t stay overnight.


    ?However, as the queen mother said, the days ahead are long.


    ?In the future, when the child grows up and is able to live away from people for a while, it would be a good plan to take him to the palace to stay for a few days.


    One meal, everyone had a good meal.


    Even the emperor, who was usually the least moody, ate a few more bites of food.


    ??It was just a few bites. In order not to spoil the interest of the queen mother and younger brother, I took a few extra chopsticks.


    No matter how many there are, there will be none.


    ??His status as emperor determines that even when he is around his closest relatives, he cannot completely relax. He can only relax a little so that his heart is not so tired.


    How other people are eating, Suisui doesn¡¯t know.


    But she ate well.


    The meat in the palace is delicious, the vegetables are delicious, and the snacks are also delicious.


    Even the rice is delicious!


    Seeing that Suisi was enjoying his meal, King Qi began to pester the emperor and wanted to ask for some tribute rice to go back to him.


    The rice in the palace is naturally different from that in Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion.


    There is still some difference between the exclusive supply for the palace and the exclusive supply for the royal family.


    The ones in the palace are naturally the best.


    So, King Qi pestered him, and the emperor was used to his shamelessness, so he responded with a smile. Even if King Qi didn¡¯t mention it, the emperor would still give it to him.


    ?Thinking of the satisfied look on his face when he ate every year, the emperor felt that his appetite had improved a lot.


    The emperor is actually very curious about how he is favored by God and is blessed with good fortune every year.


    ??I am also afraid that if I ask too many questions, the child will not be able to explain, and my brother will fall out with me again.


    So, after many attempts of patience, the emperor still did not ask what was on his lips.


    After eating, Suisui started to feel sleepy.


    Looking at the little head nestled in Princess Qi''s arms, the emperor smiled and said, "Uncle Huang, can you coax you to sleep, Suisui?"


    The emperor thought to himself, I can¡¯t ask, why can¡¯t I hug him?


    A blessed child, he hugs more, maybe God is confused, and even with him?


    He actually doesn¡¯t want to seek immortality. Of course, it would be best if he has a long lifespan.


    He just wanted to...


    ?The succeeding king will be virtuous, the country will be stable, and the rivers and seas will be clear.


    All right.


    The emperor admitted that he asked for quite a lot.


    If he had to choose more than one, he would choose...


    The country is stable.


    A stable country means that the successor is indeed very talented.


    Not only his prince, but also his descendants.


    Suisui was confused when he heard Uncle Huang¡¯s words.


    ?Although I was still a little scared, Uncle Huang was not a bad person, so Suisui just looked at him blankly, and then his little eyes became blank again.


    Princess Qi knew at a glance that there was no unwilling child.


    She gave the child to Aunt Qiu, who in turn handed the child to the chief steward next to the emperor.


    After changing hands several times, Suisui finally came into the hands of the emperor.


    When he was held in his arms, Suisui softly called out: "Uncle Huang."


    When the emperor heard this, he felt a little softer.


    He is a good boy.


    ??You are so sleepy, you still remember to say hello to yourself.


    ??The emperor raised his hand and patted Suisui''s back gently: "Sleep peacefully, the emperor is watching over you."


    ? Suisui was indeed sleepy, and he didn''t feel any malice from Uncle Huang, so he nestled obediently on his shoulder, his eyelids fell, and he fell asleep.


    The emperor felt the weight on his shoulders, and his heart actually felt a lot calmer.


    He raised his hand to hold Suisui gently, for fear that the child would fall.


    The Queen Mother looked at him with eyes burning, and she was afraid that the emperor was not serious and would hurt the child again, so she whispered: "It''s not comfortable to sleep like this, so take the child back to my room to sleep."


    After finishing speaking, the Queen Mother quickly changed her words: "Go to the side hall, my room has not been tidied up yet, it smells like medicine, and children can''t get used to it."


    Because of King Qi''s incident, the Queen Mother suffered from stridor. She has been taking medicine to keep her warm in the past few days, so there is inevitably some smell in the house.


    The Queen Mother was also afraid that the children would not be used to it and would not be able to sleep well.


    ?The emperor was reluctant to let go of the child, but if they spoke too loudly, it would scare the child.


    After thinking for a while, the emperor nodded and stood up.


    Looking at the meaning, he wanted to send the child there in person.


    The Queen Mother didn¡¯t stop her and asked Aunt Xu to lead the way.


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 259： Mother-in-law and daughter-in-law’s daily routine

    Chapter 259 Mother-in-law and Daughter-in-law¡¯s Family Life


    Suisui was soon sent back to the side hall to sleep by the emperor.


    Aunt Xu and Aunt Xiang were standing guard nearby, and there were also a number of palace attendants in the outer hall, so they were not afraid of any accidents.


    The emperor left and returned, and soon sat down.


    The family sat together and chatted for a while.


    ?Most of the time, the Queen Mother is still talking, King Qi responds, and Princess Qi occasionally says a few words.


    The emperor often listened quietly.


    After talking about family matters, the subject of gifts from the concubine was mentioned.


    Princess Qi took the opportunity to say that when Suisi woke up, she would have to take her children to various palaces to thank her.


    When the Queen Mother heard this, she immediately waved her hand: "No, I am giving my niece some greeting gifts. Is it possible that my niece will have to kneel down and kowtow to express my gratitude?"


    At this point, the Queen Mother smiled, but her meaning was unclear: "They didn''t show up, and I didn''t pick on them. Now they want to pick on me?"


    That is what she said, but the Queen Mother did not really go too far in what she should do.


    So as not to let the harem hold grudges for years to come.


    So, after finishing speaking, she motioned to Aunt Ma to come closer: "Go and find some things in the library. According to the standards of each palace, send them to them in the afternoon. Just say that the weather is good today and I am in a good mood. Thank you." Their."


    After hearing this, Aunt Ma responded hurriedly.


    Princess Qi knew that this meant that she no longer needed to thank her.


    In fact, she was not very willing to take Suisui Gong to kneel.


    On the Queen''s side, because of the Tang family''s affairs, Princess Qi didn''t know if the other party would embarrass them.


    ? Even if it¡¯s not on the surface, what about secretly?


    There is also the imperial concubine...


    ?The other party has an arrogant personality and is not easy to get along with. There is also a Princess Shunyang with a special status in the other party''s palace.


    Children are both easy to get along with and difficult to get along with.


    There are situations where people may get into fights when they meet because of bad eye contact.


    Princess Qi is actually quite worried.


    The empresses in other palaces¡­


    Princess Qi was also unsure of their attitude.


    Therefore, the first meeting she expected was best in the Queen Mother''s Palace, with the Queen Mother pressing her down. Even if those people were not happy with Sui Sui, they could not show it.


    It''s just that today, the palaces sent gifts, and she definitely wanted to express her attitude.


    ?Now that the Queen Mother has refused, Princess Qi can breathe a sigh of relief.


    The Queen Mother said no, and she also made other arrangements, so Princess Qi finally felt at ease.


    As the family talked, they talked about the annual status banquet.


    This banquet must be held.


    ??Although there is an imperial edict, Prince Qi''s Mansion still has to express its attitude and announce Suisui''s identity to the outside world.


    Mentioning this, the Queen Mother turned to the emperor and asked: "Has the day been settled at the Qintian Prison?"


    The emperor was naturally concerned about this matter, so when the Queen Mother asked, he quickly replied with a smile: "I have already calculated it, but the time is a bit far away, it is the sixth day of June. Qin Tianjian means, double moon and double moon." "Day" means good things come in pairs. At the same time, that day is also an auspicious day, which is suitable for etiquette and migration. "


    When the Queen Mother heard this, she realized that it was indeed a bit late.


    There is still a long May in between.


    However, there is no need to wait for good times.


    That child, Sui Sui, had a hard time in the past. She thought that everything would go well in the future.


    So, the day must be chosen well.


    After thinking about it, the Queen Mother turned to look at King Qi: "Xiaojiu, what do you think?"


    King Qi also felt that this time was a bit too long. However, his baby is well behaved and not afraid of waiting.


    So, he thought about it, looked at Princess Qi again, and then nodded: "I think it''s okay."


    Princess Qi also thinks that June is auspicious, so she will naturally not object.


    In this way, this date can also be temporarily determined.


    The next step is to make preparations from the palace.


    ?After this topic, they talked about something else.


    He also mentioned a few things about the preparations for the banquet.


    Soon, the scene turned into the Queen Mother and Princess Qi talking in low voices, and the Emperor and King Qi communicating from time to time.


    The Queen Mother is naturally concerned about the affairs of Prince Qi''s Mansion.


    In the past, I may not have paid much attention to it.


    But after something happened to King Qi, the Queen Mother wanted to find someone to target the palace directly.


    Therefore, the Queen Mother naturally knew that the palace dismissed many concubines and sent one to a Taoist temple.


    At this time, she said in a deep voice: "You should have been more decisive. You are not a peaceful person, and it is useless to keep him."


    What else can Princess Qi say?


    Can only respond with a smile.


    Could it be possible for her to say that in the past, the prince was obsessed with begging for a girl, and she really sent him away, and there would definitely be a quarrel between the two of them?


    If you really said that, the Queen Mother would definitely not be happy to hear it.


    Seeing Princess Qi''s gentle response, the Queen Mother couldn''t help but said: "You, you are too soft-tempered, that''s why you let them bully you like that. Next time you encounter something like this, be stricter and more fierce. What are you afraid of? You She is the mistress of Prince Qi''s Mansion. Those concubines who share the same room are just things to pass the time. If you don''t like them, kill them or sell them. If Xiao Jiu is interested, give him another one. Patch! You can always come back with something obedient.¡±


    Princess Qi responded with a smile on her face: "That''s what the Queen Mother said."


    ??The more gentle and submissive Princess Qi became, the more the Queen Mother hated iron and could only wish to go out and clean up the backyard of the palace herself.


    It''s just that Xiaojiu may not be in a good mood recently due to his health.


    In addition, the palace has already dismissed a group of people.


    The Queen Mother thought, let¡¯s do it next time.


    After thinking about it, the Queen Mother nodded: "By the way, the meditating person at the Taoist temple will let her die of illness after three to five months. Don''t take her back again and harm my good grandson."


    Princess Qi was not surprised by the Queen Mother¡¯s decision and responded with a smile.


    ¡­


    At the end of the sentence, the Queen Mother frowned slightly, raised her eyes and glanced in the direction of her two sons, and found that they seemed to be talking about something and did not pay attention to them. Then she asked in a deep voice: "How has Mr. Ren been doing recently?" Is that considered peaceful?"


    Due to the conflict of interests of the previous generation, the Queen Mother did not like to see Ren''s side concubine, and Princess Qi knew it in her heart.


    Princess Qi was not surprised by the Queen Mother''s question. She quickly said with a smile: "Last time the prince and I entered the palace, Mrs. Che was making mischief in the house. It was Mrs. Ren who protected Sui Sui so that the aunt and nephew could not let her go. After being bullied until Suisui, I think that since Mr. Ren can protect Suisui, he will be an older governor."


    The Queen Mother was not surprised by Princess Qi''s defense of Concubine Ren.


    She thought, Xiaojiu¡¯s wife is too soft-hearted.


    Fortunately, over the years, she had managed the Ren family and the Meng family well, so that they would not jump over Princess Qi''s head.


    ?But this time, the princess defended the Ren family because the other party had protected her for many years.


    The Queen Mother thought that she was not a person who was indifferent between grudges and grudges. Since Ren had performed well, she could not give him a reward to show the emperor''s favor.


    After all, knocking is knocking, and when it¡¯s time to reward, she can¡¯t avoid talking about it.


    Thinking of this, the Queen Mother nodded: "Since she has protected her for many years, she should be given some rewards. I will ask Aunt Ma to pick something later..."


    Originally, the Queen Mother wanted to say that you should all be taken back to the house together.


    ??Afraid that Mrs. Ren would not believe that this was her reward, the Queen Mother quickly changed the topic and said, "I will arrange for someone else to deliver it."


    Second update

 Chapter 260： Emperors thoughts

    Chapter 260 The Emperor¡¯s Thoughts


    At this time, the emperor was quite speechless.


    ??He looked at his younger brother who was right in front of him with a fawning smile with a complicated expression. He was angry and helpless. After a while, he sighed softly: "You!"


    King Qi still remembered what happened when he was ill in every year.


    What he was thinking at that time was that he would not let Chen Dalang and Jin Yanghou have an easy time!


    ?? Chen Dalang no longer needs to worry about it.


    The coal mines in Qingzhou will be mined soon, and the corresponding news should soon reach Qingzhou Prefecture.


    ??That Chen family is so arrogant that they will start mining honestly soon.


    King Qi thought, I will never tire you to death!


    ?Now only the Marquis of Jinyang is left.


    ?This bitch, King Qi is not happy to do it himself.


    What should I do if I get involved with him later, blackmail him again, and compete with him for years?


    So, find someone else to do it!


    ?There are some people in the clan who are not stingy and can do evil things if they are given money.


    King Qi was asking the emperor about this matter.


    The emperor was completely speechless after hearing this: "I don''t know!"


    Although it is said that brothers are talking, it cannot be spread.


    But the emperor was accustomed to maintaining his face and dignity.


    So, I subconsciously rejected King Qi.


    Then, he saw King Qi who was about to be shattered on the spot.


    emperor:¡­!


    What a shame!


    The emperor hesitated and hesitated for a long time, then sighed softly and said: "Uncle Anyang''s house seems to be restless, and he doesn''t know what the young masters in his house are like. How''s the fuss going?"


    Hearing that the emperor''s brother mentioned Anyang Bo''s Mansion, King Qi''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    yes!


    Why didn¡¯t he think of that?


    Anyang Bofu was in dire straits, and the princes in the house were already very aware of the dangers and began to rob the family property crazily.


    ??Anyang Bo is still alive, but the young masters are already dividing their families.


    ?Because they are down and out, the young men are not very well-educated, so they are very happy to get money to do things.


    The issue is¡­


    There are countless strong men in that palace. If they were not afraid of the imperial power, they could really walk around the capital!


    Although King Qi didn''t have a good impression of Anyang Bo, it didn''t affect him from taking advantage of him.


    ?Furthermore, the other person is the best, and he is strict with his words when doing things with money.


    King Qi nodded with satisfaction: "Thank you so much, brother!"


    emperor:¡­!


    It¡¯s even worse.


    ?Originally, the emperor thought that King Qi would take the opportunity to mention the Tang family''s affairs to him.


    How could the emperor not know about Mrs. Tang¡¯s commotion?


    ?Although the emperor¡¯s eyes and ears were not in every corner of the capital, he was aware of most things.


    Just look at whether he wants others to know or not, he is informed.


    As a result, the two brothers chatted for a long time, but King Qi didn''t mention anything about the Tang family.


    ?The emperor thought to himself that it would be better not to mention it.


    ??Mrs. Tang handled this matter in a confused manner, and the emperor didn''t care. What he cared about was only the reaction of the queen and the prince in this matter.


    ??The Tang family already has a queen in the middle palace, so the crown princess cannot be a daughter of the Tang family!


    What''s more, there is already a crown princess who has entered the East Palace. If a daughter of the Tang family enters the East Palace again, she can only be a concubine or Liangdi.


    Even if the prince ascends the throne later, the daughter of the Tang family cannot be the queen.


    At that time, the Queen Mother will be a daughter of the Tang family, and the Queen will also be a daughter of the Tang family. The prince is afraid that he will not be constrained by his relatives, so he will make it more difficult for himself?


    The prince is not stupid, he will understand a truth.


    ??A daughter from the Tang family can be a concubine or a beloved concubine. After all, she is in her maternal grandfather''s family. It is normal to give her some favor and maintain the honor of the Tang family.


    But, she cannot be the next queen!


    The emperor understood this very well.


    In his harem, Concubine Shu was the daughter of the Xie family. He doted on her very much and had many children with her, naturally in order to maintain the glory of the Xie family.


    However, no more is allowed.


    More than one degree, it involves someone intending to encroach on his imperial power, which is a fact that the emperor cannot accept. As for whether the queen can understand this truth...


    The emperor is also watching.


    He and the Queen were married when they were young, and even when they reached middle age, they had no feelings for each other.


    However, the emperor had no intention of deposing the queen.


    He is still very satisfied with the prince, and the queen has done nothing wrong. She has managed the harem well in recent years. If he abolishes the queen at will, it will affect the status of the prince.


    Moreover, only a foolish emperor will make no mistakes and depose his queen.


    ??The emperor felt that he was a wise king, and he wanted a nice posthumous title after his death.


    So, the queen is abolished?


    Not necessary.


    Moreover, after it is abolished, another one must be established.


    At that time, there will be more things to consider. It is better to just stay here and not use your brain any more.


    ?However, if the queen is confused, the emperor wants to...


    ?He doesn¡¯t mind a little beating either.


    King Qi didn¡¯t think much about the Tang family¡¯s affairs at all.


    From his point of view, he kicked Mr. Tang a few times in the court hall, and the matter was barely settled.


    The brothers soon started talking about other things.


    In order to show off his baby, King Qi naturally mentioned things about Sui Sui the most.


    When I return home every year, the production in Zhuangzi is grand.


    When I heard that my mother-in-law liked to eat cherries at Sui Sui, the cherry trees at Zhuangzi turned red all night.


    ¡­


    The emperor was originally curious about the good fortune every year, but now he heard about it and was naturally very interested.


    ??If he hadn''t said too much, his brother would have looked like he was broken on the spot, and the emperor even wanted to borrow Suisui.


    The horses at Taipu Temple, the latest batch, are preparing to give birth...


    ??If you had Sui Sui''s help, would you have more children?


    ?The cow can give birth to three children, so there¡¯s no reason why the horse can¡¯t?


    ?That is the war horse that they finally obtained. After being carefully cultivated and tamed by Taipu Temple, they gave birth to excellent offspring.


    ??If one horse can give birth to two fine foals...


    ?Thinking of this, the emperor''s heart became hot.


    He tried to mention it, hoping to stay in the palace for two days.


    Two days at most and then send it back.


    ?Then, King Qi performed on the spot and was immediately broken into pieces.


    emperor:¡­!


    That¡¯s too bad!


    When you needed help, I didn¡¯t hesitate at all!


    When I needed you, you made it clear that you were going to be broken?


    King Qi looks stupid, but he also has his own little wisdom for survival.


    Therefore, seeing the disgusted look in Brother Huang''s eyes, he immediately flattened his mouth and whispered: "Brother Huang, that matter of blessing is invisible and intangible. I don''t know if it will affect Guaiguai, so you can''t use it casually. "


    ?This is actually true.


    The emperor even wondered if the misfortunes he had had in the past were all due to the backlash of good fortune.


    ?Thinking of this possibility, the emperor''s face darkened, and in the end he didn''t mention anything more about letting Suisui stay.


    Sui Sui slept for nearly an hour.


    When she woke up, her mother-in-law was sitting by the bed looking at her.


    Hearing the commotion, Princess Qi stretched out her hand with a smile on her face: "Sui Sui wakes up, do you want to go to the clean room?"


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 261： snatch sister

    Chapter 261: Stealing my sister


    Sui Sui followed his mother and concubine obediently to the clean room.


    After coming back, I simply washed up and put on my little hat, and then went to say hello to the imperial grandmother.


    ?It is already afternoon now. If it is later, King Qi and his family should stay in the palace to have dinner.


    ??If you plan to return home in the evening, you still have to set off early to avoid bumping into each other due to difficult walking at night.


    So, Princess Qi took Sui Sui to greet the Queen Mother, talked for a while, and then returned home with her people and a corresponding reward.


    King Qi has almost finished chatting with the emperor.


    When the family of three came, it was just a carriage.


    When I returned, another car followed behind me, which contained rewards from the Queen Mother and Her Majesty, as well as gifts from various palaces.


    There are a lot of things, and there are some that King Qi shamelessly begged for.


    The family of three returned home happily.


    Since I slept for an hour, I was in good spirits. I played bamboo leaves and dragonflies with my father in the car.


    The carriage was not very spacious, so the father and daughter could not have much fun.


    But the happiness of children is the most important.


    Even if I was sitting there, just rubbing bamboo leaves and dragonflies with my hands, I would find it very interesting.


    The carriage swayed and quickly returned to the house.


    After returning home, King Qi took Suisui to play.


    Princess Qi needs to sort out the rewards in the palace and put the corresponding items into storage.


    ?These are Sui Sui. Princess Qi has no intention of directly entering the treasury, and the prince also agrees to this arrangement.


    ?Of course, the reward given to Concubine Ren by the Queen Mother must be delivered to her alone.


    ?However, thinking about Concubine Ren receiving the reward, she probably would not be in a good mood, and Princess Qi felt a little helpless.


    However, after all the things were rewarded, the Queen Mother sent people to follow her in a high-profile manner.


    It would be a bad idea not to give it away now. If the Queen Mother knows about it later, Princess Qi will not be able to explain clearly.


    In the end, Princess Qi sent Aunt Qiu to handle this matter.


    Today the gentlemen did not go to Zhuangzi to practice riding and archery.


    So, after King Qi and his companions came back, all the princes heard the news and knew about it.


    Then they couldn''t sit still.


    Sister is back!


    ?Ah, who can sit here?


    ??Furthermore, they had discussed before that the modification of the small wooden horse was almost in progress. Feng Xuancang and Feng Xuanjie had already completed many detailed parts and the like, leaving only the final assembly.


    Thinking that they would be able to assemble it tonight, they were all so excited that they couldn''t sit still.


    At this time, Suisui was fishing for ornamental fish with his father.


    ?This kind of fish is not delicious, but it is fun.


    So, King Qi picked them up with a net and put them back, in order to get Suisui to applaud and praise: "Father, you are so awesome!"


    ¡°Wow, my father is awesome!¡±


    ¡­


    ?? King Qi was lost in the sound of "Father" one after another, and he almost couldn''t control himself!


    The ornamental fish in the pond have been caught again and again.


    It¡¯s a pity that they have no mouths, otherwise they would probably have to thank King Qi for being their living father.


    If you don¡¯t kill, you just play.


    The life of a fish is also a life!


    It¡¯s a pity that no one cares.


    King Qi was very happy to play, but he didn''t understand it. He just thought that his father was doing this too well.


    So, she kept clapping, and then she entered a vicious circle.


    At this time, Concubine Ren had just sent Aunt Qiu away with a smile.


    Looking at Aunt Qiu walking away, Concubine Ren''s expression changed.


    Her expression changed complicatedly for a while, and then she whispered to Aunt Sun behind her in confusion: "No, what does the Queen Mother mean by this? What does she want to do? Have I not been honest recently? Is she trying to beat her? It must be It¡¯s knocking!¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so annoying!¡±


    ¡°What do their previous generation¡¯s affairs have to do with me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still aggrieved!¡± ???¡­


    Concubine Ren could not control her thoughts.


    Aunt Sun actually doesn¡¯t understand it very well.


    She thought about it again and again, and after a long time, she said uncertainly: "...Maybe it really is a reward? You defended the little princess. This is true. The queen mother must have heard about it."


    Even if the Queen Mother didn''t inquire, Princess Qi would definitely have a nice word for her master.


    Hearing what Aunt Sun said, Concubine Ren couldn''t believe it. She thought about it and asked softly: "Is it really a reward? Isn''t it a beating?"


    After asking, he let out a long sigh: "It''s so annoying. Isn''t it good that she ignores me? Why does she think about me when she has nothing to do? It''s so uncomfortable!"


    Aunt Sun didn''t know how to appease her master, so she could only say something to make her feel at ease.


    Concubine Ren didn¡¯t even have a good meal at night because of the sudden reward from the Queen Mother.


    Suisui and his father fished for a while. Seeing that the fish were all wilted, King Qi let them go for the time being.


    It happened that dinner time was coming soon, and King Qi quickly went back with Suisui in his arms, washed his hands, and had a meal.


    Feng Xuanrui and the others couldn''t wait any longer.


    After school, all the hula-la crowds came over.


    King Qi was so strong that he could hardly stand due to the squeeze.


    In the end, Suisui was ruthlessly snatched away by his brothers. Feng Xuanrui and the others took Suisui directly and assembled the small wooden horse with the parts prepared.


    ??The small wooden horse assembled this time is different from the previous one.


    this time¡­


    It has wheels and can run.


    It¡¯s effortless to push back and forth.


    ?Other than the slightly weird shape, everything else is actually pretty good.


    ?Brothers work together and the speed is extremely fast.


    Although Suisui didn''t understand, she looked at the scattered parts, assembled by her brothers'' skillful hands, and quickly turned into the little wooden horse she had seen before. The little girl exclaimed in surprise: "Wow, Brother is awesome!¡±


    ¡°The third brother is the most powerful!¡±


    ¡°Fourth brother is so awesome too!¡±


    ¡­


    The child is still young, but his ability to carry water is already very good.


    I praised my elder brother every year, and from the third brother to the seventh brother, no one fell behind, and he was praised again and again.


    The brothers were so praised that they were dizzy, and Feng Xuanrui hugged Suisui happily.


    ?During his return to Beijing, Feng Xuanrui ate well and slept soundly, so he gained a lot of weight.


    And because I haven¡¯t neglected my daily exercise, I am in good physical condition.


    Although he can only hold Suisui upright now, after all, his height is there.


    ?However, compared with the previous effort, it is now very easy.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that I can carry people away quickly.


    King Qi was pushed aside and there was no space left to occupy.


    He even wanted to step forward to help his sons assemble the wooden horse, but he didn''t push through.


    Feng Xuanbo came over even more schemingly. Father is long, father is short. Father, you are the best. Father, look what is over there. Father, father...


    King Qi was made dizzy by Xiao Wu¡¯s chanting-like words.


    Finally I couldn''t bear it anymore, so I found a place to sit down and watched the children making trouble with a smile.


    King Qi thought that he was a mature adult and could not compete with the children.


    ??Furthermore, he spent a day with Sui Sui, and now he just gave in to his sons a little bit...


    Just give in reluctantly.


    King Qi gritted his teeth and thought.


    Second update

 Chapter 262： Cute little wooden horse

    Chapter 262 Cute Little Trojan Horse


    Children are still very efficient.


    ?Before dinner, they not only assembled the small wooden horse, but also pushed Sui Sui around several times.


    ?The flexible wheels and the stable wooden horse give people a refreshing and caring feeling.


    ?Moreover, Feng Xuancang made a simple safety belt out of deerskin for the sake of safety.


    Of course, they don¡¯t have the concept of seat belts nowadays, but Feng Xuancang feels that her sister is still young, and it would be dangerous to fall if she cannot sit firmly when sitting alone on a small wooden horse.


    So, he drilled three holes on the wooden horse, and then put two deer hides on it.


    After sitting down on the wooden horse, if you are afraid of falling, you can tie this around your body.


    Deerskin is soft and long enough.


    ?Although it is not completely safe even if it is strangled, at least if there is an accidental fall, there will be a buffer.


    Suisui exclaimed in surprise at Feng Xuancang''s attentiveness: "Third brother, you are so amazing!"


    Suisui had a deerskin bag, which she carried on her back when she went to primary school.


    Looking at this deerskin safety belt now, Suisui is really surprised.


    At the same time, I was also touched that the third brother was still attentive to his love.


    After the little girl finished boasting, her eyes were red.


    When Suisui''s eyes turn red, the young masters begin to feel distressed.


    ?Feng Xuanrui looked for the handkerchief in a panic, fearing that his sister would cry.


    Feng Xuancang coaxed the child softly, not wanting the child to be too sad.


    Fortunately, Suisui didn''t cry in the end. He obediently followed his brothers'' actions, picked up the wooden horse, and spun it around twice more.


    Feng Xuanrui thought it was fun and wanted to go up.


    He is young, and Feng Xuancang and the others are very accommodating to him.


    ?So, after Feng Xuanrui went up, Feng Xuanbin also squeezed in.


    ?However, it was still too tiring to drag three children at once, so Feng Xuancang took Feng Xuanrui down smoothly.


    Although Feng Xuanrui was dissatisfied, he also knew that there were too many people and the third brother could not pull them.


    Finally, he jumped down and started pushing behind him.


    There is a guardrail behind the small wooden horse. If you feel tired, you can lean on it, but because it is made of wood, it is a bit hard.


    However, it was convenient for Feng Xuanrui to push it.


    ?However, feeling the touch in his hands, Feng Xuanrui was not satisfied: "Go back and ask someone to sew a soft cushion to protect this."


    ?Honestly, he knocked on his sister again.


    ?It''s okay for them to sit on it, since they have rough skin and thick flesh.


    But, my sister can¡¯t.


    Hearing what Feng Xuanrui said, Feng Xuancang also reacted, but he didn''t think carefully and nodded immediately.


    Aunt Xiang showed up in time and said she had good sewing skills. She would go back to estimate the size and sew it.


    King Qi was worried at first, but when he heard Aunt Xiang''s response, he smiled and sat back down.


    ?The children played around for a while, and then dinner started.


    The dinner was quite sumptuous.


    Eat egg dumplings every year with purple rice porridge.


    It is said that this purple rice is also a tribute.


    ?The emperor''s uncle gave him a reward today, and the total amount was not very large. But my father said that he should try something new, so he asked the kitchen to cook some.


    Actually, I can¡¯t eat it every year, so what¡¯s the difference?


    ?However, if the father says it is good, then it is a good thing.


    So, eat more.


    Children can only eat so much, and a small bowl of porridge is already the limit. Moreover, I also ate three egg dumplings every year.


    ??Finally I almost made it.


    Fortunately, there is entertainment after the meal, and I can still move around for a while to eat.


    After dinner, Princess Qi quietly called Feng Xuanbo over and whispered to him: "Go back to stay with your mother tonight."


    Princess Qi didn¡¯t say much.


    ??Although Feng Xuanbo was puzzled, he also knew that if there was no unexpected situation, his mother-in-law would not let him go back to accompany his mother.


    When these young masters grow up, they will move to the east courtyard and be separated from their father and mother.


    When children grow up, they need to be separated and independent.


    This is a normal thing in every family.


    Feng Xuanbo was too smart to ask more questions. Princess Qi was actually worried that Concubine Ren would feel uneasy because of the reward from the Queen Mother.


    So, letting her own son go back to stay with her and serve as the concubine might also help her feel more at ease.


    After sending Feng Xuanbo away, Princess Qi sighed softly: "Time flies too fast. Tomorrow is the end of the month, and Brother Ze and the others should be back."


    At the end of the month, the Imperial College and all major academies will have a day off.


    The students can also go back to their hometowns and make some adjustments.


    ?Either change some clothes, bring some money, or find some books.


    In short, I have been reading for a month and my strings have become very tight. This is a rare time to relax.


    Hearing the princess mention his best eldest son, King Qi nodded happily: "Let Zhuangzi bring back more good things tomorrow. Brother Ze likes Buddha to jump over the wall. Let the kitchen prepare it early tomorrow morning and cook it early. It¡¯s also delicious. Brother Ze¡¯s room has also been carefully tidied up. Now that the flowers are blooming, some flowers have been inserted..."


    After talking about his eldest son for a long time, King Qi did not forget his second son, who will also come back tomorrow.


    ?Thinking of his second son, King Qi frowned slightly.


    He still doesn''t understand. Although he is not a shrewd person, he is not stupid either. Concubine Ren is even more scheming.


    Why did the two of them give birth to a fool?


    ??If it weren''t for that face, it was almost a replica of him. King Qi even suspected that Wen Po had mistaken the child.


    It''s just that they are biological children after all. After thinking about it, King Qi said, "Brother Yu likes to eat lamb chops, so let''s make arrangements for him too."


    ??They are all sons, and he loves them all, so he doesn''t like to favor one over the other. He ignores anyone and makes them feel uncomfortable.


    Originally, I could only go home for one day every month.


    Princess Qi responded with a smile.


    It was later in the evening when the children were all tired, so Princess Qi asked Feng Xuanrui and the others to go back to the east courtyard to rest.


    Feng Xuanbo said he missed his mother and wanted to go back to the backyard.


    When Feng Xuanbin heard this, he was also interested.


    Princess Qi naturally did not stop her. The child was still young and it was normal for her to miss her biological mother.


    When Feng Xuanrui saw that both brothers could stay, he couldn''t help but move closer to his father: "Father, I miss you so much. How about I stay too?"


    King Qi:¡­


    I don¡¯t really want it either.


    ?However, Xiaoliu was still young and King Qi couldn''t bear it, so he finally let him stay.


    ?Feng Xuanrui cheered happily.


    Feng Xuanjie looked envious, but was embarrassed to say it.


    ?Feng Xuancang saw it and persuaded him in a low voice: "If you miss your mother, tell your father and he will agree."


    Hearing what the third brother said, Feng Xuanjie shook his head: "It''s better not to give up. My mother hasn''t been feeling very well in the past few days. She probably went to bed early. I will have to torment her when I go back."


    Feng Xuancang thought that when he met Aunt Wen a few days ago, her face was indeed not very good-looking, and nodded again: "Okay, you and the third brother can go back to the east courtyard. Tonight, it will be just the two of us. ¡±


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 263： Mothers purse

    Chapter 263: Mother¡¯s Purse


    King Qi soon regretted leaving Feng Xuanrui behind.


    because¡­


    ?Feng Xuanrui is really noisy!


    ??He took Sui Sui back to bed to sleep. At first, he taught his sister the enlightenment knowledge in a serious manner. He memorized a lot of the Three-Character Sutra, and Sui Sui also studied seriously.


    But as they continued to learn, the two of them began to draw the thread on the quilt.


    He didn¡¯t know which thread he had pulled. Feng Xuanrui thought it was fun, so he pulled Suisui along with him.


    When King Qi realized something was wrong...


    One side of the quilt was torn apart.


    King Qi:¡­


    ?He quickly asked someone to put on a new quilt, and told Feng Xuanrui to calm down.


    ?Feng Xuanrui was obedient, but only a little.


    Then he started jumping on the bed with Suisui.


    ?The system looked at this scene and thought...


    ? ? It¡¯s time to learn more about soft and high-elastic mattresses.


    ?However, children should not sleep on a bed that is too soft, as their bones are still developing.


    So, you can wait.


    How soft can a bed made of only quilts be?


    When Feng Xuanrui jumped up, there was a loud thud.


    King Qi:¡­!


    Help!


    ?Can''t you stop even for a quarter of an hour?


    The two children finally got tired of playing and went to bed.


    Fortunately, I had already washed myself before going to bed. Although I was sweating again, I was not dirty. In addition, I was tired from playing, so I fell asleep directly, which King Qi couldn''t help but dislike.


    ?It¡¯s just that the bed is so big, with two children squeezed in it. King Qi looked at different angles and found that if he went up, the princess would not be able to get up, and if the princess went up, he would not be able to get up.


    King Qi:?


    King Qi was so angry that he pinched his waist. In his final rage, he took Feng Xuanrui away and went to the side hall.


    King Qi went to the side hall, carefully arranged Feng Xuanrui, covered him with a quilt, and returned.


    He didn''t stay long, he just looked at Suisui, then turned around and walked out uneasily.


    While at the door, King Qi talked to the princess.


    He was afraid that by squeezing through, the princess and the children would not be able to sleep well, and he was also worried that Xiao Liu would be in the side hall by himself, so in the end King Qi turned back three times to go to the side hall.


    Feng Xuanrui dreamed of sleeping with his sister. When he woke up the next day, he was faced with the familiar face of his father...


    ?Although my father¡¯s beard has been trimmed, his face is also very clean.


    But, this is not what he wants to see!


    ??If he hadn''t been in a hurry to go to the bathroom, he would definitely have talked to his father.


    Why did you get him outside?


    Where is my sister?


    Where is his older sister?


    This matter made Feng Xuanrui still very angry when he was eating.


    ?? King Qi chuckled, and Feng Xuanrui didn''t want to pay attention. He turned his head awkwardly, but he had to turn back because he wanted to see his sister.


    But don¡¯t look at your father!


    My sister is cute and my sister is good.


    The father won¡¯t let him sleep with his sister. The father is bad!


    King Qi was not angry either, he just laughed and coaxed him.


    After coaxing him for a long time, he finished all the morning food.


    King Qi felt a little regretful because he did not intervene. King Qi has nothing to do in his daily life and does not need to go to court.


    Generally, when he is needed, His Majesty will send someone to the residence to notify him one or two days in advance.


    So, today''s King Qi is still doing nothing.


    ?However, in the evening, the two young masters in the house will come back.


    King Qi also attaches great importance to coming back just once a month.


    ? Princess Qi was busy all morning, and someone from Zhuangzi came to deliver all kinds of food. She went to check in person to see if anything was missing, and she could tell people to have them delivered in the afternoon.


    Zhuangzi also knew that at the end of the month, the two young masters would come back, so all the food and drinks must have been delivered according to the custom last month.


    If something is missing, they can just come back in the afternoon.


    King Qi was not at ease either. He originally wanted to go with Suisui in his arms.


    However, all the friends from Sui Sui today are here, and they have to go to the small classroom.


    King Qi was not only worried about the return of his two sons, but also wanted to accompany Sui Sui to the small classroom. After a moment of hesitation, Sui Sui happily took Sister Tangtang''s hand and said goodbye to his father with a smile.


    King Qi:¡­!


    I hesitated for a moment!


    The children were about to leave, but Princess Qi didn''t stop them much. She only called Feng Xuanrui to stop them.


    Feng Xuanrui was puzzled and walked over happily, and then received a purse made by his mother and concubine. The shape was not very good-looking.


    ?Fengxuanrui:?


    In fact, I don¡¯t have to, my concubine! !


    Feng Xuanrui still remembers that the last time he wore trousers sewn by his mother-in-law, within half a day, the threads stretched. If there wasn''t another layer inside, his white **** would have been exposed!


    ?Even though this is his wallet now, he doesn¡¯t really want it.


    However, Princess Qi felt that she had neglected her children recently because of her preference for Sui Sui, so she felt very guilty and uneasy. She took the time to sew a purse that she thought was very beautiful, and she couldn''t wait to put it on Feng Xuanrui.


    If I didn¡¯t want to disturb the two children¡¯s play last night, I should have put it on last night.


    Feng Xuanrui¡¯s face was wrinkled, and King Qi covered his mouth and smiled.


    After hearing the sound, Princess Qi turned her head and glared at him. When she turned back to look at Feng Xuanrui, her face became loving again: "Good boy, my mother sewed it with my own hands, do you like it?"


    ?Fengxuanrui:¡­!


    I don¡¯t dare to say I don¡¯t like it!


    ??Princess Qi also knew that her craftsmanship was not good, but the child was unwilling to accept it, and she was still a little hurt.


    Princess Qi thought that she couldn''t force her child, and quickly softened her tone: "If you don''t like it, you can just give it to Suisui later."


    Even such an ugly thing cannot appear on Suisui''s body!


    Princess Qi was thinking secretly in her heart, but she couldn''t express it on her face.


    No matter what, it is the motherly heart of a concubine. Even if Feng Xuanrui doesn''t like it, she won''t really refuse.


    However, after hearing his mother-in-law say that he could give it to his sister, Feng Xuanrui almost shook his head and said, "That''s not possible... What''s mine is mine, and you can''t give it to your sister."


    Feng Xuanrui thought to himself, I can just wear the ugly thing myself, but I can¡¯t harm my sister!


    ?Sister, you have to dress up beautifully, lest these masked villains in the capital look down on your sister!


    ??Feng Xuanrui put on the ugly purse sewn by his mother and concubine with tears in his eyes.


    After putting it on, don¡¯t forget to say awkwardly: ¡°Thank you, concubine.¡±


    ?Seeing that the child was wearing it, Princess Qi breathed a sigh of relief, raised her hand and gently touched Feng Xuanrui''s head: "Good boy, let''s go to the small classroom."


    ?Feng Xuanrui quickly followed the team of brothers.


    The brothers are quite curious as to why he lags behind.


    ?Feng Xuanrui didn¡¯t want to share his ugly pocketbook with them.


    However, Feng Xuanbo couldn''t help but saw it with his sharp eyes, so he asked with a smile: "Ah, Xiao Liu, what is this?"


    Second update

 Chapter 264： The stage of Jinyang Marquis Mansion

    Chapter 264 The Stage of Jinyang Marquis Mansion


    Feng Xuanbo was not stupid, so how could he not see that the ugly purse must have been made for Xiaoliu by his mother-in-law alone.


    He is not jealous. After all, Xiaoliu is the biological son of the mother-in-law. It is the right thing for the mother to make things for her son.


    and¡­


    The wallet is so ugly, Feng Xuanbo thought, he actually doesn¡¯t really want it.


    ?However, this does not prevent him from teasing Xiaoliu.


    Feng Xuanbo said, I just like to see Xiaoliu looking unhappy and unable to refute.


    Hee hee, I feel a strange sense of pleasure in bullying my younger brother.


    ?Feng Xuanrui wanted to cover Feng Xuanbo''s mouth directly.


    However, Sui Sui came over at this time and looked at the purse on his brother''s body. His beautiful round eyes suddenly lit up: "My mother-in-law sewed this, it''s so beautiful!!"


    ??The child raised her head like a proud little peacock, wishing that the whole world would know that her mother-in-law sewed the purse, and it was so beautiful!


    Children''s aesthetics are unreasonable. Whatever the mother and concubine does is the best and no refutation will be accepted.


    Feng Xuanbo originally wanted to tease Xiaoliu, but when he heard what Suisui said, he immediately changed the subject and said with a smile: "We are still good at Suisui. Fifth brother was about to praise Xiaoliu''s nice purse. Fifth brother Everyone is envious."


    ?Fengxuanrui:?


    Feng Xiaowu, I didn¡¯t expect that you, with your thick eyebrows and big eyes, would actually tell lies with your eyes open?


    ?Feng Xuanrui looked at Feng Xuanbo with a look of disbelief.


    Feng Xuanbo looked at him generously, and at the same time secretly held Suisui''s hand.


    Liu Hemeng was not angry at being squeezed away. She walked aside and took Shen Huatang''s hand.


    Feng Xuanrui originally wanted to argue with Feng Xuanbo, but the look in your eyes just now didn''t seem like you were going to praise your wallet.


    ?However, when he saw that his sister''s hand was snatched away, he squeezed in.


    Feng Xuanbin didn¡¯t know why, but his brothers followed suit and he wanted to squeeze in too!


    Suisui originally felt that what the mother-in-law did was the best.


    After receiving Fifth Brother''s approval at this time, the little head was raised even more: "Right, right, the mother-in-law does the best, I like it the best!"


    Although the mother-in-law only worked for her brother alone, she was not jealous or jealous every year.


    The elder brother is the best in the world, so good things should be given to him.


    So, it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t have it every year.


    It would be great if I had it, brother!


    Children were playing and walking outside.


    Feng Xuanrui was originally ashamed of wearing the ugly purse sewn by his mother-in-law, but after some praise from his sister, he felt that the purse...


    In fact, it¡¯s not very ugly.


    ??Moreover, with obvious personal characteristics.


    Looking closely, there is also its beauty.


    ?Thinking of this, Feng Xuanrui''s belly puffed up, and even his steps were filled with pride.


    Today''s class, the first half is to review the previous learning, and the second half is to follow the progress of the young masters.


    Sui Sui has not yet undergone formal enlightenment, and he actually does not understand many things.


    ?However, King Qi has already discussed with Master Shen and asked him to open a small stove for Suisui alone and take out a stick of incense every day to enlighten Suisui.


    Children are still young, teach them slowly.


    ??Furthermore, whether they are assisted by a famous teacher or a one-on-one course, no matter how they arrange their time, they can still make it.


    Master Shen has a good impression of Suisui and sympathizes with her past experiences, plus her granddaughter likes her.


    So, he has no objection to opening a small stove for Suisui.


    ?Of course, the most important thing is...


    ??Jinyang Hou Mansion has been in chaos in recent days. The Xu family no longer has the energy and time to go to the Xie Mansion to cause trouble, which makes the life of the eldest niece much easier.


    Regarding the incident where the eldest niece had her head broken, Mrs. Shen also asked about the reason when she went to visit her afterwards. In that incident, my eldest niece also suffered a terrible disaster.


    ?Mrs. Jinyanghou went to Xie Mansion to find Jinyanghou¡¯s sister and complained about Jinyanghou.


    Since Mr. Xie is the Minister of the Ministry of Punishment, Madam Marquis Jinyang wants to find a reason to arrest all the concubines who have been settled in Zhuangzi and find a crime to arrest them and imprison them until they die!


    Let¡¯s not talk about whether this kind of thing will be under the jurisdiction of the Ministry of Punishment.


    Just say, what¡¯s the reason?


    ?You must have evidence and a reason to arrest someone, right?


    Just because they are outsiders, they have to be arrested?


    ??What if you had to control your own men?


    It¡¯s not that Mrs. Jinyang Hou doesn¡¯t understand, but she has gone crazy over the years. In addition, Mrs. Xie has a soft temper, so she always manipulates her.


    So, every time Mrs. Marquis of Jinyang got angry, she would go to Xie''s Mansion to make trouble.


    ?At that time Master Shen¡¯s niece was just passing by.


    ?It¡¯s not like she doesn¡¯t know what kind of virtues the Xu family has?


    So, when the other party comes to visit, she must take a detour.


    As a result, the detour did not completely bypass them.


    A shoe flew over halfway and hit her head directly.


    Actually, her head was not broken, it was just red.


    ?It¡¯s just that Mrs. Xie felt that if she didn¡¯t take it seriously, her husband would inevitably have to make peace for the sake of family harmony, and her father-in-law would not care too much.


    So, Madam Xie, to put it seriously, she is still lying in bed and unable to get out of bed.


    It was Mrs. Jinyang Hou who was injured when Mrs. Xie was injured.


    ??Whether it is Mr. Xie or Mr. Xie, it is impossible not to pay attention to it.


    Mrs. Hou Jinyang finally left the Xie Mansion in tears. Not only that, Young Master Xie accompanied Mrs. Xie back with him, and even carried half a carriage of apology.


    After what happened, Madam Marquis Jinyang became even more unhappy. After returning home, she was scolded by the old lady, and then she went crazy in the house.


    Master Shen listened to Dr. Liu''s advice and used some tricks and connections to get the Marquis of Jinyang to take the pregnant wife back to his house for temporary care.


    ?Mrs. Jinyang Hou had been wronged to begin with, but when she saw her husband like this, she immediately went crazy!


    It is said that the Marquis of Jinyang scratched his face in order to protect the pregnant wife and has not gone out recently.


    In the past, although he did not appear in places like restaurants and flower houses every day, he could always be seen every three to five days.


    As a result, he has been very quiet at home recently.


    ??The pregnant woman was finally sent out to be raised.


    Not only because Mrs. Jinyang Houfu disagreed, but also because of her tossing method...


    ?Whether this child can be born or not is a question.


    Because of this incident, the atmosphere in the Jinyang Hou Mansion has been bad recently, and everyone''s heartstrings are tense.


    Coupled with the fact that Mr. Xie had lost face in public before, it is estimated that he will not go to Xie''s house to cause trouble in a short time.


    Although, this is not a long-term solution.


    It¡¯s just that the relationship between the governments is complicated.


    ? Mr. Xie, given your age, you can¡¯t divorce your wife at this time, right?


    Two people have children and grandchildren, and the face of the children must also be taken into consideration.


    In short, there are too many things involved, and it is basically impossible to divorce your wife unless it is a last resort.


    ?But even so, Master Shen was still happy to be able to express his anger for his niece.


    I am in a good mood and look more kind during class.


    ?The young masters in the house were a little uneasy when meeting such a pleasant master.


    Master is so happy...


    ??You''re not holding back any big moves today, are you? ? ?


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 265： childs happiness

    Chapter 265 The happiness of children


    The gentlemen attended the class honestly, and Sui Sui listened happily.


    On the other side, King Qi was smiling as he listened to the housekeeper telling him about the recent interesting things in the Jinyang Marquis Mansion (...)


    Knowing that the Marquis of Jinyang was not doing well recently, King Qi felt very relieved.


    However, when he thought that the one who had a hard time was actually Mrs. Jinyang Hou. The most that Jinyang Hou had was scratched on the face and it was inconvenient to go out. In fact, she was not hurt at all. King Qi gritted his teeth unhappily: "This can''t be done. We have to help Jin Yanghou."


    Uncle Li:.


    Do you want to listen to what you are saying, my lord?


    Okay, I know, what you said is ironic.


    However, I couldn''t express it like this. Uncle Li quickly understood and said with a smile: "It''s true. We are both in the capital, and we should always watch and help each other."


    Looking at Uncle Li''s smile, King Qi understood that the other party understood what he meant.


    Thinking of this, King Qi smiled and said: "I heard that Uncle Anyang has been idle recently, so why don''t we ask his family to help the Marquis of Jinyang?"


    Uncle Li:¡­


    Okay, I understand, let¡¯s do it right away.


    Uncle Li responded with a smile.


    Princess Qi listened on the side and did not interrupt much.


    She thought that since the prince dared to do it, she probably didn¡¯t need to worry too much about the aftermath.


    ?She met with Zhuangzi and the kitchen, and after reviewing what meals should be prepared for tonight¡¯s family banquet, she went to check out the newly delivered fruits from Zhuangzi.


    ?Cherries have matured in large quantities and are now quite sweet.


    There are a lot of them planted in Zhuangzi, and there are also some in other courtyards.


    ?The bad ones have been picked out in advance and divided among the servants and chief workers.


    All the good ones will be delivered to your house.


    ?There are two large baskets, which look red and very attractive.


    ?If you eat this thing fresh, if it is stored for a few days, it will go bad easily or it will not taste very good.


    So, Princess Qi discussed with Aunt Qiu again what to use for today¡¯s desserts?


    The rest is dried or candied.


    In short, don¡¯t waste it.


    Fresh, they want to eat it.


    What is not enough to eat should be used as much as possible.


    In addition to cherries, there are also melons at Zhuangzi. They are green and look like they are not ripe, but they are actually quite sweet.


    There is also a batch of early-ripening peaches. They are not big, barely the size of a child''s fist, but they have a good sweetness. The ripe peaches are soft and tender, and they burst with juice when you bite them.


    ??If you don¡¯t like soft peaches, they taste sweet and juicy when they are hard.


    ??It¡¯s just that there are not many ripe peaches. Princess Qi glanced at them and found about twenty.


    The children in the house will probably be gone after a little while.


    The quantity was not large, and Princess Qi did not want to share it with others.


    ?However, I gave some cherries and melons to the concubines in the backyard.


    ?It¡¯s almost May, and the weather is getting hotter and hotter.


    Princess Qi was thinking that her summer clothes would be ready soon, right?


    Just as he was thinking this, the concierge came to report that someone from Jinxiufang had come to deliver news, saying that the little princess''s summer clothes were ready and she was going to come to the house to try them on tomorrow.


    Princess Qi thought that she would have nothing to do tomorrow, but not the day after tomorrow, and she would have to attend Brother Chen''s birthday.


    Princess Qi quickly nodded in agreement. King Qi listened to the side and couldn''t help but look forward to it: "Guaguai''s new clothes must be very beautiful. By the way, didn''t the emperor''s brother and mother also rewarded them with some materials? I just looked at them. It¡¯s quite bright. I¡¯ll pick some for Guaiguai. Some of them are in heavy colors. I¡¯ll also make some new clothes for Xiaoliu and the others, the kids.¡±


    Even if the palace has rules, there is a maximum number of clothes that can be made in each quarter.


    However, if the master says it can be added, then it can be added.


    Anyway, I don¡¯t need the money for these sets of clothes.


    Since King Qi said this, Princess Qi naturally did not respond.


    ?Furthermore, she also thinks those bright materials are very suitable for Sui Sui. As a child, you should dress in sparkling clothes to look good.


    Today, the two young masters from Feng Mansion who went out to study were going back to the house, so Master Shen gave them a day off in the afternoon and allowed them to do whatever they wanted.


    It¡¯s the end of the month, so it¡¯s okay to take a day off and relax a little.


    Sui Suiyi heard that he couldn''t go to class in the afternoon, which was a bit regretful.


    ?However, when she heard that Sister Tangtang and Sister Mengmeng could stay at the house and play with her, she jumped up with joy: "Come on, let''s go play with the wooden horse!"


    The newly improved Trojan horse is interesting.


    It can be pulled and walked without much effort.


    Shen Huatang and Liu Hemeng were really curious, so they followed them.


    Feng Xuanrui and the others are not stingy, and they are also very friendly to their sister''s friends.


    ??Moreover, arguing with a girl is not what a good man should do.


    Feng Xuanrui and the others soon joined...


    In the team pulling the cart.


    Feng Xuanrui ranked last because of his small size.


    Feng Xuancang consciously took on the role of the eldest brother and protected the safety of his brothers and sisters, so he was the first to stand up.


    After eating and taking a nap, the children were all very energetic.


    At first, everyone was happily pulling the wooden horse.


    Shen Huatang rarely had time to play with such things when he was at home.


    ?Her parents are a little more serious and don''t like their children to be too playful.


    ?But Liu Hemeng doesn''t have to worry about this. Her father likes to study these things, and she also has various small toys.


    This is the first time she has seen a little wooden horse that can run.


    After playing it a few times and feeling the fun, Liu Hemeng thought that when she goes back tonight, she will ask her father to get one for her!


    She also wants to have her own little wooden horse!


    Children¡¯s interests always last for three minutes.


    So, after a while, the little wooden horse fell out of favor, and several children boldly climbed up the rockery.


    Suisui''s dress is very beautiful, but she is not willing to harm her clothes.


    So, she did not crawl, but stood aside to cheer her brother up.


    What¡¯s the point of just climbing a mountain?


    ?It¡¯s time to compete!


    ?Feng Xuanrui unceremoniously dragged Feng Xuanbin over to crawl with him.


    ?Feng Xuanbin is young and does not admit defeat.


    So, as soon as Sixth Brother said it, he immediately puffed up his belly and patted it: "Whoever is afraid of whom, I can do it too!"


    After saying that, I didn¡¯t forget to look back at Suisui: ¡°Brother Qi is the best, sister, you believe Brother Qi!¡±


    Suisui just raised his little hand and before he could say anything, Feng Xuanrui beat him to it: "Brother is the best. Sister, cheer me up!"


    Sui Sui feels that she is very busy. My elder brother needs me, and so does my seventh brother.


    ?But it doesn¡¯t matter, cheer up my brother first, and then cheer up my seventh brother!


    At first, Suisui was a little nervous, fearing that his brothers would fall off.


    ??But as Feng Xuanrui and Feng Xuanbin crawled, watching their flexible movements, Suisui couldn''t help but be attracted, and he didn''t think about anything to worry about.


    Moreover, the brothers are so skillful in their skills, how could they fall?


    Thinking about the future, he jumped up happily: "Brother, come on, Brother Qi, come on!"


    Sister¡¯s cheers and cheers are the best booster.


    ??The two brothers, who originally just wanted to climb up, looked at each other and saw fighting spirit in each other''s eyes, and then, they moved up!


    Second update

 Chapter 266： Youre stuck on the mountain

    Chapter 266 You¡¯re stuck on the mountain


    Because Suisui has other brothers who are cheering for them.


    So, Feng Xuanrui and Feng Xuanbin climbed very fast and very steadily.


    Qingshan and the others formed a circle, fearing that the little masters would fall. They were so scared that they pursed their lips tightly and did not dare to look away. However, the two children were playing very happily.


    The two brothers were lost in the sound of cheering one after another.


    Then¡­


    There was a little surprise.


    ?Feng Xuanbin¡¯s clothes got caught on the rockery, and he was stuck there unable to move.


    The problem is that Feng Xuanrui was about to go down backwards, but he stepped on his head.


    Feng Xuanbin¡¯s cry frightened Qingshan and the others and gathered around them.


    Feng Xuanrui stepped on his younger brother with his foot, but he didn''t dare to step firmly. He hurriedly retracted his foot, but because he had nowhere to put it, his body was unstable, and he leaned back violently.


    Chance Qingshan and the others were almost scared to death.


    Fortunately, everyone worked together and caught Feng Xuanrui safely.


    ?Feng Xuanbin also wanted to come down, but...


    He''s stuck!


    His clothes got stuck directly on the rockery, causing his body to lose strength and hang upside down on the rockery out of balance.


    I didn¡¯t feel scared when I was climbing before, but now I was so scared that I screamed: ¡°Ahhhhh, help me, help me, help me, I¡¯m going to die!¡±


    ?The people had just rescued Feng Xuanrui, but when they heard the voice of the Seventh Young Master, they gathered around again in fright.


    ??The two boys beside Feng Xuanbin climbed up and tore the stuck clothes to pieces, and then slowly took Feng Xuanbin off.


    The two young masters landed safely, and everyone finally felt at ease.


    Climbing the rockery is not safe, and it also requires a lot of clothes.


    ?However, climbing is just a fun thing for everyone.


    After coming down, Feng Xuanbin no longer remembered what he was afraid of. He leaned in front of Suisui, straightened his belly, raised his head, and said with a smile: "Hee hee, isn''t Seventh Brother very powerful?"


    ?Sui Sui hadn''t spoken yet, but Feng Xuanrui was removing his bag: "Oh, you''re stuck on the mountain."


    Feng Xuanbin stared angrily and retorted angrily: "I didn''t! I was just careless. I will definitely not do this next time!"


    ?Feng Xuanrui chuckled: "You''re stuck on the mountain~"


    The mean tone made Feng Xuanbin jump up in anger and wanted to slap Sixth Brother on the head.


    ?Feng Xuanrui didn''t give in, lowered his body, and then struck back.


    Feng Xuanbin saw that it was not good, he wanted to fight, but he couldn''t beat him, and then turned around and ran away.


    ?Even though he may not be fat, his figure is very flexible.


    Turn around and run away without giving others time to react.


    When the servants reacted, Feng Xuanbin ran out for a while, and Feng Xuanrui also followed him a long way away.


    ?The people who reacted hurriedly called out twice, and then ran forward.


    When Suisui saw her brothers running away, she also rushed forward.


    Liu Hemeng was afraid that Suisi would fall, so he hurriedly followed.


    Shen Huatang actually doesn¡¯t like running or jumping. Everyone in her family is accustomed to being quiet.


    ??However, watching Sui Sui run, even though Liu Hemeng was following her, she was not at ease. Shen Huatang hesitated for a moment, then the little girl gritted her teeth, lifted up her skirt and chased after him.


    Feng Xuancang and the others were worried about their younger brothers and sisters, so they quickly followed suit.


    Children were either running or walking hurriedly in a line. King Qi finished his work and hurried over to find Sui Sui. Looking at this scene, he couldn''t help but laugh: "What kind of game is this? It looks quite lively?"


    King Qi looked from Feng Xuanbin who was running at the front to Feng Xuancang who was following at the back, and finally his eyes fell on Suisui in the middle: "My darling runs so beautifully, but he is too thin. These little bones feel like they will fall apart easily if you run a few more steps, so you should eat more. Didn¡¯t Dr. Liu prescribe any medicinal food? "


    After asking, without waiting for Sui Si to answer, King Qi shook his head again: "Forget it, the child is still young, so take less medicine and let the chef put more effort into preparing some body nourishing things for the baby to eat."


    Sui Si whispered yes.


    Although King Qi wanted to hug Suisui, he didn''t want the child to run too far.


    ?But he thought that it was indeed important to exercise.


    Your body is still too weak with age. You need to eat more and exercise more so that your body will be well.


    ?So, although King Qi was reluctant to give up, he still hardened his heart and let the children toss.


    ??Moreover, he always takes the child away and doesn''t let Suisui play with other people. His affection has faded. What will he do if his darling has no friends in the future?


    King Qi felt that he, an old father, had a heart...


    It¡¯s too much.


    However, he enjoyed it very much.


    Even wishing for more!


    King Qi¡¯s loving eyes followed the children as they were making trouble.


    Seeing that Xiao Qi''s pants were in pieces, he couldn''t help but follow Si and said, "What happened to Xiao Qi''s clothes?"


    King Qi loved Suisui very much, and he did not ignore the princes in his house.


    So, when you see clothes, you must ask more questions.


    Sui Si actually didn''t know for sure, so he called a nearby servant who was cleaning the grass and asked. Then he found out that his clothes were caught while climbing the rockery, so they were torn and he hadn''t gone back to change them yet.


    When King Qi heard this, he shook his head helplessly: "It''s very skinny."


    After sighing, he thought about it and said with a smile: "I don''t know when my darling will be able to be more skinny. As a child, skinny skin is easy to feed."


    Sui Suisi, they were tired after running for a long time, so they simply lay down on the edge of the pond and watched the fish.


    ?They don¡¯t fish or eat, they just feed.


    ?Plate after plate of fish food was being fed, and the servants were afraid that all the fish would be turned white before tomorrow morning.


    But no one dares to say.


    The masters just want to have fun, and it¡¯s not impossible to sacrifice some fish.


    ??The fish in the fish pond now, I don¡¯t know which batch they have been replaced this month.


    King Qi looked at this scene and frowned slightly: "This can''t be done."


    ?Sui Si listened to this and secretly wondered in his heart, what did his prince mean when he said this was not possible?


    ?His mind was spinning rapidly, and before he could react, he heard King Qi say again: "Before, I let the poisonous aunt and nephew from the Che family fall into the water because there was no protection on the edge of the pond. Tomorrow..."


    King Qi was about to say, tomorrow I will go to the Ministry of Industry to ask if there is anyone who is good at this and come over to help repair something that can be protected.


    ?Otherwise there are so many children in the house, what if they fall into the water and are not discovered in time?


    He has few children now, and each one is very precious, so they must be protected!


    ?However, King Qi was reluctant to leave the house when he thought that Jinxiufang would come to his door tomorrow to try on summer clothes for Suisui.


    The next day I will go to Fu Guogong¡¯s Mansion.


    I really can¡¯t schedule it in terms of time.


    ?If I don¡¯t go, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll just send people from below, people from the Ministry of Works to deal with the problem.


    King Qi originally thought that if it really didn''t work out, it would be okay to go in a few days. But soon, he thought of someone, turned his head and asked Sui Si: "Is King Qing back?"


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 267： Fengxuanze

    Chapter 267 Feng Xuanze


    King Qing came back in the morning.


    After returning, I will go to the palace to report the results of my inspection. It is estimated that I will not be able to return to the residence until the afternoon.


    Zhuangzi sent a lot of cherries before, and Princess Qi has arranged for someone to send some of them to Prince Qing''s Mansion.


    Prince Qing was the one who brought Suisui back from Qingzhou. In addition, Prince Qi and Prince Qing had a good relationship and their relationship was different. If Prince Qi¡¯s house had some daily food, the princess would also arrange for it to be sent there.


    ?? King Qi just listened to it in passing and didn¡¯t remember much.


    Sui Siyi heard this and hurriedly responded: "I''ll probably have returned home by afternoon."


    King Qi nodded after hearing this: "Okay, I will go to Prince Qing''s Mansion for dinner in the evening."


    Actually, he is still reluctant to give it up, but he is not at ease thinking about leaving this matter to others.


    So, ask King Qing for help.


    King Qi was about to leave the palace, and the princess asked him questions.


    After hearing King Qi explain the reason, the princess smiled helplessly: "How can the people below just get over it so easily? It''s so late, so don''t bother with it, and the children are coming back too."


    Although the relationship between the two governments is good, I don''t send any posts every day and just come to the door directly, but I can''t find any reason.


    But, it¡¯s getting dark now, this time has passed...


    Princess Qi always feels bad.


    ?Furthermore, how can the people below mess up the affairs of Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion?


    The prince is simply worried.


    King Qi''s will was not firm in the first place. When the princess said this, he immediately expressed his stance: "Then I won''t go. If the people below dare to fool me, I will go to the palace to find the emperor brother."


    Princess Qi:¡­


    So, do you dare to fool the people below?


    You dare not fool anyone but a complainer!


    The children played around in the afternoon, and by the evening they were all very tired.


    Sui Sui reluctantly bid farewell to his two little friends, and finally, with a flat mouth, was picked up by King Qi.


    I was reluctant to be sad and sad, and King Qi quickly coaxed the child with a warm voice: "Don''t be sad, if you like two sisters, the father king looks at the arrangement and let them live on the house."


    ?Although Suisui can''t bear to leave her sisters, she also knows that the two sisters don''t want to be separated from their family for too long.


    So, after the father''s words came out, Suisui lay on his father''s shoulder and shook his head gently: "No, in that case, the sisters will have to be separated from their mother, and they will be very sad."


    Just like Sui Sui, if she is separated from her mother-in-law, she will definitely secretly drop the little golden beans.


    When King Qi heard this, he realized that this was indeed the case.


    ?Children are still young after all, and they always want to find someone they are attached to at night.


    So, he didn¡¯t say any more, but talked about other interesting things to amuse the children.


    After bidding farewell to the two friends, the children in the house, including King Qi and the princess, did not leave the door of the house, and Concubine Ren came over quietly.


    Because the two young masters in the palace who have been studying abroad for a month will be back soon.


    ??Someone has just come to report that the two young masters have entered the city and will be in front of the mansion in a short time.


    Everyone waited for a long time, and two low-key carriages hurriedly drove to the front of the palace.


    Princess Qi and Concubine Ren had not seen the child for a month, so they were naturally particularly concerned about it. When they saw the carriage, they unconsciously took a few steps forward and stretched their necks to look around.


    Soon, the young man on the carriage got off.


    Sui Sui also stretched his little neck curiously to take a look.


    ?From the carriage in front, a young man with a tall figure and handsome features walked out.


    ??The young master is wearing a snow-green gown, he is noble and elegant, and his manner is gentle.


    He jumped off the carriage neatly, then raised his head and looked at the crowd.


    The first thing I saw when I was young was this brother¡¯s eyes. It¡¯s round, looks familiar?


    Sui Sui thought about it carefully...


    Huh?


    ?Isn¡¯t this what you see when you look in the mirror?


    Sui Sui knows that he and his brother have the same eyes.


    So, they should be brothers and sisters!


    ??The current brother also has a pair of round eyes.


    ?When the other person raised his eyes and looked over, his eyes seemed to be able to speak, and they slightly curved into a slight smile.


    After Feng Xuanze got out of the car, he subconsciously glanced at the crowd, and the first thing he saw was Sui Sui being held in his father''s arms.


    This child¡­


    It is not that they have no information channels in the academy, but they may receive the information later.


    ?However, Feng Xuanze knew that he had an extra sister.


    Some of his acquaintances in the academy were teasing him about this incident.


    ?Feng Xuanze is also quite curious about this sister.


    After knowing that the other party¡¯s surname was not Che, Feng Xuanze felt a lot more at ease.


    ?Now when I see Sui Sui, the first thing I see is the round eyes that are similar to my own.


    It is round and round, and it has two completely different feelings when it is placed on him and when it is placed on Suisui.


    how to say?


    ?Even though Feng Xuanze was quite satisfied with his appearance, when he saw Suisui''s eyes, he still felt...


    ?These eyes seem to be more beautiful on Suisui''s face.


    ?Having beautiful eyes and clean eyes, she is a very cute and simple child.


    ??Although Feng Xuanze is young, he thinks that he still has a good eye for seeing people.


    Feng Xuanze had a good impression when he saw Suisui for the first time.


    So, he was willing to put on his gentle smile and try to give this new sister the impression of a gentle and elegant elder brother.


    Feng Xuanze quickly strode forward. After taking a few steps, he felt the earth tremble.


    Feng Xuanze held the folding fan in his hand for a moment, almost failing to maintain his image as an elegant nobleman.


    ?However, Feng Xuanze was not too surprised by this tremor.


    He quickly stopped and turned to look behind him with a smile.


    At this time, Suisui was also looking at the brother who jumped out of the carriage behind him.


    ?This brother¡­


    ?Having a body as strong as a bear!


    He is really like a bear. When he walks, he always feels like the earth is shaking.


    The ground was shaking just now because this brother jumped out of the carriage.


    ?His movements looked very light, but after all, his weight was there. Even if he danced lightly, he couldn''t cover up the tremor caused by his heavy weight.


    Feng Xuanyu is two years younger than Feng Xuanze, but he is a little taller and weighs twice as much as Feng Xuanze.


    ??If he stood in front of him, he could perfectly block Feng Xuanze so that no one could see even a single corner of his clothes!


    Seeing this brother''s majestic figure, Suisui opened his mouth in shock!


    She thought, this brother...


    Can she kill several of them with one punch?


    Feng Xuanyu is strong and has a fierce face. If it weren''t for his round eyes that diluted his fierce look and replaced him with a pair of narrow red and phoenix eyes, people would probably believe him if he was a gangster.


    After he got off the carriage, he walked a few steps quickly to catch up with Feng Xuanze, but did not directly pass his eldest brother. He kept half a body and stayed behind, slowed down, and at the same time showed his big white teeth and smiled: "Hello, eldest brother! "


    Second update

 Chapter 268： Feng Xuanyu

    Chapter 268 Feng Xuanyu


    ??Before Feng Xuanyu spoke out, he thought that the seventh brother was the loudest brother in the family.


    At this time, when Feng Xuanyu spoke, his high voice and his own reverberation directly circled around Suisui''s ears.


    Sui Sui even felt that his ears were numb.


    how to say?


    ??Although they are closer to each other, this sound, this speed of transmission...


    If you get any closer, your ears will feel like tinnitus.


    ?Sui Sui was a little afraid of this brother, so she gently pressed her head against her father''s shoulder, buried her head, and then quietly went to see the two new brothers.


    After Feng Xuanze responded to Feng Xuanyu with a smile, he quickly walked over with his second brother and saluted his father and the others first.


    ?Feng Xuanze has a gentle voice and elegant manner.


    ?Feng Xuanyu has a rich voice and a heroic demeanor.


    The two of them almost spoke at the same time, but Feng Xuanyu was not as indifferent as before, and directly raised his voice. He deliberately lowered his voice, and while speaking, he secretly glanced at Suisui.


    After saluting, Princess Qi and Concubine Ren asked the two children if they were tired from the journey. Are you hungry? Do you want to go back to eat now?


    ¡­


    After a brief exchange of greetings, King Qi smiled and asked a few questions about homework, and then motioned for everyone to go back home first.


    ??It''s hard to just start chatting in front of the house, right?


    Everyone responded and returned home one after another.


    The carriage naturally has servants arranged, so they don''t need to worry about it.


    After Feng Xuanze briefly responded to his father, he looked at Suisui with a smile: "Is this the cutie Suisui?"


    ??Feng Xuanze took the initiative to say hello. He stood up straight in his father''s arms and looked at his brother seriously.


    She didn¡¯t know how to address the other person.


    ?However, Feng Xuanze did not put the child in trouble, and quickly introduced himself with a smile: "Hello, Suisui, I am the eldest brother."


    After Suisui heard this, he bowed obediently: "Hello, big brother, I am Suisui."


    Feng Xuanyu saw that the eldest brother had finished the introduction. He came over and smiled, showing his big white teeth: "Hello, Suisui, I am the second brother!"


    Feng Xuanyu was afraid of scaring others, so he always spoke at the top of his voice, and his voice was deliberately lowered.


    But his rich voice has its own reverberation effect.


    Even if the voice is lowered, it still seems to carry an echo when it reaches Sui Sui''s ears, and it has not disappeared for a long time.


    ?This makes Sui Sui even more afraid of this second brother, and his body is as strong as a bear, which is also very scary.


    Therefore, Sui Sui''s back was not so straight, and he subconsciously wanted to get into his father''s arms, but he was also afraid that his second brother would be angry when he saw it, so he forced himself not to look so panicked, and then whispered: "Second, second brother, hello, I am Year after year.¡±


    The little girl tried her best to look normal, but her trembling voice still betrayed her emotions.


    Feng Xuanyu doesn¡¯t understand, why is his sister still afraid of him?


    He scratched his head in confusion, and then asked directly: "Sister, are you afraid of the second brother? Don''t worry, the second brother will not hit the pigs, and even if he hits the people, he will not hit the girls!"


    Ren¡¯s side concubine:¡­


    I feel complicated and don¡¯t know what to say.


    Just pretend you didn¡¯t hear it.


    As a result, Feng Xuanyu became anxious when he saw that Suisui was silent, and stretched out his hand to pull Concubine Ren over.


    He really caught Concubine Ren and turned her around in a circle on the road.


    Concubine Ren:¡­? ? ?


    Watching his mother-in-law spinning around in front of his eyes, Feng Xuanyu realized...


    Ah, no, your hands are so strong that you even made your own mother spin around?


    ?Feng Xuanyu is 14 years old this year, that is, a half-grown child.


    ?At this time, he realized that he had made a mistake, so he quickly retracted his hand, lowered his head guiltily, and quietly turned his eyes upward to see the change in his mother''s expression. Concubine Ren was so angry that she had no expression.


    What can she do?


    ?She suspected that in her previous life she had opened up God''s ancestral grave, so she gave birth to such a debt collector in this life.


    Her thoughts about her son were limited to greetings at the door.


    Just a little longer and you¡¯ll be easily **** off!


    Although she was forced to spin around, Concubine Ren still tried her best to remain elegant. At the same time, she looked at Suisui with a smile, trying to find some words to make up for her troubled son: "Don''t be afraid, Suisui. My second brother is just not very smart." Good people are not bad.¡±


    Feng Xuanyu couldn''t hear these words, and he subconsciously retorted: "I''m not mentally ill, mother, don''t talk nonsense."


    After finishing speaking, Feng Xuanyu turned to look at Suisui and smiled: "Sister, don''t listen to mother''s nonsense. My second brother is smart. I will take you out on horseback to play."


    ??Concubine Ren:?


    ?Concubine Ren''s face almost turned green when she thought about the last time her son took her on horseback and lost half of his soul.


    King Qi also knew about the equestrian skills of his second son, so he quickly said with a smile: "No need for now, no need for now, my sister is still young and can''t ride a horse, her legs will be worn out."


    After hearing this, Feng Xuanyu was still a little disappointed: "Ah, that''s it... Well, wait until my sister grows up."


    In order to show that he is good at equestrian skills, Feng Xuanyu also raised his arms.


    The thin clothes could not hide Feng Xuanyu''s strong muscles.


    ?Especially when he bent his arms back, the muscles tightened and looked even bigger, strong and scary.


    Sui Sui looked scared and a little curious.


    Can human flesh really become like that?


    Suisui quietly hid one eye and turned the other eye around to look at the arm muscles of his second brother.


    At once¡­


    It¡¯s so weird, but it feels so strong.


    I want to take a look and take another look.


    Looking at it, Suisui''s eyesightened.


    Concubine Ren didn''t want her son to be so embarrassed, so she quickly grabbed the hem of his clothes and signaled that he was almost done.


    Feng Xuanze was also afraid that he would scare his sister again with his recklessness, so he couldn''t help but smile and said: "Second brother, go wash your hands first, and eat later. Take your time, don''t scare your sister."


    Feng Xuanyu listened very much to his elder brother, so he quickly followed him to clean his hands.


    Everyone packed up and went to the table.


    It is rare for Concubine Ren to have dinner with everyone today.


    ?She is a concubine and does not need to be treated like a concubine. When eating, she cannot even go to the table and can only wait on the side.


    Princess Qi arranged for her to sit on her right side, along with her two sons, so that Concubine Ren could feel more at ease.


    Suisui is naturally in the arms of King Qi, and no one else can **** it away.


    Feng Xuanze was sitting next to his father. Feng Xuanrui also missed his eldest brother. Naturally, he was happily crowding around his eldest brother.


    After Feng Xuanze took his seat, he briefly asked several younger brothers about their homework.


    After receiving the response, Feng Xuanze turned his head and looked at Suisui.


    ?Sui Sui is curious about her elder brother. She thinks this elder brother is gentle and speaks softly.


    The whole person looks like flowers blooming in spring, warm and comfortable, and giving people a very secure feeling.


    Sui Sui¡­


    ??Like this big brother.


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 269： Warm and gentle brother

    Chapter 269 Gentle Brother


    I am curious about my elder brother every year.


    ?Feng Xuanze is also very curious about his younger sister Suisui.


    He has not returned home this month, but he also knows the news outside.


    They just went to study, not to go into exile, and they didn¡¯t know anything.


    So, news from the outside world often comes in.


    ?Feng Xuanze knew that Xiao Liu returned home safely and brought back a younger sister.


    ?Not long after, this sister became the serious little princess of their Prince Qi Mansion.


    ??When Feng Xuanze was teased by his classmates, he also thought in his mind, what would his new sister be like?


    At the beginning, Feng Xuanze¡¯s requirements were not high, as long as the other party¡¯s surname was not Che.


    After all, Aunt Che is so annoying...


    ?Feng Xuanze is too lazy to say more.


    ??Later I found out that the other party had nothing to do with the Che Mansion, and everyone in the Che Mansion had also gone to the Dali Temple Heavenly Prison. They probably committed some crime, and Feng Xuanze was relieved.


    Knowing that this sister had nothing to do with the Che family, Feng Xuanze''s expectations were filled again.


    He also hopes that this child...


    is a likable person.


    At least, he can make his mother and concubine happy.


    Now that he sees people and these eyes, Feng Xuanze thinks...


    ?Just looking at how much the father, queen, mother and concubine dotes on Sui Sui, you can tell that this sister must be very lovable.


    Not only his father, queen, mother and concubine liked him, Feng Xuanze thought that he was already an adult and his thoughts were very mature, but when he saw Suisui, he still couldn''t help but want to focus on him.


    ?After caring about his brothers'' homework, he subconsciously turned his head and looked at Suisui. What he met was the round and curious eyes of the little girl.


    very nice.


    ?These eyes are very similar to what Xiaoliu looked like when he was a child.


    ?Looking at such familiar and beautiful eyes, Feng Xuanze''s heart softened a little.


    ?He came a little closer and asked in a warm voice: "Is there anything you want to eat Suisui? Brother, I can help you get it."


    She was fed well by her father every year.


    Today''s Buddha Jumps Over the Wall is really fresh, and the ingredients in it have been simmered until they are delicious.


    Ingredients such as abalone and sea cucumber, which she might never see in the village in her lifetime, can now be fished into her bowl at any time as long as she thinks about it.


    She was fed by her father and she ate half a sea cucumber, a few mouthfuls of abalone, scallops and pork belly, and a few mouthfuls of soup.


    The child''s appetite was not big, so the mother-in-law also fed him a small piece of ribs and a piece of lamb chop.


    Suisui felt that he was full, but he just didn''t want to offend his elder brother. He thought about it and whispered, "I want to eat Guoguo."


    ?There are also fresh cherries, peaches and melons on the table.


    Suisui said he wanted to eat fruits. Feng Xuanze responded with a smile, then picked some of each kind and put them into a clean small bowl. Then he held the bowl in one hand and a new chopstick in the other, and gently picked up a cherry. .


    ?The round cherries were not easy to pick, but Feng Xuanze¡¯s hands were very steady. After picking them up, he gently brought them to Suisui.


    King Qi just turned his head to talk to the princess, and felt Sui Sui moving in his arms. He subconsciously turned his head to look, and then found that his eldest son was feeding Sui Sui fruit.


    Looking at this scene, King Qi couldn''t help squinting his eyes and laughing.


    Feng Xuanze noticed his father''s gaze, raised his head, and smiled with his lips raised, but soon he withdrew his gaze and looked at Suisui again.


    Suisui liked the gentle elder brother very much, so he opened his mouth obediently, and he didn''t forget to say softly: "Thank you, elder brother, elder brother is the best." Feng Xuanrui was lowering his head to cook when he heard the sound , hurriedly raised his head, looked at Suisui, flattened his mouth in grievance, and asked pitifully: "Sister, is brother okay?"


    I was caught by my brother year, and I didn''t panic, and nodded madly: "Okay, my brother is the best!"


    ?Looking at Suisui trying hard to carry the water, King Qi couldn''t help but want to laugh.


    ?However, he tried hard to control it, not wanting to scare the child.


    Feng Xuanyu sat opposite Feng Xuanrui. Seeing his sixth brother''s flat mouth, he couldn''t help but want to laugh, but before the laughter could come out, he was pinched hard by Concubine Ren.


    Feng Xuanyu was puzzled. He tilted his head and asked confusedly and aggrievedly: "Concubine, why are you pinching me?"


    ?Concubine Ren: Do evil, do evil, do you understand?


    Concubine Ren wanted to curse with her face, but she was afraid that Hanhan''s son wouldn''t understand, so she could only whisper: "Eat your food well."


    Feng Xuanyu was interrupted and forgot what he wanted to do before.


    ??Moreover, today¡¯s lamb chops are really good, the heat is just right, they are fragrant and tender, and he can make another bowl of rice!


    ?Feng Xuanyu quickly lowered his head and started cooking.


    ?Feng Xuanze fed Suisui leisurely fruits.


    Suisui was already full, so he couldn¡¯t actually eat a lot of fruit.


    After Feng Xuanze took a bite of each kind, he stopped feeding him more for fear of spoiling the child.


    Not wanting to be greedy and overeat every year, Feng Xuanze quickly asked softly: "Has my sister gone to enlightenment? Have you made any friends recently?"


    ??When he was testing the lessons of his younger brothers just now, Feng Xuanze had already extracted the key information from their conversation.


    Suisui has recently started to go to small classes with them, and there are two friends who have a good relationship with them.


    ? Suisui didn''t know that her eldest brother already knew about her situation in the house.


    When her eldest brother asked, she nodded obediently: "Yes, eldest brother, I went to the small class, but I just didn''t understand. I also met Sister Mengmeng and Sister Tangtang."


    ??Feng Xuanze just wanted to distract his sister with daily chit-chat so that she would no longer pay more attention to food.


    So, he quickly followed what Sui Sui said: "Which family does Sister Mengmeng belong to? Who is Sister Tangtang?"


    ¡­


    Feng Xuanze has a gentle temperament and a soft voice. When talking to Suisui, he would lower his head and try his best to accommodate Suisui''s height.


    ? Suisui likes chatting with her elder brother very much. She doesn¡¯t need to worry about the other person not understanding what she says, nor does she need to worry about her expression being too childish or unclear.


    Just say it with confidence, Brother will always respond.


    This made Suisui¡¯s desire for expression rise again.


    By the time he finished his meal and was about to leave the table, Feng Xuanze had already held Suisui in his arms and was talking softly.


    After Feng Xuanyu finished his meal and wanted to pay attention to his sister again, he found...


    Why?


    The eldest brother has already embraced his sister?


    But, he hasn¡¯t hugged me yet.


    ?Seeing this scene, Feng Xuanyu felt a little aggrieved. He strode past without even having to squeeze in. The other brothers all gave way automatically.


    What a joke, with the figure of the second brother, how can you squeeze him?


    Do you want to die?


    So, get out of the way, get out of the way!


    Feng Xuanyu walked over smoothly, like a huge humanoid dog, with round eyes and a very aggrieved expression: "Sister, I want a hug."


    Sui Sui was listening to his eldest brother talking about how the food in the canteen of the Imperial College was not very tasty. Sometimes they even forgot to put salt in the cooking, so they had to make do with it.


    Sui Sui''s demands for food have become higher and higher. When he found out that there was no salt in the dishes, he opened his mouth in surprise: How can this be done?


    As I was listening, I heard the loud voice of my second brother ringing in my ears.


    ?At a certain moment, Sui Sui felt a buzzing in his ears.


    Second update

 Chapter 270： Like second brother

    Chapter 270: Like the second brother


    Suisui turned his head blankly and faced his second brother''s aggrieved expression. He didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    to be honest¡­


    Sui Sui is still a little afraid of my second brother.


    The second brother is too strong and looks very fierce when he is not smiling.


    ?Even though the other person¡¯s eyes are very similar to those of his brother.


    ?Even if the other person is holding his or her throat when speaking.


    However, instinct scares Suisui.


    She also knew that the second brother did not mean any harm.


    It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t control it.


    ?Especially when the second brother''s voice rang out, at that moment, his body shrank subconsciously, Sui Sui suddenly turned his head and threw himself into the arms of the eldest brother.


    Feng Xuanze gently hugged Suisui and comforted the child gently. At the same time, he helplessly reminded Feng Xuanyu: "My sister is still young, so she needs to lower her voice, otherwise she will be scared."


    ?Feng Xuanyu has a habit of having a loud voice. He is in Qingyun Academy and focuses on martial arts training.


    The men with him were all tall and strong men.


    Everyone talks and gets along without paying attention to these details, and sometimes they quarrel, each one louder than the other.


    At this time, being reminded by his eldest brother, Feng Xuanyu scratched his head in confusion, thinking: He has already choked his throat to speak!


    Could it be that¡­


    ?Still not detailed enough?


    Feng Xuanyu was puzzled, but looking at the little figure lying on his eldest brother''s back, he quickly laughed again: "It''s easy to say, it''s easy... to say."


    The last word was spoken with great effort in lowering the voice and holding the throat, like a chicken being strangled by the neck.


    Feng Xuanze:.


    ?Suddenly I felt that it would be nice to speak without holding my throat, right?


    Concubine Ren no longer wants to speak.


    She was tormented by the waiter and her soul was half-hearted, and it happened more than once or twice.


    So, she no longer has any expectations about her son''s naivety.


    Since he was born in the royal palace, Feng Xuanze, the eldest brother, is a gentle and generous person, so he will not let his younger brother starve to death.


    So, as long as you can eat enough, it¡¯s okay if you can eat enough.


    Concubine Ren has nothing more to ask for.


    ??For someone like Feng Xuanyu, what do you want to ask for?


    Asking for anything is a luxury!


    Feng Xuanze did not blame Feng Xuanyu blindly. He quickly coaxed Suisui back to him: "Second brother just has a louder voice. He is very strong in martial arts. Sometimes it is really difficult to control himself. Don''t be afraid of Suisui, okay? The second brother is a very good person and his equestrian skills are very good. When we are free, we can watch the second brother ride a horse together, okay?¡±


    ?The eldest brother''s voice was too gentle, and Sui Sui seemed to be bewitched. He raised his head slightly, and faced the second brother with his big white teeth.


    to be honest¡­


    Suisui never sensed any malice from her second brother, and she even had the intuition of a child.


    That is, the second brother¡¯s soul is purer than others.


    ?The other person is simple-minded, just like his younger brother.


    The second brother is a good person.


    Sui Sui thought that she was also a good person and they should play together.


    Thinking of this, Suisui gently stretched out his hand: "I''m sorry, second brother, I shouldn''t be afraid of you."


    Suisui extended a friendly hand.


    ?Feng Xuanyu was still a little panicked and didn''t know what to do.


    He wanted to stretch out his hand, but his hands looked like they were made of steel, and he had been practicing martial arts outdoors for many years, so he was much darker than other princes in the palace.


    At this time, the black hand stretched out and compared with the young white hand.


    The black and white and the size are very distinct. Feng Xuanyu was embarrassed, but he still cautiously extended his hand.


    Sui Sui saw that her second brother had stretched out her hand, so she also gently stretched out her little hand.


    ?One black and one white, one large and one small. After slowly extending, the two hands finally touched lightly in mid-air.


    Feng Xuanyu didn''t dare to take a breath, and his face turned red from holding it in. He tried his best to use the least strength, and his hands were frozen in mid-air, for fear of scaring his sister.


    The moment Feng Xuanyu touched his sister''s fingers, he felt a wonderful sense of satisfaction.


    He thought, so this is his sister!


    ??It¡¯s delicate and soft, so cute!


    So, why did his mother give him a younger brother instead of a younger sister?


    Feng Xuanyu didn''t understand, but he was shaking hands with his sister at the moment, so he didn''t have time to ask.


    Later, I¡¯ll ask my mother and concubine why she didn¡¯t give birth to a younger sister? Isn''t my sister cute?


    After touching my second brother¡¯s big hand in Suisui, I felt a strange sense of security in my heart.


    She thought that her intuition was indeed right.


    The second brother is simple and kind, and he also feels very secure.


    ?Just looking at his big hand, I feel...


    Having the second brother to protect you must be a safe and secure thing!


    Suisui gently poked his second brother''s fingertip, then quickly pulled it back, laughing like a raccoon slave who had succeeded in stealing.


    ?Afraid that his second brother might misunderstand him, Suisui quickly stretched out his hand and poked his second brother again.


    Poke again and again.


    Feng Xuanyu was a little surprised by Suisui''s closeness. He didn''t dare to move, he just froze there and let Suisui poke him.


    Feng Xuanze was afraid that they were too tired, so he quickly persuaded Suisui to stop.


    When Suisui took back his hand, he whispered: "I like the second brother."


    Sui Sui felt embarrassed after saying that and lay back in his elder brother''s arms.


    Feng Xuanze patted her back gently: "Second brother also likes Suisui."


    Feng Xuanyu couldn''t control his voice and said happily: "Yes!!"


    ?This sound frightened Feng Xuanbin, who was drinking sweet soup.


    ?He subconsciously stood up and spilled the bowl.


    After the little boy found out that he had gotten into trouble, he wanted to cry or not. In the end, the princess went over to coax him and coaxed him back to peace. Then he was taken back to change his clothes.


    When Feng Xuanbin came back, his brothers and sisters were waiting for him. They were not in a hurry to play because they didn''t want the children to get lost.


    Seeing him coming back, Feng Xuanze hurriedly waved: "Xiao Qi, come here, my sister wants to play with the wooden horse."


    Although Suisui has been tired of the little wooden horse in the past two days, the eldest brother has not pulled the wooden horse yet, so let the eldest brother get on!


    ?Feng Xuanze is naturally happy to play with his younger brothers and sisters.


    ??However, Feng Xuanyu saw that when he needed to use his strength, he immediately patted his chest and said loudly: "Let me go!"


    ?He can do this kind of work with one hand.


    ??Moreover, it¡¯s just a little wooden horse, too little.


    It will be no problem if there are ten or eight more and they can hold the younger brothers together.


    ?Feng Xuanze didn¡¯t fight with him. The brothers and sisters played together for the sake of happiness.


    So, he gave up his position.


    ?Feng Xuanyu is very straightforward and doesn¡¯t think too much.


    When the eldest brother let him out, he went over obediently. After getting ready, he didn''t forget to say to Suisui: "Don''t worry, sister, the second brother is very strong, he must be able to pull well!"


    ??Although there was a safety belt, Feng Xuanze was not at ease and kept guarding behind the little wooden horse, fearing that Suisi would fall off.


    After all, the second brother...


    ??If you really use all your brute strength, this Trojan horse will probably have to rush out of the house in a short while, right?


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 271： Try on summer clothes

    Chapter 271 Trying on summer clothes


    ?A group of children worked hard for a long time, and finally they were so tired that they didn¡¯t want to move. The brothers were also tired, so they were ready to clean up and go to bed.


    ?Tomorrow Feng Xuanze and the others will have a day off, and they will have to pack up and return to the academy tomorrow night, or the morning after tomorrow.


    ?Although Suisui likes her eldest brother, she is tired from playing now and wants to go to bed. Besides, her eldest brother is also very tired and has been pushing her behind him for a long time.


    So, when the mother-in-law came over and asked if she wanted to go to bed, Suisui obediently waved her hand to her eldest brother: "Good night, eldest brother."


    ?Feng Xuanze smiled and said good night to Suisui.


    Feng Xuanrui squeezed over: "Good night, good night, sister, good night!"


    When Feng Xuanbin saw it, he didn''t want to be too behind, so he immediately came over and said, "Yes, sister, good night."


    ¡­


    A group of children chattered for a long time.


    After separating from his brothers, Suisui took a medicinal bath for a while before packing up and going to bed.


    Today¡¯s consumption has already exceeded the limit, although Suisui really wants to hear stories.


    But in the end, he didn¡¯t make it through. He was coaxed by his mother and concubine, and soon he fell asleep soundly.


    The second day is also the first day of May.


    The weather is good, the sun is warm in the morning.


    Sui Sui got up early, packed up, put on new clothes, and ran out happily: "I want to go find my eldest brother!"


    The princes in the house are all packing up and heading this way now.


    When Suisui came to the dining hall, his brothers were already there.


    Hearing the footsteps of Suisui, Feng Xuanyu turned around happily and said loudly: "Sister, second brother is here!"


    ?This sound was earth-shattering.


    ?The other brothers were a little sleepy at first, but after his roar, they instantly became more energetic.


    Master Shen also gave them a day off today, so everyone can enjoy the day to their heart''s content.


    Tomorrow¡­


    ??We still need to see how King Qi makes arrangements.


    ?However, there is no need to consider this issue today.


    The whole family gathered together and had a comfortable and enjoyable morning meal.


    After dinner, people from Jinxiufang came over to give them clothes.


    King Qi and Princess happily took Sui Sui back to try them on.


    When the brothers heard this, they all followed behind.


    ?It¡¯s not easy to watch the process of my sister changing clothes, but they can still watch the final result, right?


    Brothers can''t help but start to look forward to it.


    ?Feng Xuanbin even wanted to squeeze into the house by taking advantage of his young age.


    ?He promises not to look around, he will cover his eyes.


    Feng Xuanbin feels that although he is young, he still understands these rules.


    ?However, it''s a pity that Feng Xuanrui grabbed his clothes and pulled out, so there was no chance to squeeze in anymore.


    Today, Jinxiufang delivered summer clothes. Four sets were brought out, including shoes, socks and the like.


    Summer clothes are mostly in bright and light colors.


    ?Especially children¡¯s clothes, more often than not, they are pink, yellow, light blue, or green.


    Lotus color or moon color are actually quite elegant, but it depends on how they are matched in Jinxiufang.


    Of course, Jinxiufang is sometimes quite bold in the production of clothes, and occasionally uses some color matching.


    ?Especially for children¡¯s clothes, color matching will make them more bright and lively.


    Sui Sui''s clothes today are based on moon white and tassel yellow, and more people still revolve around these two colors.


    King Qi looked at Suisui''s clothes, nodding his head sometimes and shaking his head sometimes. Princess Qi was watching from the side and couldn''t help but asked in a low voice: "Isn''t this good-looking?"


    Princess Qi thinks it¡¯s quite beautiful.


    Why are you still shaking your head?


    King Qi didn''t think he looked bad. In his opinion, his obedience looked good even if he was wearing a sack.


    At this time, when the princess asked, King Qi chose to tell the truth: "I don''t think it''s luxurious enough. This material..."


    ???Although the materials of Jinxiufang''s clothes are also luxurious, they are still inferior to the materials used by their royal family.


    Regarding this, Princess Qi was quite helpless: "The materials sent later have not come out yet, so please wait a little longer."


    At the beginning, there were not so many suitable materials, so I used ready-made fabrics from other fabric shops.


    After that, Princess Qi also intentionally left some bright colors and sent them to Jinxiufang one after another.


    It''s just that making clothes is not that fast. You still have to wait.


    After hearing this, King Qi was not very satisfied.


    Sui Sui doesn¡¯t know what his father is thinking.


    I just feel that this material is nice to touch, and it turns around and makes it shiny. It¡¯s so pretty!


    Swirling around happily every year.


    ?Feng Xuanrui and Feng Xuanbin were surrounding her. Feng Xuanbo was too thin to squeeze in.


    ?This made him so angry that he stood there sulking with his hands on his hips.


    Feng Xuanyu saw that his younger brother was angry. He immediately laughed and said loudly: "Xiao Wu, come here and support you."


    ?Feng Xuanyu said he would take care of it.


    With a small body like Feng Xuanbo, Feng Xuanyu can easily lift two or three with one hand.


    ??Although Feng Xuanbo had been prepared, he was still a little flustered when he was lifted up.


    Suisui heard the noise, turned around and saw that the fifth brother was being lifted up by the second brother.


    ?This scene is a bit scary for children!


    Suisui''s eyes widened and he exclaimed in a low voice: "Ah... you won''t throw the fifth brother, will you?"


    When Feng Xuanyu heard this, he laughed: "Don''t worry, it won''t happen. My second brother has a steady hand!"


    To be honest, Xiao Wu is not as good as him.


    So, there is no problem at all in using this!


    Feng Xuanze was worried. While paying attention to Suisui, he was still protecting him, lest Feng Xuanyu accidentally forget that he was holding a person in his hand and throw him out.


    After all, this kind of thing...


    Feng Xuanyu has done a lot of work before.


    ?Seeing his eldest brother protecting him, Feng Xuanyu also thought of his past dark history, which made him laugh sheepishly.


    Sui Sui Sui saw that Fifth Brother was safe for the time being, so he turned around with relief.


    Soon, she went to change into pink clothes.


    This is a gradient color, moon white short jacket embroidered with peach blossoms, paired with a pink skirt embroidered with magnolia flowers. When you turn around, the magnolia flowers on the skirt seem to bloom instantly, giving a strong visual impact.


    Feng Xuanrui liked it very much when he saw it, and immediately clapped his hands and said: "My sister is beautiful, my sister is the best!"


    King Qi also thought that the color of this outfit was good, the embroidery work was good, and the material was good. He kept nodding his head: "This is good, this looks good. Turn it around and it will look even better."


    Princess Qi also likes it.


    The master will reward him if he is satisfied.


    So, when the visitors from Jinxiufang left, they not only received another batch of orders, but also received rewards.


    Sui Sui tried on clothes all morning, and the last thing she wore was a new moon-white and peach-red dress.


    It just so happens that it¡¯s hot today, so you won¡¯t feel cold even if you wear this outfit.


    After changing clothes and it was still early in the day, King Qi waved his hand and decided to take the children to Zhuangzi: "Let''s go and kill the sheep!"


    Second update

 Chapter 272： gifts from brothers

    Chapter 272 Gifts from brothers


    King Qi took a group of children to Zhuangzi for a day of fun.


    Except for the chickens, ducks, fish, and rabbits in Zhuangzi, which suffered some disasters, everything else was fine.


    ?The children were happy, and King Qi himself felt that the day was comfortable and peaceful.


    ?When I came back in the evening, I was almost drunk.


    ?This is because I am tired every year, so I want to go back, otherwise Feng Xuanrui and the others would still have to play.


    They always read books on weekdays. It is a rare day when they can relax, so they naturally enjoy it.


    ?However, my sister is tired, so let¡¯s go back.


    ¡°Sister is the most important!¡±


    ¡°I like my sister!¡±


    ¡­


    ?Feng Xuanrui and Feng Xuanbin were shouting in tandem, and Feng Xuanrui was quite happy.


    On the way back, Feng Xuanze noticed the purse around Feng Xuanrui¡¯s waist...


    ?Hmm, it looks surprisingly familiar.


    Feng Xuanze thought about it again and again, but finally couldn''t hold it back and asked in a low voice: "Did my mother-in-law sew this for you?"


    Feng Xuanrui has almost forgotten about his wallet these two days.


    ?However, Qingshan obviously cared about it very much. He had taken good care of his purse in the past two days and brought it to Feng Xuanrui every day.


    When the eldest brother asked, Feng Xuanrui glanced down and nodded: "Yes, my mother-in-law sewed it, it was very hard."


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t wear it.


    The stitching is not good and the style is not very nice.


    Feng Xuanze was not surprised when he heard this result.


    After all, he has worn several.


    Now looking at his younger brother Dai, Feng Xuanze couldn''t help but smile: "...the mother-in-law also works very hard."


    Feng Xuanrui:.


    You don¡¯t wear it, that¡¯s why you said so.


    ?However, Feng Xuanrui quickly said happily: "However, my sister said it looks good, so I think it''s okay to wear it."


    Feng Xuanze couldn''t help but frown when he heard this proud and arrogant tone.


    Speaking as if someone has not been praised by his sister.


    Today, I still boast that my brother¡¯s hands are so steady that he can lift her high.


    He also said that the eldest brother¡¯s eyes are really beautiful, like little round eyes.


    ¡­


    Sui Sui said a lot.


    In the past, she was not happy with her cousins ??who bullied her, so naturally she would not observe them carefully, let alone praise them.


    However, her brothers are now very good to her, and Suisui is naturally willing to follow her heart and use all the praise she has learned to praise her brothers'' good deeds.


    The brothers are very good and they love Suisui very much.


    Suisui thought that she had nothing else to repay them for the time being, but she could boast more.


    ?Grandpa Liu said, if you like someone, then praise them more.


    They must like to hear it.


    The group of people went back happily. Suisui didn''t need to walk at all. King Qi carried him all the way. Feng Xuanyu also spread his hands regretfully, feeling that it was really a waste of all his strength.


    Obviously he can pick up several people easily.


    As a result, no one was allowed to hold him.


    ?Even my younger brother Xiao Wu is not happy.


    ?This made Feng Xuanyu couldn''t help but scratch his head: You don''t have to walk by yourself, and you don''t like being held?


    Feng Xuanbo said, of course he is not happy!


    Second brother, are you hugging me?


    You are being polite, be polite! !


    ?No matter what, he is still a man. Is it fair to be held in his brother''s hands? ? ?


    Everyone went back happily.


    Feng Xuanze and the others are going to get up early to go to the academy tomorrow morning. Today, you can still have dinner with your family and then go back.


    I had a good meal at Zhuangzi during the day, and after a tiring day, I had an average appetite when I went back.


    Princess Qi asked carefully about what she had eaten during the day, and after knowing that she was probably not too hungry, she felt relieved.


    When Feng Xuanze and Feng Xuanyu came back, they naturally prepared gifts for their sister.


    I was so busy before that I didn¡¯t care about it.


    ?Now that people are going back to the academy, naturally they have to deliver the gifts.


    If you don¡¯t deliver it, my sister will go to sleep!


    ?Tomorrow morning, they set off early and couldn''t wait for their sister.


    So, the two brothers quickly took out the gift box.


    The gift prepared by Feng Xuanze is a box of round fans.


    Yes, a box!


    ?There are various styles and shapes in it.


    Some are luxurious, some are elegant.


    Whether it is for a banquet or for daily use, there are suitable fans to choose from.


    Suisui looked at those beautiful round fans and stared straight at them: "Wow!"


    Even though the children have seen a lot of good things, they are still dazzled when looking at these fans.


    Suisui happily stepped forward and touched it carefully, then bowed to Feng Xuanze in a polite manner: "Thank you, brother."


    Feng Xuanyu felt a little envious after hearing this. He hurriedly squeezed over and handed over the box in his hand: "Sister, there is also second brother. Second brother''s gift is also great!"


    Before Suisui could recover from the beauty and splendor of the round fan, he was dragged to see the gift from his second brother.


    A gift from my second brother...


    ?Very hardcore.


    A bow and arrow that is very suitable for children.


    The main material of the bow is buffalo horn, which is a material often used by the powerful.


    Ordinary people may not be able to see it, after all, the materials are more precious.


    The bow is not big, and at first glance it is meant for children.


    Even so, it is still too big for Suisui.


    ?It was a big one, and she couldn''t pull it at all.


    ?In addition, there is also a wolf fang necklace.


    Regarding this necklace, Feng Xuanyu also proudly introduced: "This is the first wolf I hunted alone when my second brother was ten years old when I was hunting with the emperor''s uncle Boqiu. I chose the hardest teeth and gave one to I have kept one since I lost my mother, so I know it will definitely be useful!¡±


    Sui Sui changed his face when he heard that it was a wolf fang.


    Feng Xuanyu was still introducing proudly, but Feng Xuanze had already comforted his sister helplessly: "Don''t be afraid, sister, it''s not alive, the wolf is gone, and the teeth that were pulled out are actually a kind of decoration. , it looks a little more serious, but not scary, you see, you can touch it casually.¡±


    Feng Xuanze raised his hand as he spoke.


    Feng Xuanyu only reacted at this time, and his sister might be scared.


    You must know that he was not even willing to give this wolf fang to his own brother, so he kept it specially.


    After returning home, I saw my sister and liked it very much, so I added the wolf tooth necklace to the gift box.


    The gift I prepared at the beginning was just a small bow.


    As a result, his sister didn''t like it, which made Feng Xuanyu a little sad and at a loss.


    He looked at Sui Sui who was being comforted by his elder brother. He looked around helplessly, and finally whispered: "It''s not scary, sister, don''t be afraid."


    Feng Xuanze explained carefully that his second brother''s heroic wolf hunting process made Sui Sui know that this wolf tooth was hard-won.


    After hearing this, Suisi was both scared and amazed.


    Second brother, he is so awesome!


    Perhaps it is this process that dilutes the children''s fear.


    In addition, the wolf fangs were hard-won. None of the other brothers had them, only she had them.


    ?This made Suisui quickly recover from the panic, and she looked at the gift with a bit of expectation.


    She thought, her only one should be the best, right?


    Furthermore, this is the second brother¡¯s wish, she cannot and should not be afraid!


    The second brother is very good, he just looks scary!


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 273： I hope Xiaoba is cute

    Chapter 273 I hope Xiaoba is cute


    ?The eldest brother explained, and the second brother comforted him. Suisui quickly accepted the gift, and also bowed and thanked the second brother in a polite and well-behaved manner.


    Feng Xuanyu was suddenly embarrassed by his sister''s solemn thanks.


    He raised his hand and scratched his head, and smiled, showing his big white teeth: "It''s okay, as long as my sister likes it. If my second brother hunts anything else in the future, I''ll keep it for my sister!"


    ?Although Suisui sounded a little scared, the second brother really meant well, so she nodded happily: "Well, I''m waiting, second brother."


    After finishing speaking, the child tilted his head and thought for a moment, then quickly said: "Thank you, second brother."


    The children soon gathered around happily again.


    ??The girl¡¯s family likes the box of fans given by Feng Xuanze.


    So, my younger sister couldn''t put it down. Even if her elder brother held her in his arms, she still couldn''t help but want to touch her.


    Feng Xuanze understood the joy of children, so he accompanied his sister to pick out an everyday one, and then let Suisui hold it in his hand and like it.


    ?Let Aunt Xiang keep the others first, and then you can pick and use whichever one you like.


    There are so many anyway.


    If you don¡¯t like them all, or you have used them all and are tired of them, Feng Xuanze thinks he can just pick some more.


    ??Compared with the fans given by the eldest brother, Suisui preferred the bow given by Feng Xuanyu.


    Little boys are all hot-blooded and impulsive young men, so they are naturally happy and concerned about these things.


    Although the second brother also sent them as gifts.


    But, it¡¯s different!


    Sui Sui''s bow is extremely small.


    ¡°It really suits my sister, it¡¯s so compact.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can draw it, hehe, it¡¯s a good bow.¡±


    ¡°Keep the little strength you have for yourself.¡±


    ¡°I can still fill it up.¡±


    ¡­


    Feng Xuanrui and Feng Xuanbin were the main quarrels and quarrels.


    ?After all, they are young and about the same age, so it is normal for them to quarrel whenever they disagree.


    Feng Xuanbo felt that the two people were arguing so much that his brain hurt, so he quickly intervened.


    Then¡­


    He also joined in and quarreled with his two younger brothers.


    ?The three people had a quarrel and the situation got out of hand.


    Every year he was taken along by one brother and held by another brother, to touch the wolf''s teeth and try out the bow.


    King Qi sat not far away and watched this scene, unable to help but nod and smile.


    Seeing that he was in a good mood, Princess Qi reminded him: "Remember to visit Aunt Guo today."


    King Qi was still very obedient and in a good mood, so he listened to the princess and nodded with a smile: "Speaking of which, Guaiguai said before that my father will have many, many sons in the future. I originally thought..."


    Originally I thought there was no more.


    As a result, another surprise came.


    I always feel that I am surprised and happy at the same time.


    Although I hope it is a girl''s house.


    ?However, King Qi thought that he was old and people could not be too greedy.


    So, it¡¯s not bad to be a son.


    Mainly speaking, Suisui is a son.


    ?Then there is a high probability that he is a son.


    Children sometimes do see things that others cannot.


    The little boy in my house...


    is not bad either.


    Look back through ancient books to see if there is any suitable character to use as Xiaoba''s name.


    The children were very tired from playing, and Feng Xuanze and Feng Xuanyu had to get up early tomorrow morning.


    So, seeing that they were tired, Princess Qi helped them go back to rest.


    Princess Qi thought that the child would not come back for a long time, and Concubine Ren was probably thinking about it as well. Therefore, when persuading the children to go back to rest, Princess Qi also whispered to Feng Xuanyu: "If you miss your mother, go back to the east courtyard to sleep."


    There are many rooms in Concubine Ren¡¯s courtyard.


    Although the son avoids his mother, he just sleeps next door and the mother and son just talk a lot, which is nothing.


    Feng Xuanyu nodded obediently: "I understand, concubine."


    Feng Xuanbo originally didn¡¯t want to return to his mother¡¯s hospital.


    ?Mother¡¯s place smells so good!


    Every time Feng Xuanbo went there, he would be smoked all over.


    He is a young man, a man, how can he smell like that?


    So, don¡¯t go!


    However, when he saw that his second brother was going, he had second thoughts.


    As soon as the two brothers turned the corner, they went to the east courtyard.


    When Feng Xuanbin saw it, he ran and jumped and said he wanted to find his mother.


    Feng Xuanjie and Feng Xuancang looked at each other, and then silently followed behind them. Anyway, on the first day of the month, their father would definitely not go to the east courtyard.


    So, they should also go to accompany their respective mothers.


    Everyone went to their mother''s side, and then Feng Xuanze and Feng Xuanrui were left behind.


    Feng Xuanrui looked puzzled: "Why are you going back to your mother?"


    Feng Xuanze is older and has become more and more accustomed to separation.


    So, he could either go back to the south courtyard to sleep or stay in the main courtyard.


    ?However, looking at Feng Xuanrui¡¯s appearance, he definitely still wants to stay in the main courtyard.


    So, the two brothers did not make it in the end.


    ??Although King Qi didn''t want to be separated from Suisui, there were many children in the house, and he had just accepted the princess.


    In the end, I could only hug Suisui reluctantly, and then I turned around and left.


    Feng Xuanze was puzzled. Today was the beginning of the month. Why didn¡¯t his father stay in the main courtyard?


    ??Although Feng Xuanze was puzzled, he didn''t know how to ask, otherwise what would happen if his mother and concubine were unhappy after hearing this?


    ??However, Feng Xuanrui didn''t have such worries and asked carelessly: "Did your father go to see Xiaoba?"


    ?Feng Xuanze:?


    Xiaoba?


    ??There are only seven young masters in their house.


    If you include the younger sister Sui Sui, there are only eight.


    Even if there is Xiaoba, it should still be Suisui?


    Feng Xuanze¡¯s mind turned around and he quickly reacted.


    He looked at his mother and concubine slightly hesitantly, wanting to ask but was too embarrassed to ask.


    Fortunately, Princess Qi understood his doubts and hugged Suisui with a smile: "Well, I went to see Xiaoba. Aunt Guo has just become pregnant. She is looking good. It looks like she is already three months old. She is probably sitting still." The fetus is stable, but Aunt Guo¡¯s condition is not good, so she should be more careful and ask your father to take a closer look to reassure her, which is also good for Xiao Ba. "


    Is it really true that the aunt in the backyard is pregnant?


    ?This news is a bit unexpected.


    After Feng Xuanze heard this, he felt dazed for a moment and thought...


    Who is Aunt Guo?


    In recent years, my father, in order to find a daughter, has been renewing the number of female relatives in the backyard too fast.


    ??As the prince of the house, he cannot pay too much attention to his father''s backyard, so he has only two side concubines who are familiar with him, or concubines who have been in the house for a long time.


    Most of the time, Feng Xuanze is not familiar with these women in the backyard.


    At this time, when his mother and concubine mentioned it, Feng Xuanze couldn''t even remember what she looked like, how old she was, and what her family background was like.


    Sui Sui has never seen a child born before. Aunt Guo is very kind to her and even specially asked for a peace charm for her.


    So, when my mother and concubine mentioned it, Sui Sui was looking forward to it: "My eighth brother must be very cute. I''m going to have a younger brother!"


    ??If placed at my uncle''s house, this would be a ghost story.


    ?Multiple younger brothers are just one more person to bully you.


    But if you put it in your own home...


    ?That must be a pleasant thing, right?


    Sui Sui thought carefully: I hope Xiaoba will be a cute little brother.


    It must be cute!


    Second update

 Chapter 274： Today is the most beautiful day

    Chapter 274 Today is the most beautiful day


    Feng Xuanze heard it, huh?


    younger brother?


    He is actually a younger brother?


    I thought that if my father succeeded in seeking a daughter, it would be a younger sister.


    ?Feng Xuanze is older and sensible. At first, he treated Suisui out of brotherly etiquette and politeness.


    ?Now that I see people, I feel that Sui Sui is cute, and now I have a better impression of my sister.


    ??When he heard about Xiaoba just now, Feng Xuanze was still thinking that if his father asked for a daughter, he would be able to get what he wanted.


    ?However, if it is a young master, it is actually not bad.


    Suisui is the only one.


    ??The more he gets along with Sui Sui, the more Feng Xuanze feels that it is good to be the only sister, enjoying all the love from everyone without having another sister to share it.


    ?Thinking of this, Feng Xuanze raised his hand and gently touched Suisui''s little head.


    Suisui was already tired now, so Aunt Xiang took her to freshen up.


    Feng Xuanze and Feng Xuanrui chatted with their mother and concubine for a while, then went back to wash up and get ready for bed.


    Aunt Qiu has prepared a room for the two young masters and packed everything.


    Including things that Feng Xuanze needs to bring back to the academy tomorrow, and items that Feng Xuanrui needs to prepare if he goes to attend a banquet tomorrow.


    ?A group of people were busy until the princess and the children went to bed, and then they had some free time.


    The vigil is kept all night, and even if you have nothing to do, you have to take the time to go to bed.


    ?Tomorrow they are going to attend a banquet at Fuguogong''s Mansion, and they need to keep their spirits up, but don''t make any mistakes.


    Early the next morning, when it was almost dawn, Feng Xuanze and Feng Xuanyu got up. After packing, they took their belongings and returned to the academy in a carriage.


    They left the city as soon as the city gate opened and returned to the academy, just in time before the first class.


    Princess Qi got up to see her off. King Qi was not in good health and was sleeping in Aunt Guo¡¯s courtyard, so she didn¡¯t send anyone to invite him.


    After seeing off the two young masters, Princess Qi came back and was not in a hurry to go to bed. Instead, she asked Aunt Qiu what items she needed to prepare today.


    ?Gifts and the like must have been prepared early in the morning. The butler, Uncle Li, checked several times and asked the prince before confirming this.


    ??The child I want to take care of today will definitely take care of her every year. Princess Qi also wants to take Feng Xuanrui with her.


    ??If you take Xiaoliu with you, Xiaoqi''s child will probably follow you.


    ??Although Xiao Qi is a concubine of the royal family, he is still different from other people. He can''t say anything with others.


    The more children you have, the more worries you have to worry about.


    By then, the prince will be busy socializing in the front yard and will definitely not be able to take care of her. Princess Qi will need to take care of many things by herself.


    ¡°Everyone, please cheer up. If you really take the two young masters with you, remember to watch carefully and don¡¯t get lost or bump into someone.¡±


    ¡°I heard that there are princesses and princes in the palace who are going to pass by. Don¡¯t let them collide with each other then.¡±


    ¡­


    What Princess Qi thought of, she gave a few more instructions.


    Everyone should be busy.


    When daybreak came and Suisi woke up, Princess Qi hurriedly went to wash and dress the little girl with a smile.


    His hair seems to be growing a little longer every year.


    Unfortunately, it is still a stubble, and even a small puppet can''t be combed.


    So, you have to wear a hat.


    The clothes prepared for Suisui today are the water-pink ones, with a thin layer of fine cotton on the inside and two layers of gauze on the outside.


    The middle is pink tulle, and the two sides are decorated with flowers, transitioning to water-pink gauze.


    The whole dress looks pink and tender, very suitable for children.


    ?Of course, there is also a spare set in case something unexpected happens and you can change clothes in time.


    Sui Sui now has many little hats.


    Princess Qi picked one from the middle, with a light pink background and a small square hat embroidered with blooming peach blossoms.


    ?There are two rows of pearl decorations on the hat, and the tassels are also decorated with tiny pearls, making it look noble and elegant.


    Princess Qi felt that this little hat matched the clothes she wore today very well. After all the necessary things were prepared, Princess Qi also picked out clothes for Feng Xuanrui and Feng Xuanbin.


    Don''t worry about going or not, just pick out your clothes.


    Two young boys, one is wearing a snow-green gown, and the other is wearing a bamboo-leaf green gown.


    One is focused on wealth and the other is focused on liveliness.


    ?Things are ready, and the clothes are also changed here.


    King Qi finally got up and tidied up.


    ?He was wearing a jasper-colored gown today, covered with a layer of bright red gauze.


    The bright red gauze material is very thin, so the color of the inner gown is faintly visible. In many cases, because of the heavy color, it overwhelms the outer gauze gown.


    However, it is just suppressing, but it will not make people ignore his existence.


    Seeing him dressed like this, Princess Qi wanted to ask: Why is he dressed so festively?


    Thinking about it again, today is someone¡¯s birthday party, so I really need to dress more festively.


    It¡¯s just¡­


    Isn¡¯t it too festive?


    King Qi didn''t care about this. After coming over, he looked at Suisui and opened his arms: "My dear father, you are the most beautiful today!"


    While speaking, he had already picked up the child. He had specially shaved today, and the small tuft of mustache was missing, which made King Qi look more handsome and youthful.


    At this time, he kept talking to Sui Sui, and Sui Sui finally didn''t dislike him.


    "Father." Suisui called out obediently, and then gently hugged his father''s neck.


    Princess Qi looked sourly on the side. If the prince came a little later, she could hold the child and enjoy the morning meal.


    ?But, forget it.


    I won¡¯t rob it with the prince.


    Princess Qi quickly followed the prince and Suisui to the dining hall.


    Today she is wearing a cross-collar skirt, a lilac-colored slim short jacket, a lilac-colored pleated skirt, and a lilac gauze jacket.


    Elegance without losing coolness.


    After eating the imperial meal, King Qi asked about it and wanted to follow the young masters who were leaving the palace.


    Feng Xuancang and the others would like to go, but they are afraid that they are too young to handle it.


    So, they looked at each other quickly and shook their heads.


    Feng Xuanrui didn''t care. He thought: If his sister goes, he will go.


    So, after thinking about it, the brothers refused. He thought for a while and said, "I want to go with my sister."


    When Feng Xuanbin heard this, he immediately nodded: "I want it too, I want it too!"


    Feng Xuanbo took a look and said, "That''s not possible. How can we throw him away?"


    ¡°I¡¯m going too, I¡¯m going too!¡±


    ¡­


    There are only five young masters left in the house now. Three have gone and two are left, which is not good.


    King Qi thought for a moment and waved his hand: "Everyone, go."


    Princess:¡­


    Forget it, the prince is also watching the young masters, so she won''t be particularly stressed...right?


    Why do you feel so uneasy?


    ??For someone as young as Feng Xuanrui, she must be the one to take care of him.


    ?Thinking about it, the pressure inexplicably increased.


    ?However, taking the young masters to attend the banquet also allows them to gain experience and roughly expand their social circle.


    So, it is actually necessary to bring them with you on such occasions.


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 275： Fuguogongfu

    Chapter 275: Fu Guo Gongfu


    The residences of the royal family members are all on Zhuque Street.


    The palace of Prince Qi is in this area, and the palace of Duke Fu is also in this area.


    ??The distance between the two mansions is not too far, but the carriage swayed almost as long as a stick of incense.


    Today, there are naturally a lot of people coming to attend the ceremony of the eldest son of the Duke of Fuguo.


    Those who have some friendships want to consolidate their friendship.


    Those who have no friendship still want to try to establish friendship.


    ¡­


    Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion and Fuguo¡¯s Mansion are related by marriage, and the relationship between the two houses is still very close.


    So, King Qi and his wife took their children and left early.


    Even so, this road is not easy to walk.


    Because they are not the only ones who want to go there early.


    King Qi even saw the carriage of the Marquis of Jinyang Mansion with sharp eyes.


    After seeing the familiar carriage, King Qi threw down the curtain in his hand with a displeased look on his face and whispered: "Why are they still here?"


    Princess Qi was talking quietly to Sui Sui. When she heard the prince''s voice, she was a little confused. She wanted to take a look and found that the curtain had been lowered. She could only ask softly: "What''s wrong?"


    King Qi''s words were on his lips, and when he found that Sui Sui was looking at him, he swallowed them back: "...It''s okay."


    ?He felt a little guilty about the kid he snatched.


    ??I dare not mention it in front of Suisui, for fear that the child will have a blood connection with the house, and he will feel that he is kind and familiar...


    ?Then, will his baby be snatched away?


    ?That will definitely not work! !


    King Qi said it was okay. Although the princess didn''t believe it, he was not willing to say it. She didn''t ask any more questions. She lowered her head and told Sui Sui about today''s flowers.


    Sui Suisi dressed up a lot today, and went to the flower mother-of-pearl that my aunt drew with her own hands, a cute little bird flying freely.


    It is very different from the style of flowers and plants, but it is unique and has its own characteristics.


    ?Furthermore, Princess Qi thought that the free and unrestrained bird had a very good meaning, so she specially picked a small pearl and stuck it on the forehead of the bird as an embellishment.


    It was the first time for Suisui to draw flowers. The little girl found it novel. She couldn''t help but raise her hand to touch it on the way. Princess Qi was afraid that she would touch the flower again or drop the little pearl, so she kept stopping her. From time to time, he would talk to her to distract the child.


    Don¡¯t say that Suisui wants to touch it, Feng Xuanrui also wants to touch it.


    ?He couldn''t sit still all the way. From time to time, he looked left and right, touched his sister''s clothes, and then touched his little sister''s hat.


    ??He also wanted to touch Huadain, but he received the death stare from his mother and concubine.


    ?Feng Xuanrui:¡­


    If you don¡¯t let them touch you, then you won¡¯t let them touch you. Why do you think that¡¯s what people do?


    It scares me to death!


    Although Feng Xuanrui was afraid, he also knew that it was not easy for a girl to dress up. If she touched the flowers, her sister might be angry and cry.


    That is not allowed!


    So, Feng Xuanrui suppressed his hand that was about to move and focused on Suisui''s sleeves.


    As he touched it, he thought to himself: He knew when he saw Suisui for the first time that his sister was the most suitable to be raised in all kinds of rich clothes.


    Every year, you should be worthy of the best clothes in the world!


    ?Now that I have put it on every year, Feng Xuanrui thought: Sure enough, my sister is best matched with good clothes.


    His sister is the cutest in the whole capital!


    ?Although there was an interruption at the Marquis of Jinyang''s residence on the way, the carriage still arrived in a swaying manner.


    The door of the Duke Fuguo''s Mansion has been widely opened today and is ready to welcome guests.


    ??The eldest son of Duke Fu, Lu Xingming, Zuo Shaoqing of Dali Temple, and his eldest son, Lu Yinchen, who is also the birthday boy today, stood at the door to greet the guests.


    ??Seeing the carriage of Prince Qi''s Mansion, Lu Xingming signaled to his son, then greeted him with a smile: "Your Highness is well."


    King Qi got out of the carriage first, followed closely by Princess Qi with her children. Because there were children, a step stool was needed to get out of the car. King Qi paid attention to this while smiling and chatting with Lu Xingming.


    The relationship between two people¡­


    Well, we are closer and closer, so that there is no problem with seniority, but in terms of titles, we have never been able to find a good balance.


    ??If we talk about it from King Qi''s side, Lu Xingming''s wife is the youngest daughter of the eldest princess. She is a few years older than King Qi and is his cousin.


    ?In this case, King Qi should call Lu Xingming brother-in-law.


    ??However, if we talk about it from Princess Qi¡¯s side, Lu Xingming is her cousin, and King Qi also has to call her brother.


    In the end, Lu Xingming had no choice but to address King Qi as His Highness, just like others, while King Qi addressed him as Mr. Lu.


    ? Many times, once seniority and relationships are unclear, or there is no way to balance them, everyone will come up with such a solution.


    They are not embarrassed about each other, and they still maintain enough respect.


    After the two exchanged pleasantries, Princess Qi and others got out of the carriage.


    ?Lu Xingming naturally knew early on that there was a new little princess in Prince Qi''s mansion.


    At this time, Sui Sui got off the carriage. King Qi was still talking to him, but now he didn''t care about him. He turned around and subconsciously took Sui Sui from Aunt Xiang''s arms.


    Sui Sui was held by his father, and his arms subconsciously wrapped around his father''s neck, and then turned his head to look at Mr. Lu.


    Mr. Lu is also looking at him.


    One big and one small. After the eyes of the two people met, Mr. Lu thought: They are so similar.


    ?With these eyes, even if he said that this child was not King Qi, he would not believe it!


    No wonder his wife, after returning from the eldest princess¡¯s residence, muttered that this child was created by King Qi¡¯s messing around outside?


    However, the eldest princess probably didn¡¯t mean that.


    ?Otherwise, according to the temperament of the eldest princess, even if she had the grace of saving her life before, she would probably not be happy to send someone to send a gift after hearing the imperial edict to make her the princess every year.


    ?However, even if Mr. Lu had some thoughts in his heart, he did not show them at all at this time. He soon smiled lovingly: "This is Suisui, right? What a cute child."


    ?Lu Xingming is very generous, even though today is not a formal meeting, and he is still the host, so he should receive gifts.


    However, the relationship between the two families was already so close. Mr. Lu really didn''t care about this. He took off the mutton-fat jade pendant from his waist and stuffed it into Sui Sui''s arms: "...I don''t have anything else with me for the time being. This A piece of jade pendant, don¡¯t dislike it every year, just play with it.¡±


    ??The jade pendant is very new and does not show any signs of wear and tear. It can be seen that it was specially prepared by Lu Xingming.


    He was afraid that the child would dislike it, so before handing the jade pendant out, he carefully asked the boy to wipe it with a handkerchief.


    Lu Xingming hesitated for a moment as to which title he would use in front of Suisui.


    he thinks¡­


    The maternal uncle is closer to the child.


    So, let him take the cousin''s side!


    The title uncle¡­


    It is really possible to jump at the lightning points of the year at any time.


    ?However, Sui Sui is not so scared now.


    After all, she understood that the uncle in front of her was different from the previous uncle.


    The previous uncle beat her, which was bad.


    ?The uncle in front of me would give her something as soon as they met. That would be great.


    ?It¡¯s just that whether you want to collect the things or not depends on your father¡¯s wishes.


    ?Thinking of this, Sui Sui withdrew his gaze from Mr. Lu and turned his head to look at his father.


    Second update

 Chapter 276： thank you uncle

    Chapter 276 Thank you, uncle


    How can King Qi bear it, seeing him like this every year?


    ?My heart instantly softened. I originally disliked the jade pendant on Lu Xingming''s body.


    ?At this moment, I want my child to be happy, so I won¡¯t dislike it for the time being, because the jade pendant is new.


    King Qi quickly nodded with a smile: "Good boy, thank you uncle quickly."


    After saying this, King Qi finally realized, why is it his uncle?


    Isn¡¯t he worthy of a relationship?


    ?Uncle, you can¡¯t do it, right?


    Even though King Qi was dissatisfied, he didn''t take it seriously.


    With his father''s permission, Suisui reached out to take the jade pendant, and at the same time expressed his gratitude softly: "Thank you, uncle."


    ??This is a good uncle, so he is willing to thank people obediently and address each other politely every year.


    ??The little girl has round eyes, and she feels a little timid when she speaks. She doesn''t look petty, but looks very cute.


    Like a young raccoon slave, he is slightly wary of the outside world.


    Spiritual and cute.


    ?No wonder King Qi likes this child. Even Her Royal Highness the Princess, who always has a high level of ambition, praises this child mostly.


    ?Lu Xingming wants to¡­


    ??This kid, if it were him, he would like it too!


    Not wanting anyone to stay outside for too long, Lu Xingming quickly led everyone into Prince Qi''s mansion.


    King Qi was socializing in the front yard, because there were all male guests here.


    Princess Qi needs to take her children to the backyard.


    Since Feng Xuanrui and Feng Xuanbin were young, Princess Qi was worried about them, so she took care of them.


    Feng Xuancang and several others followed King Qi.


    Feng Xuanbo wanted to squeeze in to the princess, but was pulled back by Feng Xuancang.


    ?Although he is not very old, he has grown up in the capital. At their age, they can already try to go out to socialize and prepare for their future.


    Even if they are princes of the royal family.


    However, no surprise, the crown prince must be Feng Xuanze''s.


    ???Although they, the young masters, have their own arrangements.


    However, if you develop some reliable connections yourself, you will always feel more confident.


    ??Feng Xuancang, as a temporary brother, naturally loves his younger brothers and sisters and will also make early plans for them.


    Xiao Liu and Xiao Qi are still young and can wait for another two years, but Feng Xuanbo cannot be lazy anymore.


    Feng Xuanbo is not stupid. He can¡¯t count on his own brother. With his brain, what can you count on?


    ?His mother will have to rely on him to protect her from now on. He can''t live up to her expectations.


    ?So, no matter how unhappy I was, I still put on a smile and followed my father and brother obediently.


    The size of Duke Fu''s Mansion is smaller than that of Prince Qi''s Mansion, but it is actually quite large. To walk to the backyard, you need to pass through long corridors and patches of rockery.


    Princess Qi is used to walking around her palace every day.


    ?It¡¯s just that she was afraid that she would be tired every year, so she hugged her for a while, and was soon picked up by Aunt Xiang.


    ?On the road, I ran into Yan Fenghuohuo, who was accompanied by two people.


    A young woman, a young girl.


    Princess Qi stopped first when she saw the person. Ms. Yan was really walking in front of her in a hurry, and the two people behind her almost couldn''t keep up, but it was hard to tell. They could only gently lift up the hem of their skirts and follow up as quickly as possible without losing etiquette.


    ?Seeing Princess Qi, Mrs. Yan stopped hastily. Because she was moving too fast and due to inertia, she stumbled forward and almost fell. However, the maids reacted quickly and caught her in time.


    Princess Qi was also startled and took two steps forward.


    When Yan saw it, she ouched twice: "Hello, Princess, I made you laugh. I was too anxious. Ouch, ouch, my waist slipped, it hurts a little."


    ??Yan is outspoken and will say whatever she has to say.


    How do others feel after listening to it?


    Yan said: Sorry, my brain capacity is small and I can''t think of so many things.


    As soon as she heard that she was showing off her waist, Princess Qi hurriedly took two steps forward, with a worried look on her face: "How is it? I''ll send someone to ask for the doctor."


    Hearing what Princess Qi said, Mrs. Yan hurriedly waved her hand: "No, no, it just flashes and it will be fine in a while. If not, I will go and see it later. I am in a hurry right now!"


    Princess Qi was puzzled: "But what happened?"


    Princess Qi thought that if there was anyone she could help with, she could help.


    After Princess Qi finished speaking, Mrs. Yan slapped her head: "Ah, why am I in such a hurry?"


    Servants:¡­!


    In fact, it¡¯s not that surprising.


    After Mrs. Yan patted her head, she reacted belatedly: "Oh, this is going to kill me. I remembered that Princess Shunyang followed our carriage here today and ended up in the backyard. This child I don¡¯t know where she went, and the aunts and maids who followed her were nowhere to be found. My mother was worried and sent us out to look for her. I thought I would come to the front yard to have a look, and the back yard was left to my sister-in-law. "


    Just as Yan finished speaking, the young woman and girl behind her finally caught up.


    ??The two people blushed, adjusted their breathing, and saluted Princess Qi: "Princess is well."


    Princess Qi waved her hand gently, indicating that they did not need to be polite.


    ?Princess Shunyang is young and naughty. It is impossible for her to get lost when she comes to Princess Fuguo''s mansion. She probably went somewhere to play.


    ?It¡¯s just that there are a lot of guests coming today. If you encounter those with bad intentions and want to use the princess as a raft...


    Thinking of this, Princess Qi''s heart sank.


    She gently held Yan''s hand and said in a deep voice, "Let me help you."


    After hearing this, Ms. Yan waved her hand and said, "No need, you are not strong enough to keep up."


    Princess Qi:¡­


    Although I have become accustomed to Yan''s quick words, I still feel pricked in my heart unavoidably.


    She has really been exercising hard recently, just to be able to hold the baby longer!


    Following behind Yan were her daughter-in-law Lu and the eldest daughter Su Ninglan.


    ?Suninglan was embarrassed to be in front of outsiders and panted like a cow, so she held her breath and adjusted it slowly, holding back her little face until it turned red.


    ?At this time, after listening to her mother''s words, she felt that her eyes were going dark again and again.


    Help!


    That''s why she doesn''t want to go out with her mother!


    Because you never know how choked your mother¡¯s next words will be!


    Su Ninglan didn''t even dare to raise her head to look at Princess Qi''s expression. She thought to herself that when she returned home today, she must take her aunt''s carriage.


    Otherwise, she is afraid that she will be put in a sack!


    Today¡¯s banquet hasn¡¯t even started yet, and her mother has already choked several people in the backyard.


    ?Suninglan is really afraid that some of these people who are angry will turn around and put sacks on them!


    In contrast, her daughter-in-law Lu was much calmer. She even kept a dignified and elegant smile. She didn''t even adjust her breathing before she came over to smooth things over: "Princess has just arrived. Let''s go to the backyard to rest first. Princess Shunyang Maybe I met a familiar girl, chatted a little more, forgot to check the time, and will be back soon. "


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 277： Mrs. Lu

    Chapter 277 Mrs. Lu


    ?Compared to Yan''s directness, Lu''s words are more euphemistic, and her words are particularly comfortable to listen to.


    Princess Qi was actually not too relieved. After all, Princess Shunyang had a special status. If something really happened, another **** storm would inevitably occur in the capital.


    ?It''s just that there were a lot of people coming to look for her, and Ms. Lu had been trying to persuade her. In addition, Princess Qi also brought several children with her. After thinking about it for a while, she decided not to go with them to look for her.


    After bidding farewell to the Yan family and walking for a while, Princess Qi turned her head and said to Feng Xuanrui and Feng Xuanbin with a serious face: "There are probably princesses and princes here today, so don''t be too silly."


    As soon as these words came out, Feng Xuanrui was quite unconvinced. He rolled his eyes and said disdainfully: "I''m not afraid of Feng Youtan. At worst, we''ll have a fight."


    Princess Qi¡¯s heart was choked, she gritted her teeth and shouted: ¡°Xiao Liu!¡±


    Feng Xuanrui was not ignorant. When he saw that his mother-in-law was getting angry, he immediately laughed and said: "Okay, okay, mother-in-law, I understand."


    Whether to fight or not depends on the situation.


    ??In case Feng Youtan provokes, although he will not hit the girl, he can hit the other person''s brother.


    Hey, I wonder if the Eighth Prince has gained weight recently?


    Are you going to resist being beaten?


    It¡¯s not that Princess Qi couldn¡¯t guess Xiaoliu¡¯s thoughts, but if she needed to explain, she would definitely say it.


    In contrast, Feng Xuanbin nodded very obediently: "Concubine, I know, I will definitely be well-behaved."


    ??Although Feng Xuanbin is young, he also knows that he is different from his sixth brother.


    Sixth brother can fight the prince directly, but he cannot.


    The difference between concubine and concubine is not obvious in the palace.


    But outside, especially when facing the prince and princess, it is much more obvious.


    Sui Sui actually doesn¡¯t understand much.


    ?However, Princess Qi was protecting her. She was also afraid that she would not be noticed when she was socializing with others, so she specifically told Aunt Xiang: "You must watch Sui Sui carefully today and don''t let her conflict with other people."


    ?Seeing Suisui''s confused look, Princess Qi couldn''t help but smile: "But don''t be afraid of getting into trouble."


    Aunt Xiang is very busy.


    Princess Qi quickly took people to the backyard.


    Mrs. Lu Yingyue is the youngest daughter of the eldest princess.


    She is two years older than Princess Qi, well-maintained, and has a gentle temperament.


    Seeing Princess Qi coming, Mrs. Lu hurriedly came over. The two of them greeted each other and exchanged a few polite greetings.


    Then, Mrs. Lu noticed Sui Sui being held by Aunt Xiang: "Is this Mingxi? I ??had wanted to go and have a look before, but because I was busy with Brother Chen''s birthday, I never took the time. This is terrible. I finally have a chance to see it. This child is really cute. Let my aunt take a look..."


    Mrs. Lu and Mr. Lu are worthy of being husband and wife.


    They all want to choose someone who is closer to them.


    In fact, the title of aunt or aunt is not wrong.


    However, to Mrs. Lu, her aunt is closer to her.


    ?Mrs. Lu stretched out her hand gently and looked at Suisui with a smile on her face.


    Sui Sui was so puzzled that she had even forgotten her real name, Feng Mingxi.


    She looked at her mother and concubine uneasily, then at Mrs. Lu, pursed her lips and lowered her head in embarrassment.


    This child is not very courageous.


    ??Mrs. Lu sighed softly, not wanting to scare the child. Just as she was about to take her hand back, she heard Princess Qi say softly: "Auntie also likes Suisui. Do you want auntie to hold Suisui?"


    ?Mrs. Lu was about to take back her hand, but she held it silently.


    Suisui obediently stretched out her hand and smiled sweetly: "Auntie, give me a hug."


    ?The soft voice of a child makes people feel warm in their hearts.


    Mrs. Lu couldn''t control herself and took the child over vigorously.


    Suisui didn''t even realize it, he had already changed from Xiang Aunt''s arms to Auntie''s arms. Being held in her arms by her aunt, Suisui twitched her little nose slightly as she smelled the fragrant scent of her body.


    Her cute and lovable appearance fascinated Madam Lu so much that she couldn''t even let go of her lips.


    She thought, he is indeed a cute child.


    ?No wonder everyone in Prince Qi¡¯s palace likes it, even His Majesty and the Queen Mother in the palace like it.


    ?With this cute little look, soft voice, and cute little moves, who wouldn¡¯t like it?


    Mrs. Lu gently hugged the child a little tighter, feeling the tingling feeling of the bones in Sui Sui''s body with her arms. She frowned slightly and said to Princess Qi in a low voice: "I still need to replenish more, the bones in my body are too big." A little weaker."


    The bones of the body are too weak, so it is not easy to stand upright.


    Especially because the child is still young, it is even more worrying.


    Princess Qi naturally knew and nodded with a smile.


    The two of them exchanged pleasantries, and Mrs. Lu handed Sui Sui to Aunt Xiang, and then walked inside with the princess.


    At this time, many noble ladies had arrived.


    Of course, people from the Song Dynasty also came. Princess Qi first talked to a few familiar ladies from the clan, and then she talked to her younger brother and sister-in-law Zhou.


    When Princess Qi saw that her sister-in-law was not here, she guessed that she was not feeling well.


    Even so, she still asked in a low voice: "How is sister-in-law''s health lately?"


    When mentioning this, Mrs. Zhou sighed helplessly: "It''s still the same, except that it rained a while ago and the weather was humid. She coughed so badly that it damaged her throat. She can''t even make a sound these days."


    Hearing what Zhou said, Princess Qi frowned slightly and sighed silently: "Why don''t I go back to the palace and ask the Queen Mother, and then send the imperial doctor to take a look at her?"


    Zhou originally wanted to say that after looking at it so many times, it had no effect. He just said that he was weak and needed to be taken care of.


    However, Princess Qi also had good intentions, and Mrs. Zhou couldn''t refuse on her behalf, so in the end she could only nod her head: "Then I''ll thank you for making more trips."


    Princess Qi waved her hand nonchalantly: "What the hell, the whole family doesn''t talk about this."


    While speaking, Princess Qi looked up and saw someone coming in.


    When she saw clearly who the visitor was, the handkerchief in Princess Qi''s hand tightened.


    She felt a little guilty, turned her head, and asked Zhou in a low voice: "Why is she here?"


    ?The person who just came in is Mrs. Cui, the Marquis of Jinyang.


    ?The relationship between the Duke of Fu and the Marquis of Jinyang is average, and there is not much contact between them.


    ?However, if Brother Chen¡¯s crowning ceremony is held in a big way...


    ?It seems normal for the other party to come, Princess Qi thought, she had seen the carriage at the other party''s house on the road before.


    She didn¡¯t want to meet someone so early, but now that she saw it, she felt a little uneasy.


    Mr. Zhou originally wanted to tell her about the daily life at home so that Princess Qi could feel at ease.


    Before she could say anything, she heard Princess Qi ask this question, and she raised her head and glanced.


    ??Finding Mrs. Cui smiling and talking to little Mrs. Xu, Mrs. Zhou blinked quickly and gently pushed Princess Qi: "We came together."


    Only then did Princess Qi notice that Mrs. Cui was accompanied by a little Mrs. Xu.


    to be honest¡­


    Princess Qi doesn¡¯t like these two people very much.


    ??Appearing together now is really a headache.


    It¡¯s so complicated that my uncle married my aunt.


    ¡ªnotes from year to year


    Second update

 Chapter 278： Mixed scent

    Chapter 278 Mixed scents


    Zhou naturally understood what Princess Qi was worried about. She smiled and said, "Don''t worry."


    If there are more words, it will be inconvenient to say.


    Although Princess Qi felt guilty, she was actually doing okay.


    ??The Xu family has already recognized a child, so they can''t take another one by force, right?


    Even if it¡¯s Suisui Xiao¡¯s mother or Xiao¡¯s father, they must have evidence and a reason before they can come and **** the child, right?


    ?Thinking of this, Princess Qi felt confident again.


    Suisui didn''t know her mother''s worries, so she looked at these beautiful aunts and sisters curiously.


    ?The place was filled with fragrance, and the smell on many aunts was stronger than that on Aunt Ren, making her head spin.


    She thought that it was better to be a mother-in-law. The smell was fragrant and light, and the smell was the most pleasant.


    ?Feng Xuanrui and Feng Xuanbin had to stay with their sister, so they didn¡¯t go to play for the time being.


    ?However, Ying Ningzhi was already urging him to go out to play, and even tempted him to bring his sister with him.


    There were so many people at the scene. It was the first time that my sister had experienced this kind of thing, so Feng Xuanrui was worried.


    ??Moreover, he has to guard against these people robbing his sister from him.


    So, you can¡¯t take it out.


    but¡­


    It¡¯s so lively outside.


    I really want to go out and have a look.


    Feng Xuanrui couldn''t sit still. When he saw his mother-in-law talking to his aunt, he approached Suisui and whispered: "Sister, do you want to go out and take a look? It''s so lively outside."


    ?Feng Xuanrui has a distinguished status. Although he cannot be said to walk sideways in the capital every day, it is almost the same.


    So, he actually has nothing to be afraid of.


    Suisui is actually quite curious, but she is reluctant to leave her mother and concubine, and she doesn''t dare to.


    Today¡¯s people¡­


    A bit much.


    Sui Sui was a little hesitant. When Feng Xuanbin saw it, he immediately came over to encourage his sister: "Let''s go out and have a look. We will come back after a while. The banquet will take a while."


    ??The young masters of the Song Dynasty were all following Mr. Song in the front yard, not with the Zhou family.


    So, Zhou does not need to take care of the children, so it is relatively easy.


    At this time, listening to the muttering of the three children, Mrs. Zhou couldn''t bear to see the children in trouble, and whispered to Princess Qi: "Don''t restrain the children, Xiao Liu is taking them, let them go out and play for a while."


    Mrs. Zhou knew what Princess Qi was worried about. She turned around and saw Lu Xuerou not far away. The smile on her face deepened: "If it doesn''t work, let''s call Xuerou over and help take care of it. We can''t let it go." It¡¯s just a matter of suffering every year.¡±


    Being young and attending such a banquet for the first time, Princess Qi was naturally worried.


    Even if Mrs. Zhou said this, she still shook her head: "Xue Rou still wants to help sister-in-law, so let''s not cause any trouble."


    After finishing speaking, Princess Qi turned to look at Feng Xuanrui: "Xiao Liu, stay safe for a while."


    Hearing what his mother-in-law said, Feng Xuanrui let out a somewhat unhappy voice.


    Feng Xuanbin was also a little disappointed.


    Suisui didn''t feel much at all. She just felt that her eyes were almost overwhelmed.


    So many people, so many beautiful clothes, so much delicious smell.


    It''s just that the smells of various incense are intertwined, making the whole place not smell particularly good.


    Suisui felt a little stuffy in the room.


    She coughed a few times uncomfortably, which shocked Princess Qi and asked a few more questions.


    Hearing Concubine Mu ask, Suisui lowered his head in embarrassment: "...Concubine, it''s a bit too fragrant."


    The smell of Aunt Ren''s body was very strong before, and she smelled uncomfortable.


    ?However, the other party has recently reduced the amount of spices used, and the smell is also light and refreshing.


    ??Now when I smell so many mixed smells, I am still not used to it. Princess Qi also felt that the taste was a bit too strong.


    ?However, the dignitaries in the capital still make good use of incense.


    ?Some people think that it is very elegant to carry a wisp of fragrance when walking in the wind.


    Some people do it to cover up strong body odor, while others simply follow the trend.


    Among them, the majority are those who follow the trend.


    ?Some people like strong fragrances, and some people like light fragrances. This is other people''s preferences and there is no way to interfere.


    Princess Qi also felt that after sitting for a long time, the smell in the room was a bit stuffy.


    She thought for a while and signaled to Mrs. Zhou: "How about we go for a walk in the courtyard?"


    The backyard of Fu Guogong''s mansion is very large, with various corridors, rockeries, and pavilions.


    Even if all the female relatives stand out, they are not afraid of running out of space.


    Zhou also felt that the room was noisy and the smell was too strong.


    ?Especially when little Xu and Mrs. Jinyang Hou passed by them, a strong fragrance wafted over them, almost making Ms. Zhou choke and cough.


    She managed to hold it back without being rude in front of others.


    Children do not have such good control.


    Suisui was already feeling uncomfortable due to the smoke. Now her round eyes were filled with tears and she coughed several times.


    ?Feng Xuanrui also felt uncomfortable and cleared his throat.


    ?Feng Xuanbin used his hand as a fan in disgust and fanned in front of his nose.


    Hearing the voice, Mrs. Jinyang Hou turned her head and glanced slightly. After realizing that it was Princess Qi, she didn''t look any further.


    However, before retracting his gaze, he lowered his eyebrows and glanced at Suisui, then quickly looked away again.


    ?The other person lowered his eyes and could not clearly see the expression in his eyes. Princess Qi was not sure whether she saw Suisui or not?


    other side¡­


    Have you ever met Chen Sanniang back then?


    Princess Qi had seen the portrait of Chen Sanniang.


    ? Prince Qing helped with the investigation and sent it back, but the painting was very sloppy. It seems that he had asked someone to help him draw it in a hurry, and he couldn''t really see what it looked like.


    Therefore, Princess Qi is not sure whether Sui Sui and Chen Sanniang are portraits.


    ?However, Madam Marquis Jinyang has turned her head and no longer looks at her. I guess it doesn¡¯t look like that, right?


    Princess Qi was not sure, and did not want to feel uncomfortable every year. She quickly picked up the child and hurried out.


    ?When passing by the door, I bumped into Mrs. Lu who was talking to someone.


    ??Mrs. Lu looked at Princess Qi''s hurried look and thought the child was sick, so she came over with a concerned look on her face: "But the child is not feeling well?"


    The person talking to Mrs. Lu was the eldest girl married by the Lu family, Lu Xinglan.


    The other party married Duke Cheng Guo.


    ?Lu Xinglan is older than Princess Qi, so she has to call her cousin.


    ??Seeing the person at this time, the two of them smiled and said hello first, and then Princess Qi explained to Mrs. Lu: "I felt a little bored sitting in the room, so I wanted to take the baby out and walk around."


    As summer approaches, the weather is getting hotter and hotter.


    It¡¯s understandable that the room is stuffy and I can¡¯t sit still.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Lu nodded: "Why don''t you go to the pond to see the flowers? I asked someone to come over and warm them up a while ago. Now the lotus flowers will be in full bloom. It''s a beautiful time. Take your children to see the excitement. That¡¯s fine.¡±


    They have already arrived at the door, and Princess Qi is not in a hurry to leave.


    After all, I bumped into Lu Xinglan, so I had to exchange a few words no matter what.


    At the end of the sentence, Princess Qi looked behind Lu Xinglan and asked in a low voice: "Why didn''t I see you bringing the book lady here?"


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 279： mother

    Chapter 279 Aunt Lu


    Lu Xinglan sighed softly when he mentioned Shujie''s daughter: "I accidentally fell into the water a few days ago and caught the wind and cold. She has been feeling uncomfortable for the past few days, so she was kept in the house without taking her out."


    ??If they weren''t close to each other, Lu Xinglan would actually not be willing to mention these embarrassing things.


    It was said that he accidentally fell into the water, but the two people present could understand the deeper meaning.


    It¡¯s nothing more than a backyard fight.


    After hearing this, Princess Qi frowned slightly.


    She was actually most bothered by backyard fights involving the children.


    ?Using children as rafts is really disgusting.


    It''s just that it''s not a matter in her own house, so she can''t say much.


    ?Furthermore, Lu Xinglan is not a person who suffers losses. He must have had an attack after the child''s accident, right?


    Princess Qi didn¡¯t want to go into details, but she was worried about the child. She thought about it and asked tentatively: ¡°Should you tell Ren Xiu and let her go back and stay for a few days?¡±


    The Duke of Cheng Guo whom Lu Xinglan married was the elder brother of Concubine Ren.


    ?Concubine Ren loves her niece Ren Shuhan very much. If she knew about this incident, she would probably go back to her house and have a fit.


    At that time, most of the people involved will not be able to run away.


    Even if he survives, he will probably have to shed his skin.


    It''s just that a married girl who returns to her parents'' house to take care of her brother''s backyard will always be laughed at.


    So, Princess Qi had to ask Lu Xinglan first to see if she was willing.


    If the other party is not willing, she does not want to say more.


    It¡¯s just¡­


    I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t hide this matter for too long.


    Concubine Ren would go out on the street or go back to her parents'' home from time to time.


    Sooner or later the other party needs to know.


    Lu Xinglan was naturally aware of the twists and turns in this. She was not actually prepared to let Concubine Ren have more control over it. After all, it would give her a bad reputation.


    ?Even if the other party doesn''t care, Lu Xinglan doesn''t want to hurt her.


    So, after hearing what Princess Qi said, she shook her head: "It''s not a big deal. Everything that should be dealt with has been dealt with, so don''t bother her."


    ?Lu Xinglan was unwilling, and Princess Qi was not prepared to talk.


    After chatting for a while, Mrs. Lu wanted to welcome the guests, so Lu Xinglan simply accompanied Princess Qi and a group of children to the pond to see the lotus flowers.


    After the two of them walked out for a while, Lu Xinglan turned his head, looked at Sui Sui, and said with a smile: "Is this Mingxi? He looks like a really cute child."


    It''s just a bit thin.


    ?Lu Xinglan was still a little worried after reading it.


    It is difficult to raise a weak child.


    ??It¡¯s just that it¡¯s better not to say such heart-wrenching words now.


    ??Moreover, if it is warmed and maintained by royal good things, it will probably be able to stand.


    Princess Qi was naturally happy when others praised her child. She gently gestured to Suisui: "This is Aunt Lu."


    Suisui is actually quite curious about this aunt. What about her...


    how to say?


    With a bitter taste, even the other person''s body has a faint fragrance.


    However, Sui Sui still felt that there was a hint of bitterness floating around her body.


    Sui Sui didn¡¯t understand, so she timidly and curiously observed this strange aunt.


    After hearing what the mother-in-law said, Sui Sui nodded obediently and blinked her round eyes: "Hello, Aunt Lu, I am Sui Sui."


    When Lu Xinglan heard this, Sui Sui??????Is this a nickname?


    She didn''t know about this matter. There were a lot of things going on at home recently, and the child was still sick, so she had no intention of paying attention to other things.


    Earlier, she heard that Prince Qi¡¯s palace had a new princess, so she just asked the housekeeper to prepare a heavy gift.


    ?Lu Xinglan was slightly distracted, but quickly recovered and responded with a smile: "Good luck every year."


    ?The first time we met, she was the child''s biological aunt, so it would not look good without some expression.


    Fortunately, although Lu Xinglan had been a little uneasy in the past few days, he still remembered that most of the princesses from Prince Qi''s Mansion were coming today, so he quietly prepared small gifts that were easy to carry.


    ??As soon as Sui Sui opened his mouth, Lu Xinglan immediately responded with a smile, and then took out a pink handkerchief from his sleeve, which contained a pair of gold bracelets.


    ? ? It¡¯s a cute style for kids, but I¡¯m not sure if it fits the size of a child, so I only picked a size that is common for five-year-olds.


    ?Looking at the age now, Lu Xinglan thought to herself: I am afraid the size is going to be too big.


    ?However, the child can still grow, so this gift is not too rude.


    The gift was delivered to her, but Suisi didn''t know whether she should accept it or not. She looked at her mother and concubine in confusion.


    Princess Qi smiled and touched the child''s ear, and said in a gentle voice, "Thank you, Aunt Lu."


    ?Sui Sui thanked me obediently and accepted the gift sheepishly.


    ?Lu Xinglan thinks this child is really cute. If you look closely, you will find that the eyes seem to be carved from the same mold as Feng Xuanrui.


    Because he is young, his eyes become more agile and pure with age.


    Lu Xinglan touched Suisui''s little ears lovingly.


    Soft and quite easy to touch.


    ??If it weren''t for the wrong occasion, Lu Xinglan would have wanted to touch it twice more.


    However, she tried hard to restrain herself.


    They gave gifts and got to know each other, and they set off again soon.


    ?After walking for a while, I met Mr. Sun who was coming towards me.


    After everyone greeted each other, Princess Qi asked worriedly: "Have you found Princess Shunyang?"


    Mrs. Sun smiled and responded: "I found it. I found it. I took people to the backyard to see the lotus. I guess someone told me that the lotus in the house bloomed early."


    As for the person who reminded me, whether it was intentional or unintentional, we don¡¯t know yet.


    Fortunately, although Princess Shunyang is arrogant, there are not many people around her. Even if someone wants to use the princess as a raft, they have to consider what to do with the people around her?


    Even so, Sun was broken into a cold sweat during the long time he was searching for the person.


    ??Although it is said that something happened to Princess Shunyang at the Fuguo Palace, the first target of your Majesty''s attack must be the Fuguo Palace.


    but! !


    ?Princess Shunyang came to the Fuguo Palace following their carriage.


    If something happens, they will definitely have to bear His Majesty''s wrath.


    Knowing that the person was safe and it was someone else''s territory, it was hard to say anything. Mrs. Sun was going to tell Mrs. Lu to ask her to pay more attention and not let the villain take advantage of the loophole.


    If it is unintentional, everything is fine.


    If it is intentional...


    ?Then they have to find the villain early!


    Hearing that Princess Shunyang had been found, Princess Qi breathed a sigh of relief.


    The Duke of Fuguo is her uncle. If something happens, she will not feel at ease.


    ?Now that she knew it was nothing serious, Princess Qi could feel relieved.


    Ms. Sun heard that they were going to enjoy lotus flowers, but she didn¡¯t go with them.


    She still needs to go back and reply to the eldest princess, so as not to worry the old man.


    Hearing that Mrs. Sun said she wanted to go back and report the news, Princess Qi was silent for a while, and then she said in confusion: "But...when I came, I didn''t see His Highness."


    Second update

 Chapter 280： Appreciate lotus

    Chapter 280 Appreciating Lotus


    When Mrs. Sun heard this, she found that the eldest princess was not in the room, and her eyesight went dark again.


    How come one is found and the other is lost?


    ??Although Ms. Sun was unsure, she didn''t panic and responded with a smile: "I''ll go in and take a look first."


    ?The eldest princess is no better than a child. She can''t play too much and hide somewhere.


    Princess Qi was not particularly worried.


    So, I quickly said goodbye to Mrs. Sun, and walked towards the lotus pond with Lu Xinglan.


    At the edge of the pond, there were many people gathered around, mostly children.


    Children like to be lively and watch new things.


    ?This spring in Beijing is a little cool.


    Hence, plants such as lotus bloom later.


    Normally, it takes until mid-to-late May to bloom slowly.


    ?It''s only the beginning of the month and it''s already open. Children are curious and want to take a look.


    ??Feng Xuanrui was a popular young master in the capital and the second son of the royal family. Just by looking at this prefix, you can know his noble status.


    So, when many children see people, they come over to say hello with a smile.


    ?When there are many people, it looks crowded.


    ?However, everyone has a tacit agreement not to touch the adults too much, and only the children gather together and chatter.


    Princess Shunyang was far away from them, and the servants circled a place to prevent others from getting close. Princess Shunyang could only sit there and enjoy the flowers with peace of mind.


    ?Two of the servants, fearing that the sun would soon hit them, held up umbrellas and followed Princess Shunyang''s movements.


    ?The child couldn''t sit still, running here and there again.


    Princess Qi''s eyes were looking at Princess Shunyang for a while, and she had already moved to several places. Two servants held umbrellas and chased her from one end to the other, and then from that end to this end.


    Seeing this scene, Princess Qi was moved. She turned her head and said softly to Aunt Xiang: "Let''s add two more people later and hold an umbrella for Suisui. The sun is getting hotter and hotter. Children are delicate, so we can''t." Scorched the child."


    He nodded to his aunt and wanted to take the child, but Princess Qi refused: "I''ll hold him for a while longer."


    ? ? Princess Qi held her in person and held her with her servants. In the eyes of outsiders, those were two different concepts.


    Whether one is favored or not, and how much one is favored, can all be observed through details.


    Therefore, Princess Qi should hug her for a while in front of others to let everyone know how much she values ??and loves Sui Sui.


    Suisui was curiously looking at the lotus flowers in the pond.


    ??The lotuses in Lu Mansion are all as white as snow. Now that they have just begun to bloom, you can already see a hint of holy light.


    ?The flowers are not blooming very much, but the lotus leaves are spread out very much, occupying almost half of the pond.


    ?The overlapping layers of greenery look quite spectacular and are quite enjoyable to watch.


    Suisui looked at these flowers very curiously and whispered: "We don''t have any at home."


    Our home.


    ?These four words sounded like fairy music to Princess Qi''s ears.


    This represents a kind of recognition.


    Sui Sui has already identified with Prince Qi¡¯s palace, her mother and Prince Qi¡¯s father deep down in her heart!


    Princess Qi felt that the nicest thing she heard today was nothing more than this.


    She happily lifted the child up and said with a smile: "If you like it, Suisui, go back and let your father arrange it."


    There are actually lotus flowers in the pond in the mansion, but there are not many of them.


    Actually, there were many in the past, but there were many children in the house and they were very naughty. Even if the adults repeatedly warned them, there would be times when they couldn''t be taken care of and would let them jump onto the lotus leaves naughtily. It¡¯s hard to say how heavy that thing can bear...


    So, it is very easy to fall into the water and get drowned again.


    Feng Xuanbo had fallen into water once before. After investigation, it was found that there was no conspiracy, it was just because the child was naughty.


    Fortunately, there were many people following him, so he caught it in time and it was no big deal.


    otherwise¡­


    According to Concubine Ren''s temperament, she could cause chaos in Prince Qi''s palace.


    Not long after Xiaowu fell into the water, Princess Qi had most of the lotuses in the pond cleared away, leaving only a few, which could barely be regarded as a place for summer viewing, and it was a pond farther away from the south courtyard.


    ?However, if Suisui likes it, then it¡¯s time to make arrangements.


    Princess Qi is already thinking about whose lotus variety is good, blooms beautifully, and is easy to take care of. She will buy a few of them and spread them out when she returns home. Maybe she will be able to see them in summer.


    ?While thinking about it, I heard Feng Xuanrui yelling from behind: "Let''s go, let''s play!"


    Feng Xuanrui said he wanted to play, but his mother-in-law did not agree, and he did not dare to run around. At this time, he raised his head and looked at his mother-in-law eagerly.


    Princess Qi:¡­


    At this time, the children playing with Feng Xuanrui were all the children from the eldest princess''s residence.


    We are relatively familiar with each other and have good relations with each other.


    Although there are times when we quarrel, that''s what children quarrel about. Most of the time, they are quarreling at one moment and happily eating cakes together the next moment.


    Princess Qi felt relieved about these people. She nodded and signaled to Feng Xuanrui: "Go and watch your brother."


    Once he heard that his mother-in-law agreed, Feng Xuanrui asked without giving up: "I want to take my sister with me."


    Princess Qi hesitated for a moment, then shook her head: "You take your brother to play with you first, and watch Xiao Qi and don''t get into trouble."


    Hearing this result, Feng Xuanrui was a little disappointed: "Oh, okay."


    Although he couldn''t bring his sister with him, Feng Xuanrui still waved to Suisui happily: "Brother, let''s go play first. When we get familiar with each other, we can bring my sister with us. My sister is waiting for me!"


    Feng Xuanbin refused to lag behind even though he was by his side: "There is also Seventh Brother, we will be back soon."


    A group of half-grown children were ready to find an open space to play spinning tops.


    What¡¯s the point of just looking at flowers?


    They don¡¯t want to see it!


    They have to do some manly things!


    So, smoke it up!


    Feng Xuanrui and the others left quickly. There was a group of more than a dozen children. Princess Qi looked at them carefully, wanting to confirm who were among the children, and she felt more at ease.


    Seeing her like this, Lu Xinglan couldn''t help but smile: "Don''t worry, you are here and will look after your brothers."


    Princess Qi looked at it for a long time, looked away, hesitated for a moment, and then asked in a low voice: "I saw a child in the crowd who looked very strange. Which family does he belong to?"


    Hearing that Princess Qi said she was unfamiliar, Lu Xinglan turned his head and took a few more glances.


    ??It''s a pity that the children were naughty and ran fast, and the figures quickly bumped into each other. In addition, they were all from behind, so it was really hard to see clearly.


    ?Lu Xinglan was puzzled and turned his head to ask the maid next to him.


    The maid looked at them for a while and recognized them all: "Madam said that the one she saw was probably the young master of the Wei family."


    ?The young master of the Wei Mansion?


    Huaiyang Houwei Mansion?


    After hearing this, Lu Xinglan frowned slightly and said in confusion: "Young Master of the Wei Mansion, I remember he must be eleven or twelve years old. That child doesn''t look like him. He looks like four or five years old at most. I''m afraid of him." He was too young and was crowded out by his brothers. "


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 281： There is someone in the rockery

    Chapter 281 There is someone in the rockery


    Princess Qi was stunned when she heard this.


    She actually had no impression of the young master of the Wei Mansion.


    ?Because the Wei Mansion and the Jinyang Marquis Mansion were somewhat related by marriage, Princess Qi subconsciously paid little attention to them.


    ?At this moment, when Lu Xinglan mentioned it, she also looked curiously at the maid who spoke.


    The maid quickly replied: "Madam is talking about the eldest young master. The one just now should be the third young master in the house, and the biological mother is Xiao Xu."


    With this said, Princess Qi and Lu Xinglan understood.


    ?Little Xu is the step-in-law of the Marquis of Huaiyang. The child just now is the step-in-law and should be a few years younger than the eldest son.


    After hearing the maid¡¯s explanation, Lu Xinglan¡¯s eyebrows were still furrowed, and she murmured in a low voice: ¡°It seems that the little Xu family has a very good reputation. For such a banquet, the biological son will be by his side, but the stepson will not care at all?¡±


    Lu Xinglan curled his lips after speaking.


    Princess Qi listened on the side and wanted to laugh a little: "It''s not our family''s matter, so it''s not easy to comment on it, but I guess the eldest son is older and follows the marquis, right?"


    What Princess Qi said seems to make sense?


    ?Lu Xinglan thought for a while, said nothing more, and came over to tease Suisui again.


    It¡¯s none of their business to care about so much.


    Just don¡¯t bring trouble to their children.


    ?Lu Xinglan is not worried about herself. Her two sons are older and are currently in the academy. It is not convenient for them to take leave and come back.


    The younger daughter is sick at home. She did not bring the child here today.


    ?Her husband was a little dizzy when he became a public servant, but he was not so confused today. He just had a hot idea and asked her to bring a concubine and concubine to socialize.


    Duke Cheng Guo¡¯s mansion was originally a man with his tail between his legs. At this time, if Duke Cheng Guo dared to do something inhuman, her father could really come to the door with a gun and beat people.


    Suisui looked at it for a while, feeling that it was not interesting, and the eyes of many people around her always fell on her intentionally or unintentionally.


    Some of them were mixed with scrutiny and were not too friendly, which made Sui Sui turn his head uncomfortably and the cat got into the concubine''s neck.


    The child was not in high spirits and it was getting late, so Princess Qi simply walked back with him in her arms.


    Feng Xuanrui and the others didn''t know where the trouble was. Princess Qi was worried and took Lu Xinglan to look around.


    Finally, after searching for a long time and looking at several children''s nests, I still couldn''t find my two naughty ghosts.


    ?This made Princess Qi frown. She was about to walk back when Suisui pointed to a rockery and whispered: "There is someone there."


    As soon as these words came out, let alone Princess Qi, Lu Xinglan was stunned for a moment, and she subconsciously turned her head to look at the rockery.


    ?This rockery is for decoration. It separates a small garden from the pond and is farther away from where they look at the flowers.


    On the other side of the rockery is the residence of the female family members in the backyard of Fuguogong''s mansion.


    Princess Qi did not doubt what Suisui said, but she was afraid that there was something else going on inside.


    She and Lu Xinglan glanced at each other, and Lu Xinglan motioned to a sturdy woman following behind her to come over and take a look first.


    The mother-in-law went over and looked around, then looked at the corners, and then exclaimed: "Oh, there really is a child!"


    The mother-in-law¡¯s exclamation frightened both Princess Qi and Lu Xinglan.


    The two people looked at each other again and hurriedly walked over there.


    ?The child was stuck in the corner of a rockery.


    ?The space is not big, and it can barely fit two four or five-year-old children. If the children were older, they might be able to squeeze in one person.


    At this time, the other party was curled up there, his face could not be seen clearly, and he seemed to be not very conscious.


    The mother-in-law wanted to reach out and pull the child out, but the woman''s arm was not long enough to reach the gap where she could put her hand. She stretched out for a long time and could not reach the child. The mother-in-law had no choice but to reach in from the bottom.


    ??As a result, the child seemed to be shocked. When the mother-in-law reached out and touched him, he trembled, then curled up again, and then shrank back.


    When the mother-in-law moved, he shrank.


    Princess Qi:¡­


    Lu Xinglan:.


    If this continues, the child will be stuck in a blind corner.


    Lu Xinglan raised his hand and stopped the mother-in-law''s movements: "Goodbye first, goodbye first."


    As she spoke, she turned her head, preparing to pick a slender one from among the servants to see if she could get into the gap and push the person out.


    ?The child will really get stuck in the crack if it shrinks any more. If it does get stuck, it will be troublesome. You won¡¯t know for sure at that time, and you will have to smash the rockery.


    By then there will be a lot of commotion, and the whole house will probably know about it.


    I want to have a nice birthday party in my house, but I don¡¯t know what bad guy is doing this kind of thing here.


    Lu Xinglan was annoyed when he thought about this.


    ?It''s just that the gap in the rockery is too small, and even the slender maid can''t get through.


    Finally Suisui took the initiative and said: "I''ll go, I''m young, I can go in."


    How could Princess Qi be willing to let her child in?


    The situation inside was unknown. The child looked like he had been rubbed, and it was unclear whether he was aggressive or not.


    Princess Qi shook her head subconsciously, and Lu Xinglan also said decisively: "No, no, you can''t go in. You are still a child."


    Suisui looked at the child in the rockery and whispered, "But this brother seems to be uncomfortable."


    If he doesn¡¯t come out, he might just die like the sick children in the village before.


    Sui Sui doesn¡¯t want his children to die.


    She whispered sadly: "He is not feeling well, will he die? Concubine, I don''t want other children to die."


    Sui Sui thought that she was thrown into the back mountain, waiting to be eaten by wolves, but her brother saved her.


    ??Does the brother in front of me also need someone to save him to survive?


    Suisui feels that she is a very brave and kind-hearted child, she can do it!


    Her brother saved her, and she was willing to repay others.


    Suisui''s tone was soft, with a hint of choking.


    How could Princess Qi be willing to let her baby suffer such injustice, but she didn''t worry about letting Suisui go in.


    Lu Xinglan was even more worried and immediately signaled to the fast-footed maid: "Quick, quick, go and ask my sister-in-law to come over. If it''s not convenient for her, ask her to send a reliable maid over, and call in a doctor by the way." "It''s better to find a younger child."


    After rescuing the child, this matter also needs to be handled in a low-key manner.


    So, the owner must come forward.


    ?Although Lu Xinglan is also from the Lu family, she is already a married woman, and it is not convenient for her to interfere in many things.


    So, it was her sister-in-law¡¯s turn to make the decision and she would not interfere when handling matters, lest she be blamed and cause further rift between her and the family.


    After the maid responded, she hurried towards the banquet place.


    ?Sui Sui was worried and stretched his neck to look into the rockery.


    ??The little child who was originally shivering suddenly twitched, which made Princess Qi''s heart twitch: "This, this can''t be done!"


    Second update

 Chapter 282： Save people every year

    Chapter 282 Saving people every year


    The child in the rockery is obviously not in the right state.


    Princess Qi looked at the other party''s slightly twitching figure and couldn''t help but feel a little worried.


    Lu Xinglan couldn''t bear to look at it. She also had a child, so she knew that the child looked like he was sick and was convulsing. She didn''t know how uncomfortable it was.


    However, even the slenderest maidservant could not get in. Everyone tried their best to reach out, but they could not reach it.


    Everyone was so anxious that they were spinning around in circles while working hard.


    Seeing how uncomfortable the little brother was in Sui Sui, he gently held his mother''s neck and said in a soft voice: "Concubine, let me go and take a look. I am small and can get in."


    Princess Qi was naturally not happy.


    ?She pities other people''s children, but will not take risks with her own children.


    ?The child is not in the right state. If Sui Sui goes in, what if the other party hurts someone?


    Princess Qi wanted to refuse, but Sui Sui was already swaying gently in her arms: "Concubine, just let me go. I can do it. My little brother is so uncomfortable."


    ?The way the other person huddled in the corner of the rockery looked very much like the old man.


    Huddled in the chicken coop, in the woodshed, and in every corner that could provide her with safety.


    ?Such loneliness, helplessness and pitifulness.


    Suisui may not understand that the softness and tenderness in her heart at this time is actually a disguised love for herself who was too pitiful in the past.


    She only knew that seeing her little brother in such pain made her feel uncomfortable.


    So, she fought hard and wanted to tell her mother-in-law to let her go.


    Sui Sui persisted, but the child''s condition was not good. After much hesitation, Princess Qi reluctantly let Sui Sui go: "You call him a few times first. If there is no response, let''s pat him again. The situation is not right. Let¡¯s just come out and don¡¯t get hurt. In the heart of my mother-in-law, no one is more valuable than you..."


    Although she just went to save a child in the rockery, Princess Qi was still extremely worried.


    She just wished she could give him more instructions, for fear that she would not be able to remember them every year.


    ?No matter how much Princess Qi said, she always stood there obediently and listened.


    ?Although she couldn''t remember everything, she knew that she had to listen to her mother and concubine.


    Watching Suisui nodding heavily, Princess Qi felt a little more at ease.


    Under the reluctant gaze of Princess Qi and the worried eyes of Lu Xinglan, Sui Sui quickly walked towards the small passage in the rockery.


    Sui Sui is small in stature, so he got in easily.


    Princess Qi''s heart tightened when she saw it, and she hurriedly motioned for everyone to come around. At the same time, she whispered to Aunt Xiang and Aunt Heqiu: "If something goes wrong, immediately reach out and pull Suisui out."


    ?In Princess Qi¡¯s heart, even if the person huddled in the rockery is a prince, it cannot compare with the importance of Sui Sui in her heart.


    So, if the other person is really sick, confused and attacks others, then she will definitely protect her daughter and will not care about others.


    Suisui quickly got in, and gently approached the brother who was huddled up and twitching: "Little brother, are you okay?"


    ?No one responded, only the little brother''s body twitched twice more.


    Sui Sui pursed her lips lightly, took two steps forward again, and followed her mother''s instructions. She raised her hand and gently patted the other person''s back twice: "Hello, little brother, I am Sui Sui. Excuse me, are you Are you ok?"


    There is still no response, but the body is still twitching.


    At the same time, Suisui also noticed some abnormalities.


    She took her hand back, looked at it, as if she couldn''t believe it, and then gently raised her hand to pat the other person.


    It¡¯s scalding!


    ?The other person¡¯s body temperature made your hands feel hot through his clothes.


    High fever.


    This disease can take away a person¡¯s life at any time.


    Especially the life of a child. I have been sick before the age of 10, so I am very experienced in this.


    So, after feeling something abnormal at this time, Suisui turned her head in horror and looked at the concubine through the gap in the rockery: "Concubine, he is so hot!"


    ?Sui Sui also wanted to ask, will he die if he does this?


    But the child was a little scared and did not dare to say more.


    When Princess Qi heard this, she felt that the child had a fever and her heart was twitching.


    Although I don¡¯t know who the other party is yet, they are both people with children, and they would hate to see this kind of thing.


    Therefore, Princess Qi didn''t care about anything else at this time and signaled Suisui to come out of the previous gap: "See if you can drag brother out and drag him out. If not, pull him out and let the sisters Help pull people out."


    A young person has little strength, so it would be quite difficult for her to pull a brother who is older than her.


    ??However, Sui Sui can think of a way to dig the child out from the gap, to a place where it is convenient for others to reach out, and then let the adults take action, which will be much easier.


    With the concubine under her command, Sui Sui calmed down instantly. She nodded obediently, then took a step forward, ready to grab her little brother''s clothes and drag him out.


    It¡¯s just that I told my aunt that children should be polite and understand etiquette.


    ?Sui Sui thought, before she grabbed someone, she had to say hello, right?


    Thinking of this, Suisui said softly: "Little brother, I am going to pull you out. I may have to grab your clothes, which will stain your clothes, and I may also hurt you. I am not a bad person, I am I want to save you!"


    The story telling in the evening, the recent occasional enlightenment, and the teachings from my aunt are still of some use.


    Sui Sui used to be unable to speak long sentences, but now his articulation has become clearer and he can often explain long sentences clearly.


    After finishing a long list of words every year, I admire myself very much.


    ? Seeing that the little brother had no other reaction except for the twitching of his body, Suisui quickly stepped forward, grabbed the other person''s back collar, and then used all his strength to pull out.


    Little brother didn¡¯t move at all.


    Sui Sui:?


    Everyone:¡­


    To be careless.


    Children are small and have little strength.


    ?Just thinking about letting people in, I didn¡¯t expect that she couldn¡¯t pull him in!


    Princess Qi was afraid that the child would be frustrated, so she was about to say a few words of comfort when she saw Suisui let out a laugh and then stepped forward again.


    Sui Sui thinks it shouldn¡¯t be the case.


    She used to be able to drag big tree roots and long branches.


    ?How come you can¡¯t even grab someone now?


    If you can¡¯t pull it up, is it possible that you can¡¯t drag it up?


    Unconvinced, Suisui tried his best to sink his energy in his Dantian (?). At the same time, he gave himself a little more strength, and then stepped forward again.


    ??This time, I have learned to be smarter. One hand grabbed the other person''s collar, and the other hand grabbed the clothes of the other person''s arm. They used both hands at the same time: "Hey!"


    While dragging on year after year, I also shouted slogans to myself.


    ?The first time, still no dragging.


    Princess Qi looked worried and wanted Sui Sui to come out first.


    ?Mrs. Lu and the others are probably sending someone over soon, so let¡¯s wait for their arrangements.


    However, one or two failures did not make Suisui give up.


    She readjusted her force point, and then dragged again: "Hey!"


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 283： Lu Lianrong

    Chapter 283 Lu Lianrong


    Sui Sui once again used his strength to **** milk.


    This time, the little brother finally moved.


    Perhaps it¡¯s because Sui Sui finally found the right place to exert his efforts.


    Before he was pampered by the prince, his strength was actually not less than that of children of the same age.


    Now I have just been raised to be a little more squeamish, but in essence, Suisui feels that he is still very strong.


    So, she was very unconvinced that she could not drag a little brother with her.


    ?Little brother doesn¡¯t look much older than her, right?


    All right¡­


    After you really drag the person out, you will find that the little brother looks very big, almost like the older brother.


    As you drag people along year by year, it will be easier for others to get started.


    A deft maid snatched the young master out from the corner where she was standing.


    ?The other person is indeed generating heat. You can feel it through his clothes. The temperature is very high.


    After the maid dragged the person out, she turned her hand neatly, held the person in her arms, and then walked to Lu Xinglan: "Madam, this is a young master. He is having a fever. The fever is very high. The condition is not good, and Still a little twitchy.¡±


    With high fever and convulsions, Lu Xinglan turned pale after hearing this.


    This situation is indeed not good.


    She glanced at the child''s face and found it familiar, but she couldn''t remember who it was for a moment. She turned to look at her aunt who was following her. The other party took one look at her and said quickly: "It''s the eldest son of the Huaiyang Marquis Mansion." ¡±


    As soon as these words came out, Lu Xinglan was stunned, and so was Princess Qi.


    As soon as the child came out, Princess Qi urged Sui Sui to come out quickly.


    After the obedient child came out, Princess Qi took the child into her arms uneasily and was comforting her gently, for fear that the child would be frightened.


    ?At this time, when she heard that the poor young master was actually the eldest son of the Huaiyang Marquis Mansion, the person she mentioned casually before was naturally surprised.


    ?The two sisters looked at each other, and in the end they both frowned to varying degrees.


    Neither of them are outspoken people, so even if they had doubts in their hearts, they didn''t say much.


    The child''s condition is not good and we cannot wait any longer.


    But if you really carry the child in front of others, it will easily destroy the atmosphere of the Lu family.


    So, Lu Xinglan quickly motioned to the maid to hold the man: "Go to the backyard first."


    ??Although Lu Xinglan is married, she still has the yard of her natal family and has always kept it in the house for her convenience when she brings her children back to visit her house.


    ??Moreover, except for the young and sick young master, the rest of their group are all female relatives, and they are all members of their own family. Even if they go to the backyard, they can''t find anything wrong with them.


    ??Everyone walked back in a hurry, and happened to run into Lu Lianrong, who was rushing over.


    Lu Xinglan was stunned for a moment after realizing that it was Lu Lianrong. After reacting, she expressed surprise: "Sister Rong is here, hurry, hurry, take us to the backyard first. There is a child here who is very sick and needs a doctor."


    ? Lu Lianrong is only 11 years old this year, but he is half a head taller than the 12-year-old Lu Xuerou. He looks sharp and sharp, and his eyebrows are steady.


    Lu Xinglan guessed that the banquet party was probably busy, and the sister-in-law and the others couldn''t get away, so they asked Sister Rong to come over, right?


    In fact, this is indeed the case.


    Because the maid didn¡¯t say much, she only said that there was a child trapped on the rockery. Mrs. Lu just thought it was a naughty child, and she was afraid that the child would be rescued and felt that she would be embarrassed in public, so Mrs. Lu did not mobilize a crowd and asked Lu Lianrong to come over and help.


    ?Lu Lianrong is the eldest daughter of the second wife. She is young and full of heroic spirit.


    After coming over, she did not interrupt her aunts and the others'' conversation. After hearing the situation clearly, Lu Lianrong first greeted her aunts.


    After saying hello, he briefly inquired about the situation, and then led everyone directly to the backyard: "Go to my yard, I am closer, the doctor will follow, and he will take a look at it later."


    ??While Lu Lianrong was speaking, he even leaned in front of the maid. After seeing clearly that the other person was Wei Mingqiao, Lu Lianrong frowned like a young adult: "The young master of the Huaiyang Marquis Mansion?"


    Lu Xinglan nodded.


    ??My eldest niece is really similar to my second brother. She looks like she has a chilling air on the battlefield.


    While Lu Lianrong asked, he also raised his hand to touch Wei Mingqiao''s head. After finding that it was surprisingly hot, he signaled to the maid who was following him: "Dundun, you are quick on your feet. Take my sign and go out to find it." Dr. Wu from Shun Medical Hall specializes in high fever in children, and Wei Mingqiao¡¯s situation doesn¡¯t look good.¡±


    Dundun has a solid name, but she is a capable and lean girl, about fourteen or fifteen years old. She does not look like the maid dressed like other people in the house. She wears a neat lake green riding outfit, with a tie on her head. High ponytail.


    ?After hearing what Lu Lianrong said, she nodded: "Yes."


    Then, she ran out of an afterimage.


    ?Lu Xinglan saw it more than once, but she was still shocked when she saw it once.


    Suisui had never seen such a scene before, and his round eyes couldn''t help but widen.


    Lu Lianrong was about to talk to another maid Houhou. When she turned around, she couldn''t help but smile as she looked at the round eyes that she admired and longed for. "Hello Mingxi, I am Sister Lianrong. "


    Sui Sui thinks Lu Lianrong is really awesome.


    A maid who can control flying (¡­) is definitely not an ordinary person.


    At this time, this powerful sister was greeting her.


    ?There are more and more people named Mingxi today, and Sui Sui finally realizes that he still has a famous name.


    She lay in the arms of her mother-in-law, a little embarrassed, but did not show too much timidity. She tilted her head and greeted Lu Lianrong with a smile: "Hello, sister Lianrong, I am Mingxi, and I am also Suisui."


    ?Lu Lianrong knew as soon as he heard it that Suisui was his nickname.


    She is indeed cute and lovable, just like her younger sister.


    Round and soft.


    Lu Lianrong couldn''t help but take a second look. After touching his body, he couldn''t find anything suitable. Finally, he quickly untied the tassel on his sword and handed it to Suisui: "Sister''s hand." There¡¯s nothing else on there for now, I¡¯ll save this for Sui Sui to play with.¡±


    A normal sword spike may be an ordinary small thing, thrown around for fun.


    ??However, Lu Lianrong¡¯s sword tassel had a ruby ??about the size of a pigeon¡¯s egg woven in the middle. It glowed like money under the sun!


    Suisui didn''t have the nerve to ask for it. She subconsciously looked at her mother-in-law.


    Princess Qi smiled and coaxed Sui Sui: "It''s sister Lian Rong''s wish. Sui Sui will accept it."


    The mother-in-law agreed, and Suisui obediently stretched out her hand, took the sword spike, and thanked her sweetly: "Thank you, sister, this is beautiful. I like it Suisui."


    ?Lu Lianrong thought that Suisui''s eyes were really beautiful. When he was surprised, they would be round and round, like a frightened raccoon slave.


    When she is happy, she narrows her cute crescent moon, which is sweet and soft, making people want to hold her in her arms and rub her to express her love.


    ?It''s just that since her aunts are all here, it''s hard for her to get started, and there are still things to deal with at the moment.


    Thinking of this, Lu Lianrong felt a little regretful, but he didn''t show it on his face. He just raised his hand and gently tugged on the tassel on Suisui''s hat: "Why are you so well-behaved? It''s better for children to be more lively. Suisui must be brave. Be bold.¡±


    Second update

 Chapter 284： High fever that persists

    Chapter 284: High fever persists


    ? She was touched at the age of 18, and she was in a good mood. She obediently stretched her head over, and said in a small voice with a vague meaning: "Sister, please touch her again."


    ?This sister looks fierce and knows how to discipline others, but Sui Sui thinks she is very, very good.


    ?Lu Lianrong was stunned by Suisui''s proactive attitude.


    After reacting, she didn''t tense up and smiled again with her lips curled up.


    ?However, there were still things to be busy with at the moment, so she touched Suisui hastily. After thinking about it, she was afraid that Suisui would be ignored and felt aggrieved. Lu Lianrong asked in a low voice: "Do you want me to give you a hug?"


    ??Although Lu Lianrong is tall, he is only a half-year-old child. Sui Sui is very afraid of tiring the other person, so after hearing this, she thought about it and emphasized: "Sui Sui is very heavy."


    Lu Lianrong:¡­


    Didn¡¯t see it at all.


    A little milk cat has only two ounces of meat.


    ?However, Sui Sui said this, most likely he was willing. Lu Lianrong nodded and asked Princess Qi: "Auntie, can I hug you?"


    Lu Lianrong was steady, Princess Qi was relieved, and Sui Sui was not reluctant, so she handed the child to him and signaled to the other''s maid Houhou: "Go and whisper to Madam about the situation here, the child is seriously ill. In this way, the Huaiyang Marquis Mansion can''t just ignore it. Whether it''s good or bad, it won''t all be blamed on us."


    ?Lu Lianrong originally wanted to give the same instructions.


    Even though she is young, she knows a lot of things.


    Princess Qi thought, the adults are still here, how can we let a child do everything?


    So, give each other Suisui and let the little sisters have fun, and she and Lu Xinglan can arrange it.


    ??Everyone quickly got busy and went to Lu Lianrong''s yard nearby.


    After settling the child, the doctor who came with him first checked the pulse, prescribed medicine, and then administered injections. He tried hard to prevent the child from having such a severe fever and stop convulsions.


    If I continue to smoke, I am really afraid that if I continue to smoke, the child will die!


    ??Mrs. Lu acted very quickly and somehow managed to appease everyone. She personally brought Wei Yongmei, the eldest daughter of the Wei Mansion, over.


    When Wei Yongmei heard the news about her younger brother, she was so anxious that her handkerchief almost burst into pieces. After she hurriedly followed him, she saw her younger brother''s face was red with fever, and she burst into tears.


    There is a rumor in the capital that the little Xu family of the Huaiyang Marquis Mansion is a virtuous and virtuous person who puts herself, the legitimate daughter of her first wife, first in matters such as daily entertainment, even her biological daughter comes last.


    The situation inside, whoever is in it knows.


    It¡¯s just that my biological mother is not here, my grandmother is not close to me, and my father is a no-nonsense person.


    ??Wei Yongmei, a big girl, has a very limited time to protect her younger brother.


    When she saw her brother acting like this, what else didn''t she understand?


    Princess Qi watched from the side, feeling a little sad: "Don''t cry, don''t cry, it should be fine. The doctor is watching. Doctor Wu, who is good at treating high fevers, will come over soon, and everything will be fine."


    While talking, Dundun had already brought Doctor Wu over.


    Doctor Wu came here with a pale face.


    After entering the door and being put down by Dundun, he simply straightened his clothes and hair, and was ready to curse.


    ??It turned out that there was indeed a child inside who had a severe fever. He glanced at Lu Lianrong with a cold face, and then glared at Dundun.


    Dundun seemed confused and said in confusion: "Why are you staring at me? Let''s see the child first."


    Doctor Wu:?


    ?Damn it!


    I really owe you!


    Doctor Wu gritted his teeth in the past.


    People who found that Weiming Bridge was burned were confused, and couldn''t help but jump on their feet and yell: "You bastard, who is such a good person, who burned his child like this?" Dr. Wu was sandwiched by Dun Dun, who was more than a head shorter than him. Under the arm, he came all the way at a lightning speed. He was originally unhappy, but now he took the opportunity and cursed for a long time.


    Fortunately, he is quite polite in cursing and doesn''t use many curse words.


    Sui Sui was coaxed by Lu Lianrong again and didn''t understand at all.


    Otherwise, he will probably be physically interrupted by someone.


    As soon as Doctor Wu''s curse came out, Wei Yongmei stopped crying and asked worriedly: "Doctor Wu, my brother..."


    Doctor Wu rolled his eyes displeased: "Don''t worry, I won''t die for a while, but it''s hard to say in the future. This body is so weak. Little Xu is still famous in the capital, and I don''t know who will believe it." ¡±


    ??Dr. Wu dared to say anything when he was angry.


    ?Wei Yongmei listened on the side, feeling moved and embarrassed at the same time.


    She didn''t know what to say. She stood there and moved her mouth for a long time, but she could only say: "Thank you, Doctor Wu."


    ??Doctor Wu snorted coldly and didn''t say much. He asked the previous doctor to help. The two of them worked together to give Wei Mingqiao an injection and gave him medicine.


    Seeing that the child no longer twitched, Dr. Wu changed a new batch of acupuncture points and inserted acupuncture again.


    You need to give the medicine again later, but you need to...


    Administer the drug to the arm.


    ??This is inconvenient for children like Sui Sui and Lu Lianrong to watch.


    In the eyes of doctors like Dr. Wu, there can be no male or female, but it is hard to say for others.


    So, Dr. Wu kicked everyone out directly.


    Suisui was puzzled. He turned his head left and right and looked around, but he didn''t understand.


    I was afraid that my sister would be too tired to hold me and would struggle to get down.


    Lu Lianrong saw that the child was about to come down, so he did not hold her back and followed his strength to put the child on the ground.


    The little brother who was not assured of the burned face, gently pulled his sister''s corner, whispered: "Sister, will your brother be fine?"


    ?Lu Lianrong is actually not sure, but Doctor Wu said that the situation is not bad, so it should be stable, right?


    Thinking of this, she raised her hand and touched Sui Sui''s cute little tassel: "It''s okay, don''t worry Sui Sui."


    ?Mrs. Lu was also staring worriedly.


    Lu Xinglan comforted her on the side: "The banquet side still needs people to entertain the guests. It won''t look good if you''re not around. I''m here, so you should go back first."


    The children here are all burned like this. How can Mrs. Lu really go back with peace of mind?


    ?However, it is really not easy for guests to stay away from the banquet for too long.


    Even if the eldest princess helps her maintain the scene, it would still be rude for her, the master, not to show up.


    Thinking of this, Mrs. Lu sighed softly: "What kind of evil has this done!"


    ??This is because I want to scold Xiao Xu, but it is not convenient for me to say it out loud, so I can only sigh vaguely.


    Lu Xinglan didn¡¯t know what to say. She wanted to mention something, why not tell the eldest princess?


    ?Perhaps the other party is willing to help out just because Wei Mingqiao feels so pitiful?


    ?However, the other person is getting older and cannot bear stimulation. Lu Xinglan is also afraid of making the old man unhappy and making him angry again.


    Those words were not spoken in the end. He just comforted Mrs. Lu with a few words and sent the person out.


    ?Looking at Mrs. Lu''s walking back, and then at Wei Yongmei who was crying secretly not far away, Lu Xinglan turned his head and looked at Princess Qi. The two looked at each other and sighed silently.


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 285： Return to the banquet

    Chapter 285 Return to the banquet


    With Doctor Wu here, the situation in Weiming Bridge has temporarily stabilized.


    Because Xiao Xu is a stepmother, and looking at Wei Mingqiao¡¯s situation...


    ?This stepmother, who has a good reputation on the outside, is probably unkind on the inside.


    So, Lu Xinglan hesitated for a moment and did not send someone to invite her over.


    With sister Wei Yongmei here, they can feel more at ease for the time being.


    ? Sui Sui was not sure of the situation, but after hearing Lu Lianrong say that Wei Mingqiao was fine, he felt relieved and played with his sister.


    The banquet ahead should have started. Lu Xinglan didn''t want to regret missing the banquet in Sui Sui, so he urged Princess Qi to take the children back first: "There are people watching over the backyard. Just don''t worry. Take Sui Sui first to see the excitement."


    Princess Qi originally wanted to go back with Suisui.


    ??Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion and the Marquis of Huaiyang¡¯s Mansion have little to no relationship.


    So, after showing the most basic affection, Princess Qi did not want to interfere too much.


    Hearing what Lu Xinglan said at this time, Princess Qi nodded: "Thank you for your hard work. If anything happens, just send someone to call me."


    Lu Xinglan smiled nonchalantly: "What can happen? Doctor Wu is here, so don''t be afraid. When the people behind wake up, we can just leave it to the people in the Wei Mansion. We can''t control too much..."


    At the end, Lu Xinglan sighed softly.


    There are a lot of scandals in their house. She is very familiar with backyard fights and feels very bad. The situation in Weiming Bridge...


    Lu Xinglan felt uncomfortable looking at it, but she didn¡¯t know how to help.


    ??Even if someone steps forward and helps to uphold justice, so what?


    They have no one to protect them. From now on, the little Xu family will still be in charge of the backyard. The other party will have plenty of opportunities to find some reasons to tease you, and even make you unable to tell you about the pain.


    ??If they can''t keep an eye on them all the time, they won''t be able to help out at will and cause too much hatred to the two children.


    Princess Qi didn''t think much about it. She just wanted to protect her child.


    So, Lu Xinglan didn''t want to say more, so she didn''t ask anything. The two of them exchanged a few words, and then Princess Qi signaled her aunt to carry Suisui to the banquet.


    ?Lu Lianrong was a little reluctant to leave when he saw that Sui Sui was about to leave.


    Lu Xinglan watched from the side, holding up the handkerchief and covering her mouth with a weak smile: "Okay, Sister Rong, let''s come with you. It''s just right to accompany Suisui, so that she can have a companion and feel more at ease."


    ??No matter how mature Lu Lianrong appears, she is really just an eleven-year-old child.


    It¡¯s just that because of her mother¡¯s early death, she had to mature.


    ?Lu Xinglan felt sorry for her niece, so seeing that Lu Lianrong was reluctant to separate from Suisui, she simply let them play together.


    ?Lu Lianrong said thank you to his aunt, and then followed Princess Qi and the others out.


    When the three people came back again, many people had been added to the table.


    Their positions are naturally still vacant.


    The seats for the banquet are all arranged accordingly.


    They are arranged in order of seniority, seniority and junior status.


    Under normal circumstances, as long as they are not stupid, no one will randomly sit in the wrong seat.


    It is no secret in the capital that there is an additional little princess in Prince Qi''s palace.


    Many people with whom I have good relationships even gave gifts.


    When Princess Qi came here with Sui Sui, she attracted a lot of attention.


    ?It''s just that at that time, everyone was surrounded by people who were chatting and socializing, so it was not easy to put them down temporarily and then go to Princess Qi to talk, as they seemed to be very powerful.


    At this moment, everyone was seated at the table again. They were only talking to the left and right, and it was not easy to get up rashly and show their goodwill to Princess Qi again.


    ?However, it was also because they were seated that Princess Qi held Suisui in her arms and led Lu Lianrong through the banquet in a generous manner, which attracted everyone''s attention to the three of them. Princess Qi is familiar to everyone. Although Lu Lianrong is young, the people who have good relations with Fuguo also recognize this child.


    So, the new little princess...


    It should be the one that Princess Qi is holding in her arms, right?


    Did Princess Qi hold her in person?


    ??Although many people know that Princess Qi has a gentle temperament and is generous to others, but holding a child in her arms?


    I think you must really love her, right?


    ??However, there are many cases of drama in the capital.


    ?But Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion shouldn¡¯t need it, right?


    ?Everyone has different thoughts, and everyone''s eyes are looking in the direction of Princess Qi.


    Princess Qi was calm throughout the whole process, but Suisi was a little curious.


    ?These looks are so complicated!


    ?Simply curious, secretly scrutinizing, and a little disdainful...


    She lay on the shoulders of her mother-in-law, and through a simple banquet, she also saw all kinds of noble ladies in the capital.


    It is very complicated and confusing for children.


    It turns out that adults¡¯ emotions can be so complicated.


    The expressions of adults are also all kinds of strange.


    It¡¯s a bit strange.


    Look again?


    Suisui looked around curiously, and occasionally met the curious eyes of some children.


    ?Children are restrained by their parents. Although they are curious about Suisui, they do not raise their fingers to point at Suisui or ask any questions.


    Even if there are children who are curious, they just whisper to the adults close to them: "Why doesn''t she have hair?"


    ¡°Wow, she is so thin.¡±


    ¡°But, her eyes are so beautiful.¡±


    ¡°I want eyes like that too, can I dig them out?¡±


    ¡­


    Many of the children¡¯s speeches were a little scary.


    After Suisui heard this, he hugged his mother''s neck uneasily.


    Someone wants to gouge out his eyes.


    Afraid!


    Suisui retracted his head, no longer looking at those people, and closed his beautiful and lovely round eyes.


    I think about it every year, if I don¡¯t open my eyes, I won¡¯t be able to see you, and you won¡¯t be able to see me either!


    She is such a clever little spirit!


    Of course, Princess Qi also heard about it. Several children said that their eyes were beautiful and they wanted to **** them out.


    ??She glanced at the source of the voice indifferently. The expression on her face was still gentle, but her aura was shocking. It scared the child who spoke so much that he froze without closing his mouth and did not dare to move.


    Princess Qi''s faint glance put the pressure on her head. The child''s mother reacted and hurriedly covered the child''s mouth. At the same time, she smiled sheepishly at Princess Qi.


    Princess Qi had some impression of this person. He seemed to be a young lady from the main room of Zhen Mansion.


    ?Probably knowing who it was, Princess Qi looked away with a calm expression, and first went to salute the eldest princess who was sitting on the throne.


    ?The eldest princess came here early this morning. She was very tired after struggling for a long time. Feng Youtan disappeared before, so she searched around again, but she was exhausted.


    At the moment, I¡¯m actually not feeling very energetic.


    However, when he saw that it was Princess Qi and Sui Sui who were coming, he still put on a gentle smile as much as possible: "I don''t need to be polite, please take Mingxi and Lian Rong to sit down."


    Second update

 Chapter 286： My child, there is no need to envy others

    Chapter 286 My child, there is no need to envy others


    Because there were outsiders present, the Grand Duke used his famous names when he mentioned Sui Sui.


    The child''s nickname is only known to the family, but how can it be publicized so that everyone knows it?


    Princess Qi thanked the eldest princess, said hello to Mrs. Lu, and then went to her seat.


    Lu Lianrong originally wanted to follow quietly, but Madam Lu stopped her: "Sister Rong, come to Auntie."


    At this time, sitting next to the eldest princess was Ying Zhi and a small child.


    ??The child is cute and cute, and his voice is loud and high-pitched: "Sister Rong, come quickly, I''m very happy here!"


    When Feng Youtan spoke, he had a cute little ending.


    She had already spoken, but Lu Lianrong couldn''t follow Suisui any longer, so he could only say to Princess Qi: "Auntie, I''m going over first."


    Princess Qi nodded gently.


    ?Feng Youtan saw that Lu Lianrong was called over, and looked proudly in the direction of Suisui.


    ?When Suisui looked at her curiously, Feng Youtan smiled again and showed her small white teeth. But soon, she realized that she had recently lost one of her front teeth.


    ?This made Feng Youtan shut his mouth slightly annoyed and glared at Suisui angrily.


    Humbling in the arms of my mother-in-law year after year, without doing anything, I was stared at several times by a sister who looked like a bun.


    Sui Sui:?


    The child didn''t understand at all. He tilted his cute little head and was extremely confused.


    Feng Youtan looked at this scene and became even more angry: "Provocative, she must be provocative!"


    Feng Youtan was dissatisfied, turned his head and muttered to Ying Zhi.


    Ying Zhi was waving to Suisui just now. After hearing Feng Youtan''s words, she immediately shook her head: "No, Suisui is very cute. She won''t resist even if she is pinched. She is as soft as a small dough. Why?" Will it provoke you? You got it wrong."


    As soon as these words came out, Feng Youtan became even more angry.


    ?Hands were directly on her waist, and even sitting down did not affect her little movement: "Are you better off with me or her?"


    Ying Zhi is a qualified Duan Shui master. She thought about this question for a moment, her brows furrowed slightly for a while, and then she clapped her hands and said, "Ah, everyone is doing well, isn''t it? There are so many people and it''s so lively."


    Feng Youtan:?


    "You, you, you..." Feng Youtan was so angry that her face turned red.


    ?Like a little dough ball that was suddenly dyed, it looks so cute.


    ??The eldest princess was also amused by her little appearance.


    Being laughed at by the eldest princess, Feng Youtan felt that she was too embarrassed to see anyone, so she turned to the side awkwardly: "I''m ignoring you, I won''t be with you, I''ll be with Sister Rong!"


    As he spoke, he held Lu Lianrong''s hand.


    Lu Lianrong:?


    She is already a little adult and doesn¡¯t play such games with children much anymore.


    She is so innocent.


    After Suisui followed his mother and concubine to the table, he still craned his neck to look over there.


    ??Although I don¡¯t know why the white-bread sister glared at her.


    However, Sui Sui saw her pretty sister.


    Sister Qiaoqiao looks really good in what she wears today.


    Looking at her every year with envy in her eyes.


    Princess Qi had been paying attention to Sui Sui''s movements and found that the child had been staring at Ying Zhi. She gently leaned over and asked in a low voice: "Do you want to play with Sister Qiaoqiao?"


    Suisui would not lie to her mother-in-law. She nodded obediently first, and then whispered: "Sister Qiaoqiao''s shoes are so beautiful."


    After hearing this, Princess Qi glanced at Ying Zhi subconsciously.


    They are a pair of exquisite embroidered shoes, with a row of beautiful rubies on the front. The one is very large in the middle and gradually becomes smaller on both sides, giving it a very obvious sense of hierarchy.


    Does not appear cumbersome, only shows nobility.


    Suisui''s shoes also have embellishments on them, but not much. Because Jinxiufang was busy with work, there were not many decorations.


    Princess Qi naturally understood that children like such shiny and golden things.


    In response to Sui Sui''s desire, she quickly responded with a smile: "Can you please help Sui Sui prepare these things?"


    As she spoke, she raised her hand and gently touched Sui Sui''s little tassel: "My child, there is no need to envy others. Whatever you want, my mother-in-law will find a way. Sui Sui can rest assured."


    Regardless of whether there is anything later, the concubine¡¯s words really make Sui Sui feel at ease.


    She was a little embarrassed, but she didn''t refuse. She let her mother touch her little tassel generously, and nodded gently: "Well, I listen to my mother, thank you, my favorite mother. !¡±


    ?Lele said, if you like it, you should express it loudly.


    Sui Sui thinks that she likes the mother-in-law the most.


    So, you must say it.


    If she doesn''t say it, the mother-in-law may guess it, but she won''t know it clearly.


    The child''s tender and soft voice made Princess Qi''s heart melt.


    ?While touching Suisui''s tassel, she turned her head and asked Aunt Qiu in a low voice: "Where are Xiaoliu and the others?"


    The two children are not there, and Ying Junzhi and the others who came with the eldest princess are also missing.


    Although it is said to be in Lu Mansion, there is actually no need to worry too much.


    But you should pay more attention to your own children.


    Aunt Qiu obviously paid attention to these things all the time: "I followed the master of Yingfu and went to the front yard to find the prince."


    I guess I thought the fragrance in the backyard was too strong and I didn¡¯t like it, so I simply ran forward with the kids.


    Knowing the whereabouts of the child, Princess Qi felt much more at ease.


    The banquet has already begun. Because Princess Qi came to the table late, it was quiet for a while.


    Soon, Mrs. Lu smiled and started chatting with others. Everyone consciously chatted with each other, making the scene look lively.


    Don''t worry about what you talk about at this time, don''t let your cold face turn cold.


    The eldest princess is still here.


    ???Although Mrs. Lu didn''t want to talk to the eldest princess about Wei Mingqiao in the backyard, it would make the other party upset.


    ?However, if you leave temporarily and come back in a hurry, you must have an explanation.


    Mrs. Lu thought that instead of hiding it, it would be better to tell the truth. She also didn¡¯t want her mother to worry about this.


    The eldest princess became cold-faced after hearing this, and then gave instructions to the aunt beside her.


    Mrs. Lu didn¡¯t hear what was specifically said, and she was too embarrassed to ask.


    Seeing that everything was normal at the banquet, Mrs. Lu thought, there must be nothing wrong, right?


    When the banquet was halfway through, Mrs. Zhen Qiao looked towards the Huaiyang Marquis Mansion with a smile: "Mrs. Wei always brings the eldest girls here, why don''t you see the eldest girls in the house today?"


    ? ? Mr. Qiao loves to talk and laugh, and has a pretty good temperament, but occasionally he can be a bit unreasonable.


    As soon as she opened her mouth, many people lowered their voices unconsciously and looked towards the Wei Mansion.


    Mrs. Lu has a kind of...


    The sharp blade hanging on the head still feels solid when it falls.


    She knew that her mother''s face was so cold at that time that she would definitely do nothing!


    Thinking of this, Mrs. Lu glanced at the eldest princess quietly, but she was met with an unceremonious eye roll by the eldest princess.


    ?Mrs. Lu:¡­


    Weak, pitiful and helpless.


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 287： exposed in public

    Chapter 287 Exposed in public


    ?? Qiao opened her mouth, attracting everyone''s attention.


    When Mrs. Xu of Huaiyang Hou heard this, she could hardly control the expression on her face.


    ?However, she quickly adjusted and said with a smile: "The child is older and has her own ideas. I can''t always restrain her. Maybe..."


    ?Xiao Xu did not say the next words, but looked at the front yard with a vague gaze.


    The implication is obvious.


    ?Perhaps Wei Yongmei has a young man she likes and secretly went to the front yard to see him?


    ??Moreover, she said that the child has grown up and has her own ideas, and she also expressed in secret that the child is not under her control and she doesn''t have much respect for her as a mother.


    Everyone is a human being, how can they not understand the deeper meaning?


    ?It''s just that no one easily responded to Xiao Xu''s words.


    Those who are familiar with her and know her character well will naturally not help her get ahead easily.


    Those who are not familiar with her are happy to laugh at her jokes, but no one will speak easily.


    ?The scene suddenly became silent, and it seemed that only Mrs. Qiao and Mrs. Xu were left, looking at each other from a distance and smiling at each other.


    Mrs. Qiao got hints from others, and she also had a grudge against Mrs. Xu, so she would not treat her lightly. Regarding Mrs. Xu''s speciousness and hints in her eyes, she directly exposed it with a smile: "I see that Mrs. Wei is going What about the front yard? Are you trying to hint to us that the eldest girl of the Wei family has her own thoughts and went to see the young masters secretly? There is no need for Mrs. Wei to hint like this. People like me have poor eyesight and poor ears. I''m afraid I don''t understand. Just be more straightforward. Why bother talking in circles? If I don''t understand, don''t you know what you mean?"


    ?Xiao Xu has mastered his style very well over the years.


    At this time, Mrs. Qiao exposed her without mercy, which made her face look ugly.


    However, Xiao Xu still has to control himself and cannot be really cold-faced and make Mrs. Lu and others dissatisfied.


    After all, the eldest princess is still here!


    Thinking of this, Xiao Xu tried hard to adjust her expression and show a gentle smile as much as possible. She wanted to say something, but the second girl of Nan Chengbo''s house, now Mrs. Qiao, smiled and overcame her. : "I am a stupid person and I don''t know what to say. If I say anything, it will make Mrs. Wei''s face difficult. I also ask Mrs. Wei to look at my young age and not argue with me."


    As soon as Mrs. Qiao opened her mouth, Xiao Xu felt her head buzzing.


    She tried to stop her, but as soon as she opened her mouth, she heard Mrs. Qiao saying with a smile: "Why did I look at you just now? The eldest son of the Wei family was pushed into the water by several young men of the Xu family, and was tortured. The Xu family is also very grand. The bullies are being bullied by the young master of the Hou Mansion, but Mrs. Wei doesn¡¯t care? "


    After Mrs. Qiao asked a question as if she was watching a show, she clapped her hands fiercely: "Ah, look at my brain, Mrs. Wei still has her own son to take care of, so how can she care about other people?"


    ?Xiao Xu:¡­!


    ?Little Xu was almost angry to death by Mrs. Qiao''s words.


    ?Xiao Xu naturally knew that the second girl from Nan Chengbo Mansion had always had no brains.


    ??At that time, so many powerful young men refused to marry and insisted on marrying a poor scholar. I don''t know how many jokes were made.


    ?Of course, the poor scholar is becoming more and more promising now, which proves that she had a good vision back then.


    However, this person has no brains, but Xiao Xu knows it.


    ?Even though Xiao Xu was mentally prepared before she spoke, he almost couldn''t control his expression after hearing her words.


    What does Mrs. Qiao mean?


    Are you blatantly saying that you don''t take good care of yourself, that you only care about your own son, not your first wife''s sister''s child, and that you want to harm the eldest son in the house, just to make room for your own son?


    After all, there is only one prince.


    ??If Wei Mingqiao, the legitimate son of his original wife, disappears, his step-brother''s child will naturally take over.


    ?This kind of thing, in many houses, is actually a tacit understanding, and no one will talk nonsense.


    It''s just that the heads and old ladies of each family must be on guard against this.


    But it depends on the individual''s ability.


    ?Xiao Xu has always felt that she has good abilities.


    She couldn''t figure out how she got into trouble with Mrs. Qiao and her sister-in-law today.


    Unexpectedly, these two people spoke so bluntly that they touched people''s hearts. Little Xu was choked and couldn''t speak for a long time. Suisui didn''t understand what the adults were talking about, and his long sentences, accompanied by smiles, were filled with clear malice.


    Fight?


    But, they are laughing.


    There was no fight?


    But the ill will is already upon us.


    I feel scarier than my aunt.


    Sui Sui didn¡¯t understand. She tilted her little head and thought for a long time, but she couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    Princess Qi did not cover the child''s ears to prevent her from listening.


    ?Although he is young, he grew up in the capital. Without any scheming in the city, there is no way he can survive well.


    So, they need to be exposed to it since childhood and grow up slowly.


    ?Seeing the little girl tilting her head in confusion and looking cute, Princess Qi thought...


    She wants to live a little longer, a little longer.


    Only when you get married and have children every year, and when you have children every year, can you truly become the head of the house and take everything into your own hands.


    Otherwise, even if she is really dead, her eyes will not be able to close.


    When Feng Youtan realized that Suisui no longer looked at him, he pinched his waist angrily.


    ?She thought, how can this work?


    How could you not look at her?


    She was so angry!


    Provocation, this is definitely a provocation!


    ??The little girl puffed up her plump face and grunted dissatisfiedly on the left and purred on the right.


    Ying Zhi is listening to the excitement with relish.


    ?She is not old but has a lot of insight. She has already understood most of the bickering between the two parties.


    She thought, it¡¯s so interesting and lively, let¡¯s take a look.


    As a result, while listening, Feng Youtan started humming nonstop.


    When she hummed, the bickering over there could not be heard clearly.


    Ying Zhi was very dissatisfied. She turned her head, flattened her mouth and whispered, "Feng Youtan, are you a pig? You keep humming."


    Feng Youtan was already angry, but when Ying Zhi called her a pig again, her face turned red with anger: "You are a pig, you are a pig, you are a pig!"


    Ying Zhi is not willing to quarrel with her. Players who cry when they can''t beat her are not even qualified for Ying Zhi.


    Therefore, Ying Zhi nodded perfunctorily: "Okay, okay, I''m a pig, I''m a pig."


    Feng Youtan:?


    Why aren¡¯t you noisy?


    You are arguing with me!


    Feng Youtan is so angry again!


    Just over there, little Xu was talking about her difficulties with a choked voice, intending to let everyone understand that she didn''t have any bad intentions.


    She is really nice to Wei Yongmei.


    ?Of course, I don¡¯t know what it will do to Weiming Bridge.


    Hearing her voice, Feng Youtan felt very upset. In addition, Ying Zhi was angry with her, so she yelled unhappily: "Shut up!"


    Second update

 Chapter 288： The eldest princess takes action

    Chapter 288 The eldest princess takes action


    As soon as Feng Youtan''s voice came out, little Xu was so frightened that she didn''t dare to say anything. Even if she had tears of grievance in her eyes, she had to get out of her position honestly and kneel there honestly.


    Although Feng Youtan is young, she is still a princess no matter how young she is!


    What''s more, the other party is still raised in Concubine He''s palace, so there is no need to talk about his status.


    At this time, she roared angrily. It would be strange for Xiao Xu not to be afraid.


    The Huaiyang Marquis Mansion sounds noble, but the last two generations have declined, and the current Marquis has no title of Marquis, and does not even have a casual position.


    Even though he sounds nice and has some wealth, he actually has no power in the court.


    ??The princess really hated her, and they would suffer a lot if she turned around.


    Little Xu was too frightened to say anything. After thinking about it, Mrs. Qiao went out and knelt down.


    Feng Youtan¡¯s original intention was not to yell at them.


    She was actually not familiar with them either, and they were not enough to bother anyone in front of her. Feng Youtan thought why should she remember to take care of them?


    However, she was angry and couldn''t let it out.


    ?At this moment, there is someone in front of you. If you don¡¯t spread it, it will be in vain.


    ??Moreover, Xiao Xu is so annoying to look at.


    Like Li Fei, she wipes away her tears every day, which looks very fake.


    ?Thinking of this, Feng Youtan glared at Mrs. Qiao again.


    She remembered that the other party was from Concubine Li¡¯s family?


    ?However, she was too lazy to bring the harem fight here.


    ??Moreover, she is just a child.


    ?Why bother worrying about adults?


    Thinking of this, Feng Youtan looked at little Xu again: "You''ve been mumbling there for a long time, but you haven''t gotten to the point. Let me ask you, where is the eldest girl of the Wei family? Where is the eldest son? Those of the Xu family You bitch, are you bullying anyone?"


    Everyone:¡­


    Well, you are a princess, you are right.


    Feng Youtan is unhappy, who cares who you are?


    Just scold him directly!


    She is a princess anyway, she can scold!


    Moreover, she is still a child, and her father cannot do anything to her yet.


    Besides, Feng Youtan didn¡¯t feel like he was cursing people casually.


    ?Those people pushed a child''s head into the water, which sounded like bullying.


    So, scold them!


    ?Xiao Xu turned pale after hearing what Feng Youtan said.


    ?She quietly raised her head, wanting to take a peek at Feng Youtan''s condition before deciding what to say.


    Of course, it¡¯s also time to prepare yourself.


    As a result, what he saw when he raised his head was the eldest princess''s half-smiling expression.


    Little Xu was so frightened that she retracted her head and did not dare to say a word.


    The eldest princess didn¡¯t want to watch a child messing around, so she quickly raised her hand and patted Feng Youtan, telling her to continue playing.


    ??Although Feng Youtan was still angry, she didn''t feel good.


    ?But when my aunt opened her mouth, she didn''t dare to refute, so she honestly shrank back.


    After sitting back, he still didn''t forget about his quarrel with Ying Zhi, and snorted heavily in Ying Zhi''s direction.


    Ying Zhi:?


    Inexplicable.


    Ying Zhi doesn¡¯t understand, but she can take advantage of this opportunity to play with Sui Sui.


    ?Thinking that Feng Youtan ignored her, Ying Zhi cleared her throat and whispered, "I''m going to play with Suisui."


    Feng Youtan was not happy when he heard this. He immediately turned his head and his eyes widened: "No, you don''t allow it!"


    The eldest princess did not take it seriously when children were playing around.


    After she stopped Feng Youtan, she looked coldly at Little Xu who was kneeling there. After a long time, she said in a cold voice: "The eldest son of the Wei Mansion was bullied to the point of fever and stuffed into a rockery. If If the people in the house hadn''t discovered it carefully, at this time tomorrow, the Wei Mansion might be trying to trick our Lu Mansion, right?" As soon as these words came out, many people at the table were trembling.


    Little Xu was so frightened that she didn''t dare to speak and lay flat on the ground.


    The eldest princess looked at her useless look and sneered: "The eldest girl is taking care of her younger brother. Mrs. Xu has always regarded herself as a loving mother, so she must show her kindness."


    ?Xiao Xu was a little unsure about the eldest princess¡¯s intentions for a moment.


    ??However, she thought that the eldest princess did not directly condemn her, so she should still have room for maneuver, right?


    After thinking about it, Xiao Xu tentatively said, "I went to take care of the child. It was my negligence."


    The eldest princess didn¡¯t say much.


    This was not within her control.


    ??If it weren''t for the fact that it happened in the Lu Mansion, she wouldn''t be bothered to care about the private affairs of these people''s families.


    ?Xiao Xu secretly breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that the eldest princess had no other reaction, and then quietly left the table.


    The eldest princess knew that little Xu had suffered a huge setback this time, and had to make up for it from the two poor children.


    Thinking of this, the eldest princess felt that it was necessary to enter the palace today before the palace door was locked.


    Since she has taken care of this matter, she can''t just take care of half of it. After helping others to incite hatred, she can just ignore it and let the siblings fall into an even more difficult situation, right?


    So, you have to go into the palace and talk to the emperor.


    As for the Marquis of Huaiyang?


    The eldest princess feels...


    ??If you encounter him, find a reason and beat him up.


    ?When the other person was young, the eldest princess felt that this was not a good thing.


    Now it seems¡­


    It really is.


    The old lady of the Wei Mansion¡­


    This is because there are too few children and there is no choice.


    ?Otherwise, why bother putting a loser in power?


    ?While the eldest princess was dealing with this matter, Suisui was quietly stretching her neck to look at Ying Zhi.


    Seeing that Ying Zhi and the others must have left the table to play, Suisui was quite curious.


    Princess Qi looked on from the side and asked in a low voice: "Do you want to go there and play too, Suisui?"


    I have thought about it every year, but I don¡¯t dare.


    As soon as the child hesitated, Princess Qi knew that she meant it.


    She doesn¡¯t want to confine her child, and because she is lucky, she should not suffer any disadvantages every year.


    Thinking of this, Princess Qi raised her hand: "Go and play if you like. You are the princess of the palace, so you don''t need to be afraid."


    As she spoke, she did not forget to turn her head and look at her aunt: "Protect the princess well, and send someone back to tell you if something happens. Put the princess first in everything, don''t be afraid of offending others."


    Hand over to your aunt.


    The mother-in-law agreed and encouraged her not to panic or be afraid.


    She has a distinguished status and others cannot do anything to her.


    Thinking of this, Suisui took a deep breath and clenched his fist: "Okay, concubine, I will be back soon."


    Children don¡¯t sit still for a long time and always want to go out and play.


    Especially if you have friends you know well, you will naturally be more willing to go out.


    Just now when little Mrs. Xu was arguing with Mrs. Qiao, several children had already sneaked out.


    At this moment, the eldest princess was talking about something. Although the atmosphere was serious, it did not affect the child.


    ?Especially the children sitting next to the eldest princess began to move quietly. The other children were even more excited when they saw it.


    By the time the eldest princess finished speaking, Sui Sui had already followed Ying Zhi''s footsteps briskly and greeted her cheerfully: "Sister Qiao Qiao."


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 289： kids fighting

    Chapter 289 Children fight


    Feng Youtan walked forward with a group of people cheering. Lu Lianrong was worried that she would be lost somewhere else, so he followed behind.


    Lu Lianrong usually takes two maids with him. She is very skilled and she is at her own house, so she doesn¡¯t need to worry too much, so she quickly follows them.


    Ying Zhiren¡¯s calves are short, so he follows slower. In addition, there are a group of people behind him, so his speed is also slower.


    When Suisui chased after him, he was just in time, but Ying Zhi was at the end.


    Hearing Suisui''s voice, Ying Zhi turned her head happily: "Suisui."


    When calling someone, Ying Zhi had already turned around and ran back.


    Feng Youtan was walking forward angrily. Hearing the movement behind him, he became unhappy for a moment. He turned around and pinched his waist. With a round face, he looked angrily at Ying Zhi running to Suisui. He pinched Suisui''s little face and gave him a hug.


    Feng Youtan:?


    I haven¡¯t hugged it yet!


    Little Baozi was so angry that he was dizzy, and then he shouted angrily: "No hugs, no one is allowed to hug me!"


    Her roar startled everyone.


    ?The palace attendants who followed Feng Youtan were naturally used to it, but they did not subconsciously huff and kneel.


    ?Following Lu Lianrong''s maid, Dundun and Houhou looked around, and then saw that their own girl was very calm, and neither of them knelt down.


    The people on Ying Zhi''s side naturally look at Ying Zhi.


    My girls haven¡¯t gone there yet, so they don¡¯t have any reaction.


    Feng Youtan:?


    I was yelling in vain?


    no! !


    Ah ah ah, she is so angry!


    ??The little girl was so angry that she rushed over quickly. In the process, she thought her skirt was in the way, so she lifted it up with one hand.


    ?Feng Youtan walked quickly to Suisui and Ying Zhi, raised his hand and pointed at Suisui: "You, just you, you have to compete with me to hug Ying Pipi."


    Ying Zhi:?


    Ying Zhi stared in anger: "Don''t call me Ying Pipi!"


    Feng Youtan seemed to have found some fun and smiled: "Just scream, just scream, Yingpipi, Yingpipi, luoyuanluo!"


    Ying Zhi was so angry that she stepped forward and punched Feng Youtan.


    Feng Youtan was stunned even though he was beaten.


    ?But she reacted quickly and punched Ying Zhi with her backhand.


    The palace attendants following Feng Youtan:¡­


    Following Ying Zhi¡¯s servants:¡­


    Okay, my hanging heart is finally dead.


    The two finally fought.


    Forget it, out of sight.


    ?Everyone looked at their feet, looked up at the sky, or looked left and right, but not at the two people in the middle.


    Ying Zhi saw that Feng Youtan was fighting back, and she knew that this was the horn sounding for them to fight.


    So, just do it!


    Two little girls were struggling with each other in an imageless manner.


    It¡¯s a real fight!


    You punch her hard, and she punches you hard again.


    ?However, the two of them fought with great martial ethics.


    Didn''t pull hair, didn''t bite anyone.


    ??It''s just a punch. Although it can''t be said that the punch touches the flesh, the sound is really painful.


    Feng Youtan gritted her teeth in pain: "Ah ah ah, where are you hitting? Ying Pipi, don''t hit me in the face, I have to go play with someone tomorrow!"


    Ying Zhi was strangled by the neck and kept struggling: "Don''t hit me in the stomach. I will spit out the food in a while and vomit all over you. Don''t cry."


    Feng Youtan:?


    Ahahah, don¡¯t say such disgusting things!


    ??The two of them punched each other a few times, barely fighting, and then helped each other get up.


    Be reconciled in a matter of minutes.


    Sui Sui watched from the side, his eyes so surprised that he couldn''t even close them.


    Ah this¡­


    It¡¯s really interesting how the sisters in Beijing get along.


    Lu Lianrong was afraid that the two of them would fight and scare Sui Sui, so he stopped him and protected Sui Sui behind him.


    ??However, Suisui will explore his little head. She was afraid that her pretty sister would get hurt, so she kept an eye on her.


    As a result, we saw a hearty fight.


    Really, very exciting.


    The sound of bang bang fists was heard.


    The two of them fought until their hair was messed up, their beads fell off, and their skirts were wrinkled.


    Lu Lianrong was worried and hurriedly took the two of them to change clothes.


    They all had spare clothes with them.


    Upon hearing that Lu Lianrong was going to take them to change clothes, Feng Youtan rolled her eyes slightly, then raised her head and said with a smile: "Sister Rongrong, you two go first, I''ll be right away, I..."


    She pointed in the direction of the cleaning room, indicating that she had three urgent needs that needed to be resolved first.


    Ying Zhi was worried and originally wanted to stay.


    However, she had just been punched by Feng Youtan, right in the stomach. She felt a little nauseous and didn''t even dare to open her mouth.


    ?Especially when she saw Feng Youtan pointing in the direction of the clean room, the smell seemed to be wafting in front of her nose, which made Ying Zhi not care about anything else, so she covered her mouth and ran away.


    ?The servant saw it and hurriedly followed.


    Lu Lianrong originally wanted to look back at the situation, but was pushed away by Feng Youtan: "Sister Rongrong, go and have a look. If Pippi feels too uncomfortable, we have to call a doctor."


    At this point, Feng Youtan said with a sigh: "Hey, Ying Pipi can''t help but beat her. I can''t resist the beating better than her."


    Lu Lianrong:¡­


    She was speechless.


    ?However, she did not forget that Suisui was still there, so she turned around and prepared to hug the person.


    As a result, Feng Youshan raised his hand and stopped her: "My sister is still young. Take her over there to smell the smell. I''m here."


    To be honest, Lu Lianrong was worried because of Feng Youtan''s presence.


    ?Princess Shunyang''s temperament was a little unruly. Lu Lianrong thought about it and decided to take Suisui with her.


    As soon as she stretched out her hand, she heard an exclamation from not far away: "Big girl, big girl, what''s wrong with you?"


    When Feng Youtan heard this, he was also startled: "What''s wrong? What''s wrong? Ying Pipi won''t be beaten to death by me, right?"


    Feng Youtan said as he held up his skirt and prepared to go over and take a look.


    Lu Lianrong did not care about the passing of time and hurriedly said: "Take good care of the children."


    Then, she hurried over.


    ?Feng Youtan, who had already taken steps to leave, chuckled, retracted his steps, turned his head and looked up and down at Suisui.


    Having been looked at by this little bun-like sister every year, I felt a little nervous and a little embarrassed.


    Suisui didn''t feel any malice from the other party, but the other party''s attitude didn''t seem to be too friendly.


    ?Sui Sui is not stupid, and she realized now that the other party thought that she was trying to steal Rongrong''s sister from her at first, and even glared at her.


    ?However, the chubby little bun sister is pretty good-looking, I think about it every year...


    She doesn¡¯t hate the other person.


    ?So, it¡¯s okay to stare, right?


    ?Thinking of this, Suisui raised his head gently and met Feng Youtan''s gaze.


    ?Feng Youtan looked at Suisui up and down with disgust at first.


    The first impression Suisui gave her was that she was thin, dry, and unattractive without any flesh.


    ?However, Suisui raised his head, revealing his beautiful round eyes, and struck Feng Youtan at close range.


    She felt again...


    Actually, it¡¯s good to be thin. Being slender is good-looking.


    Dry, that¡¯s because the child is picky and doesn¡¯t eat much. It will get better in the future.


    No meat¡­


    Isn¡¯t it still slender?


    ?Of course, none of this matters.


    The important thing is that these eyes...


    It¡¯s so round!


    Second update

 Chapter 290： Eyes like grapes, delicious!

    Chapter 290 Eyes are like grapes, delicious!


    I feel very uncomfortable being stared at every year.


    Sister Xiaobaozi¡¯s eyes¡­


    how to say?


    Feels like trying to eat a child!


    Suisui tugged at the corner of his clothes in a panic, looked at Feng Youtan cautiously, and called out in a small voice: "Sister?"


    Feng Youtan was still thinking, Suisui¡¯s little eyes are as round as small grapes, they look so delicious.


    Suck it!


    I can¡¯t think about it anymore. If I think about it again, I¡¯ll be greedy.


    Sui Sui called her, Feng Youtan subconsciously responded: "Hey!"


    After responding, she was a little unhappy again, pinched her waist and said unhappily: "You, come here!"


    Suisui didn''t know if she was calling him. After looking around, he realized that she seemed to be calling him, so he took two steps forward obediently.


    ??Feng Youtan looked at Suisui approaching with a pair of round eyes, and couldn''t help but reach out and pinch the flesh on Suisui''s face.


    There is not much meat, but it is very tender.


    Tender and smooth, easy to touch.


    Although Feng Youtan''s own face is easy to touch, and her face is fleshy, it feels better to touch.


    But what¡¯s the point of touching yourself?


    You have to touch others.


    ?Feng Youtan thinks this feels good, and he can barely touch it.


    ?Just as she was feeling happy, Lu Lianrong and others couldn''t come over for a long time, so he turned back helplessly and saw her touching Suisui''s face.


    Lu Lianrong secretly breathed a sigh of relief because he didn''t bully anyone: "Okay, let''s go change clothes first, our hair is still messy."


    Feng Youtan touched his face, satisfied, and kept nodding his little head: "I know, I know."


    After finishing speaking, she was ready to follow Lu Lianrong to change clothes first, but seeing Sui Sui standing still, she raised her little head again with a bit of arrogance: "You, follow up."


    Seeing Suisui''s lack of response, Feng Youtan was a little impatient. He frowned and his voice became fierce: "As for you, you are as thin as a cucumber that has not grown yet. Won''t Prince Qi''s Mansion give you food?" ?¡±


    Suisui was confused and tilted his head: "Huh? I''m very full."


    Feng Youtan felt that it was impossible to explain to children (...), so he could only shout simply and rudely: "Let''s go, keep up, or you will lose it in a while and cry, I am not good at coaxing people!"


    ?Although Suisui didn''t understand, she followed her sister obediently.


    Feng Youtan looked at her with a "I''m easy to bully" look on her face, and felt a little resentful.


    As she walked, she muttered: "You are the princess, you must be fierce, otherwise no one will be afraid of you!"


    Sui Sui:?


    The child didn''t understand. He tilted his head and thought for a long time, and then showed his white teeth: "Yeah!"


    Pretending to be ferocious, it doesn¡¯t look scary, but actually very cute.


    Feng Youtan was speechless after reading it.


    ?She wanted to say, you are not scary, you are being cute.


    But¡­


    Sui Sui obviously doesn¡¯t understand.


    Feng Youtan muttered dissatisfiedly: "Just like a little fool."


    Suisui knew that the little fool meant the words as a curse, so she retorted in a low voice: "I''m not one of them!"


    ?At this time, it does have a bit of a fierce meaning.


    After reading it, Feng Youtan nodded: "This is the right thing, be more fierce, ha, ah!"


    Feng Youtan clenched her small white teeth and exposed her pink gums. Not only did she not look fierce, she was also cute.


    Feng Youtan himself felt that this was not fierce enough.


    She quickly made many more expressions.


    Unfortunately, they all failed.


    ?Finally, he let out an angry cry: "Forget it, forget it, you can figure it out for yourself, anyway, be a little more fierce! Ha!"


    Her last stroke of genius shocked Suisui. Looking at Suisui like a furry raccoon slave, he took a step back suddenly, his eyes widened. Feng Youtan clapped his hands and laughed: "You are so funny like this!"


    Sui Sui didn¡¯t understand why her sister was laughing.


    ?However, this did not affect her from laughing happily.


    Feng Youtan quickly changed his clothes, and Ying Zhi also combed her hair and changed her clothes.


    The two children have temporarily reconciled.


    As for whether there will be a fight in the future?


    ?Then who knows?


    It¡¯s pretty good at the moment anyway.


    They obviously didn¡¯t want to go back to the banquet room.


    A group of adults are socializing there in a hypocritical manner, which is really annoying to hear.


    Feng Youtan couldn''t bear to deal with such a scene. If she hadn''t heard that Ying Zhi was going out to play, she wouldn''t have asked her mother to leave the palace.


    Now that she came out and found that it was not as fun as she imagined, Feng Youtan regretted it a little.


    but¡­


    ?The little princess realized her regret and turned her head to look at Suisui arrogantly.


    ?After meeting Sui Sui, the number of interesting things increased a lot.


    The little girls refused to go back, and a group of servants had no choice but to follow.


    Aunt Xiang is actually a little worried. Among them, one is a princess and the other is the only girl in the eldest princess''s house. Each of them is very noble.


    It is also a troublesome thing to get along with.


    I hope they won''t bully the children.


    Sui Suisui is still the only princess in Prince Qi''s palace, and her status is equally noble.


    So, it is impossible to let them bully me.


    ?Thinking of this, I felt a little at ease with my aunt.


    A few children looked at the flowers, the grass, and the lotus flowers that were about to bloom quietly at first.


    But it was no longer interesting to look at it, and they didn¡¯t know who started it. They found some simple tools and started digging.


    The digging was still the small garden that Mrs. Lu liked.


    Lu Lianrong''s eyelids jumped wildly as he looked at whether it was Ying Zhi or Feng Youtan who started the first shovel.


    ?However, she couldn''t stop it loudly, so she could only remind her with a smile: "This is the garden that auntie likes. How about we dig it somewhere else?"


    After listening to this, Feng Youtan tilted his head and didn¡¯t know what he was thinking.


    Ying Zhi said something and then looked at Feng Youtan.


    Feng Youtan was naturally not afraid. She thought for a moment and whispered, "It''s okay. We''ll fill it in later after we finish digging. My aunt is generous and won''t argue with us."


    There was a generation gap between Ying Zhi and Feng Youtan. Thinking that her aunt was quite nice, she nodded: "Yes, yes, I will fill it in later. It won''t affect me. No big deal. I will dig up the flowers in my mother''s yard later." Just pay it to my aunt."


    Lu Lianrong:¡­


    I don¡¯t know how to persuade, so let¡¯s let the children go along.


    Feng Youtan wants to dig it, and Ying Zhi is also interested.


    Suisui is a passive member.


    She is young and not familiar with the Lu Mansion, so she doesn¡¯t know who owns this area.


    ??Anyway, when her sisters dug, she followed.


    ?She is weak and digs slowly, and she is always disliked.


    ??Lu Lianrong tried to stop them, but failed. He couldn''t say anything more, so he could only stay with the three children as much as possible, for fear that they would be hurt and touched.


    ?Feng Youtan was in good health and dug the fastest. After a while, beads of sweat appeared on his face and his breathing became somewhat rapid.


    Even so, his interest did not diminish at all: "Haha, Ying Pipi, you are too slow!"


    ?She deliberately lengthened her tone as if she was deliberately irritating.


    When Ying Zhi heard this, she was too slow?


    ?How can that be done?


    Go, go, go!


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 291： While digging is in progress

    Chapter 291 Excavation in progress


    While the children were digging, the route went astray.


    ?When they reacted, they found a strange yard in front of them.


    After Lu Lianrong saw clearly who lived in the corresponding yard, her expression changed slightly. She raised her hand to signal the children: "Let''s dig in another way, don''t go forward."


    Ying Zhi didn''t see whose yard was in front of her for a moment. She was digging happily. When she heard Lu Lianrong''s words, she couldn''t help but pursed her lips: "Sister-in-law, we want to dig!"


    Feng Youtan didn''t want to care about anything else. At this time, the small shovel was swinging very fast, and the soil was flying everywhere.


    After hearing what Ying Zhi said, she nodded quickly: "Please, sister Rongrong, let us dig."


    Lu Lianrong was quite helpless. She raised her finger and pointed in front: "Further forward is the fourth brother''s yard."


    As soon as these words came out, Feng Youtan, who had originally swung out sparks from the shovel, stopped his movements instantly and froze there.


    Ying Zhi also moved her steps quietly and took a step back unconsciously.


    Suisui didn''t understand. He stood there, holding a small shovel, and looked around blankly.


    Feng Youtan refused to admit defeat. He was stubborn and unwilling to move. He wanted to say something, but he was afraid that the sound would be too loud and disturb the people in the yard. In the end, he could only suppress his blush and looked around without saying anything.


    Ying Zhi is not willing to admit defeat.


    but¡­


    Fourth uncle¡­


    No, absolutely not!


    This is really something you can¡¯t mess with.


    Ying Zhi took a step back in resignation. She wanted to say something, but she didn''t say it in the end.


    As soon as Lu Lianrong looked at them, he knew that he was afraid in his heart, but he just refused to admit defeat.


    ?Lu Lianrong sighed lightly and pointed to one side: "Let''s go, let''s dig over there."


    ?Feng Youtan and Ying Zhi both dug obediently in the direction of Lu Lianrong''s finger.


    Sui Sui didn''t understand why he suddenly changed direction.


    But, just follow the sisters!


    Digging is so fun!


    Sui Sui likes it very much.


    ??And this shovel is so interesting.


    ?Sui Sui thought that after returning home, she would ask her father to help her get this small shovel.


    She has to help her mother and concubine to shovel earthworms and bugs from the flower field.


    She is amazing!


    The little girls quickly changed direction.


    Feng Youtan rolled his eyes, not knowing what he was thinking.


    ?Children have many ideas and mixed thoughts. Even if Lu Lianrong discovered it, he didn''t do anything, so it was hard for her to say anything.


    So, let the children make noise for the time being.


    ??After digging some distance, farther away from the Fourth Young Master''s yard, Lu Lianrong was called away.


    It is estimated that the younger girls in some house are having a quarrel and she needs her help to mediate.


    ?Although she is young, she is a member of the master''s family. During the banquet, if a certain trouble arises, someone from the master''s family must come forward.


    The eldest aunt is socializing, and the eldest sister is probably busy too.


    Lu Lianrong was worried about the children and explained them carefully before leaving.


    Sui Sui happily said goodbye to Sister Rongrong.


    Soon, the three children started digging again.


    During the process, because she was digging too hard, Ying Zhi¡¯s eyes got lost in the sand and she needed to clean them.


    She closed her eyes and let her servant lead the way. She was worried about Suisui when she left: "Don''t worry, Suisui. I''ll be back soon!"


    Suisui nodded happily: "Okay, sister Qiaoqiao." Ying Zhi felt that there was nothing wrong with this title. She was older, so she was naturally her sister.


    Feng Youtan listened on the side and couldn''t help laughing: "Wrong, wrong, she is younger than you, so she wants to call you aunt!"


    Sui Sui:?


    Suisui looked confused.


    Although she also knows about seniority, how can a child understand it?


    ?She just instinctively felt that if Sister Qiaoqiao was older than her, she must be her sister.


    Why does this involve the issue of seniority?


    Seeing Suisui''s dazed look, Feng Youtan suppressed a smile and explained to her: "Let''s go from the top to the bottom. Her Royal Highness the eldest princess is our great-aunt. Her children are with her. My father and Uncle Qi are both brothers and sisters, that is, people of the same generation. Next, they are Ying Pipi¡¯s father and uncle. They are of the same generation as us, and Ying Pipi has to She¡¯s in the lower row, so she has to call us aunt, but it¡¯s too unpleasant and she feels like she¡¯s being called old.¡±


    After Feng Youtan finished speaking, he pursed his lips, not too satisfied with his seniority.


    ?However, this kind of thing involves etiquette and face, and it must be used in formal occasions.


    ? She thought, Suisui, this little idiot, seemed to have no one to teach him at first glance, so she wanted to teach him a lesson.


    ?No, Feng Youtan thought again, her classes are not for free, she has to pay tuition fees.


    Thinking of this, she rolled her eyes, leaned in front of Suisui, and whispered: "Am I a good sister?"


    Although Feng Youtan''s attitude was not friendly when they first met.


    ?However, he behaved well after that, and even pinched Suisui''s face, and even kissed Suisui''s eyes when Ying Zhi and Lu Lianrong didn''t notice.


    After the kiss, she looked intoxicated, giving Sui Sui the illusion that this sister didn''t want to kiss her, but wanted to eat her.


    ?Thinking of this, Suisui nodded obediently: "Okay."


    Hearing Suisui''s answer, Feng Youtan smiled slyly and pointed to the yard not far away: "My sister is asking you to go to that yard now. Do you dare to go?"


    As soon as these words came out, Aunt Xiang''s heart skipped a beat.


    The fourth young master of the Lu family is in a special situation. They must not act recklessly!


    She has already thought about it. If Princess Shunyang really wants to force Sui Sui to go in, then she will definitely stop her. If she can''t stop him, she will have to accompany Sui Sui.


    Suisui didn''t know much about the situation in Lu Mansion. When she heard her sister say this, she looked at the yard, then at her sister, and nodded obediently: "Okay."


    After finishing speaking, Suisui thought for a while and whispered: "But, we have to knock on the door, right? You have to get the other person''s permission before you can go in, otherwise it will be rude."


    Sui Sui has been studying etiquette recently, and I have learned a lot about corresponding matters.


    ?If you want to enter someone else''s yard or home, you have to knock on the door first.


    Feng Youtan didn¡¯t take it seriously: ¡°There¡¯s no point in knocking on the door, let¡¯s crawl in quietly.¡±


    Sui Sui:?


    ?She looked puzzled and muttered in a low voice: "It''s not good."


    Feng Youtan waved his hand carelessly: "I am the princess, what are you afraid of? I will take the lead, and you can follow."


    To Auntie:¡­


    I don¡¯t even know whether to stop it or not.


    Stop it?


    The princess also wants to go in.


    You won¡¯t stop it, right?


    The situation with Fourth Young Master Lu...


    She is really afraid of offending the other person and being scared again!


    Aunt Xiang¡¯s tangled expression was almost uncontrollable.


    Aunt Qiu, who was serving Princess Shunyang, looked at Aunt Xiang''s expression, sighed helplessly, and whispered: "Let them do whatever they want, they can''t be persuaded."


    The little princess¡¯s temper cannot be persuaded at all.


    Sometimes, the more you are persuaded, the more superior you get, and the more you have to twist things.


    Aunt Qiu has now looked away and is lying down.


    It doesn¡¯t matter, the imperial concubine will take care of the aftermath anyway.


    ?Furthermore, Princess Shunyang has a special status. As long as it is not a big trouble, Your Majesty will just turn a blind eye or close one eye and get over it.


    Second update

 Chapter 292： Climb the dog hole

    Chapter 292: Climbing the Dog Hole


    The aunt who was serving the princess said so. I thought to my aunt, forget it, she can¡¯t persuade her, so just follow her.


    ??In case of real trouble, she can also block it in front.


    Furthermore, there is a princess.


    Aunt Xiang had no choice but to follow.


    Sui Sui doesn¡¯t understand why my sister insists on going to other people¡¯s yards.


    After realizing that her persuasion was fruitless, she could only sigh like an adult, and then followed Feng Youtan.


    Feng Youtan didn''t want to be afraid every year, so he whispered: "Second brother has a bad temper. The most he does is scold others. He doesn''t hit anyone."


    Sui Sui:?


    You didn¡¯t say this before.


    What you want to say...


    Forget it, my sister is going, she will definitely follow.


    ?Sui Sui doesn¡¯t quite understand. My second brother has a bad temper, so why does my sister want to go there?


    Two people came to Mr. Lu Si¡¯s yard one after another.


    ?The courtyard door is tightly closed, even if it is sunny and daytime, even if there is a banquet at the house.


    ??But the Fourth Young Master¡¯s courtyard door was closed tightly, as if he was afraid of people getting in.


    After Feng Youtan circled the door, he pointed to the trees not far away: "Let''s climb over that one."


    After finishing speaking, Feng Youtan looked at Suisui''s small body and shook his head: "Forget it, you little cucumber, you can''t climb up."


    Sui Sui:?


    The child didn''t understand, so he could only correct him seriously: "My name is Sui Sui, not Little Cucumber."


    Feng Youtan didn''t listen to Suisui''s explanation at all, and laughed: "Little cucumber, little cucumber!"


    Suisui puffed up his face angrily, but unfortunately there was not much flesh on his face, only a slight sense of voluptuousness.


    Feng Youtan thought that the face felt good, and quickly changed her mind: "Okay, okay, Suisui is not a cucumber. Come on, come on, let me pinch it."


    As he spoke, Feng Youtan''s hand had already been stretched out.


    Sister pinched it before and it didn¡¯t hurt, just a little itchy.


    Suisui obediently stretched his head over.


    ?Her active look made Feng Youtan laugh: "It''s so fun. I want to put you in a food box and take you back to the palace to play with."


    ?Sui Sui wants to say that she is a human being and is not fun.


    However, I couldn''t argue with my sister. When the words finally came to my lips, I swallowed them down helplessly.


    It is difficult for two children to climb the mountain. Aunt Qiu meant: How about we knock on the door?


    It¡¯s not like you have a shady status, we can just knock on the door.


    ??At most, the Fourth Young Master will not be allowed in, and after being scolded for being honest, he can just leave?


    Feng Youtan was unconvinced after hearing this. He pinched his waist and raised his head, like a big rooster about to go to the battlefield: "No, how can I not go in? I want it, I want it, I want to go!"


    After speaking, he raised his little head and walked forward angrily: "I remember there is a dog hole coming. I want to drill it, and no one is allowed to stop it!"


    Aunt Qiu:¡­


    Once you get used to it and lie flat, it¡¯s pretty good.


    Aunt Qiu said that sometimes, it is good to lie down flat.


    Live comfortably and die peacefully.


    Otherwise, what else could she do?


    Aunt Xiang was shocked when he saw Aunt Qiu''s expression of calmly waiting for death after he had finished persuading her.


    She moved closer to Aunt Qiu worriedly: "This...can''t be persuaded?"


    Aunt Qiu showed a smile that looked down on life and death: "Look, does persuasion work?"


    To Auntie:¡­


    It seems to be of little use. Why!


    ?The aunts and sisters in the palace look glamorous, but upon closer inspection, they find that the job of serving people is really hard to do.


    ?Whatever happens to the little princess, it will still be their servants who will be dealt with.


    ??The two aunts have now calmed down and followed the two little girls forward with an attitude that they will die sooner or later.


    ?Feng Youtan has obviously been here before, and is suspected of having drilled into a dog hole.


    Therefore, she was familiar with the location and found it in a short while. She lay down without saying anything, and greeted Suisui: "Come on, this hole is fun. The more you climb, the wider it gets. And after passing through, there is a small garden, smelling So delicious.¡±


    Sui Sui was a little hesitant, always feeling that it was not good to enter other people¡¯s yards without permission.


    However, she didn¡¯t know how to reject her sister, and finally followed Feng Youtan in confusion.


    The two little girls crawled in along the dog hole one after the other.


    When Aunt Qiu saw Feng Youtan crawling in, she already signaled for someone to knock on the door.


    Since they can¡¯t climb in, what else can they do but go through the main entrance?


    Sui Sui felt that he had been following Feng Youtan for a long time.


    Soon, I smelled the aroma of grass and trees, and saw the warm sunshine.


    Is this coming out?


    Sui Sui raised his head and saw that Feng Youtan had already stood up and was patting the dirt off his body.


    When she raised her hand, she found that Sui Sui was still on the ground. She hurriedly stretched out her hand: "Come on, come on, get up quickly. They look like puppies. We are just climbing dog holes, not dogs."


    Sui Sui still looked confused, and obediently stretched out his hand.


    Feng Youtan is tall and strong. Despite his young age, he can lift Suisui up with a light force of his hand.


    Sui Sui didn''t need to rely on himself, so he stood up lightly, still a little confused.


    She was trying to imitate her sister, patting her clothes.


    As a result, I saw someone seemed to be in front of me.


    Suisui opened his mouth slightly, raised his head with a confused expression, and then saw two people sitting and standing not far away.


    The younger brother looked in their direction with a serious expression.


    ?The elder brother standing next to him opened his mouth slightly, as if he was surprised by the way they appeared.


    Suisui was startled when he saw someone.


    Did they just casually enter the yard and get caught?


    ?She took a step forward in a panic and gently grabbed the corner of Feng Youtan''s clothes: "Sister, sister... Nana, there is someone."


    Sui Sui''s voice trembled with nervousness and fear.


    Feng Youtan naturally saw someone. She gently raised her hand and patted the back of Suisui''s hand to comfort her: "Don''t panic, I saw it. That''s the second brother."


    Suisui was about to ask his second brother who he was when he heard his brother sitting on the chair over there shouting hoarsely: "Get out!"


    The other person¡¯s face was gloomy, his eyes were fierce, and his voice was hoarse as if he had not spoken before.


    ?After the other party roared, he raised his hand to signal.


    ??The standing boy hurriedly pushed the Fourth Young Master''s wheelchair, and quickly turned his back to Feng Youtan and the others, pushing it to the other side.


    Feng Youtan saw it and said hurriedly: "Second brother, it''s me!"


    The Fourth Young Master did not respond to her. He only raised his voice and shouted again: "Get out!"


    Suisui was startled by his roar and clenched Feng Youtan''s clothes uneasily.


    Feng Youtan was not angry even after being yelled at. He even asked naughtily: "Second brother, I don''t know how to get out. You have to tell me how to get out. Why don''t you come down and show me."


    ?The Fourth Young Master did not reply, but only signaled the young man to speed up. After a while, the master and servant disappeared from the sight of Feng Youtan and Suisui.


    ?Feng Youtan didn''t give up, holding Suisui''s hand and wanting to chase forward.


    As a result, another servant quickly appeared, bowed slightly, and said respectfully but forcefully: "Princess, please come back."


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 293： Lu Yinsong

    Chapter 293 Lu Yinsong


    Of course Feng Youtan didn''t want to give up just like that. She stood on tiptoes and kept looking in the direction of her second brother.


    ?Unfortunately, all I saw was the ruthless back of my second brother. He didn¡¯t even look back. He walked away very simply and acted very indifferently.


    This made Feng Youtan a little hurt. She flattened her mouth, looked at the young man Yuebai in front of her, and asked in a low voice: "How is the second brother''s health recently? How is the meal? Is there any stupid person in the house who has no eyesight? Are you looking for trouble with your second brother?"


    ?The little girl has a lot of problems.


    ?Unfortunately, Yuebai bowed slightly and simply replied: "Back to the princess, everything is well with the young master."


    Does this mean you refuse to say anything?


    Feng Youtan flattened his mouth and responded helplessly: "Okay."


    Aunt Qiu and the others have passed through the main gate and entered the small courtyard.


    ??It''s just that the boy didn''t let them in, he just stood at the door and waited.


    Feng Youtan also saw it, and since her second brother refused to see anyone, she had no choice but to hold Suisui''s hand and walk out.


    I am puzzled every year, but I don¡¯t ask too many questions.


    She just turned her head, looked at the walking figure, and whispered to Feng Youtan: "Sister, his little car is bigger than my little wooden horse."


    ?That small car is so big that it can definitely fit her, her brother, and Brother Qi.


    Sui Sui wanted it a little bit. She was going to go back to the house today and told her father.


    Feng Youtan had already walked out sadly. When he heard Suisui''s words, he subconsciously wanted to raise his hand to cover her mouth.


    ?However, with his hands stretched out, Feng Youtan raised his head again and glanced at the direction where his second brother was walking away.


    Don¡¯t say¡­


    ?Sui Sui mentioned this, and Feng Youtan also felt that this wheelchair was very convenient.


    You don¡¯t need to walk by yourself when traveling.


    It feels very comfortable just thinking about it.


    ??If the second brother''s leg was not injured, I think Feng Youtan would still be willing to give it a try.


    However, thinking of the second brother''s leg, Feng Youtan sighed like an adult: "The second brother has injured his leg, so he has to ride in a small car. In fact, if possible, the second brother doesn''t want to ride in a small car."


    ??If your legs and feet are normal, who wants to use a wheelchair?


    ?Who doesn¡¯t want to run and jump freely?


    People have never looked forward to freedom of legs and feet.


    Those who have experienced it in the past will also look forward to it after experiencing changes.


    It''s a pity that the imperial doctor said that the second brother''s legs...


    The possibility of cure is too low.


    ??Moreover, the second brother now lives in seclusion and does not want to see anyone, let alone a doctor entering his yard.


    So, even that tiny hope has now been cut off.


    ?Thinking of this, Feng Youtan still felt a little uncomfortable.


    After listening to her sister¡¯s words, Suisui suddenly understood that there was an injury on the second brother¡¯s leg?


    She had seen people with injured legs and feet in the village before.


    ?However, there are not many conditions in the village. Many people just feed themselves at home and then continue to work with their sick legs.


    Without work, the food in the fields cannot be grown or harvested, and the family cannot be fed.


    The suffering of farmers can only be truly understood by truly living among them.


    ?It¡¯s just that Suisui is still young, so he can probably subconsciously understand the farmers¡¯ suffering, but he doesn¡¯t know how to express it.


    In other words, she still knows too little and does not understand this.


    She looked at the back of her second brother walking away, and then thinking about the princess sister''s words, she nodded lightly: "That second brother is so pitiful." After hearing this, Feng Youtan became anxious, and she raised her hands in panic. He waved: "Sui Sui, you can''t say this..."


    Before I could say the words, I heard the Fourth Young Master who had already walked away shouted again: "Get out!!"


    Feng Youtan didn''t dare to delay any longer. She took Suisui''s hand and trotted out of the courtyard.


    ?Aunt Qiu and the others were not slow to react and kept up quickly.


    Then, the door of the small courtyard was closed with a bang.


    ??The boy closed the door almost at the same time as the last person walked out, and then sealed it tightly.


    Suisui was startled by the movement behind him.


    She thought, this second brother¡¯s temper is not very good.


    ?However, thinking about it again, his leg was injured and he felt uncomfortable. This seems to be a normal thing?


    I think about it every year, when I am sick, my body feels uncomfortable and my heart feels unhappy.


    ?Thinking about it this way, it seems that you can understand it again?


    Suisui was puzzled and tilted his little head in confusion.


    After Feng Youtan escaped, while calming his breathing, he couldn''t help but look back.


    However, all she could see now were the high courtyard walls and the ruthlessly closed gates.


    The little girl stood at the door for a long time, and then she lowered her eyebrows and said in a choked voice: "Sui Sui, do you know? The second brother was the most enthusiastic and public young man in the capital at the time. Many people said that he had the talent of a general. He might be even more powerful than Uncle Qing in the future, but it''s a pity..."


    ?An accidental fall from his horse cut off his path to the battlefield, and turned the originally high-spirited young man into a solitary man, turning him into a gloomy lunatic.


    Feng Youtan naturally knew that some people secretly laughed at him, saying that the once enthusiastic Lu Yinsong had turned into a cold and heartless lunatic since he broke his leg.


    ?However, Feng Youtan didn¡¯t want to believe it.


    The second brother once worked so hard and looked forward to going to the battlefield to kill the enemy.


    Even if he cannot bear the blow of his leg injury, he will not become a madman.


    When Feng Youtan mentioned his second brother, his originally soft and tender face looked a little withered.


    Suisui watched from the side, feeling a little distressed.


    ?She raised her little hand and gently touched Feng Youtan''s soft cheek: "Sister, don''t cry, second brother will be fine."


    ?It''s okay if I don''t persuade him every year, but once I persuade Feng Youtan, I can''t stand it anymore.


    ??The little girl started to cry: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu, it won''t be cured, the imperial doctor said, it won''t be cured, wooing, my second brother!"


    Feng Youtan still remembered that her second brother probably couldn''t hear this, so she cried very loudly, but when she spoke, she controlled the volume and was as vague as possible, just to ensure that Sui Sui could hear her.


    Suisui did hear it, but she didn''t understand it very well, and she wasn''t very good at comforting people.


    ?At this time, Sui Sui had to ask for help from Lele [Lele, how can I persuade you? My sister cried so sadly. ¡¿


    ?The system couldn''t bear to see the child crying miserably.


    ?However, its gaze is still on Suisui most of the time.


    ?Hearing Suisui ask himself, the system thought about it for a while, and then hesitantly replied, "It''s just that I hurt my leg, but my ability won''t disappear. If my brain is still there, everything will still be there." ¡¿


    ¡¾If this second young master is really as capable as my sister said, then he still has a brain after injuring his leg. ¡¿


    Since he is a military talent, he naturally has a system in his mind that others do not understand. Now that he is physically damaged, he cannot realize his previous ambitions, but it does not matter, he can still teach others. ¡¿


    ¡¾The team brain, or the commander, is also a very important part. Without them, the most powerful machine cannot start normally. ¡¿


    ¡¾Everyone in this world is a small piece on the world map, no one can be missing~¡¿


    ¡­


    Second update

 Chapter 294： Feng Youtan gets angry

    Chapter 294 Feng Youtan gets angry


    The system talks too much.


    It¡¯s hard to remember every year.


    ?However, she didn¡¯t want her sister to cry too sadly.


    Therefore, Suisui gently raised his hand, put his arm around Feng Youtan''s neck, and whispered to comfort him: "Sister, don''t cry, it''s okay. Second brother can''t go to the battlefield, he can still direct others to go!" "


    Feng Youtan:?


    The little girl''s voice was hoarse from crying, but after hearing Suisui''s words, she suddenly froze.


    Why?


    Don''t say it, really don''t say it.


    A strange train of thought was opened up again.


    ?However, thinking of his second brother''s current state, Feng Youtan didn''t know whether he could go this way or whether it was a good way to go.


    The most important thing is, is the second brother willing to leave?


    While Feng Youtan was thinking, his tears slowly stopped.


    Suisui secretly breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that his sister was no longer crying.


    ?The two stood at the door for a long time, and Feng Youtan didn''t think much of it.


    Just as I was about to leave, I saw a group of people walking hurriedly not far away.


    Feng Youtan didn''t want to pay attention to it at first, but the other party shouted at the top of his lungs from a long distance away: "I have met Her Royal Highness. Her Royal Highness is happy and well."


    The loud voice made his ears hurt, and Feng Youtan glared at the visitor dissatisfied.


    Unfortunately, she was far away and she didn¡¯t know whether the other party saw him.


    ?The other party saluted, and Feng Youtan took a closer look.


    After looking at it for a long time, I found that I didn¡¯t recognize it.


    ?The other party was quite fast and came over in a hurry with a group of people.


    After getting closer, the woman walking in front said with a smile: "I''m late, please calm down, Your Highness, the princess. In recent days, the Fourth Young Master has not been very refreshing. He has been thanking guests behind closed doors. If there is any If you have offended the princess, please look at the face of our Fuguo Duke and do not argue with him. Speaking of which, the fourth young master is also..."


    Seeing that the woman was about to start a long story, Feng Youtan interrupted her rudely: "Who are you?"


    The little princess is not very good-tempered, and she is not very polite when she speaks.


    Aunt He choked, her face turned red, but she still tried her best to maintain her demeanor, and responded with a smile: "My name is He."


    Who is He?


    Feng Youtan didn''t know at all. She raised her head and glanced at Aunt Qiu who was following her.


    Aunt Qiu replied expressionlessly: "Master Lu''s concubine, the He family."


    After hearing this, Feng Youtan rolled his eyes and said, "What is your identity? Are you putting it in front of this princess? Get out of here!"


    ?Feng Youtan''s face changed quite quickly. Even though her eyes were still red at the moment, she was really cruel when she scolded people.


    In comparison, when I was teasing Suisui before, I was really just playing with children.


    Sui Sui watched her sister change her face from the side, still feeling a little scared.


    She didn''t like this Aunt He very much. She always felt that the look in her eyes gave people a very uncomfortable feeling.


    ??Before talking to Feng Youtan, Aunt He took a quick look at Suisui.


    ?How do you describe that feeling?


    The stewards at Zhuangzi looked like that when they looked at whether the pigs had gained weight and whether they were growing well.


    This made Suisui feel a little uncomfortable.


    ?However, she was young and didn¡¯t want to get into trouble, and she also had an older sister, so she didn¡¯t say anything.


    ?At this moment, seeing her sister lose her temper, Suisui hurriedly grabbed Feng Youtan''s hand: "Sister, don''t be angry."


    ??Aunt He was naturally very upset because Feng Youtan had made her lose face in public, but due to her status as a princess, she couldn''t show anything.


    Aunt He was about to say something to save some face for herself, but before she could say anything, she saw Aunt Qiu walking up to her with a smile and giving her a gesture of invitation: "Sorry for the trouble." This is force. Please leave!


    Aunt He could hardly control her expression.


    Originally, I wanted to come over and get closer to Feng Youtan, and give Lu Yinsong some eye drops.


    As a result, not only did he fail, but he was humiliated in public.


    ?Aunt He was angry and impatient, but she really couldn''t afford to offend Princess Feng Youtan.


    In the end, he could only forcefully keep his smile and nodded to Aunt Qiu: "It''s my fault for disturbing the princess."


    Feng Youtan didn''t want to look at her face and snorted coldly: "If you know you''re an eyesore, just get out of here. You talk so much, why don''t I send someone to gag you and send you back?"


    Aunt He:¡­!


    ?Aunt He was so frightened that her face turned pale and she didn''t dare to say another word. After bowing, she left honestly.


    Looking at the other party''s walking back, Feng Youtan rolled her eyes again. She held Suisui''s hand and whispered: "There are too few concubines like this. My aunt is kind and doesn''t want the women in the backyard to have a hard life. So I¡¯m a little more tolerant of them, but look at the results?¡±


    At this point, Feng Youtan continued like an adult: "So, Sui Sui, from now on we have to be more fierce and ruthless. If we encounter those who are not clear-headed, we will directly kill them and waste so many words with them." Well, our status is noble and we don¡¯t need to worry so much.¡±


    Aunt Qiu:¡­


    Xiang Aunt:¡­¡­


    ?The two aunts looked at each other, and then parted with a tacit understanding and a wry smile.


    They thought to themselves: Princess, you really dare to say it!


    Sui Sui actually doesn¡¯t understand much.


    ?However, now she can clearly distinguish the difference between a wife and a concubine.


    It is not easy for people in the village to find a wife.


    So, taking concubines?


    Let¡¯s not talk about the issue of whether it can be afforded, but no girl is willing to do it?


    ?Even if some of the villagers wanted to sell their daughters for glory, they would send their daughters to the families of squire and the like as concubines.


    Ordinary people don¡¯t even think about it!


    After coming to the capital, I gained a lot of experience and learned the difference between wives and concubines.


    I also know why the fifth brother calls his mother the concubine and his aunt Ren his mother.


    Because Aunt Ren is the other person''s biological mother, and Concubine Ren is the other person''s aunt, this is a status honorific title.


    ?Sui Sui also knows that the status of a concubine is not high. A concubine who has not given birth is sometimes not as good as a favored servant in front of the master.


    Just, killed?


    Thinking about it year after year, it¡¯s still a bit too scary.


    ?However, my sister also taught me well and thought about it every year. Even if she doesn¡¯t dare to do it now, she will still remember it.


    What if you dare to do it when you grow up?


    Thinking of this, Suisui nodded solemnly: "Okay, sister, I''ll write it down."


    Looking at Suisui nodding her little head, Feng Youtan felt better.


    ?However, when she thought about what Aunt He had said just now, she felt strangely angry and felt very unhappy.


    After Feng Youtan thought for a moment, he turned to look at Aunt Qiu: "Auntie, can''t we really kill her?"


    Aunt Qiu:¡­


    Aunt Qiu was speechless for a moment, but she had to speak up in time to help the little princess clear up her doubts: "I''m afraid it''s not very good. No matter what, it''s the family affairs of the Fuguo Palace. It''s not for us to interfere, and this He family , and also gave birth to an heir for Mr. Lu, and her status is still higher than that of other concubines. "


    After Feng Youtan heard this, he pinched his waist angrily: "No, I have to find a way to take care of it. I can''t take care of the family affairs? I will ask my father later. I want to marry my second brother. When the time comes, I will I can manage it!¡±


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 295： How come the second brother is the fourth uncle?

    Chapter 295 Why is the second brother the fourth uncle?


    ?After hearing Feng Youtan''s bold speech, Aunt Qiu felt a rush of cold air rushing into the sky.


    She was so scared that she knelt down and died in the palace of the imperial concubine tonight.


    Master Qingtian!


    She really didn¡¯t teach the little princess any messy things.


    She has never even mentioned this!


    Aunt Qiu took a breath of cold air and subconsciously wanted to cover Feng Youtan''s mouth.


    As a result, Lu Yinsong¡¯s even more irritable and angry voice came from the courtyard: ¡°Get away!!¡±


    Aunt Qiu couldn''t care less about anything else. She picked up Feng Youtan and ran away. At the same time, she didn''t forget to wink at Aunt Xiang.


    Aunt Xiang also reacted quickly. Before Sui Sui could understand what was going on, she was already picked up.


    The two aunts hugged the two young masters and sprinted, and the other servants quickly followed.


    After running for a while, I found a place in the backyard to freshen up the two children.


    This dog hole has lost all its image once you crawl through it, so you have to clean it up.


    Ying Zhi felt that she was abandoned by her friends after she changed her clothes.


    After walking around for several times, she finally found someone. Ying Zhi flattened her mouth unhappily: "Where have you been? Why didn''t you take me with you?"


    The little girl was aggrieved, and Feng Youtan was also aggrieved: "Don''t mention it, it''s so annoying. I went to see my second brother, and I met some aunt. She talked weirdly there for a long time, and pretended that I didn''t understand. I I¡¯m in the harem every day, why don¡¯t I understand? I really want to kill her!¡±


    ?Although Ying Zhi is young, she knows something about the affairs of various governments.


    After hearing what Feng Youtan said, her first concern was Lu Yinsong: "How is the fourth uncle? Have you talked to the fourth uncle?"


    When mentioning this, Feng Youtan felt even more aggrieved: "My second brother asked me to get out, and he also asked Suisui to get out."


    Sui Sui:?


    Did the second brother tell her to get out?


    ?Thinking about what the second brother said, get out of here, that should be considered as saying, right?


    Suisui tilted his head blankly, with a puzzled look on his face.


    Ying Zhi thought Suisui''s little expression was very cute, and couldn''t help but raise her hand to touch it: "Don''t be afraid, Suisui. My fourth uncle is in a bad mood and has a bad temper after he injured his leg. In fact, he is very nice."


    After hearing this, Suisui nodded obediently.


    Soon, Suisui realized a problem: "Why is the second brother the fourth uncle?"


    As soon as this question came out, Feng Youtan rolled his eyes: "Don''t even look at it, what are those two people in the middle? Is it worthy for this princess to call them brothers?"


    Ying Zhi:¡­


    Although she was a little speechless, Ying Zhi still explained it carefully to Suisui: "The fourth uncle is the fourth brother in the house and has three elder brothers. However, he is the second brother among the children of his aunt, so he is called the second brother. ¡±


    Yoyo is Feng Youtan¡¯s nickname.


    ?As a princess, she has a proud temperament and a somewhat special status.


    She looks down on everyone below the princess equally.


    ??If it weren''t for the fact that he liked Lu Yinsong, if it weren''t for the fact that the other person''s mother was the youngest daughter of the eldest princess and had a distinguished status, Feng Youtan might have looked down on him as an equal.


    Call second brother?


    From Feng Youtan¡¯s point of view, it depends on whether you are worthy or not.


    Suisui was confused about the relationship for a long time, and finally finally figured it out.


    Regarding the matter of Feng Youtan angrily trying to kill someone else''s concubine, Ying Zhi said helplessly: "Don''t worry, my aunt and others will handle it. It would be bad if we interfere too much, and it wouldn''t sound good if it spread out. "


    Concubine He''s reputation with the outside world was not good to begin with.


    ??If Feng Youtan continues to cause trouble, his reputation will only become more vicious.


    Ying Zhi also couldn¡¯t bear it.


    ?It''s okay for Feng Youtan to be young now, but when he grows up, he will have a bad reputation, but it won''t sound good.


    ?Feng Youtan also knew that it was not advisable to meddle in the affairs of his ministers'' houses at will. Even her father would not do this kind of thing easily, and it would be even more inconvenient for her as a child.


    Feng Youtan is just unhappy.


    Ying Zhi coaxed her for a while, and Sui Sui let her pinch her face again, finally coaxing her.


    When Mrs. Lu came over after hearing the news, she was secretly relieved to see that the three children were intact.


    She smiled and comforted them, and coaxed the three children back.


    After the child walked away, the smile on Mrs. Lu''s face also turned cold: "What''s going on?"


    ??The aunt beside me immediately told what happened before.


    Although she has always been by Madam''s side, she keeps a close eye on the affairs of the house, ensuring that she can deal with them as soon as possible when Madam needs them.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Lu frowned slightly and gently raised her hand: "Let her go to the Buddhist hall to kneel first, and then arrange for someone to go to the old lady to mention Brother Tisong."


    ?Mrs. Lu was unwilling to use Lu Yinpine as a raft.


    The child was so injured that she just wanted to protect the peace that the child needed now.


    It¡¯s just that if someone bullies you to the point of being bullied, you can¡¯t just ignore it.


    How could Mrs. Lu not understand what He Shi''an was thinking?


    Lu Yinsong''s matter is a sore point for the Duke of Fuguo.


    Especially those from Mainland China.


    Mr. Lu himself has not inherited his father''s mantle, but he still attaches great importance to Lu Yinsong, a son with potential.


    Not only him, but also the old Duke and the old lady all valued this grandson very much.


    ??However, there was an accident four years ago. Lu Yinsong broke his leg and there was no chance of recovery.


    ?Aunt He is looking for trouble for herself and is making herself unhappy, Mrs. Lu thought, so don¡¯t blame her for being ruthless.


    How will the old lady react after knowing this?


    ?Then who knows?


    ??Aunt He wants to step on her brother Song and get in front of the princess, but she has to bear the consequences herself.


    After Mrs. Lu gave the instructions, she was ready to walk back. However, as soon as she took two steps, she seemed to think of something, turned her head and said softly to Aunt Lin: "By the way, the Buddhist hall is cold, remember to light more charcoal basins." , after all, she is the biological mother of the Third Young Master and the Fifth Young Master. She is really frozen, so I can easily blame her. "


    After hearing this, Aunt Lin¡¯s eyebrows flashed slightly and she responded softly.


    ? Today is getting hotter and hotter. Even if it is cold in the Buddhist hall, it will not get much colder.


    Lighting up the charcoal fire is nothing more than making it look good on the outside and torturing people on the inside.


    ?Winter has passed, and the valuable charcoal fire in the house has been put away long ago. If you want to use charcoal now, you have to go to the backyard kitchen to get it.


    ?Although the charcoal smoke is not very big, the smell is not very good.


    ?Furthermore, once the doors and windows of the Buddhist hall are closed, a brazier is set up inside.


    The ground beneath my knees was cold and breezy, but around me was the light smoke, which made me feel hot.


    The taste of the two heavens of ice and fire¡­


    Only those who have experienced it will understand.


    Men are rough. Even if they see this situation, not only will they not think too much, but they will also sigh that the lady is kind-hearted. Even if she punishes someone, she still cares about the other person''s body.


    ?Only women at home will understand these insidious methods.


    ?Aunt Lin thought that the little princess was young, and even though she had seen a lot of fighting methods in the harem, what she learned was still superficial.


    Whether it is the harem or the back house, most people use methods to kill people without blood and to grind people without using a knife.


    Second update

 Chapter 296： Lu Yinxiao

    Chapter 296 Lu Yinxiao


    They were coaxed to go back obediently.


    I don''t want to want to be thinking about the previous things. Ying Yan quickly talked about the interesting things that she met when she just went to change clothes.


    ?Feng Youtan listened without much interest.


    After walking for a while, before I returned, I unexpectedly met a young gentleman.


    She followed Feng Youtan every year, her hand carefully held by her. She listened intently to what her pretty sister said, and from time to time she would frown and worry about the person mentioned in her words.


    As he was walking, Feng Youtan stopped, and Suisui also stopped subconsciously. Then he turned his head and looked forward, and what he saw was the cool face of the young master.


    ??The young master is not very old and looks similar to Feng Xuanrui.


    However, Feng Xuanrui has the kind of round-eyed and festive appearance, but the young master in front of him has a cute little face and a pair of passionate peach eyes, which are suppressed by his cool expression. So romantic and colorful.


    ?Of course, it may be because he is still young, and his eyes are just beautiful and cannot see other colors.


    ?The other person is taller than Feng Xuanrui, so he has to raise his head slightly to look at him.


    A very good-looking and clean little brother.


    After reading it Suisui, I summarized it in my mind.


    Because she was not familiar with him, she didn¡¯t know how to say hello or salute.


    At a loss, Suisui leaned a little closer to Feng Youtan, looking for a sense of security.


    ?Sui Sui thought, she is the princess, sister Yoyo is the princess, their status is very noble, they should not have to bow to others easily, right?


    Just as Suisui was thinking about it, he saw Feng Youtan straighten his back and say in a clear voice: "Three brothers are well."


    Ying Zhi bowed politely: "Hello, uncle Qi."


    Sui Sui:?


    It¡¯s over.


    It started again.


    The second brother and the fourth uncle are the same person.


    The third brother and the seventh uncle are the same person.


    So, what is she going to call the other person?


    With my young mind, I can¡¯t understand this problem at all.


    Before she could say anything, the young master opposite had already raised his hand and said in return: "Hey sister, Qiao Qiao is well."


    After saying hello, Lu Yinxiao looked at Suisui, who was younger than him, and thought about what he had heard from his mother and others before. He raised his hands to Suisui with a little hesitation and said, "Is this...sister Mingxi?"


    Ying Zhi was too timid to speak.


    Feng Youtan was also a little nervous. She was sweating a little while holding Suisui''s hand.


    She didn¡¯t want to be scared every year, so she quickly adjusted her expression and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s sister Mingxi.¡±


    Feng Youtan wants to say that she is also Suisui¡¯s younger sister.


    ??But she kept moving her mouth for a long time, but she didn''t say the words she had prepared. She even nervously picked Suisui on her hand.


    Suisui felt a little pain from being picked, and her cute little brows tightened slightly.


    ?However, the young master had already greeted him. Suisui didn''t know what to say and looked at Feng Youtan with a blank expression.


    Feeling Suisui''s gaze, Feng Youtan swallowed softly and introduced in a low voice: "This is Lu Yinxiao, the third brother of the Lu family."


    Feng Youtan wanted to introduce Lu Yinxiao according to his normal order.


    But as soon as his mouth moved, his tongue was tied again, and then he still said it according to the order in his heart.


    ?Sui Sui didn''t understand this. After listening to Feng Youtan''s words, he bowed to Lu Yinxiao in a polite manner: "Three brothers are well."


    ?Lu Yinxiao did not correct the sorting problem. He nodded slightly and said in a polite tone: "Sister, thank you for your hard work."


    ?Lu Yinxiao also knew that his appearance made Feng Youtan and Ying Zhi a little nervous, and Sui Sui looked confused and couldn''t see the situation clearly.


    ?His original intention was not to disturb others, so he quickly said goodbye: "I''m going to see my fourth brother."


    As soon as he said these words, Feng Youtan instinctively loosened his hold on Suisui''s hand, and his whole body relaxed visibly. Ying Zhi could also breathe a sigh of relief quietly.


    Lu Yinxiao didn''t pay much attention to these anomalies and quickly walked forward with his servants.


    Not long after, I should have bumped into Mrs. Lu who was walking behind.


    ?Lu Yinxiao quickly stopped and talked to his mother for a while.


    Feng Youtan turned her head nervously, only to find that Lu Yinxiao looked over again very keenly. She was so frightened that she looked back and patted her chest gently: "Mom, you didn''t say that the third brother would come to the backyard? "


    ??Although Lu Yinxiao is young, he is extremely knowledgeable.


    Many masters have praised him for his strong talent and willingness to work hard, and his future is limitless.


    ??After the Lu family experienced the nightmare after Lu Yinsong broke his leg, it has been a long time since the Lu family had a proud young man.


    So, after Lu Yinxiao first emerged, Mr. Lu was very happy, and his love for this young master also grew day by day.


    ?At a banquet like this, Doctor Lu would not give up the opportunity, and would take Lu Yinxiao with him almost every step of the way. This was both a sign of respect and a way of showing off.


    ?Feng Youtan thought that the other party would never come to the backyard.


    The result was an unexpected encounter.


    Feng Youtan is really nervous!


    Because the other party''s knowledge is really powerful, making them scumbags tremble.


    ??Moreover, Lu Yinxiao has a bit of a youthful and mature look. He is obviously a nine-year-old young master, but his serious face is scarier than those old scholars, and his eyes are also very scary when he looks at people.


    So, Feng Youtan was a little afraid of him.


    Ying Zhi is even more scared!


    ?Feng Youtan is okay, at least they are of the same generation, and they are only two years apart. Feng Youtan is also tall and strong, so the feeling of oppression is less.


    However, Ying Zhi was younger and four years younger than Lu Yinxiao. In addition, Zuzu liked Lu Yinxiao, her grandson, so she felt extremely nervous and scared every time she met her seventh uncle.


    At this moment, the person was far away, and Ying Zhi really let out a long sigh of relief.


    Suisui looked at his two sisters blankly, with a look of confusion on his face.


    Feng Youtan didn''t want the child to be scared, so he gently helped her straighten her little hat, and said with a smile: "Actually, it''s good to think about it carefully. This matter alarmed the third brother. That Aunt He still asked Auntie, I guess it won¡¯t be a good deal.¡±


    Ying Zhi listened and nodded in agreement.


    Sui Sui can''t understand it even more.


    ?However, this did not delay her and her sisters from moving forward.


    As for the brother whose eyes looked a bit oppressive just now.


    For Suisui, he is a good-looking brother.


    There were many good-looking brothers around her, but the other brother was just more handsome than the others. After thinking about it for a while, Sui Sui stopped caring about it.


    ?Maybe I will forget it when I wake up early tomorrow morning.


    The three little girls played for a long time and finally returned to the dining room.


    ?A banquet like this is not only a celebration, but also a way to expand and maintain connections.


    So, after the banquet was over, everyone got up and started socializing.


    Some of them are women and noblewomen who are familiar with themselves, talking together and communicating with each other.


    Some of them are taken by people they know well and then go to get to know others better.


    ?Generally, in this situation, there are young men and women with similar conditions in each other''s families who need to see each other. Everyone will tentatively release some news and have a little contact with each other.


    After leaving Suisui for a long time, Princess Qi was very worried. Even socializing was superficial and not serious.


    ?At this moment, seeing the person coming back, I breathed a sigh of relief quietly.


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 297： Someone is fighting again

    Chapter 297 Someone fights again


    When she returned from Suisui, Princess Qi had just had a few words with Lu Xinglan.


    When he saw the person, he didn''t bother to say anything. He opened his arms and hugged Suisui.


    She changed her clothes and even her hat every year. Princess Qi was worried and asked about the situation carefully.


    It is normal for children to be naughty and unable to sit still at a banquet like this, so they need to change their clothes.


    When parents of every family encounter such a situation, they will ask worriedly.


    Sui Sui was held in the arms of his mother and concubine. He recalled the things he had encountered and briefly talked about them.


    Sui Sui''s expression skills are getting better and better now, and his logical thinking is pretty good.


    Occasionally, I will act arrogantly, but at least things won¡¯t be too outrageous.


    Auntie Xiang occasionally reminded me a few words, and I knew where I was going every year.


    Princess Qi''s heart was lifted when she heard that Suisui and Ying Zhi ran to Lu Yinsong''s yard.


    Ëû¡­


    Since breaking his leg, his temperament has changed drastically and he is not easy to get along with.


    Even Mrs. Lu, a grandmother, was often turned away. Princess Qi really didn¡¯t expect that Princess Shunyang would be so bold. She actually ran over and climbed into the dog hole with Suisui.


    ?However, things have happened, Princess Qi was thinking, how to end it?


    Children are ignorant and act recklessly, and adults must show some signs of it.


    It''s just that when it comes to Song Geer, things are a bit difficult to handle.


    Princess Qi thought carefully in her heart.


    As he was talking, he mentioned Lu Yinxiao: "There is also third brother. Third brother is so good-looking!"


    Children¡¯s preferences are clearly expressed.


    If it looks good, it looks good; if it doesn¡¯t look good, it doesn¡¯t look good.


    Lu Yinsong was actually very good-looking, but her breath was too cold, and Sui Sui hadn''t even looked at her carefully, so the other party just told her to get lost. Sui Sui was so frightened that she froze, and when she raised her head again, the person she faced was the other person''s Back view.


    To be honest, if Sui Sui looked at him now, she might not be able to recognize him.


    In fact, before I could see clearly, there was only a silhouette left.


    However, Lu Yinxiao, the older brother, has seen things clearly every year.


    She raised her hand and gestured: "The eyes are like this, they are beautiful, the mouth is also beautiful, the nose is high, the hair is tied up, it is so dark and shiny, the clothes are also beautiful, the color is very similar to the clothes the eldest brother wore before Like, there are also embroidered flowers, and there is a beautiful jade pendant around the waist, well, there is also..."


    Suisui tilted his little head and carefully recalled the details of Lu Yinxiao.


    At this time, Princess Qi didn''t even bother to think about Lu Yinsong, and was directly attracted by Suisui''s straightforward words.


    It can be seen that Suisui has a good impression of Brother Xiao.


    Princess Qi also liked the child Brother Xiao very much, but the child was a bit too young and immature, and it was not easy for even her, an elder, to tease him.


    In fact, he has a stern face that makes it difficult for people to tease him.


    You don¡¯t even make people laugh, they only talk to you.


    Looking at him like a little grown-up, I felt funny and angry at the same time.


    Lu Yinxiao looks like his grandfather.


    When the old Duke of Guo was young, he was a famous handsome young man in the capital.


    So, Lu Yinxiao¡¯s appearance is naturally not bad.


    Sui Sui said that the third brother is good-looking, which is not something a child would say casually.


    Princess Qi also thinks that Brother Xiao is really good-looking.


    ?She followed Sui Sui''s wishes and praised him a few times.


    The child was very happy to be coaxed, and Princess Qi felt comfortable watching it.


    Just as she was about to listen to Suisui talk about the outside affairs, Princess Qi heard a noise. This made her subconsciously raise her head and frown slightly.


    ¡ñThe eldest princess and Mrs. Lu left the banquet very early due to health reasons.


    ?Furthermore, the eldest princess also knew that many people felt uncomfortable when she was at the banquet.


    So, before the banquet was over, the other party went to the backyard to rest.


    Mrs. Lu is not here at the moment, and everyone is socializing on their own. Although their voices are not too quiet, compared to the noise outside, their voices are still very restrained.


    ?It¡¯s just that even if the host is away, it¡¯s still a little weird for the guests to make a quarrel here, right?


    Lu Xinglan was still listening to Suisui''s words. When he heard the voice, his eyebrows narrowed and his face became colder.


    She straightened her skirt and walked out with the others.


    When the others saw her posture, they hurriedly made room for her.


    ?Mrs. Lu is not here. As a daughter of the Lu family, Lu Xinglan is naturally more suitable and has the right to take care of all the emergencies that may occur during today''s banquet than they.


    Princess Qi was worried, so she hugged Suisui and followed everyone forward.


    Aunt Qiu had obviously sent someone to inquire about the news. On the way out, she whispered to Princess Qi: "It was the eldest girl from the Xu family who had a quarrel with the second girl from the Xie family."


    Xu Mansion and Xie Mansion?


    Princess Qi''s mind was spinning quickly. She sorted out the relationship between the two people and immediately reacted.


    It must have been a quarrel between the cousins.


    The biological mother of the second girl Xie is Mrs. Xie, the sister of the Marquis of Jinyang.


    The eldest daughter of the Xu Mansion is the eldest daughter of the Marquis of Jinyang.


    The girls from the two families are not very good. The sister of Marquis Jinyang is timid. Mrs. Xu can''t cause trouble for Marquis Jinyang, so she always makes trouble for her sister and often goes to Xie''s Mansion to make trouble.


    Not long ago, the other party came to make trouble and accidentally injured the eldest young lady of the Xie Mansion, Mrs. Shen¡¯s niece.


    Princess Qi has heard about this matter.


    She asked the prince to ask Master Shen privately if there was anything he needed help with.


    Master Shen said that he had solved it, and Princess Qi paid no more attention to it.


    ?Now this is happening again...


    Having such a relative in the stall is really troublesome and disappointing.


    ?Now that I''m a guest in someone else''s house, it''s causing trouble again.


    Princess Qi really didn¡¯t know what to say.


    At this time, she was very happy. Fortunately, she came to live in their house instead of returning to Xu''s house.


    Otherwise, such noisy days will become a daily routine in the future. How much will it affect the child''s growth and mood?


    Princess Qi is actually very taboo about getting involved with the Jinyang Marquis Mansion.


    ??But Sui Sui looked around curiously, and Princess Qi couldn''t bear to spoil the child''s interest, so after a slight hesitation, she still walked over there with the person in her arms.


    She thought that just taking a look around would satisfy the child''s curiosity.


    Actually, they don¡¯t have to be too close.


    ??The quarrel between the gossips in the girl''s family is really nothing to watch.


    Sui Sui just watched the fist fight between Feng Youtan and Ying Zhi.


    ?Of course, their fight was at best a discussion, not a real fight, and they both kept their balance.


    At this moment, Miss Xie Er and Miss Xu are really fighting.


    ??The two people were pulling each other''s hair, gritting their teeth, and were still mumbling something, but the sound was not loud, and the scene was not very pretty.


    Lu Xinglan walked over and saw that the two people were getting together, and couldn''t help but darken his face.


    What does it look like to make such a fuss?


    Second update

 Chapter 298： Cousins ??fight

    Chapter 298 Cousins ??fight


    At this moment, Mrs. Xu and Mrs. Xie were both standing there, looking a little at a loss.


    It is not accurate to say this, it is Mrs. Xie who is a little at a loss.


    Mrs. Xu stood there pinching her waist, looking proud and a little arrogant.


    Looking at this scene, Lu Xinglan''s face turned cold.


    ?Mrs. Xu is quite proud to make such a scene in other people''s houses?


    Lu Xinglan took two steps forward and directed the two stout women: "Hurry and pull away. Isn''t it glorious to make such a scene?"


    The old woman stepped forward obediently and separated the two people as if carrying a little chicken.


    Xu Yueling, the eldest daughter, was obviously dissatisfied. She was still waving her limbs wildly: "Let me go, let me go. She is my sister. Why can''t she let me go? Why!"


    Xie Yujiao, who had been beaten by her before, turned pale with anger. She raised her finger and pointed at someone, her teeth chattering. As a result, she couldn''t say anything for a long time.


    Mrs. Xie watched this scene, pursed her lips slightly, and walked quickly to her side. She was about to comfort her daughter, but Xie Yujiao waved her away: "Go away, it''s all your fault!"


    After Xie Yujiao finished yelling, she broke away from her mother-in-law, turned around and ran away.


    Mrs. Xie was worried about her daughter and was about to catch up, but she was grabbed by Mrs. Xu: "You can''t leave. You just bullied our sister Ling and wanted to leave. If you don''t give me an explanation, Watch carefully, I will go to the house to make trouble!"


    Mrs. Xie was threatened by her words. She neither left nor stayed. She stood there with an embarrassed look on her face. After thinking for a while, she looked at Lu Xinglan again.


    Lu Xinglan:?


    You are weak and can be bullied, but now you expect others to make the decision for you?


    In the past, it was not that Lu Xinglan had never helped Mrs. Xie.


    ??It''s just that she didn''t appreciate it after helping others, and complained that she was too meddlesome and too lenient, which hurt the harmony of her family.


    After a long time, who is willing to take care of her family¡¯s shabby affairs?


    Therefore, Lu Xinglan chose to ignore Mrs. Xie''s gaze. She just looked at Mrs. Xu and said, "Madam, please control your children."


    Lu Xinglan didn¡¯t want to say more.


    The people pulled away, and after watching the excitement, she was ready to turn around and leave.


    Mrs. Xu was not happy after hearing this: "What does it mean to take care of our own children? Then if my children are bullied, someone must take care of them, right?"


    Mrs. Xu¡¯s behavior has become increasingly shameless in recent years.


    ?Lu Xinglan was not surprised that the other party spoke like this.


    ?She is not someone to be criticized. Before she got married, she was the eldest daughter of the Duke of Fuguo. After she got married, she was the wife of the Duke of Chengguo.


    Facing the Jinyang Marquis Mansion, Lu Xinglan didn''t think he had anything to be afraid of.


    She had already turned around and was about to leave, but at this moment she stopped again and sneered: "If Mrs. Xu can''t take care of her own affairs, I don''t mind going there in person and ask the old lady, if the head mother of the house can''t take care of this, what will happen?" Is Xu Mansion considering changing someone?"


    As soon as these words came out, Mrs. Xu''s face turned dark. She wanted to say something, but Lu Xinglan had already turned around and didn''t look any further.


    Mrs. Xie was about to speak but hesitated several times, but in the end she didn''t say a word.


    Suisui lay in her mother''s arms, stretched her neck and looked for a long time, but couldn''t see anything clearly. She only saw two beautiful sisters in a mess. After they separated, one''s limbs were flying, and the other ran away with her face covered.


    Sui Sui didn¡¯t understand, and Princess Qi didn¡¯t explain much.


    Facing the Jinyang Marquis Mansion, she always felt a little guilty.


    So, I quickly went back with Suisui in my arms.


    On the way back, when she met Mrs. Zhou, Princess Qi asked in a low voice: "Why is there such a fuss again?"


    ??The relationship between the Xu and Xie families is not considered harmonious. The relationship between the brothers and sisters in the two houses is not only not deep, but also quite tense.


    ?This is not the first time that two girls have had a fight like today. Princess Qi thought, if Mrs. Fan Xie could stand up, it wouldn''t be like this.


    Because of this incident, the Queen Mother has lost her temper countless times and regretted it countless times. When Mr. Xie renewed her marriage, she did not intervene to control it, which led to this final result.


    It''s just that the matter has been decided, and there is not much use in regretting it now.


    Mr. Xie and Mrs. Xie have been married for many years and have children. You can¡¯t just divorce your wife just because you want to, right?


    Hearing Princess Qi ask, Mrs. Zhou shook her head gently: "I haven''t asked why, but the girl''s family had a quarrel, and it was nothing more than jewelry and clothes."


    After Mrs. Zhou said something vaguely, she looked around and found that everyone was discussing in low voices with people she was close to. She lowered her voice and said, "I heard that the Xu Mansion held a family banquet a few days ago. , those foreign concubines have all been taken back to the house, I guess Miss Xu¡¯s mood has been affected by this incident. "


    ??Anyone who suddenly adds so many concubines would probably not be in a good mood.


    What''s more, Xu Yueling''s temperament...


    Zhou shook her head just thinking about it.


    I originally thought that Mrs. Xu¡¯s temper was already arrogant enough.


    ?The other party''s daughter seems to be better than her daughter.


    After Princess Qi heard that the Xu Mansion had brought all the concubines back to the house, her eyebrows slightly lowered and the light in her eyes flashed.


    ??Mr. Zhou also knew that Princess Qi probably didn''t like hearing this, so she quickly talked about other things.


    Suisui couldn''t understand what his mother-in-law and aunt were talking about, so he just lay obediently in his mother-in-law''s arms.


    ??Everyone came back soon, each discussing in a low voice. No one dared to name anyone and talked carefully, just for fear that Mrs. Xu would lose control of her temper and go crazy on the spot.


    After all, the other party is familiar with this matter, and it is unambiguous to say that he is going crazy.


    ?These noble ladies were not willing to provoke a madman for nothing, so everyone controlled it, or referred to it, or talked about other things under their own control.


    You can gossip in another place, so there is no need to provoke others at this time.


    Princess Qi didn¡¯t say much, she just asked Suisui if there was anything she wanted to eat.


    ??When Mrs. Lu came back, Lu Xinglan told her about the matter.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Lu frowned slightly.


    ??However, there is no need for her to get involved in the feud between the two families.


    ?Although I felt a little unhappy, it didn''t affect my interest too much.


    Besides, if you go back and complain to your mother or father-in-law, neither the Xu family nor the Xie family will get any benefit.


    The Xie family still has to worry about the Queen Mother to some extent, but the Xu family doesn''t have so many worries, although it''s not like they can do whatever they want.


    However, it is still okay to export the air.


    In the afternoon, after listening to the play, the ladies all felt tired, so they got up and left one after another.


    Because of the marriage relationship between the two families, Princess Qi was in no hurry to leave. After handing Sui Sui to Aunt Xiang, she accompanied Mrs. Lu and Lu Xinglan to see off the ladies who were saying goodbye.


    After all the busy work was done, it was almost evening.


    Fortunately, the days are getting longer now, so even if it is approaching evening, it is not yet dark.


    After sending the ladies away, Mrs. Lu breathed a sigh of relief, took the hands of Lu Xinglan and Princess Qi, and said some words of thanks.


    Princess Qi shook her head gently and said that her family did not need to be guests. At the same time, she also said goodbye: "The child is sleepy, it''s time for us to go back."


    Second update at 19:00

 Chapter 299： great aunt

    Chapter 299 Grandmother


    Since Princess Qi was leaving, Mrs. Lu naturally had to see her off in person.


    However, before leaving, Princess Qi was going to meet her aunt.


    ?The other party showed up with the eldest princess today, and then returned to the backyard.


    It was only after Princess Qi asked Lu Xinglan that she found out that her aunt had been coughing recently and was not in good spirits, so she went back after showing her face today.


    She was not at ease and was going to take a look before leaving.


    As soon as Princess Qi said this, Mrs. Lu responded with a smile: "Then let''s go and say hello to mother first. I''ve just prepared some gifts for Suisui, so I''ll bring them with me when the time comes."


    ??Mrs. Lu took Princess Qi, Lu Xinglan and the Sun family from the eldest princess''s residence to the backyard.


    ?Yan''s words and actions can easily offend others.


    So, when the eldest princess returned home, she picked her up on the way.


    ??Sun was worried about this and stayed to help.


    She thought that when Princess Qi returned to the palace, she would also pack up and say goodbye.


    Princess Qi walked into the courtyard with Sui Sui in her arms. As she walked, she whispered: "I''ll go in soon. I want to see my aunt and grandma. Don''t panic, Sui Sui. He is a very kind ancestor. Let''s just bow obediently in a while."


    ?Mrs. Lu was very busy today, and her face was beginning to show fatigue. However, after hearing what Princess Qi said, she turned her head and said with a gentle smile: "We are all a family, how can we be afraid of Sui Sui?"


    After asking, Mrs. Lu raised her hand, gently touched Suisui''s tender face, and asked with a smile: "Isn''t that right, Suisui?"


    My aunt¡¯s hands were very soft, and when she touched her face, her movements were very gentle.


    Suisui gently rubbed it twice and nodded obediently: "Yes, Suisui is the best, aunt."


    Getting the response, Mrs. Lu''s smile became a little more sincere.


    ?She thought, what a cute child.


    ?Several people went to Mrs. Lu¡¯s yard. The maid informed them in time, and the other party packed up early and welcomed them out with a smile.


    She has been coughing in the past few days, probably due to the wind, and she is not in good spirits.


    ?When the person came closer, a strong smell of medicine hit his face. Suisui shrugged his little nose and sniffed it, and then quickly shrank again.


    Huh!


    Bitter!


    Suisui didn''t like the smell of medicine very much, so he quietly retreated into his mother''s arms.


    Mrs. Lu knew about Sui Sui early in the morning, and she even sent someone to give her a gift.


    ?She was not feeling well today, and she still had to take care of the eldest princess, so she didn''t have the time to look at Suisui.


    There were no outsiders at the moment, and Mrs. Lu''s expression was a little more relaxed. She smiled and raised her hand, gently touching Suisui''s face: "Is this Mingxi?"


    Princess Qi approached Suisui with her arms in her arms, and responded with a smile: "Yes, my nickname is Suisui, and Suisui means Suisui is healthy."


    Mrs. Lu nodded after hearing this: "Sui Sui, what a good name."


    ?The mother-in-law had just taught me, so Sui Sui naturally knew that she should say hello politely at this time.


    Her movements were slightly restricted in the arms of her mother-in-law, but she could still raise her hands to salute Suisui: "I have met my great-aunt every year, and I wish my great-aunt a happy birthday and good health."


    The new words I just learned from Lele were put into use right away.


    Princess Qi was listening, a little surprised.


    So children still have to study.


    You see, if you study with Master Shen, even if you don¡¯t understand, the more you learn, the more words you will know.


    Nowadays, even auspicious words are said in different ways.


    Princess Qi thought that she was indeed smart for her years.


    I learned really fast and I understand a lot. Princess Qi was very pleased.


    Mrs. Lu was also surprised by Suisui''s performance. She originally thought she might be a timid child.


    ?Now it seems that Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion has taken good care of people.


    Mrs. Lu nodded with satisfaction, raised her hand and touched the child''s face again: "Good boy."


    ?While speaking, Mrs. Lu motioned to the maid to take out the gift.


    ?It is a beautiful pure gold long-life lock, very fancy and in line with children''s aesthetics. The gold lock is inlaid with many beautiful gems, red, green, blue, and mutton-fat jade.


    The gold lock is solid and feels very comfortable in the hand.


    After Mrs. Lu took it over, she first gave Suisui a sign, and then asked with a smile: "Can my grandma put it on Suisui?"


    Sui Sui has no opinion.


    ?However, she needs to ask her mother and concubine.


    So, after Suisui heard what her aunt said, she turned to look at her mother-in-law.


    The way the child turns his head obediently is really cute.


    ?Mrs. Lu couldn''t help but raise her hand and touched Suisui''s little face again.


    After Princess Qi nodded lightly, Suisui turned her head and responded generously: "Thank you, grandma, Suisui!"


    Mrs. Lu kept saying "good boy" and then raised her hand to put the longevity lock on Suisui herself.


    When Mrs. Lu took back her hand, Mrs. Lu smiled and said, "It''s not good to stand in the courtyard and talk. Let''s go in first."


    As she spoke, she had already walked over and gently helped Mrs. Lu.


    Mrs. Lu¡¯s diet has not been very good in recent days, so her body has been extremely weak.


    ?Having stood for a while just now, my legs were shaking a little.


    It was difficult for Mrs. Lu to notice carefully. Mrs. Lu didn''t show any pretense, half leaning and half leaning on her, and using Mrs. Lu''s strength, she walked towards the house.


    Mrs. Lu has been drinking medicine in recent days. Not to mention the bedroom, there is a smell of medicine in the small hall where guests are entertained, and even in the yard.


    Mrs. Lu was afraid that the child would not adapt, so she only asked a few simple questions and asked someone to prepare a gift, then she looked tired.


    Princess Qi knew at a glance that her aunt was really unwell. She asked a few questions worriedly, and felt relieved after knowing that it was just a cough and there was no other problem for the time being.


    Auntie was not feeling very well, and Princess Qi did not want to disturb her too much, so she quickly left with Suisui.


    Mrs. Lu wanted to send the person out in person, but Princess Qi persuaded her to go back, and the old lady didn''t insist anymore.


    Mrs. Lu personally sent someone out of the house and prepared a gift for Sui Sui to bring: "I am in a hurry today, so I didn''t prepare any expensive gifts. I took some gadgets and went back to play with the children. I will order a small banquet later." Come down, aunt will prepare a gift for you carefully."


    After Mrs. Lu explained, she touched Sui Sui''s cute little ears and asked with a smile: "Can Sui Sui say it?"


    Suisui nodded obediently and said loudly: "Okay, aunt is the best!"


    The child''s words are straightforward and simple, but they also touch people''s hearts.


    The smile on Mrs. Lu''s face became a little more sincere.


    Princess Qi and King Qi met in the front yard. They looked at the children and followed them, and then the whole family got on the carriage one after another.


    ?Lu Xinglan and Sun, after Princess Qi, also said goodbye and went back one after another.


    ?Mrs. Lu smiled all the way as she sent the person away.


    When she was the only one left in the house, Mrs. Lu turned cold. As she walked to the backyard, she asked Aunt Lin beside her: "How is the person in the Buddhist hall doing?"


    Second update